ã€ŠA God Killed Me By Accident, But I Reincarnated As The 4th Son Of the Marquisã€‹


 Volume 1 :Prologue 1: No Regrets Part 1

    Volume 1 : Prologue 1: No Regrets Part 1

    ¡°Let us congratulate Chef Luis Shin for achieving 3 stars at his 10th restaurant!¡± An announcer loudly exclaimed, and a wave of applause and cheers soon followed. All eyes were directed towards one person.

    In his late 40s, the man had a tidy face, showing his handsome looks. He wore a pristine and stunning white chef¡¯s uniform.

    The medal was placed onto his chest, and a light smile formed. Luis was handed the mic. Taking a deep breath, he spoke,  ¡°Thank you for awarding me this medal. But this achievement wasn¡¯t by my efforts alone. I would have never earned this without the help of my staff.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the work of one person.

    ¡°I want to thank my disciples, sponsors, and all the customers who loves my food.¡± Everyone played a role in causing his restaurant to be like this.

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    A wave of applause soon came after. With his final words, the party started. Luis, naturally, was the center of attention.

    ¡°Luis, do you have plans to open another restaurant?¡± The person who asked this was one of Luis¡¯s sponsors.

    ¡°Are you seriously asking that when he just got 3-stars?¡± ¡°Well, it is Luis.¡± Another one shook his head. However, there were doubts. That was because Luis was known to be a genius.

    Every time he earned 3 stars in his restaurant, he would open another one!

    Luis chuckled, ¡°I have some ideas of what I want for my next restaurant.¡±

    I see. Luis¡¯s sponsors shook their heads.

    They expected this.

    Luis was a pioneer of cooking.

    Italian, French, Chinese, Japanese¡ªall these cuisines were different from one another. Yet Luis had mastered them. And there were many more besides these!

    Each restaurant focused on a different theme. All of them became successful. That was why Luis was nicknamed,

    The Cooking Genius!

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be opening up another one so soon. I want to stabilize this restaurant right now.¡± Luis¡¯s restaurant just obtained 3 stars. But it was too soon. He needed to prioritize this before opening another one.

    His sponsors sighed in relief. Despite him being a genius, Luis was a traveler. Once he decided something, he would accomplish it.

    But once he finished this goal, he would start another one! This led to his sponsors not knowing whether to laugh or cry!

    Luis spoke with his sponsors for a while. However, he was also greeted by many people; some he met before and others for the first time.

    ¡°He¡¯s the greatest chef of this generation.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the teacher of Lin and Marcus?¡±

    Never did anyone expect one person to create a generation of elite chefs. He was a legend among legends!

    Luis chuckled. I¡¯m not that great.

    He wasn¡¯t some legend.

    After some time, the ceremony ended. But that was not the end for Luis.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Ava, what are you two planning?¡± A wry laugh came from Luis¡¯s mouth. He couldn¡¯t see anything as he was blindfolded.

    When the ceremony ended, his disciples quickly covered his eyes, telling him they had to go somewhere.

    ¡°Secret.¡±

    ¡°If you say only that, I¡¯m going to be suspicious.¡± Luis laughed.

    ¡°Trust us, Teacher. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡± Ava insisted.

    ¡°Yeah! You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Ethan, his other disciple, added. But that caused Luis¡¯s expression to frown,

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be assured by you, Ethan.¡± Ethan was the most troublesome of all his disciples. Past, present, and future.

    But that caused Ethan to tear up, ¡°Hey! How could you not trust me?! I¡¯m your disciple!¡±

    ¡°Remember last week¡¯s flamb¨¦ incident?¡± Ava added to Luis¡¯s argument.

    ¡°Hey! That was not my fault! You were standing way too close to the pan!¡±

    Ava retorted, ¡°You added too much alcohol into the pan.¡±

    Luis shook his head. Indeed, he did. As Ethan tried to flamb¨¦, he added too much alcohol, causing the fire to become an inferno.

    That was quite a day.

    ¡°Why am I being ganged up like this?!¡± Ethan wanted to cry. Ava and Ethan continued to argue. Hearing them argue, Luis laughed.

    These two changed so much. They were once quiet trainees, but now these two had become the sous chefs of his current restaurant.

    Their talents blossomed as time passed.

    ¡°Anyways, we¡¯re here, Master!¡± Ava ignored Ethan as she pulled off the blindfold and,

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Surprise!¡±

    As the poppers exploded, Luis¡¯s expression was stunned, speechless. That was because he saw who used them.

    ¡°Chris! Marcus! Lin! You guys are all here!¡± Every disciple Luis trained was here.

    That was why he was so astonished. His disciples were spread far and wide around the earth. Some controlled Luis¡¯s restaurants while others set off themselves, opening their own restaurant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you all have something to do?¡± They were all famous now and most definitely had work.

    Lin, Luis¡¯s oldest disciple, explained, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Teacher. We¡¯ve been working for quite some time to create free time just for today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You should thank these two little sous chefs here. They were the ones who helped open up our schedules.¡± Marcus rubbed their heads as he grinned.

    Luis turned to the two and hugged them, ¡°This is the best present ever. Thank you so much, my disciples!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the least we can do!¡± This was the plan Ava and Ethan had. Luis¡¯s birthday was on the same day as the award ceremony.

    They must have a regular birthday party.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s party!¡± Ethan exclaimed as he brought out the alcohol. All his disciples started to party. It wasn¡¯t as grand as the award ceremony. Although, Luis would choose this any other day!

    The smiles on his disciples¡¯ faces were enough. Laughter and cheers went on throughout the night.

    After a few hours, Luis stared at all the people there. All his disciples were drunk, but Luis was the only one who wasn¡¯t. He had something else to do tonight, so it was interesting to see how much fun they had.

    They have all grown up. Luis taught most of his disciples at a young age. He didn¡¯t have a wife or a child. But he wasn¡¯t lamenting over it.

    To him, those kids were his pride and joy.

    ¡°Woah, what are we supposed to do with them?¡± Ethan was the only one who wasn¡¯t passed out.

    ¡°Ethan, can you send them to the hotel? I have something I have to do. Use my card and get them the best rooms here.¡± They needed all the rest after partying so hard.

    ¡°Understood, Teacher.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t stop him. The expression on his face said it all.

    Luis left the hotel and entered his car. The drive was at least an hour.

    This drive would have been tiresome and mundane after everything that occurred. But not for Luis. The location he arrived at was a mountain. On the side of it was a cemetery.

    Luis had a smile as he entered. It was lofty and light as he walked toward two gravestones.

    ¡°Hello, Dad. Hello, Mom.¡±

    Luis crouched down as he talked to his parents¡¯ gravestones. A frown soon followed, ¡°It¡¯s only been a month since I came here. Why is it so dirty?¡±

    Once a month, Luis would meet his parents. Once he finished cleaning the two gravestones, Luis started talking about his day, ¡°Dad, Mom, I told you guys before I will get another 3-star medal. And I did. Check it out.¡± Luis showed the pristine medal to them.

    ¡°But I guess you guys have seen these too many times.¡± Luis chuckled. Every time he earned a medal, Luis would bring it to them to see. It had become a process.

    ¡°Also, my disciples set up a surprise birthday party for me.¡± That was why Luis was so happy. He could care less about the medals.

    What he was happy about was his disciples. He continued to talk about them like a doting father. After a few minutes, Luis sighed,

    ¡°It was a great day today. I just wish you guys were here to see me.¡±

 Volume 1: Prologue Part 2: No Regrets Part 2

    Volume 1: Prologue Part 2: No Regrets Part 2

    These words always came out whenever he met with his parents. They were the reason why he loved cooking.

    Luis was a Chinese-Japanese American. He had always watched his mother cook, and his eyes sparkled in amazement. Although, it was nothing compared to how his mother looked. Her eyes were ablaze, full of passion as she cooked. That passion was passed down to Luis.

    His mother was the spark for his love of cooking. His father was the one who made that spark burn even brighter.

    His father was a businessman. He brought Luis all over the world when he had work. They would go to restaurants, trying all the dishes there. Luis couldn¡¯t believe how delicious it was. That was why he wanted to try and cook!

    When he cooked for his dad and mom for the first time,

    ¡°Luis? Is your dream to be a chef?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, Mmhmm!¡± Luis nodded his head. That caused his parents to laugh. His father told him,

    ¡°Then become the best chef in the world!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I will make the best food so I can make you smile every day!¡± That was Luis¡¯s goal.

    Those days were something he could never forget. However, there was another day he couldn¡¯t forget. His parents went on a business trip. A once pleasant trip had become a nightmare. It was a regular day for Luis when he heard about his parent¡¯s death.

    Luis¡¯s happy life was shattered like that.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t forget about it. That promise he made with his parents that day. The promise to become the best chef in the world. And that was what he became.

    Luis continued to talk a bit more about his days. After a while, he stared at his watch, ¡°Oh, look at the time. I have to return to work.¡± He got up from the ground,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, Dad. I won¡¯t have a swell head after earning this medal.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will eat well and sleep well.¡±

    Luis could imagine the two nagging him about being safe and not being cocky. A small chuckle came from his lips as he walked away.

    As he drove down from the mountain,

    ¡°Huh?!¡± There was a deer on the road! Luis quickly swiveled, trying not to hit it. In that split second, he had forgotten where he was! Luis¡¯s car went flying off the road!

    Luis tried his best to brace for impact, but he blacked out from all the violent shaking. It was only a few minutes before Luis woke up. From how his vision was flipped upside-down, he realized the car was flipped over.

    ¡°Ngh,¡± He tried to move his body, but he felt nothing. He couldn¡¯t feel his body. Glancing around, he remembered where he was; a deserted mountain.

    No one was going to come and save him.

    His blood slowly dripped from his body. A few minutes was enough time as Luis¡¯s eyes went cold.

    ¡°Huh? Where am I?¡± Luis blinked a few times as he looked around. White. There was only white around him. He looked down at his body, which was uninjured.

    This was a surprise.

    He was supposed to be in his car and dead. As he thought about where he was, Luis turned around to see he wasn¡¯t alone.

    There was another person.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Umm, what are you doing?¡± The first question that should have come out of Luis¡¯s mouth was to ask who this person was. But he couldn¡¯t ask that. What this person was doing was inconceivable.

    This person was on his knees, bowing his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    The person screamed out. Luis quickly waved his hand, ¡°Please don¡¯t apologize. I don¡¯t even know why you need to do this.¡± He was so bewildered. Why was this man apologizing to him?

    ¡°Please get up first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The person got up, and once Luis saw his face, he was shocked by his appearance. So handsome! Crystal white hair like snow. His eyes shined a yellowish-green like a pair of jewels.

    He was the definition of what a handsome man should look like.

    ¡°Are you god?¡± Luis couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°How did you know?!¡± The man blinked; surprised Luis would guess correctly.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, wearing something unordinary, and I¡¯m in a white space. If you aren¡¯t, then I¡¯m a monkey.¡± Luis listed off. That caused the guy to cough in embarrassment.

    But then he said with a smile, ¡°I should introduce myself! I¡¯m the god of creation, Kreye!¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡± It confirmed Luis¡¯s thought, ¡°So, I¡¯m dead, right, Mr. Kreye?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Again, Kreye slammed his head onto the ground, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! It was a mistake on my part!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I was the deer.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to die today. But when I arrived in your world, I was on the road. I didn¡¯t realize a person would be there!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Luis went silent for a moment, ¡°I see. Please raise your head.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± An indescribable expression appeared on Kreye¡¯s face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I thought you would be angrier. I thought you would grab me by the shoulders, shouting, ¡°Why did you kill me!¡± or something along the lines.¡± Kreye was even ready to get hit in the face because of his mistake.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve accepted it.¡± Luis never had the intention of punching or hitting Kreye. However, a thought came to his mind, ¡°Wait, can you send me back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no point in getting angry about it.¡± Even if Luis got angry, there was no point. He was dead, and Kreye couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Getting angry would be a waste of energy.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you have any regrets?¡± Kreye asked.

    Luis shook his head, ¡°I have no regrets. I¡¯ve done all I wanted in my life. I worked hard.¡± After his parent¡¯s death, he understood life was short. That was why he prepared a will early on in his life.

    His money would be donated to orphanages, while his restaurants would be handed down to his students. He knew they would handle his restaurants with the utmost perfection.

    Luis had absolute faith in them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I wanted. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have any regrets.¡± Luis smiled. It was a fulfilling life. He helped many people and achieved his dream.

    ¡°...¡± Kreye had nothing to say. Luis asked, ¡°Umm. Mr. Kreye.¡±

    ¡°Please call me Kreye.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luis nodded, ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead now. Am I going to reincarnate into a different person? Or is there an afterlife?¡± He was unsure what was going to happen to him.

    ¡°Ahh.¡± Kreye realized as he explained, ¡°Usually, you would have been judged by the number of good and bad deeds you¡¯ve done in this life. That decides whether you reincarnate or have your soul destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Usually?¡±

    Kreye nodded, ¡°That¡¯s because I made a mistake. You would have gone through the normal process. But I discussed it with your goddess and asked if you could reincarnate into my world.¡±

    ¡°Your world?¡±

    Kreye explained, ¡°There are multiple worlds. I wanted to reincarnate you into mine. As an added bonus, I will let you keep your memories. I will also give you some interesting benefits.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do this.¡± There was no need for Kreye to do this. He was a god.

    Kreye smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your record. You¡¯re a kind soul that shouldn¡¯t have been killed. That¡¯s why I want to reincarnate you into my world.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Also, if you don¡¯t want to. I will accept your answer. Your goddess will reincarnate you again.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Luis thought about it. But then he asked, ¡°Can I ask what your world is?¡±

    ¡°My world would be considered a fantasy world to Earth. It¡¯s filled with fantasy creatures, magic, and nobles.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Luis nodded, ¡°Alright, I want to be reincarnated into your world!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Luis would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t interested. A fantasy world. What kinds of dishes would he create if he went there?!

    Kreye¡¯s face brightened as he clapped his hands, ¡°Thank you so much! I will reincarnate you into a great family. Also, I want to mention one thing. I will be fusing your soul and the child¡¯s soul together. That would cause you to regress a bit.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Will I not remember this?¡±

    Kreye shook his head, ¡°No. You will remember all of this. But some things will regress.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±  Kreye moved his hands in front of Luis. Luis¡¯s body glowed as it slowly vanished.

    ¡°Good luck, and have a great life!¡± Kreye shouted.

    Luis nodded, ¡°See you later, Kreye! !¡±

    Once Luis disappeared, Kreye sighed deeply, ¡°Thank goodness!¡±

 Volume 1 Chapter 1: The Young Master Is Strange

    Volume 1 Chapter 1: The Young Master Is Strange

    ¡°Madam! Push!¡± On a dark night, the doctor yelled out to a woman in labor. The woman¡¯s expression was distorted as she screamed in pain. On each side were maids grasping her arms, trying their best to hold her down.

    The doctor continued to shout,

    ¡°We can see the head!¡± After a few minutes, the sounds of a baby crying were heard. The baby was finally born. The doctor exclaimed,

    ¡°It¡¯s a boy!¡± The doctor cleaned the baby and wrapped a cloth around him. As he did this, the baby blinked his eyes.

    So, this is the world I¡¯m reincarnated in!

    Luis stared in marvel at the world he was born in. One glance around the room, and he could tell it was expensive! How much does it cost?!

    As he wondered, the doctor placed the boy beside his mother. The mother stared down at her baby. Her eyes displayed her exhaustion from giving birth.

    For Luis, his expression turned bright.

    So beautiful! That was the only word to describe her. The woman¡¯s hair was a two-toned color of platinum gold. Her eyes were bright green, resembling emeralds. Her facial features were delicate and soft.

    The only blemish was the monotone expression she had.

    Is this my mother? Luis couldn¡¯t believe someone so beautiful would be his mother. A small smile formed on his face as he stared at her. But the same couldn¡¯t be said about her.

    A frown formed as she questioned, ¡°What is he doing?¡± She was perplexed as to what was wrong with his expression.

    The maids stared at him, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Madam.¡± The same could be said about them. They couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with the child.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s smiling.¡± The doctor explained.

    Yeah, I¡¯m smiling. Is there a problem? Luis didn¡¯t think it was one. Do babies not smile in this world? It was odd their reactions were like this.

    ¡°Madam, what is the name of your child?¡± The doctor asked. The mother calmly declared,

    ¡°His name shall be Keith.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    What is going on?! Keith screamed in his mind. Everything felt so surreal to him.

    He was born into a new family.

    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary family either. The fantasy world he was born into followed the European noble system.

    And Keith was born into a Marquis family! He was the fourth son of Marquis William Freed.

    Keith would have been excited by this news. But he was too focused on something else. Am I going to keep seeing this? He was stuck in a crib, and the only thing he saw was the ceiling.

    It had been a month since he was born.

    And he had nothing to do. There were maids on the side. But they stood there without doing anything. They did the most minimal actions, such as feeding and changing him.

    After all of that, they would stand on the sidelines, watching over him.

    Is someone going to help me?! He wasn¡¯t some zoo animal! Keith tried to move around. When he tried, he only jiggled.

    But that was enough.

    ¡°The young master is calling for us.¡± One of the maids heard the rustling sound coming from the crib.

    ¡°May. Go deal with the young master.¡± The head maid, Gloria, ordered a maid.

    The maid walked up to Keith¡¯s crib. The girls had shoulder-length hair. Her auburn-red hair resembled maple leaves during fall. Her eyes were chestnut brown and beautiful.

    Seeing her, Keith was happy. May! He said her name. But what she heard was,

    ¡°Mgah!¡± Baby mumbles came out of Keith¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°...¡± Keith wanted to cry at this moment.

    Darn it! Curse my baby mouth! One downside of reincarnating was he couldn¡¯t talk! This was definitely going to be a challenge of a lifetime.

    May picked Keith up, ¡°Young Master, be more silent. It¡¯s nap time.¡± Her words only caused Keith to frown.

    I¡¯m not tired! I want to see the world! Keith looked at the window behind May.

    He was stuck in his crib for too long. He wanted to see the outside world. The only things he did were sleep, eat, and sleep again.

    ¡°Young Master, you are too young to go outside.¡± May noticed Keith eyeing outside. But she quickly denied it.

    Not fair!

    ¡°Babu Abbu!¡± Keith¡¯s mouth made gibberish. It was something that could have stunned people due to the cuteness.

    But not May.

    Her expression was calm as she placed Keith into the crib again. She pulled the blanket up, ¡°Get some sleep, Young Master.¡±

    This world is strange. That line was cemented into Keith¡¯s head. Something was really off with this world. These people did not show much emotion. It wasn¡¯t because they weren¡¯t angry or sad or happy.

    It was as if that was their default emotion.

    He found that odd. It was as if their faces were stuck in that position. What should I do?

    That¡¯s it! A thought came into his mind! He was a baby! What do they do? They act cute and make people smile!

    After Keith went to sleep, May stepped out of the room. The young master is odd. She found Keith strange.

    She had been put as Keith¡¯s personal maid for a week now.

    That short time alone was enough for her to brand Keith with the word weird. The baby was only a month old. But it seemed he understood every word coming out of her mouth.

    The strangest thing about the baby was the expression on his face. It reminded her of flowers blooming.

    Whatever the case, I will continue to act appropriately. She was a maid, and her duty was to watch over Keith.

 Volume 1 Chapter 2: Thank You, Young Master

    Volume 1 Chapter 2: Thank You, Young Master

    Something is definitely wrong with the young master. May¡¯s beliefs became certain. Keith¡¯s actions these last couple of days were odd. He kept shaking his head in front of her. Inside the crib, he was moving around! It wasn¡¯t a normal movement.

    The only way to describe him was a mini tornado! He rolled around so much that May had to wrap him up with the blanket. Although, that was not what made May confused.

    Why does he keep looking at me like that?

    Keith kept staring at her. Her heart felt weird as she stared back. While thinking about what Keith wanted, May cleaned the room. As she thought about Keith,

    Crack!

    May looked down to see a broken vase!

    Oh no!

    What should I do next? Keith looked peeved as he lay in his crib, planning his next move. But there was nothing he could do.

    He tried to act cute in front of May, trying to make her smile. But what he got was the blanket burrito. He was stuck there, not being able to do anything.

    I can¡¯t give up! Keith wasn¡¯t going to let this happen. If he did, he would be stuck here all bored! He tried to get out of the blanket burrito. As he tried to wiggle out,

    ¡°What are you doing? How could you break such an expensive vase?!¡±

    Eh? Keith tilted his head to see Gloria scolding May. On the floor was a broken vase. It seemed May knocked it down while she was on cleaning duty.

    ¡°Do you understand that vase is something the previous head bought?¡± Gloria was livid. May stared down at the ground.

    It was only a mistake. Keith thought. But he realized.

    Idea!

    ¡°Wahhh! Wahh!¡± Gloria and May turned their heads to the crib.

    Gloria sighed, ¡°The young master is crying. See to him. We¡¯ll discuss your punishment later.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Gloria left the room in a huff. May walked towards Keith¡¯s crib, ready to soothe him. When she was prepared to hold him, May blinked a few times.

    Eh? What she saw was a smiling Keith. His crying was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Ee! Ee!¡± Keith laughed as he stared at her.

    ¡°...Were you faking it?¡±

    ¡°Ay! Ay!¡± The only words that came out of Keith¡¯s mouth were babbles. But that caused May to be even more stunned. She didn¡¯t know what to say to him.

    Did the young master do it by coincidence, or was it planned?

    Either way, he stopped Gloria from scolding her. A small smile formed on her face as she stroked his little head.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±

    Yes! You finally smiled! Keith¡¯s smile bloomed even more as he stared at May. May couldn¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°The young master is strange.¡±

    ¡°Abbu! Abbu!¡± How could you call the young master strange?! He tried to move around again. May noticed that. She picked him up and unwrapped his body from the blanket burrito.

    ¡°There, there, Young Master. You want to move, right?¡±

    ¡°Abba!¡± A cute cry came from Keith¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t pinch my face like.¡± A giggle came out of May¡¯s mouth as she saw Keith¡¯s hands going for her cheeks. He tried to pinch them, but it was only ticklish. That caused her expression to soften even more.

    ¡°Abba!¡± Keith pointed at a ball. May knew what he wanted to do.

    ¡°We can play a bit. But you also have to take a nap.¡± Babies need their sleep to grow up.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Okay! Keith didn¡¯t mind that. Like that, the two started to play. They kept doing that till Keith started to yawn. Seeing this, May picked Keith up and placed him into his crib.

    ¡°Nam.¡± As Keith slept, he started to munch on his pillow. May giggled more. The young master is too strange. But it was a strange that wasn¡¯t bad.

    These next few days have been different.

    ¡°Abba!¡± Keith moved his hands in the air. May wiggled her finger, ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t have that. It¡¯s too dangerous for you.¡± His eyes were locked on a glass cup. But it was too big for his hands.

    ¡°Ba!¡± That¡¯s why I need to practice. Keith couldn¡¯t put any strength in his throws when he played with May. Frankly, it was embarrassing. That was why he needed to train his grip strength!

    ¡°Try something smaller first before you hold something big.¡± May handed him a small ball. That caused Keith to frown. I have been using that. I¡¯m a pro with it! As Keith wanted to say more, May¡¯s expression changed.

    What¡¯s the matter? Keith tilted his head.

    May quickly got up and bowed, ¡°Marchioness.¡±

    Mother! A smile beamed on Keith¡¯s face as he saw her enter. She was still beautiful from the first time he saw her.

    It was rare for her to come to his room.

    Keith¡¯s mother, Sophia, would come a couple of times to his room to feed him. Usually, the maids bottle-fed him.

    Sophia calmly fed Keith. It was a few minutes before she burped Keith. That was it. Sophia got up, ready to leave. The child¡¯s expression turned blank before the unthinkable happened.

    He started to cry!

    Sophia stopped moving. Turning to May, ¡°May, stop him from crying.¡± This order was the usual. It was more so since May had gotten closer to Keith.

    May nodded and picked Keith up, trying to soothe him. But that caused Keith to cry even louder!

    May was stunned, but then she realized why he was crying, ¡°Madam, I think the young master wishes to be with you.¡± The way he stared at Sophia made it apparent.

    ¡°Huh?¡± That caused Sophia to freeze. She turned and stared at her son, who was still crying. It was only a few seconds before Sophia walked up. She took him out of May¡¯s hand.

    When she did, Keith¡¯s crying expression became happy as he stared at Sophia.

    That caused Sophia to be silent. Well, she was quiet before. She continued to hold onto Keith. For Keith, he only wanted to be with her more.

    His mother disappeared too soon in his previous life. That was why he wanted to spend time with them as much as possible.

    ¡°Madam, please sit here.¡± May push a chair for Sophia to sit down. She did just that. It was a strange sight to behold. The maids didn¡¯t bother them as they watched from the sideline.

    Mother! Look what I can do! Keith started to move his hands, trying to get Sophia¡¯s attention. It was adorable. However, Sophia continued to have an odd look.

    It was a few minutes before a maid entered the room, ¡°Madam, you have an appointment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sophia got up from the chair and handed Keith back to May. When she did that, Keith frowned. He wanted to spend more time with her. Although, he understood. His mother was still the wife of the Marquis. She had responsibilities.

    ¡°Aggha Agha!¡± Sophia stared at her son, wondering what he was doing with his hand. As the translator, May explained,

    ¡°The young master wishes you a good day.¡±

    ¡°You can understand him?¡±

    May shook her head, ¡°Only a bit. The young master¡¯s use of gestures makes it easy to understand.¡±

    ¡°Aga!¡± Keith¡¯s smile was brighter! Well said, May! She was the only one who understood what he was saying right now. Well, she understood a fair amount compared to others.

    There were times when she misinterpreted what he wanted to convey.

    ¡°I see.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t question as she left the room. Keith raised up his arms and tried to pat May¡¯s head. But what he patted instead was her face.

    ¡°Are you trying to thank me, Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Aba! Aba!¡± Keith nodded slowly. That caused May to shake her head,

    ¡°No need to thank me, Young Master. Please take a nap.¡± May placed Keith down on the bed. It was already past his nap time.

 Volume 1 Chapter 3: Cheeks Are Soft

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

 Volume 1 Chapter 4: Swarmed

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 5: For Me?

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 6: Meeting His Brother

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 7: Reading A Book

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 8: Keithâ€™s The Greatest

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 9: You Can Understand Him?

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 10: We Want To Meet Him Too

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 11: Holding Him

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 12: Revenge

    Volume 1 Chapter 12: Revenge

    Sophia spoke up and stopped the three from fighting. She took Keith off Eric''s hand.

    She brought him close and stated, "Sorry to tell you this. But Keith''s favorite is his mother."

    Sophia said with a confident expression. This was something she had to fight on. There was no way Sophia could lose this title to her sons. She was the one who spent the most time with Keith.

    "..." The three stared at her. They were all dumbfounded by this. They had never seen someone so childish. But Alvin fought back and stated,

    "Sorry, Mother. But I think I''m better. Keith always sits in my lap when we read."

    This always happened. When Keith arrived at the library, he sat in Alvin''s lap as he read. Sophia would watch them on the sidelines.

    "..." You brat. Sophia wanted to spank someone right now. The gunpowder in this room was strong as the maids and butlers shivered at how they acted. One of the maids whispered,

    "May, shouldn''t you join this fight?" Out of everyone, the one who knew Keith the longest was May. But May shook,

    "I''m not going to join this."

    "Why not?"

    "I can accept the young master''s favorite being one of his family members. However, I take the number one spot for maids and butlers." She didn''t mind. She couldn''t beat family. But May understood she would always be number one among the maids and butlers.

    "..." The butlers and maids didn''t know what to say. But they were angry. That expression on her face was irritating! In this room, there were two battles. One with the family and the other between the butlers and maids.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The four kept on arguing till Carter and the other maids told them they had things to do.

    ...

    At night, Keith had a smile on his face. He couldn''t be more than happy about what had happened today. Everyone looked happy. The way they talked to one another was funny.

    It reminded him of his previous life with his parents. They would argue over the most ridiculous things. While he thought about what had occurred,

    Hmm? He heard the sound of the door opening. Keith turned his head to see who it was. His eyes widened when he saw who it was. It was none other than William!

    He walked up to his son to see that he was staring right back at him. William blinked a couple of times,

    "You still haven''t gone to bed?"

    "Da!" No, I can''t sleep at all. He was sleeping so much that he would need to take some time to sleep at night.

    William retorted, "Don''t scream so loud."

    "Ah." Keith stayed silent. William didn''t say anything either as he continued to watch Keith. William leaned his body onto the crib. He raised his hand and started to poke his cheeks.

    "!" Keith blinked a few times. What are you doing?

    "They were right. Your cheeks are really plushy." There had been a lot of rumors about Keith. William heard about it all. Most of them were like myths. But there was a particular rumor about his cheeks.

    He could hear the maids and butlers talking about it.

    "The young master''s cheeks are so soothing!"

    "I feel like all the pain I felt is gone!"

    Keith''s maids kept discussing it. The expression they had was something he had never seen. And he saw Sophia nodding to it all. And he grew curious about it.

    Hey! Keith was really going to fight someone! Keith started to move around like a madman, ready for a fight!

    "Eh?" William''s expression dropped when he saw that. William looked around, wondering what to do. He quickly picked him up,

    "Sorry about that. Don''t be angry." He tried his best to soothe him by rocking him in his arms. And it worked. Well, the rocking didn''t work.

    Keith stopped moving and stared at William. But then he raised his hand and poked William''s cheeks! William stared at him,

    "Did you want to get revenge?" There was a smug expression on Keith''s face as he said this. This was revenge.

    "Pff." William chuckled as he patted his head,

    "You''re an interesting kid."

    You too, Father! Keith thought of William as the cold and mysterious handsome man. But it turned out he was the opposite.

    "Abba!" Keith waved his hand into the air! William tilted his head,

    "Do you want to play?"

    "Ah, Ah!" Yeah! William understood, but as he wondered what to play. He looked around and noticed a ball on the floor.

    He picked it up, "Here," He lightly tossed it to Keith, and the latter caught it.

    "Ah!" Keith tossed it back to William. The two kept doing this for a while before Keith was tired again.

 Volume 1 Chapter 13: Strength Buff

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 14: Genius!

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 15: Spending Time Together

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 16: Is There Something Wrong With Me?

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 17: Family Outing

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 18: First Words

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 19: Surprise!

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 20: The King and Queen Entered

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 21: Presents!

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 22: Working Hard

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 23: Returning

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 24: I Canâ€™t Take It Anymore!

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 25: First Dish: Omelet

    Volume 1 Chapter 25: First Dish: Omelet

    "Ehh?" The rest of the family made a weird sound.

    "Mmhmm! I want to cook!" Keith couldn''t take it any longer! The food on the table was boiled eggs and boiled potatoes. They were plated to look like a first-class dish!

    But the taste was nothing like that!

    It was what you expect from boiled eggs and boiled potatoes. And the bread was horrible!

    It was a brick. Keith didn''t know whether he was eating dirt or brick. There was no bread. Besides the bread, he was okay with eating potatoes and eggs.

    But it was wrong that they had to eat it all the time!

    There was another thing he found off. Why was everything boiled or steamed? That was what Keith realized. Almost all cooking was based on these two styles. There was nothing else.

    There was no stir-fry, baking, or even toasting! What is wrong with this world?! And it seemed they found nothing odd about it. Keith asked May about it.

    She tilted her head,

    "The royal family eats like this as well." That caused Keith''s expression to drop when he heard that.

    Dear lord, save me now. As a chef in his previous life, this was a horror show! That was why he couldn''t take it any longer.

    William didn''t know what to say, "Are you sure you can cook?" He had never seen him do it before.

    Keith said with a calm expression, "I can cook! I will show you all!"

    "How about this; you will cook for us for lunch. I don''t want to waste the food here." Keith nodded. He was the same. Even though Keith didn''t want to eat it, he didn''t want to waste food.

    He had to suck it up.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    When he was done, Keith had gone to the library. May questioned, "Young Master, are you alright?"

    "Of course I am!" Keith smiled. There was no way he wasn''t. It was time for him to shine!

    May tilted her head, "Young Master, have you always been interested in cooking?"

    "Mmhmm! Also, you don''t have to worry! I will make a plate for you and the maids as well!" Keith added. When she heard that, her face brightened.

    "Alright, Young Master!" It didn''t matter if his cooking was bad or good. As long as Keith was the one who cooked it, she would eat it happily!

    ...

    "Greetings, Young Master." The person who greeted Keith was a burly man. He was tall and had a beard.

    He was the chef of the estate, Gus.

    "Good afternoon, Gus." Keith nodded his head.

    Despite his kind expression, there was a slight anger behind it. It was obvious.

    Keith had entered his territory. Keith ignored his look as he glanced around. The equipment is good. They were well maintained. Keith looked down at the stove.

    It had four burners. What was interesting about this was that it ran on magic. He asked,

    "What ingredients do we have right now?"

    "We have some potatoes, a slab of pork, and eggs," Gus explained calmly.

    "What seasonings do you have?"

    Gus answered, "We have salt."

    No pepper? Keith''s expression turned dark. There was nothing to be said about this. This world was lacking. At least there was oil.

    "Alright! I''m going to start!" Keith said with a confident expression. He washed his hands and took the apron.

    "May, can you tie the back for me?" His arms were still a little short. He needed help.

    "Understood!" May tie the back for him. When Keith turned around, her eyes turned heart-shaped! Young Master is the cutest! Wearing an apron made him so cute! While Keith was going to say something,

    "Hey! You guys can''t be here!" He saw William and the rest of the family peeking from the door!

    "We just want to watch, Little Brother," Derek explained.

    Sophia and William''s eyes sparkled as they stared at their youngest. The apron was really cute on him. It was so big on his body that it dragged on the ground.

    But Keith pushed them out, "No peeking! I want you guys to be surprised by it!" Before they could say something, Keith closed the door. The only people in here were Gus, May, and Aria. Aria was standing on the ledge of the window, watching everything.

    "What will you make today, Young Master," Gus questioned. Keith smiled, "I will be making a Spanish omelet!"

    "Spanish omelet?" The two tilted their heads when they heard that. Keith nodded his head,

    "Mmhmm. I''m going to start. Gus, hand me a couple of potatoes." Gus nodded and handed some potatoes to him. Keith took the knife and started to peel the potatoes.

    Skillful! He peeled the potatoes in a quick fashion! Gus and May were in awe at how fast he was peeling.

    But what was even quicker was the way Keith cut the potatoes. They were all perfectly symmetrical with one another. He then cut into small quarters afterward.

    After doing that, Keith placed a pan on top of the stove.

    He took the oil and poured it into the pan. When Gus saw that, he was shocked! That oil was used for dressing! Why is he doing that?!

    Feeling the oil hot, Keith dumped the potatoes into the oil! He took a spatula and started to move the potatoes around a bit.

    Keith then took the piece of pork. He first sliced down thinly across. Afterward, Keith sliced them horizontally.

    He continued doing this until the meat was minced down. Keith washed his hands as he shook the pan, flipping the potatoes. The potatoes were crisp enough, and the smell was incredible as well.

 Volume 1 Chapter 26: Do You Guys Like It?

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 27: His Superpower

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 28: Entering The Town

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 29: To The Town

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 30: Wanting New Cookware

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 31: Eating at A Restaurant

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 32: Steak And Potatoes

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 33: An Apple

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 34: Rolled Omelet And Stir-Fry Chicken And Onion

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 35: Meeting With The God Again

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 36: Storage

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 37: Samui

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 38: Making My Own Garden

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 39: Hunting

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 40: Heading Out To The Forest

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 41: What Did You Guys Get?

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 42: Loin Chops And Mushrooms

    Volume 1 Chapter 42: Loin Chops And Mushrooms

    "What took you so-Woah! Why do you have so many mushrooms in your arms?!" Eric was surprised.

    Keith''s hands were covered in mushrooms!

    "I picked a little too much." Keith was excited to find something he could use. But he probably went a little overboard.

    "Anyways, I should cut the boar now." Keith took the boar out of his storage.

    He took out a knife.

    "Do you know how to do it?" Michael asked.

    Keith nodded, "I know how to do it." It may be more gigantic than when I did it. The size was nothing compared to the one he cut in his previous life.

    But it should be the same.

    Keith clapped his hands together to give thanks for a few seconds before he started to cut! Eric and Michael watched how quick Keith cut up the parts of the boar.

    Woah! Those were clean cuts. Michael nodded at how easily Keith was cutting the boar up.

    While he did that, Keith frowned. What''s this? He turned to Michael, "Michael, what''s with this stone?" Keith had taken out a stone from the boar''s body. Michael smiled,

    "Congrats, Kid. That there is a magic stone."

    "Magic stone?"

    "Some monsters like the boar have a magic stone. You can sell it to get some coins." Michael explained. The one Keith had was large.

    It was half the size of his palm!

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "I see." Keith nodded. He placed the stone into his pockets as he finished cutting the boar down.

    It took a few minutes to finish. Good. And Keith nodded to his work.

    There were many types of meat in front of him. But while he nodded at his accomplishment, Michael and Eric wondered,

    "Little brother is a pro at this."

    "There are so many cuts." It was too many. Michael had never seen someone cut down a boar so efficiently.

    But more than that, Keith seemed to have cut more than the other butchers.

    "Keith, what will you use all those meats for?" Michael felt Keith had dismantled more than he should.

    "Of course, for cooking," Keith stated calmly. Why do you think I butchered the meat like this? He won''t let any piece of the boar go to waste.

    Keith took some other things out of his storage. It was the wok and a pan. Keith had prepared the ingredients.

    "I will use this piece!" From the cuts, Keith chose the loin chop to cook with today. He took out the knife and used the back of the blade to tenderize it. Should have asked Orin to make a tenderizer. It would make it easier.

    He sprinkled on some salt and used the pepper grinder. When Eric saw that, "So that''s why the meat tasted better."

    The family members noticed a change in the taste of their meal.

    "Mmhmm." With the addition of black pepper, it added an extra flavor to their meal.

    Once he finished seasoning the meat, Keith summoned magic from his hand.

    "You can use magic without chanting now?" Eric was shocked. Chantless magic was hard. Alvin could do it as he practiced for years. But Keith was younger than him. For Keith to do that would require a lot of effort!

    Keith shook his head and explained,

    "I can''t use attack magic. Making a ball of water and creating fire in my hands is the best I can do." And that was enough for Keith. Making water and fire out of nowhere was convenient.

    "You don''t understand what you''re doing is amazing." Michael shook his head at how nonchalant Keith was being.

    But Keith shrugged as he tossed the mushrooms into the ball of water. It didn''t need much time for the mushrooms to be cleaned.

    Keith started to cut them into quarters. Once that was done, he took out some onions. He sliced them into strips.

    Keith smiled as he placed the wok onto the fire. I have to use this! The thing Keith brought out was none other than the boar fat! Keith planned to use the fat as a replacement for oil.

    Plus, it would boost the flavor of the mushrooms and onions! Keith tossed the fat into the wok. As the fat started to melt, the aroma came.

    Michael and Eric sniffed!

    What is that smell?! Michael couldn''t help but gasp at the smell! It was so good!

    Keith nodded at the smell as he tossed the mushrooms in first. Need to take out the moisture.

    Before he dumped the onions in, he needed to evaporate the water inside the mushrooms.

    That didn''t take long. The mushroom started to brown once the water was gone. He tossed the onions in next, letting them saute together. While that happened on one side, Keith had the pan ready for the loin chops.

    He tossed them into another pan. The smell was incredible!

    I have to take the boar off sooner. Keith tried boar before in his previous life. He understood it cooked faster than pork. He looked at one side, and it was great.

    The sear on that was incredible!

    Gulp! Keith turned around to see Michael and Eric looking ready to bite into everything! Keith laughed,

    "Give it a few minutes. I need to sear the other side."

 Volume 1 Chapter 43: Breakfast Duty

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 44: They Were Waiting For Him

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 45: Armguard

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 46: His Final Moments

    Volume 1 Chapter 46: His Final Moments

    "Eric, we also need to have a talk." While William stared at Michael, Sophia''s target was Eric.

    But Eric quickly grabbed Keith from Sophia''s arms, "Oh, look at the time. And look at Little Brother! We''re both so tired. We need to get some rest! See you later!"

    Before anything could be said, Eric dashed away with Keith!

    "Wait! Are you leaving me out here to die?!" Michael roared as he saw that brat escaping. But Eric didn''t listen as he entered the manor!

    "I think we need to have a talk." Without Eric there, all the eyes were on him.

    Gulp! Michael gulped as he looked at all of them. This might be his final moment.

    ...

    Keith was brought back into his room. Eric sighed as he stated, "Little Brother, were you trying to kill us?!" There were no two ways about this!

    "How?" Keith tilted his head,

    "You don''t show that in front of them."

    "But they wanted to see it." Keith didn''t think anything he did was wrong.

    "..." Eric grabbed his head, "It doesn''t matter now."

    He couldn''t get angry at his brother.

    "But I think Michael is toast." He could imagine it now. Michael has to deal with all of them. The thought was enough to make him shiver.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Hmm?" Is he really going to die? Keith really doubted that was happening.

    "Also." Eric clutched Keith''s shoulders.

    His eyes turned serious, "Little Brother, you have to destroy that shirt before they can see it!" That was something he had to do! If they find out about it. Eric shivered even more. Michael might not only die. His ashes might even be obliterated!

    "Understood." Keith nodded. I''ll keep it inside storage. He could keep it there, and no one would find out. Eric smiled as he left his room. He wanted to let his little brother rest.

    Once he left, Aria returned and landed on the perch in his room. Keith smiled as he walked up to Aria and stroked its feathers. As he did that, a knock came,

    "Young Master, I''m going to come in." May enter his room. In her hand was a pot of tea.

    "I brought this for you. I heard you''re tired."

    "Thank you, May." Keith sat at his table and took a cup. When he drank it,

    "I''m home." That was what he realized when he drank it. May had a bright smile,

    "Welcome home, Young Master."

    "I''m going to take a bath now," Keith said as he got up.

    "Understood." May nodded.

    Keith went to the bathroom. It was large as it was more like a small pool. Keith placed his hand on a device. Warm water started to spew out from it.

    "So nice." Keith was happy about it. But while he was relaxing,

    "Keith, let me help you out." "Wahh!" Sophia entered the bathroom. And she wasn''t alone as May was there with her!

    "Why are you guys here?!" Keith quickly ducked his body down into the water.

    Sophia smiled, "Of course, I came here to wash my son''s body."

    "And I came here because I''m the young master''s maid," May added.

    "It''s been a while since I bathed with my son." Sophia didn''t even wait as she dipped her toes into the pool.

    "Mother! I''m not a baby anymore." Keith''s expression blushed.

    "You will always be a baby to me." Sophia smiled, "Now let me wash your back!"

    What is going on?!

    ...

    "Keith, don''t be mad." "Young Master shouldn''t be like this."  Sophia and May were behind Keith, trying to soothe the child. He was pouting as he walked.

    Keith turned to them, "How could you guys enter the bath like that?" He was so surprised.

    "But it was so fun washing your back." "Indeed!" Sophia and May had smiles as they said this.

    "..." Keith lost the battle. The combination of Sophia and May beat him. He couldn''t do anything to stop them.

    "Next time you guys do that, I won''t talk to you!" Keith huffed as he entered the dining room. Everyone was there. But there was something different.

    "What happened to Eric?" It looked like the man had gone through a ten thousand-year battle!

    "Nothing happened to Eric, Keith. He just had a chat with me and Derek." Alvin smiled as he said this.

    "I see." Keith felt that he shouldn''t say anything else about it. William smiled as he said,

    "I feel like everyone said this. But I will say it again. Welcome home, Keith."

    "Mmhmm!" Keith smiled.

 Volume 1 Chapter 47: I donâ€™t Need You To Taste Test

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 48: Chicken Stock And Chicken Soup

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 49: The Difference

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 50: Fighting Against Wolves

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 51: A Giant Snowball?

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 52: Boooo?

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 53: Miyuki

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 54: Another One!

    Volume 1 Chapter 54: Another One!

    Keith didn''t know what his mother was thinking about right now as he returned to the forest. He wasn''t meeting Miyuki all the time.

    He would hunt some animals before he went to meet her.

    "These should be good for cooking." Keith nodded his head as he caught some chickens. They weren''t ember chickens. But they looked tasty. He tossed them into his storage as he headed toward the campsite.

    "Yuki!" Keith screamed, and Miyuki walked towards Keith. She nuzzled her head onto him. It was a unique scene for the two. Aria flew over and landed on Keith''s shoulders, snuggling up to his face.

    Aww. Keith could tell the owl was a little jealous. That caused Keith to pat Aria''s head. But he couldn''t get over it.

    Keith was being nestled by two fluffy animals. So fluffy! Thank goodness I have two hands to pat them.

    "Powo," Miyuki shouted.

    "I know. How could I forget?" Keith brought out a bag,

    "Here''s your treat." He had been buying different vegetables for Miyuki to eat. And Miyuki loved all of them. While she ate, Keith was curious,

    "What kind of food do you usually eat?" Keith was curious. He knew that Miyuki liked vegetables. But they couldn''t eat that in the forest. There were wild plants and mushrooms. But there weren''t things like carrots and onions.

    "Hmm, do you like cooked vegetables?"

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "Po?" Miyuki tilted her head.

    "Like steamed potatoes. Do you want to try?" Keith tilted his head when he suggested. Miyuki nodded his head like a bobble!

    Keith smiled as he took out a pot. He took some potatoes out and placed them on the steaming tray. Will she like it? Keith was curious as to how Miyuki would react.

    "Alright. It''s done steaming." Keith took the potatoes out of the pot. And when he did that, Miyuki looked excited to try.

    She jumped up and down from the spot.

    "Alright, Alright. Calm down. Here-" Keith was going to give the potato to Miyuki. But when he tried to hand it to her,

    "Boo!"

    A ferocious growl caused the entire forest to quake! Keith didn''t know how to react. But the one who made the first move was Aria! She quickly flew and picked Keith up, moving him from his position!

    "What''s going on?!" Keith was too shocked by what happened. But when he turned his head, he saw it. What came and attacked him was another snowball. It stood in front of Miyuki as it stared daggers at Keith!

    "Huh?"

    "Booo!" The snowball roared again as it dashed toward Aria and Keith! It was quick and fierce! But Aria was faster as she moved Keith away from its attack.

    But that attack had caused an entire tree to be knocked down!

    Keith''s eyes widened as he stared at the scene. He was so shocked by the force it had. And it seemed it was going to attack again. But Aria wasn''t backing down,

    "Kwakk!" She was ready to duke it out.

    But before these two beasts could do it,

    "Bowoo!" Miyuki roared and got between the two. The other snowball screamed out again. The two were communicating. It didn''t take long before the other snowball stopped screaming.

    It stared at Keith and Aria.

    There was definitely caution in its eyes.

    It slowly backed away from Miyuki. Miyuki turned back to Keith and nudged her head to Keith.

    "It''s fine. The snowball wanted to protect you." Keith understood. The reason why the snowball came and attacked him was because it thought he was attacking Miyuki.

    "Bowo." Miyuki looked in the direction of where the other snowball went.

    "You have to go?" Keith understood. He handed a bag to Miyuki,

    "Take these with you."

    "Booo." Miyuki shook her head.

    But Keith patted her, "Take it. I brought it for you."

    "Po." Miyuki nudged its head to Keith''s body before she walked away from him.

    There was a depressed expression as Keith stared at Miyuki leaving. Aria nudged his face and licked it,

    "Thank you, Aria." Keith patted his head. That stopped him from being depressed somewhat.

    "Let''s go back home." There was no point in staying here any longer. Keith got up from the ground. He picked up the pots and other things that were dropped on the floor.

    He took a deep sigh and walked away.

 Volume 1 Chapter 55: Time To Make A New Ingredient

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 56: Butter And White Sauce

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 57: More Than Two

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 58: Herd Of Snowballs

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 59: Pregnant?

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 60: Finding A New Home

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 61: Bad Omen

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 62: Finally Gained Your Trust

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 63: Samuis Are Attacking!

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 1 Chapter 64: You Contracted With Them!

    Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^

    Going to Put Links and other things later ^^

    (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count)

    Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god!

    "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology.

    "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation,

    "Yes!"

    New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him?

 Volume 2: Chapter 1: Little Snowballs

    Volume 2: Chapter 1: Little Snowballs

    "Ngh!" This is the life! Keith lay in the grass. Aria flew in front of him and landed beside his head. Keith smiled as he stroked the bird''s belly.

    While he was doing this, the bird nestled into his body.

    "That tickles." Keith laughed. But while he relaxed with Aria,

    "Po!" Something came flying out of the grass! It was similar to a white blur.

    And that white blur landed on Keith''s stomach!

    "Bguh?!" Keith sucked wind when that happened! His body arched up before dropping back down.

    "Inti! I told you before not to do something so dangerous!" Keith picked up the small Samui. It was the size of a small dog. But it was rounder and had little bulbs on top of his head.

    "Bowo." Inti gave a cute smile as he stared at Keith.

    "..." Keith''s expression was still blank.

    Then, the little snowball stuck out his tongue and licked Keith''s face. A smile formed on Keith''s face. But it quickly turned back to being stern,

    "Do you really think that''s enough to stop me?"

    When Inti heard that, he nestled into Keith a bit more and rolled around. He was so cute and cuddly.

    "..." Keith took a deep sigh. He couldn''t stay mad as he hugged the snowball, "How could you be this cute. This is so unfair." The baby knew how to soothe Keith''s anger even when he messed up.

    "Po!" Inti made a cute smile. While Keith cuddled with the small snowball,

    "Bowo!" A loud scream resounded from the forest.

    Keith turned his head, "Miyuki! Inti is over here!" A few seconds later, Miyuki came over. And she wasn''t alone.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Po!" Three little cries soon came afterward! Keith was attacked by three white blurs.

    "You guys are so energetic this early in the morning." Keith laughed as he was being licked by all of them.

    You guys grew a lot. Keith smiled as he stared at them.

    These were Miyuki and Boss''s children. A few weeks had passed since the birth of these children. In the beginning, they were the size of a puppy.

    But that all changed in a few weeks.

    "Ahh, Cloud! You shouldn''t be sleeping like that." Keith quickly called out to the sleeping Samui. He was sleeping with his belly up and sprawled on his back.

    That was the second oldest of the four siblings. Keith had named him Cloud because he was a literal cloud. He was still and motionless.

    He moved for a second to show signs of life.

    In short terms, he was a literal couch potato.

    "Bo." Cloud rolled onto his stomach and slowly crawled toward Keith''s lap. He curled his body into a ball and took a nap.

    This was his official napping spot. Keith shook his head. He then turned to see one of the babies talking with Aria.

    That was the third child, Lily.

    She was the only girl in the group. And out of all of them, she was the closest to Aria. Lily would talk to her whenever the two came to the forest.

    "Hoohoo." And Aria was like an aunt to her. She was caring towards the little one.

    "Hey, Inti! Stop biting!" Keith turned over to see Inti biting his sleeves.

    It seemed that he wanted his attention. Inti was the eldest of the bunch. He was the one who looked the closest to his father.

    But he was much cuter compared to him.

    Unlike the rest, he was much more energetic. He was like a literal walking energy bolt.

    "BoBoBoBo!" Inti started to roll around the grass around him. Keith sighed,

    "Alright. I will bring it out. Don''t get yourself dirty." Keith shook his head as he took out a frisbee from his storage. It was something he made with earth magic. It was a simple thing to make.

    Because of how lively Inti was, he made it to let him lose some energy.

    Keith tossed the frisbee lightly, and Inti quickly chased after it!

    Keith smiled as he watched him run. While he did that, he felt something nestling into his hand. Keith looked down and patted the snowball''s head,

    "Mir, do you want to play too?"

    Mir was the youngest of the four siblings. His size was much smaller than them as well.

    He was the quiet type.

    But he wasn''t like Cloud. Mir was the gentlest of the bunch. And he was the closest one to Keith. He would follow him around and listen to him.

    "Po!" Mir jumped into his lap and took the space beside Cloud. He was going to take a nap there as well.

    "..." Keith''s face almost broke. I wish I had a camera!

    He wanted to take a picture of this scene and make it last forever! While he was thinking of this,

    "Bo!" Miyuki shouted out again. Hearing their mothers call, the four siblings got up and waddled over.

    It was feeding time.

    Guess it''s time. Keith got up from the ground and walked over to the herd. The babies were separated from the other Samuis.

    They had to grow a little more before they grazed grass with them.

    "Shiro, I''m going to go now," Keith shouted towards Shiro. That was the name he decided to give to Boss. Shiro was resting on a large boulder as he stared at the other Samuis grazing in the grass.

    "Po!" Shiro gave a light grunt. Keith chuckled. Definitely not as cute as your son. Keith shook his head as he walked back to Miyuki,

    "Yuki! I''m going home now!" "Po!" Miyuki nudged Keith, saying goodbye. Keith smiled as he looked down at the four,

    "I''m going now! See you guys later."

    "Po!" The four nuzzled at his legs, saying their goodbyes. Keith smiled as he walked away. But while Keith left, he didn''t notice someone staring at him.

 Volume 2 Chapter 2: Stow away

    Volume 2 Chapter 2: Stow away

    Keith left the forest with Aria. He didn''t need the help of the Samuis anymore to go to and from the herd.

    For some reason, the beasts in the forest didn''t want to go near him! And he didn''t mind. It made it easy for Aria and him to enter and leave.

    But from time to time,

    "Howl!"

    Keith quickly dodged while Aria fired icicles at the beast! Sometimes, monsters would try to attack him. But they were quickly dealt with by Aria.

    With Aria there, there was no way he could get harmed. Keith and Aria continued to walk. But while they continued,

    Roar! Keith turned his head back and frowned. What''s going on? Is there a battle going on behind him?

    He could hear something going on. Whatever the case, it seemed to be getting closer to them.

    "Aria." Aria nodded as she was preparing for a fight. Keith raised his sword up. What came in their direction was a white blur. But he didn''t have time to focus on the white blur because the giant bird behind him was more eye-catching!

    It was trying to eat the white blur.

    "Mir!" Keith didn''t wait as he dashed forward. Before the bird could have a chance to swallow the baby, Keith kicked the bird''s jaw, shutting its mouth.

    "Kwak!" Aria then fired icicles again, killing the beast. Keith sighed in relief. But then he turned to Mir,

    "Mir! What are you doing out here?!" He grabbed the little Samui and raised him up. He almost had a heart attack. How could he be away from the herd?!

    "Where is Miyuki and the others?!" Keith questioned. There was no way Miyuki would let him be alone!

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Po! Po!" Mir gave out a cute cry.

    Keith tilted his head, "You came here alone?! Why?!" He never expected Mir to do something like that.

    Inti, yes.

    But Mir? Not in a million years.

    "Po!"

    "You followed me?" Keith was surprised. He followed Keith''s scent. While Mir followed him, the bird suddenly appeared, wanting to gobble him up.

    "..." Keith didn''t know what to say in this situation. Keith couldn''t scold the baby. His body was dirty from fleeing that beast. And it was too scary.

    Keith looked back. I can''t go back, either. They were pretty far away from Shiro and the herd.

    "Give me a second." Keith held onto the baby and focused.

    Shiro!

    Bo!

    Mir is with me.

    Bo Bo.

    So you know. Keith looked up at the sky. Alright, I will be taking care of him for the day. Also, tell Miyuki that she doesn''t need to worry.

    Po!

    "I guess you will be coming home with me, Mir." "Po!" When Keith said that, Mir let out a happy smile. Keith shook his head as a laugh came out his mouth.

    He continued home. This time, he had a stowaway with him. Mir rode on Keith''s shoulders. It didn''t take long for the three to arrive in front of the estate.

    The guards greeted him, "Welcome home, Young Ma-"

    But they couldn''t finish their greeting as they saw a white ball of fluff on his shoulders,

    "...Yeah." Keith let out a laugh as he entered the estate. When he entered the mansion, May was the first person there. She had a warm towel for him.

    Before she could say anything, May had the same stare as the guards as she glanced at Mir,

    "Young Master, what''s that on your shoulders?" May blinked a few times as she questioned. The white ball of fluff on his shoulders was too eye-catching.

    "His name is Mir, and he''s a stowaway," "Bo!" Mir let out a cry, trying to deny what Keith said. But Keith pointed at him,

    "Ahem. You left Miyuki and the rest. You shouldn''t have done that."

    "Po. Po." Mir tried to be cute when he heard that.

    "Don''t try to act cute." Keith shook his head. He was pulling the Inti card.

    Inti was becoming a bad influence on others!

    May blinked a few times, "That''s the baby Samui?"

    "Mmmhmm."

    "..." No one said a thing.

    ...

    During dinner, William and the rest stared at Mir. The ball of fluff didn''t mind as he lay on Keith''s lap.

    He was being cute in front of Keith.

    "So he followed you home?" William knitted his brows when he heard that.

    Keith nodded, "Mmhmm. He will only be staying here for a night."

    "I see," William said nothing more.

    "So this is a baby Samui." Sophia got close to Mir. She tilted her head, "I didn''t think it would be so small as a baby."

    "There''s not much information about the adults either." There wasn''t much knowledge about an adult Samui.

    Let alone a baby.

    "He''s so cute, right?" Keith said with a smile as he stroked Mir''s back. Mir let out a cute laugh.

    But his words caused the others to make strange expressions.

 Volume 2 Chapter 3: Giant White Fluff

    Volume 2 Chapter 3: Giant White Fluff

    You have some strange taste.

    If Keith had said that to anyone else, they would have thought of him as a crazy person. These monsters were anything but cute. The Samuis were apex monsters! Keith was about the only person who would call such a beast cute.

    A thought came to Sophia''s mind, "Is it alright to have him here, Keith? Wouldn''t the mother be worried about her child being away?" It''s a baby far away from home and his mother.

    "Ahh, we don''t have to worry about it. I told Shiro about it. He said Miyuki is fine with it." Keith replied.

    "Are you getting used to the seal?" William questioned. Keith looked down at the emblem on his hand.

    The familiar contract.

    There was a special function to this emblem. It allowed Keith to communicate with the other Samui over long distances. There were other functions, but he needed practice to use them.

    "To think my son would be contracted to a herd of Samuis." William chuckled at the thought of this. Even a few weeks had passed, and he still couldn''t believe it.

    This was something he never thought was possible.

    "Hehe." Keith rubbed his head. The familiar contract. It was a contract between a monster and a person.

    But it wasn''t only contracted to Shiro. It was linked to the other Samuis.

    The maids had brought in the food. And Keith handed a plate of vegetables to Mir. He had asked Gus to cook some vegetables.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Mir was excited when he saw that and started to gobble it down.

    "So cute." Keith watched the little animal eat his fill. The others shook their heads, not understanding the scene.

    ...

    "Alright! Time for you to take a bath." Keith picked Mir up. It was decided the baby needed to take a bath.

    Even though Keith had cleaned Mir''s body of the dirt, the stench was stuck to his body.

    He needed to clean him up with soap.

    Keith cased some water into his hand and sprayed Mir over the body. Mir shivered a bit before relaxing. Keith took some soap in his hand and rubbed it into Mir''s body.

    "Young Master, do you need any- Woah!" May entered the bathroom, wondering if Keith needed help with anything.

    But when she did, the only thing she found was white! Both of them were covered by bubbles.

    Keith shook his head, "I''m fine. I can clean Mir by myself." It was simple. Mir was quiet, and it seemed he liked being bathed as well.

    "I see." May didn''t ask anymore as she quickly left the bathroom before Keith could say more. Keith sighed as he poured water onto Mir''s body, washing the soap away.

    "Pff." Keith laughed as he stared at Mir. His fur drooped down. He looked like a mop.

    Shake! Shake! Shake! But Mir quickly shook his body, making all the water flying everywhere!

    "Should have expected this." Keith looked up at the ceiling. His body was covered in water now. Keith picked up Mir and smelled him,

    "You aren''t smelly," He smelled like flowers.

    "Alright, we can go into the tub." Keith picked him up, and the two entered the tub.

    "Ahh." The hot water made Keith relax. It didn''t matter if it was past, present, or future.

    A hot bath would always make Keith relax. And it seemed Mir was the same because he was paddling around.

    He liked hot water.

    "So adorable." Keith picked him up,

    "Why do people keep thinking you''re not cute?" Keith noticed it. It would be weird not to realize it. Everyone thought of Mir and the Samui as dangerous.

    But they were cute.

    Even the stoic Shiro would be cute from time to time.

    "Bo?" Mir tilted his head.

    "Anyways, you''re the cutest thing ever." Keith hugged the ball of fluff. And Mir nudged him back in response. It didn''t take long for them to come out of the bathroom.

    The two came into Keith''s room,

    "Aria, can you do that for us?"

    "Hoo hoo." Aria waved her wings. Keith raised up a small fireball in his hand. Warm air was blown toward Keith and Mir. It didn''t take long for them to be dried.

    "You look so fluffy now." Keith laughed when he stared at Mir. His body puffed up even more! He looked super huggable.

    "Let''s go to bed now." Keith decided. Aria sat on her perch while Keith hugged Mir and went to sleep.

 Volume 2 Chapter 4: Meet In Two Months

    Volume 2 Chapter 4: Meet In Two Months

    "Mngh!" Keith frowned. Can''t breathe. Something blocked his face from breathing. Keith groaned as he got up.

    When he did, Mir rolled down from his face. Keith looked down at the sleeping snowball.

    I think we need to work on his sleeping position. Mir might have picked up a weird sleeping habit. The Samui was sleeping next to him at night. But he somehow rolled right onto his face. Keith sighed and got up.

    While he changed into his combat gear, Mir slowly woke up.

    "Po." Mir waddled over to Keith. Keith smiled, "I have to go practice now."

    "Po!" Mir jumped and landed in Keith''s arms. He quickly crawled up and sat on his shoulders. Keith laughed, and like that, the three walked towards the barracks.

    "Kid! You''re here." Michael shouted. But then he noticed the white ball on his shoulders,

    "So this is the Samui who followed you."

    "You know about it too?" Keith laughed.

    "Of course. You know how many people kept talking about him in the estate?" The non-stop talk about the Samui in the estate was something. Keith shrugged his shoulders,

    "They''re the cutest things in the world," Keith stated as he clutched the snowball. Mir let out a happy laugh as he was hugged.

    Michael shook his head. But Keith stopped hugging Mir as he placed him on the table.

    He had turned to Eric, "Brother, will you spar with me?"

    Eric smiled as he raised his sword, "Sure. Let''s have one final spar before I return to the academy."

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Today was the last day for Alvin and Eric. They were returning to the academy in an hour.

    Keith and Eric sparred without a thought. Derek and Alvin watched from the sidelines, cheering them on.

    And the outcome between the two was clear,

    "Eric is the winner!" Michael shouted.

    "I still couldn''t beat you."

    "You will get better as time goes on," Eric said with a smile. Keith nodded his head as he was sprawled on the ground.

    ...

    "Have you two packed everything you need?" After sparring some more, it was time for the two to set off. The whole family came outside to see them off.

    "Mother, we have packed everything we need." Alvin nodded.

    "Good luck at the academy," William said.

    Eric nodded, "Don''t worry. I only have one year left."

    "But we''re going to miss Keith''s cooking." Eric and Alvin sighed when they said this. That was the downside of going back to the academy. They wouldn''t be able to eat his cooking.

    "Pff." Keith smiled, "I''ll cook for you when you guys return."

    "We''ll hold you to that," Eric smiled. Alvin added,

    "Also, Keith, do you want to attend our academy''s festival?"

    "A festival?"

    "Mmhmm. Our academy always hosts a festival. There will be many types of people there." Alvin described.

    Keith''s eyes brightened. He turned to Sophia, "Mother, can we go?"

    "Sure." She turned to Alvin, "When will it be held?"

    "It will occur in two months," Alvin answered.

    Keith smiled, "Then I will see you guys in two months!"

    "That''s good. We''ll show you around our academy!" The two entered the carriage, and it started to move away.

    Once the carriage was out of sight, Keith turned to William, "Father, I''m going to bring Mir back to the forest." It was time for him to go home.

    "Alright. Be safe." William nodded.

    Keith nodded as he quickly returned home to pack up his things. When he was ready to leave,

    "What''s wrong, Mir?" Keith saw Mir tugging on his pants again.

    "Bo!"

    "What do you mean you don''t want to return home?" Keith tilted his head. This child was shivering as well. Keith sighed as he picked him up,

    "I made a promise to Shiro. What could go wrong?"

    ...

    "Booooo!"

    Nevermind. Something wrong did happen. Keith''s previous thoughts were out the window! And that was because of Miyuki. She was furious about what happened with Mir.

    But when he thought about it, Keith shouldn''t be surprised.

    Mir snuck off behind her back and left. Who wouldn''t be mad at that? Miyuki probably searched high and low for him.

    "Po." Mir tried to act cute.

    "BOOOOOOOOOO!" But that just caused Miyuki to scream at the child even more! The rage on her face was so high that it caused the other children to hide behind Keith!

    This man became a shield!

    Shiro! Do something about this! Even he was a little surprised by all of this. Keith''s mind talked with the father, hoping he could save his son from this predicament.

    "Po!" Shiro grunted as he looked away from the scene.

    "..." You''re right. But come on. Keith didn''t know what to say.

 Volume 2 Chapter 5: Deeper Into The Forest

    Volume 2 Chapter 5: Deeper Into The Forest

    "Miyuki." Keith walked up to Miyuki, who looked seriously peeved.

    "How about you give Mir a one-time break."

    "Bo!" Miyuki gave a cold grunt.

    "He learned his lesson when he chased after me. Did you not?" Keith turned to Mir.

    "Po! Po! Po!" Mir quickly shouted. No need to comprehend what he was saying. His voice and tone were enough for anyone to understand it was a yes.

    "See, he understands." Keith turned back to Miyuki.

    "Bo." But Miyuki made a low growl. She wasn''t satisfied with this. Keith added, "How about this. He isn''t allowed to eat vegetables for a week?"

    "Bo!" Mir heard something he shouldn''t have.

    For the Samuis, vegetables were their favorite treat. And that included the babies. It was a delicious meal.

    Taking it away was a big blow to them!

    "Po!" Miyuki liked the idea as she nodded.

    "Alright, one week." Keith nodded and got her agreement. Miyuki was happy and nudged his body.

    "Alright. I will watch Inti and the others for a bit." Miyuki needed time to eat.

    And when that happened, Keith and Aria would babysit the others.

    "Po!" Miyuki strolled towards the herd. When that happened, the four little snowballs looked at him cutely.

    "Aww, there, there. Learn from this. Don''t ever make your mother mad." Keith said with a stern expression. They understood as they nodded.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Mother is scary when angry!

    Like that, Keith started to watch over them. Cloud slept on the grass, and Lily played with Aria. And Inti was messing around with the frisbee.

    Keith patted Mir''s head when he noticed how downcasted he was, "Miyuki isn''t mad at you. She was worried about you running away."

    "Po." Mir understood. He looked up,

    "Po."

    Keith gave a smile, "No."

    Mir gave him a cute tilt plus a nudge. But Keith wasn''t budging, "You still have to be punished for leaving without telling Miyuki. So no vegetables for a week."

    Even if he understood, that didn''t mean he shouldn''t be punished.

    "Po! Po!" Mir jumped into Keith''s lap and moved around, trying to act cuter.

    Keith shook his head, "Sorry. But being cute isn''t going to help you in this situation." He didn''t want Miyuki to be mad at him.

    It was asking for trouble.

    "Po!" Mir cried. But this was something Keith had to put his foot down. He was afraid the others would follow his lead.

    That was something he didn''t want to happen.

    Keith continued to lay around the grass, watching the kids. But that all came to a stop after Miyuki returned.

    "Shiro," Keith walked over to him,

    "I''m going to head deeper into the forest this time," This was the other reason why Keith came to the forest this time.

    He scoured the forest for quite some time now. But it was only the outside perimeter. He hadn''t gone deeper into it. And he wanted to do it this time.

    "Bo."

    Keith nodded and asked, "Have you entered the deeper sections of the forest before?" He was curious about it.

    He wanted to prepare as much as possible.

    "Bo."

    "Hmm? What do you mean we don''t need to worry about it?" Keith was confused. The Samui was considered to be one of the strongest monsters ever. And Michael stated the deeper they entered the forest, the more dangerous it became.

    "Po Po!"

    "You made a deal?" Keith was surprised. He wanted to ask more about it, but Shiro looked away, not wanting to be asked.

    Keith sighed, "Aria, let''s go." There was no point in asking him for more information.

    "Ho!" Aria shouted as she was ready to go in. But they weren''t going in there alone.

    "Po!" Mir came and tackled him. Keith frowned, "You can''t come with us."

    "Bo!" Mir gave a pleading look.

    "Do you not remember what happened last time?" Because I haven''t. Mir gave him a heart attack.

    "Bo Bo Bo!" Mir bit into Keith''s clothes, not wanting to be left out. But while he did that, Keith was in turmoil. If Keith could do it, he would bring Mir with him.

    But he was too weak.

    "Po!" Before Keith could bring him back to Miyuki, Shiro turned his head and shouted.

    "Huh? It''s alright to bring him. Are you sure?" Keith didn''t think Shiro would allow him to go out.

    "Bo Bo."

    "What do you mean it''s harmless."

    "Bo." Shiro went back to being silent and went back to sleep. Keith''s eyes twitched,

    "Can you tell me the whole story?!" This snowball kept leaving out the important information!

    "Hah,"

    Keith sighed deeply, "Mir, you can come with us." Shiro may be a Samui with few words, but he wouldn''t cause harm to his kin. Not for his son, especially.

    "But you have to stay by my side. Don''t cause any trouble either."

    "Po!" Mir smiled as he jumped on Keith''s shoulders. This had become his spot.

    Hah. Keith sighed again as he set off. Besides Shiro, the other Samuis saw them set off.

 Volume 2 Chapter 6: An Apple

    Volume 2 Chapter 6: An Apple

    What kinds of ingredients am I going to find? As Keith looked around, this was something he was curious about. He found some interesting herbs and spices from the outer perimeters.

    But there weren''t many ingredients. Keith found things like mushrooms. But that was about it.

    Keith walked with his hand on the hilt of his sword. He was wary of everything around him. Even if he was excited, his wariness was on high alert. Michael told him the deeper they entered, the stronger the monsters they would face.

    While his wariness was high, Aria flew above him. She covered him from all angles. The three continued to move forward.

    "Po!" Mir shouted.

    "What''s wrong?" Keith was curious.

    "Po! Po! Po!" Mir rambled on his shoulders.

    "You smell something good?" Keith was surprised when he heard that. He turned to Aria, who shook her head. She didn''t smell anything.

    Does a Samui have better noses than Blizzard Owls? That may be true. Mir was able to follow him after he left. And he was pretty far away from the herd.

    Looking at Mir''s excited expression, it seemed it was something delicious.

    "Lead the way, Mir." Keith decided to follow Mir''s lead.

    "Po!" Mir nodded as he started to lead the way! And the location wasn''t easy. There were many turns to get there. Even Keith was surprised.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Hohoho!" Aria started to make sounds! It seemed she smelled it too now!

    After a while, he spotted something off.

    What in the world?! The entire area was lush and vibrant. It wasn''t normal in a climate like this!

    It was as if the entire area wasn''t affected by everything around it! Keith was shocked by this phenomenon. It wasn''t cold at all. In fact, it was warm.

    What could cause something like that? While he was lost in thought,

    "PO!" That way! Mir used all the motions he could muster from his body to point towards the destination! Keith nodded as he quickly moved. And the place they arrived at was a tree.

    More specifically, an apple tree.

    "Woah!" Keith could smell it now. The smell from the apple tree was strong. It was a sweet scent. But it was enhanced.

    Like honey was drizzled all over it, letting it marinate!

    Keith turned to Aria. The latter flew into the sky to scan for any monsters approaching them. She flew right back down and shook her head. There were no monsters in sight.

    "Alright." There was nothing holding them back as Keith dashed over to the tree. He was drooling from the smell.

    Keith picked one for each of them. And when he did, he realized the size of it.

    It was twice the size of his fist! And it was glistening from the sun shining down.

    How does it taste? Keith marveled for a few seconds before taking a bite!

    And he wasn''t the only one as Aria and Mir took a bite!

    "So good!" "PO!" "HOOOOO!" The three of them screamed in unison! Keith had never tasted something like this!

    It was very delicious!

    It was like the apple was concentrated with the flavor of 10 apples! And that wasn''t all. A couple of other fruits were thrown into the mix!

    This was an apple.

    No, this was ten times more delicious than it! This was what Keith expected when he thought about reincarnating into another world!

    Keith stopped eating and had a thought. What could have caused it to taste so good? He was curious. He was able to grow vegetables to this size. But the taste didn''t even compare!

    It was squat!

    As Keith wondered what was going on,

    "Who are these people?" Far away, there was something staring at them.

    ...

    "Alright! I think we don''t need to go in anymore." Keith said as he turned to Aria and Mir. There was no need for them to continue forward. That was because he obtained a good amount of ingredients.

    More specifically, the apples.

    These apples were so delicious compared to anything they ate.

    "Po!" "Hoho!" Mir and Aria shouted. They wanted to go deeper into the forest.

    Keith shook his head, "We can go later. We need to eat something first before we head off." They had been searching for quite some time now.

    Keith smiled as he took out a pot. This was going to be a quick lunch.

 Volume 2 Chapter 7: You Took My Fruits!

    Volume 2 Chapter 7: You Took My Fruits!

    Keith took out some vegetable soup from his storage. They were going to have a light meal.

    The soup was prepared in advance. The only thing Keith had to do was to heat it up, and it was good to go! He poured it into the pot.

    Keith created a fire in front of him. While he waited for the soup to boil, he patted Mir''s head. There was nothing to do but wait.

    "It''s so warm here too." The cold wasn''t affecting him as well.

    It was as if it was summer in this area. Keith even took off his jacket because of how warm it was.

    While Keith continued to play with the baby, Aria flew around. But that lasted a few seconds before Keith called her down.

    "Let''s eat!" Keith didn''t put meat into the soup. He discovered that Samui didn''t like meat. They prefer vegetables instead.

    And now fruits.

    That was why he grilled meat as a separate dish. The three ate happily.

    But while they had their meal,

    "What are you guys eating?" Someone screamed out! Keith instantly spat out his soup and turned his head around.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Human? People were living in this place?! While Keith looked around, he noticed there wasn''t anyone around.

    "Is my mind messing with me? Did I hear a phantom?" Keith questioned whether or not his mind was fine.

    But he turned to Mir and Aria, who looked surprised too. It seemed he wasn''t the only one who heard it.

    "How could you call me a phantom! I''m right here! Look down!" The voice screamed out again. This time, a little peeved.

    Keith looked down to see it. There was a tiny person who was flying below him.

    "Woah!" Keith was surprised even more!

    That caused the person to tilt her head, "Why are you screaming?"

    Keith coughed as his face turned red, "Sorry about that. It''s surprising as this is my first time seeing someone like you."

    "Really?" The person questioned.

    "Mmhmm. Ahh, I should introduce myself. My name is Keith. I''m the fourth son of Marquis Freed."

    "My name is Fira!" Fira placed her hand on her waist with a proud smile. Keith smiled back. Cute.

    "So, what are you guys eating right now?" Fira was more interested in the food in Keith''s hand.

    "This is vegetable soup. Do you want to try it?" Keith questioned.

    "Sure!" Fira shouted.

    Keith nodded as he scooped some soup. But he realized a situation, "I don''t have a small enough bowl for you." He only had regular-size items for a human.

    But compared to Fira, it seemed super-sized!

    "Hmm. How about you scoop some up into that!" Fira pointed at the spoon. It was larger than the bowl she used. But it was the only thing that could hold it for her.

    "That''s a good idea." Keith scooped the soup with the spoon. He placed it down on the log. Fira''s eyes sparkled as she took a sip.

    A smile formed on her face, "So good! How did you make this!"

    "Thank you. I used vegetable scraps to make the stock. Then I added other vegetables into it and simmered it." Keith explained the process. But it seemed Fira didn''t understand what he said.

    "Po!" "Hoho!" While Keith talked to Fira, Mir and Aria screamed out beside him! The two were asking him for something!

    "I know. You guys want this, right?" Keith handed two apples over to them.

    But when he did that, Fira shouted, "Ahh! I almost forgot! You guys took my fruits!"

    Keith blinked a few times, "Were you the one who planted the trees?"

    "Of course I did!" Fira let out a huff.

    "Goddess!" Keith didn''t even wait as he bowed down!

 Volume 2 Chapter 8: Spirit Village

    Volume 2 Chapter 8: Spirit Village

    After a few minutes, Keith had gotten off the ground.

    He apologized, "Sorry about taking your fruits."

    "It''s fine. If you give me more soup, I''ll forgive you!" Fira smiled.

    Keith laughed, "Sure, you can have all the soup you want." Keith poured some more for her.

    While Fira sipped on the soup, a thought came to her mind, "Do you want to come to my village?"

    Keith tilted his head, "Are you sure it''s okay for me to go there?" From how Fira reacted to him, it seemed they had never encountered humans before.

    "Sure, you can come. You have an interesting aura." Fira smiled.

    "Aura?" Keith tilted his head when he heard that.

    "Mmhmm Mmhmm! You have a comfy aura around you." Fira stated again.

    Normally, she wouldn''t get close to Keith. But there was something strange about him. She didn''t feel any hostility. It was easier to get along with.

    That was why she showed herself in front of him.

    "Let''s go!" Fira tugged on his shirt, wanting to bring him there.

    Keith laughed, "Alright, let''s go." Like that, Fira led the way. It didn''t take long before they arrived at the village.

    And it was interesting. The village was built into the tree. While Keith stared at the sight, the fairies finally noticed him and Fira.

    "Fira, did you bring someone home?"

    "Huh? Why is there such a big spirit?!"

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "That''s a human!"

    One by one, they started to shout at him. Keith quickly waved his hands, "Please don''t be afraid! I''m not here for a fight." Keith expected something like this to happen.

    But the spirits continued to shout.

    "Calm down! This man is good!" Fira shouted when she noticed how they were acting.

    "Now that you mention it."

    "He does have a comfy aura around him."

    Looking at Keith again, they started to calm down.

    "Fira." While everyone calmed down, an elderly voice called out to Fira.

    "Grandpa!" Fira flew over to his side.

    When she did, her grandfather questioned, "Who did you bring home?"

    "I brought home a friend! He makes really yummy food! We all have to try!" Fira said with an excited expression. Her grandfather frowned.

    It seemed that he was a little mad.

    Keith apologized, "I''m sorry. I''m not here to cause any trouble." But the grandfather shook his head. "It''s fine. I can see it was my granddaughter''s choice to bring you here."

    He smiled, "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Tidal, and I''m the chief of this village. We are forest spirits." Tidal introduced himself and noticed it,

    "Eh, you have a strange aura around you."

    "Can you explain?" Keith gave a wry laugh. He kept hearing the same line without knowing what it implied.

    "Hmm? Isn''t that a Samui on your shoulders?" Tidal glanced at the white ball of fur on Keith''s shoulders. Mir yawned as he was undisturbed by them. Eating that apple made him sleepy.

    "His name is Mir. Also, that''s Aria." Keith introduced them to Tidal.

    "Child, your aura is strange because you earned the Samui''s trust," Tidal explained.

    That''s true. Keith spent a lot of time with the Samuis. If he didn''t gain their trust, he would have died.

    "I also contracted with Shiro." Keith raised his hand up, showing the emblem on it.

    That caused Tidal to laugh, "Then you don''t have to be so worried! You''re a friend!"

    "I see." Keith took a deep sigh.

    "Po!" Mir nuzzled his head onto Keith''s neck.

    Tidal explained, "The Samuis have been guardians to our race. While they protected outside, no one would come near our village."

    "I see." So that was why Shiro was so undisturbed by all of this. Keith noticed how nonchalant he was when he told him he was heading deeper into the forest.

    "In return for protecting us, we provide them fresh grass to eat."

    "No wonder." Keith clapped his hands. No wonder the grass was so green over there. Keith realized something. He noticed the grass around the herd was green! It was pretty fresh from what he saw!

    "Keith!" While Keith talked to Tidal, Fira pulled on him,

    "What''s wrong, Fira?"

    "Can you share some of your soup with everyone?"

    "Sure." Keith smiled. The other spirits tilted their heads, wondering what he was doing.

    Here it is. Keith then brought out a pot.

    "Can you guys give me some space? I''m going to be heating it." Keith asked. The spirits had been swarming around him, wondering what he was doing.

    The spirits backed away. As the soup boiled on the fire, it smelled so good. It drew them back in!

    "Do you guys have spoons and bowls?" Keith tilted his head. There was no way he had their sizes.

    "We''ll bring them!" Tidal nodded. And like that, the spirits quickly dashed home to get their utensils. Keith put down a few bowls for them to take out from.

    While he did that, Mir started to move around.

    "Don''t worry. I didn''t forget about you." Keith shook his head.

    He added, "Aren''t you supposed to be grounded?"

 Volume 2 Chapter 9: Contracting A Spirit

    Volume 2 Chapter 9: Contracting A Spirit

    "Po! Po! Po!" Mir kept jumping up and down.

    Keith laughed, "What do you mean you will start tomorrow?" He pinched the little snowball''s cheeks. He placed two bowls for Mir and Aria.

    "So good!"

    "How could something be so delicious?"

    "I want it every day!"

    "I''m happy that you guys like it." Keith smiled. But he slapped his hands together, "Tidal, can you help me with something." Looking at the spirits'' smiles, he almost forgot why he came here.

    "What do you need help with?" Tidal put down his spoon.

    "Actually, I came here to find out how you grow these fruits?" Keith took out the apple from his storage. He couldn''t hide the excitement in his voice.

    That was the thing he needed to figure out.

    "Is that all you want?" Tidal tilted his head.

    Keith nodded, "That''s the only thing I want. I''ve been growing my own vegetables. But it isn''t as delicious as the ones you grow."

    "Do you have any on you?" Tidal tilted his head. Keith nodded as he took out the onion for him to see.

    Tidal picked up the onion and examined it, "I can see you have taken great care of this vegetable."

    "You can?" Keith questioned.

    "Mmmhmm, I can see from the onion. You tended to your garden so carefully. That''s the reason why it''s so big." Tidal said with a happy expression. He could see it all, from how Keith watered the plants to removing critters on them.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "But I couldn''t make them taste good." Keith sighed. That was the only problem with it.

    The taste was subpar compared to what Tidal and the other spirits did.

    "That''s because the land doesn''t have enough mana there."

    "Mana?" Didn''t Kreye mention something about that? Keith remembered asking him about this.

    "Mmhmm. The reason why the spirits stay here is that there''s an abundance of trees here. There''s a lot of rich natural elemental mana for us forest spirits to live here."

    "...Does that mean my garden can''t grow vegetables like this?" Keith looked a little dead.

    Tidal shook his head, "No, there''s a way for you to grow it like ours."

    "Really!"

    "Mmhmm." Tidal smiled, "You need to sign a contract with one of us."

    "Sign a contract?"

    "Mmhmm. You need a forest spirit to help you grow your vegetables." Tidal explained.

    That was the only thing he needed? Keith asked, "Is there one who would contract with me?"

    "I know one of us who is excited to go, Fira!" Tidal called out, and Fira looked up with a spoon in her mouth. Tidal turned to Keith, "My granddaughter would be the perfect candidate."

    "I get to go out of the village?" Fira questioned.

    "Are you fine with that, Fira?" Keith asked.

    "Sure! I always wanted to go outside!" Fira was excited! She wanted to go out and have some fun.

    "Thank you so much!" Keith bowed his head, "So, do I give blood to you?" Keith remembered what Shiro did to form a contract.

    "Mmhmm!" A magic circle formed under them for a few seconds before disappearing. Another crest formed on Keith''s other hand.

    "It''s a pleasure to be working with you, Fira!" "Me too!" Fira nodded as she flew onto Keith''s shoulder.

    "Please take care of my granddaughter." Tidal bowed his head.

    Keith did the same, "Don''t worry. I will."

    Like that, the group of three left the village. But this time, they had a new member with them. Fira had a smile on her face as she sat on Keith''s shoulder.

    "This is my first time going this far!"

    "Really?"

    Fira nodded, "Mmhmm! We spirits don''t go far from the village. Grandfather was angry when I tried to travel far away."

    Keith continued to talk with Fira as they walked. It didn''t take long for them to arrive to where Shiro was.

    "Po!" Mir quickly rushed over to his siblings. And when they met, the four ran to Keith. Inti and the rest stared at Fira. They tilted their heads, wondering who this person was.

    "This is Fira. She''s a friend of mine." Keith introduced her. When he did, Fira came down from his shoulder. She puffed up her chest and stated,

    "Greetings, young ones! My name is Fira. You can call me big sister Fira."

    "Pff!" Keith let out a chuckle. But the four quickly dashed over to her and started to lick her!

    "Hey! Stop it! That tickles!"

    "They like you." Keith smiled as he saw how Fira was laughing. While they were doing this, he walked over to Shiro.

    "So that was why you were so calm about everything." Shiro continued to watch over the others.

    "Alright. It''s time for us to head home!" Keith stated. He turned to Fira, who had Samui slobber over her body.

    "Fira, let''s go!"

 Volume 2 Chapter 10: Growing Vegetables

    Volume 2 Chapter 10: Growing Vegetables

    "Keith, help me out!" Fira screamed. Keith laughed as he picked Fira up from the ground.

    When he did, he took out a handkerchief, "Use this to wipe it off."

    "Thank you." It was big. The handkerchief was more like a blanket for Fira. She wiped the drool off her body and flew to Keith''s shoulders,

    "Let''s go!" Fira pumped their first. They were ready to depart. Or so they had thought.

    "Bo!" That was because Keith''s legs were held down by the four snowballs!

    Keith looked down, "Sorry, guys, But I can''t take you guys with me." Keith couldn''t do that. But when he said that,

    "PO!" The four made super cute faces. Pretty, please! That was the message he got. But Keith shook his head,

    "Sorry. And Mir, don''t give me that look! You had your fun for today!"

    Keith sighed at how Mir acted. This was not the first time he escaped. When the snowballs heard that, they tried to act up even more. They wanted to go with Keith. Before that could happen,

    "Bo!" Miyuki shouted at her children. That caused them to stop. But they still pouted.

    Keith laughed, "How about this. When I have time off, I will bring you guys out to play?"

    "Po!" The four jumped up and down when they heard that. Keith laughed as he turned to Miyuki, "I''m going to go now, Yuki."

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Po!" Miyuki nudged her head on him. Keith smiled as he walked away with Aria and Fira.

    When they arrived home, the guards nodded as they let him in. And the first person to greet them was Sophia. She had a smile,

    "Welcome back, Dear!"

    "Thank you. Also, Mother. I have someone to introduce to you." Keith smiled as he brought Fira up. Fira raised her hand,

    "Hello! My name is Fira!"

    Fira gave a big smile as she greeted Sophia. Sophia blinked a few times before a smile formed, "What a cute fellow. My name is Sophia." Sophia brought out her finger to shake with Fira.

    Fira shook her finger. Keith interjected, "Mother, I will be in the garden. When dinner time arrives, please call me from there." Keith didn''t say anymore as he dashed towards the garden.

    This was the moment Keith was waiting for.

    "I''m growing vegetables here." Keith showed Fira his garden.

    When Fira saw it, her eyes turned bright, "Grandpa was right! I can tell that you really took care of them!"

    From one look, she could tell that Keith had been providing as much nutrients to the plants, not wanting them to be uncared for.

    "Thank you."

    "I will help you make them delicious!" Fira stated with a confident expression as she started to move her hands.

    Her arms started to glow green as she did. Green particles scattered onto the garden.

    "With this, the vegetables should be done growing in a few days." Fira wiped the sweat off her face.

    "That soon?!" Keith blinked his eyes when he heard that. It took him a few months to grow those vegetables. But it took a few days for them to finish growing?

    That seemed too unbelievable.

    Fira nodded, "I''m the amazing Fira! Of course, growing vegetables in a small area is easy! But if your garden was bigger, it would have been a problem!"

    "I see." Keith nodded. He understood how her powers worked.

    If he wanted more vegetables to grow, it took more time.

    "Should I keep mixing eggshells and ashes into the soil?" Keith questioned. He wondered if he was adding too much now that Fira cast her magic.

    "Mmhmm! You don''t need to worry about it." Fira shook her head. While Keith and Fira tended to the garden, Carter came to tell them dinner was ready. The two entered the dining room. He introduced Fira to William and Derek.

    "This is a forest spirit." William stared at Fira. Keith tilted his head,

    "Father, you know about the forest spirits?"

    "Of course. Well, spirits, in general, are mysterious beings. Only a very few could meet them. There''s a superstition that those who meet them are great people."

    "Huh?" Keith tilted his head. Sophia chuckled, "It seemed that superstition wasn''t made up after all."

    "I think Keith is super great!" Fira said as she raised her hand into the air. That soup did something for her.

    "..." Keith had nothing to say. They talked a few more times before the maids brought their food to the table.

 Volume 2 Chapter 11: A Giant Forest!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 12: Tomatoes!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 13: Planning

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 14: For Our Stomach!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 15: Finding New Ingredients

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 16: Super Sour!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 17: I Can Make It Now!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 18: I Canâ€™t Watch!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 19: Itâ€™s His Fault!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 20: Magic Is So Handy

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 21: Cookies

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 22: Baking Bread At The Crack Of Dawn

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Stolen story; please report.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 23: Milk Loaf

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 24: First Offering

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 25: Heading To The Academy

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 26: Camping With The White Snowballs

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 27: Aidios, kid.

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 28: Breakfast Duty

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 29: Baron Stillword

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 30: Walking Around The Village

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 31: You Lost

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 32: Donâ€™t Ever Say Thatâ€™s Your Horse

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 33: I Fumbled!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 34: Pudding

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 35: Cooking For His Grandparents

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 36: Making The Oven

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 37: Our Little Secret

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 38: Greeting Party

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 39: Milk Tea

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 40: Apple Pie

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 41: Greetings To The Queen

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 42: Heading Together

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 43: To The Academy

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 44: What Kind Of Travesty Did I Hear?!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 45: Your Job Is To Sit Down And Eat

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 46: Cute Beings

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 47: The Principal

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 48: Sofa Potato!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 49: Grandpa Cadmus

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 50: Deal

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 51: Well, Iâ€™m Going To Stay As Well

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 52: Baking With Carolyn

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 53: Shopping

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 54: Fashion Show

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 55: Magic Shop

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 56 An Angel!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 57: Sinful Man

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 58: My Bread! My Cookies!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 59: Bread Withdrawal

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 60: Oven

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 61: Get Down!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 62: Revolution

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 63: Revolution Explanation

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 64: More Bread!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 65: I Forgot

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 66: What Are You Planning With The Ovens?

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 67: I Want To Join In!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 68: Itâ€™s A Kid

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 69: I Understand Now

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 70: The More, The Merrier

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 71: Have You Prepared That?

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 72: Jealous?

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 73: Heading There Early

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 74: So Cute!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 75: A Camera Recorder?

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 76: Procedure

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 77: Signature Move, â€œIâ€™ll Think About Itâ€

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 78: Anvil Dropping Down

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 79: What Do We Have Here?

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 80: Commotion In The Bakery

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 81: Tell Him To Get Lost

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 82: The Slums

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 83: Iâ€™ll Make You Something To Eat

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 84: On My Honor

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 85: I have An Idea

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 86: The Sewers

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 87: Phase Two

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 88: Apartment

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 89: Blood?

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 90: Delicious!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 91: Something In Mind

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 92: Work Hard

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 93: A Child?!

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 94: Punishment

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 95: Audition

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 96: I Choose You

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 97: White Owl

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 2 Chapter 98: Letâ€™s Not Tell Anyone Else

    Yes! I Finally Made It! Thank Goodness!

    After the legendary day of the Samui¡¯s reaching the town, Keith¡¯s days had been peaceful¡­or should be. It was time for Eric and Alvin to return to the academy. However, the three made a promise for the family to visit the academy.

    A festival?

    How exciting was that?!

    However, this was not the end to the day; Keith decided it was time to head deeper into the forest. Michael had told him before: the deeper you ventured, the more dangerous it became. But what could be more dangerous than the snowballs? As he embarked deeper in with an apex predator and a small snowball, what he saw baffled him.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    A tree?

    Here¡¯s the synopsis for the back cover of  Volume 2.

    Volume 1 link (Ebook): Here ^^</a>

    Volume 2 link(Ebook): Here ^^</a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 1: Sibling hug

    Volume 3 Chapter 1: Sibling hug

    "This is interesting," Keith stated as he stared at his book. He was reading in the pergola. This had become a place for everyone to relax. While he was doing that,

    "Keith! I''m finished with the garden!" Fira shouted as she flew back to his shoulders.

    Keith smiled as he closed the book, "Thanks a lot, Fira. Here''s a cookie,"

    "Yay!" Fira munched on the cookie. Keith looked at the garden that turned sparkly. He finished tending to the gardens first. And Fira made the next move as she worked her magic on the vegetables. Keith looked down,

    "These vegetables are going to be delicious,"

    "Young Master, it''s time for your training," While Keith marveled at his garden, May walked over to him. She looked different now. May had become a mature lady.

    Her childish facial features became more mature.

    Keith nodded, "Thank you, May."

    Keith didn''t wait as he went to his room to change to his training gear. While he headed to the barracks, he greeted the maids and butlers along the way.

    "The young master has become so handsome now!"

    "I think I might faint from him!"

    "He was such a cute child. But he''s so masculine now!"

    The maids couldn''t help but murmur together as they stared at Keith. They were charmed by his looks!

    The child had become a teen now. It was seven years since he opened the shop. And he had grown even taller than before! He was over six feet tall! And his features were abnormal!

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    No one could stand his charming face. It was too destructive!

    When Keith arrived at the barracks,

    "Hya!" "Ha!" Two childish voices screamed with force as they waved their sword down. A smile formed on Keith''s face as he stared at them.

    He turned to Derek, "Derek, how are the two doing?"

    "They have good instincts for their age,"

    Derek''s face had changed as well. His facial features became more pronounced.

    "Haha, that''s great," Keith turned to the sight of the two little children fighting against Eric.

    "Come! The two of you got this!" Eric was all smiles as he blocked the attacks coming from the two kids,

    "Haa!" But the two continued to scream as they swung their swords at him. It was clear they were trying really hard. But after some time, Keith and the rest could tell they were getting tired.

    "Good job, you two. Take a break," Eric clapped his hands together. When that was said, the two children dropped to the floor. Their cheeks were red from fighting so much. The two were going to go sit under the tree. But they spotted Keith.

    "Big brother!" The two children shouted. They quickly dashed over to him without a thought! The two little angels grabbed onto his legs and stared at him,

    "Did you watch us?!" The little boy questioned.

    "Of course I was! The two of you were awesome out there," Keith cheered.

    "Heh," The boy and girl giggled when they heard that. Keith continued to pat their heads. Such little angels. These two were Keith''s younger brother and sister.

    A few years after the bakery''s opening, Sophia and William had more children. And these two little angels were them.

    "Hey! I was watching the whole time! Why doesn''t your big brother get hugs?" Derek questioned! Keith came in the middle! He was watching the entire time!

    "And what about the one who trained you?!" Eric tilted his head. But the younger of the two, Laura, stated, "But Big Brother Eric is smelly,"

    "!"

    "Oof," Keith and Derek coughed when they heard that. That one move caused 10 million points of damage to Eric.

    "What about me?" Derek pointed. He didn''t train and smelled alright.

    "Big Brother Keith is better!" The older twin, Leon, stated as he hugged Keith''s legs tighter.

    "..." The two older siblings had spaced-out expressions. They got up and walked to a corner. The damage from the words of the two children was strong on them.

    Keith tried to ease the children, "Leon, Laura, you can''t say that." This is all a misunderstanding. Keith understood. Despite saying those things, the two didn''t mean what Eric and Derek thought.

    "Hmm?" The two tilted their heads, clueless as to what he meant.

    "Don''t you like Big Brother Eric and Derek?"

    "Of course!" "Mmhmm!" When that was said, their expressions did a complete 180!

    "Yeah!" "Of course, you wouldn''t hate us!" Eric and Derek didn''t hesitate to hug the two without a thought. Keith shook his head. But,

    "You''re getting in on this!" "Yeah!" Somehow, Keith was also brought into this bear hug.

    "We''re missing the last one," Derek stated. They were missing one other person.

    "What are you doing?" Speak of the devil. Alvin walked over and saw the group hugging one another.

    "Sibling hug. We can''t miss the last one," Eirc stated.

    "Oh! Let me in!" Alvin didn''t wait as he jumped into the hug. Like that, the six siblings hugged one another.

 Volume 3 Chapter 2: I Can Still Do It!

    Volume 3 Chapter 2: I Can Still Do It!

    "Kid, what are you guys doing?" While they continued to hug, Michael''s cold voice cut in.

    "Why did you ruin the mood, Michael?!" Eric roared. How could he destroy such a good moment?!

    "Yeah! It would have been perfect if you didn''t say anything!" Derek and Alvin chimed in! It was too difficult to do a group hug!

    Keith wasn''t much of a hugger now.

    "You kids have too much time on your hands!" Michael shook his head. He turned to Keith, "Kid, come here. We''re going to do some sparring. Did you forget?"

    "Don''t worry. I didn''t forget, " Keith chuckled as he placed Laura and Leon down.

    "Good luck, Big Brother!" "Mmhmm!" Fira flew over to Laura''s shoulders as she watched the scene unfold.

    "Kid, is today going to be your day?" Michael questioned as he stared at him.

    Keith shrugged, "Of course, It will be my day."

    "Sorry, but it won''t be," Michael smirked.

    "Begin!" Michael roared! And when that was said, Michael and Keith dashed towards one another! And when their swords clashed, it caused a slight shockwave!

    Leon and Laura''s hair flipped up from the shockwave!

    "Little Brother has become really strong," Derek commented. His strength was on par with Michael''s now!

    "It wouldn''t be a surprise," Unlike the other siblings, Keith started at a younger age than them because of Michael''s insistence. He had the talent and work ethic to improve. It wasn''t a shock to see Keith this strong.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Did you gain more power?" Keith laughed as he said this. Michael scoffed, "That''s because I''ve been holding back against my disciple,"

    "Oh, so I became a threat to you now?" Keith blocked the slice coming at his face. If Michael wasn''t holding back, it meant he was treating him as an equal.

    "Haha, Kid. You''re still too green to talk to me like that!" Michael continued to swing his sword at him! But Keith wasn''t standing still as he blocked his attacks and counterattacked!

    Both sides weren''t giving the other any ground to do anything. Michael laughed, "You have grown up so much!"

    "That''s all because of you!" Keith and Michael trained like no tomorrow! There was no way he was going to go down so soon.

    "Then can you deal with this?!" Michael started to throw his sword in a flurry!

    Quick! Keith quickly raised his sword to block all those attacks coming his way. Strong! The strength and speed were much faster than before! But Keith guarded it.

    Figures. It wasn''t a surprise this man had cards up his sleeves.

    Michael was the commander of the knights! If he went down like that, it would be the fall of the Freed estate! After some time,

    "You lost," Michael had his sword at Keith''s throat,

    "Darn it," Keith sighed as he dropped his sword.

    "I lose,"

    "That''s what I thought,"

    "Big Brother is so cool!" Leon quickly dashed over to Keith. A bright glimmer was in his eyes as he stared at his older brother in marvel!

    "Thanks," Keith patted his head, "But I need to improve more." Keith felt Michael was still holding back.

    Keith turned to Michael, "I''m going to beat you next time,"

    "Fat chance," Michael scoffed, "You''re a million years too early to defeat me,"

    "Let''s keep going!" Keith shouted as he raised his sword. One defeat wasn''t enough to stop him.

    Michael shook his head, "Do you think you can challenge after being defeated? Fight someone else!"

    "Big Brother, face me!" Leon raised his wooden sword.

    "Me too," Laura didn''t wait as she got up.

    "Sure. I can teach you some moves," Keith laughed and didn''t mind teaching them. Like that, he was training with the two children. While he was doing that,

    Eric, Alvin, and Derek walked over to Michael, "Be honest with us. You were on the ropes, right?"

    "...I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Stop lying," Alvin stated, "You can lie to Keith and the kids, but we can see it." Michael was sweating as he fought with Keith. Most of the time, Michael would be in a perfect state. The three could tell Michael was pushing himself.

    "..." Michael continued to be silent.

    "He was that close to beating you, huh?" If Michael was being a baby about this, that meant Keith was close to defeating him.

    "You''re going to lose your place as the strongest knight in the estate,"

    "Can you say that about me? The kid surpassed you," Michael mocked Derek.

    But Derek stated, "Hey! I can still beat Keith!"

    "..."

    "What''s with the silence, you three?! I can definitely beat Keith!" Derek shouted. He was sure he could...he thought. Keith didn''t focus on what happened on the sidelines as he continued to practice with the two children. They kept doing it till lunch.

 Volume 3 Chapter 3: Sweets!

    Volume 3 Chapter 3: Sweets!

    "Hehe," Two childish giggles came from Keith''s arms.

    "Keith, aren''t you tired?" Eric questioned.

    "I''m alright," Keith replied. He held both Laura and Leon in his arms. The two little angels asked Keith to bring them to the dining room.

    "So lucky," The three older brothers stared in envy at their little brother. The six arrived at the dining room. Sophia and William were there.

    The two hadn''t changed at all in these last years. They were still handsome and beautiful.

    Sophia frowned, "Leon, Laura, did you ask your brother to carry you two again?" This had been happening for so long. The two would always ask Keith to carry him.

    "It''s fine, Mother. I can carry the two," Keith smiled as he placed Leon and Laura on their seats.

    Sophia clutched her head, "Keith, you spoil the two too much,"

    Out of everyone, Keith took care of the two the most. And the two were really clingy to their brother as well. It was like two koalas sticking onto him like glue.

    "Haha," Keith scratched his head. I might be spoiling the two the most. But you guys do the same thing!

    About everyone in the estate spoiled the two children! He just did it the most.

    "What are we having today?" Keith questioned.

    "We''re having a seared steak with steamed vegetables on the side," Sophia answered.

    "That''s great," Keith clapped his hands together. Let''s see if Gus improved on his dishes. As the years went by, Gus made his own dishes using vegetables and fruits.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Ugh," But Leon and Laura thought differently. Their expressions frowned when they saw it.

    "I guarantee this dish tastes good, you two," Keith laughed as he noticed the two children''s expressions.

    Sometimes, Gus''s dishes were a swing and a miss.

    The last time Gus let the two children have a taste test, it was horrible. That dish was a dud. That was why they didn''t trust Gus anymore.

    "Okay," Laura and Leon nodded. The dishes were brought in. Keith looked down at the seared steak. There were also steamed carrots and brussels sprouts.

    Keith tasted the meat. A little dry. But it had good flavor. Gus seasoned the meat enough with salt and pepper. Once Keith was done,

    "Mother, I''m going to check out the bakery,"

    "Go ahead," Sophia smiled.

    "I want to go too!" Leon and Laura stated.

    "Finish your vegetables first," Sophia stared at the two plates. Everyone saw they had finished their steak. But not the vegetables.

    "I don''t wanna!" "Vegetables," The two children had knitted expressions. It seemed they weren''t a fan of vegetables.

    Keith scratched his head. I get it. The vegetables were brussels sprouts. Even coming to a new world, brussels sprouts were bitter. Fira had a weird expression as she was the one who grew it.

    But she didn''t like it one bit.

    "You have to finish it if you want to go with your big brother," Sophia stated. She wasn''t going to let them go.

    "Ugh," Leon groaned as he finished the brussels sprouts. And Laura took a bite. The two continued to eat with a painful expression.

    But they cleared their plate.

    "Good job, you two," Keith clapped his hands once they cleared their plate.

    "Can we go now, Mother?" Leon and Laura gave Sophiaa a cute face.

    Sophia sighed, "Yes. You can go. But remember to listen to your brother."

    "Okay!" The two children quickly dashed over to Keith.

    "Let''s go now!"

    "Alright," The two children copied his movement. Like that, they were off.

    And it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the town. Well, it shouldn''t be called a town now.

    It was more like a city.

    "Do you guys want to get some sweets first?" They had to have sweets after eating something savory.

    "Yes!" The two children didn''t hesitate to shout. Keith laughed. Like that, the two arrived at White Forest Bakery. It was still bustling as it was when it first opened.

    When the people in the line saw him,

    "It''s the young master!"

    "Hello, everyone," Keith greeted them.

    "Do you want to enter the bakery first?" The usuals suggested.

    Keith waved his hands, "There''s no need to do that. We can wait," Keith smiled as he waited in line with the two.

    And it didn''t take long for them to enter. When they did, Ralph greeted, "Boss, good afternoon!"

    "Good afternoon, Ralph,"

    "Hello, Uncle Ralph!" Leon and Laura shouted.

    "Hello to you too, Little Masters," Ralph smiled at them, "What can I get for the two of you?"

    "Pudding!" The two shouted without a thought. Keith chuckled. He turned to Aria and Fira,

    "Do you guys want the same?"

    "Ho," "Yes!"

    "Then five puddings,"

    "Alright," Ralph laughed as he took out five pudding cups. Pudding was now an option at the bakery.

 Volume 3 Chapter 4: Park

    Volume 3 Chapter 4: Park

    "Ralph, I want to see the reports," "Sure, I will send the reports from the other stores to May."

    "Okay," Keith smiled.

    "See you later, Uncle!" Leon and Laura shouted as they waved their hands. The workers waved their hands back at the two cute children. Keith held the pudding in his hands.

    Leon questioned, "Big Brother! Can we eat it now?"

    "Let''s go to the center to eat this," Keith smiled. It wouldn''t be alright to walk and eat.

    "Alright!" The two children nodded. And like that, they were off to the center. While they walked to the center,

    "Hello, Young Master,"

    "Young Master, I have some fruits here."

    "Young Master, come to my store with the little ones!"

    Keith greeted everyone as they walked along the roads. Seeing how everyone was talking to him,

    "Why is everyone talking to him like that?"

    "Oh, are you not a local?" The person nodded. This was his first time coming to this city.

    The local explained, "That right there is our fourth young master. Have you heard of the White Forest Bakery?"

    "Of course! Anyone who lives in the northern region has heard about it!" White Forest Bakery was legendary as it brought food never seen before!

    During the first year it was opened, the king and principal of the academy came here to try it!

    And it didn''t take a year before the bakery opened a second shop! And now they have many different stores opened up in the northern region.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    And the popular hadn''t died down!

    That was how famous they were!

    "The fourth young master is none other than the owner of the bakery," The local stated. The man blinked his eyes,

    "He''s the one who did it?!" Pure disbelief was on his face as he questioned this. But the local stated,

    "He''s also the one who fixed the slum region too! Now it''s called Sunshine Street! And he''s also the Boss of the White Owl Merchant Company!"

    "..." The man was shocked beyond belief.

    "That''s how great our young master is!"

    "I also heard he tamed a legendary beast as well!"

    "I also heard he stopped the town from falling!" More and more locals started to come and talk about it. The rumors about Keith were heaven and earth.

    If Keith heard about it, he would laugh!

    ...

    "Let''s eat now!" The group sat down on a bench. He handed the puddings to the four. Leon and Laura stared at it in marvel. The pudding had fruit added on to give it a more vibrant color.

    "Delicious!" The two children, plus Fira, stated as they took a bite. Keith chuckled as he ate his as well. It was a sweet and smooth taste. He looked around as well. Things have changed so much. The town had increased in number of people.

    Because of this, they had to expand the town to have more people.

    It was surprising to Keith that the town''s economy didn''t implode from the number of people arriving.

    What was more, the town became even more beautiful than before.

    "Big brother," Laura called out to him.

    "Hmm?" Keith looked down and chuckled,

    "You guys have pudding all over your face," He quickly took a napkin and wiped their faces. They were too cute.

    It didn''t take long for them to finish the pudding.

    "Aria," "Ho," Aria quickly created a water bubble. Keith turned to the children, "Wash your hands,"

    "Okay," The two children wash their hands.

    "Can we go play at Sunshine Street?" Laura and Leon had excited expressions.

    "Sure," Keith got up. Sunshine Street. The original name of this place was the slums. But it could be called anything but that now. The five walked over to the park.

    The park was lively. There was a pavement that allowed people to walk around. Flowers were also planted to make it more beautiful.

    This once-torn place became this. Many people walked around the park, enjoying the scenery.

    "Let''s go play!" Fira shouted.

    "Yeah!" The two children nodded as they chased after Fira.

    Laura and Leon started to play with Fira as she flew around the air.

    Keith and Aria sat on the grass and watched the three play.

    "Young Master," Keith turned his head.

    "Hello, Hugo. Are you out with your wife and kids?"

    "Mmhmm. Today was a beautiful day. So we decided to come here to relax." Hugo looked much different from before. The once bony man was now muscular.

    The same could be said for everyone in the slums.

    "Hello, Young Master,"

    Keith smiled, "You guys look so much livelier now," Hugo''s children looked better than before. The youngest one stared at Keith with a blushing expression.

    "Father, can we go play?" Hugo''s eldest daughter asked.

    Hugo smiled, "Go ahead." Like that, his children went to play with Leon and Laura.

    "No one can imagine the slums would become a place like this," Hugo commented.

 Volume 3 Chapter 5: Big Boss

    Volume 3 Chapter 5: Big Boss

    "I know," Keith smiled as he watched them run around.

    "And this is all because of you, Young Master," Hugo stated.

    Keith sighed, "I keep telling you all that it wasn''t because of me. I just gave you all a chance, and you took it."

    He never thought it was all his doing. He gave the people in the slums a chance. If they didn''t work hard, nothing would have happened.

    "But that chance is something no one would hand us," Hugo added. The reason why this happened was because Keith kept giving them job opportunities.

    Not only that, he also designed all of this!

    "Anyways, how have you been doing working with Orin?" Keith questioned. Hugo worked as a cleaner in the beginning. But after a while, he decided to work with Orin.

    Now, the blacksmith shop was one of the famous shops in the city.

    "It''s fine if you don''t count that bumbling dwarf rambling on about us being rivals before and now boss and employee." Hugo had a dark expression as he said this.

    "Haha," Keith laughed as he added, "But at least you found your passion again?"

    "Mmhmm," Hugo nodded. He knew working under Orin was the best option. He was a blacksmith at heart.

    "Also, has there been an influx of people coming to Sunshine Street?" Keith questioned.

    Besides working for Orin, Hugo also had the job of watching over a section. Because of how the town became a city, the mayor couldn''t handle all of the work.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    That was why he delegated a few people to watch over parts of the city. And Hugo was the representative watching over Sunshine Street. The slums trusted Hugo to do it.

    "There had been a lot of people arriving here. But there are no troubles so far," Hugo shook his head. There were enough spare apartments for people to live in. And there were plenty of jobs.

    "That''s good," Keith sighed in relief. He noticed how there were a lot of people coming to this city. But it seemed his worry was for nothing.

    "Big Brother!" Keith turned to look at Laura and Leon.

    The two shouted, "Let''s play!"

    "Alright," Keith smiled and turned to Hugo,

    "Sorry about this,"

    "No. Please have fun, Young Master," Hugo smiled. Keith walked over to play with the group. He took out a frisbee and used that to play with them.

    ...

    "Alright, I need to go somewhere," Seeing that Hugo and his children decided to return home, Keith knew it was time to leave the park.

    "Hmm?" The two children stared at him, "I need to go to another spot today," There was another thing he had to do.

    "Okay!" The two children were obedient. They understood Keith had work to do. Like that, the three of them walked over to a place. It was a gigantic store. There were rows of carriages parked in front of the store.

    And on the front of it said White Owl Merchant Store.

    Keith smiled as he walked in. When the clerk saw Keith, she quickly bowed her head, "Greetings to you, Big Boss!"

    "Do you have to call me that?" Keith almost choked when he heard that.

    Big Boss. That was the name the employees at White Owl called him. Coyler was Boss, while he was called Big Boss. Keith rubbed his head at this.

    It wasn''t a bad thing, per se. But it didn''t sit well with Keith.

    How was he the Big Boss?

    "I will let the Boss know you''re here," The clerk didn''t wait as she entered the back. A second later, Coyler came out.

    "Hello, Boss!" Coyler was the only one who called Keith Boss.

    "Mmhmm," Keith nodded as he asked, "How has business been going?"

    "Great! We recently opened another hub in the northern region." The White Owl Merchant Group had been expanding. It was incredible. Coyler started off as a regular peddler. But with the help of Keith and the Marquis family, the expansion soon came!

    And one year of peddling was enough. The mayo and butter caused a stir in the world! Those two items caused the company''s reputation to soar!

    It was incredible.

    "Do we need to increase the number of farms around?" Keith questioned. Coyler shook his head,

    "There''s no need to do that. We have enough for now," Coyler remarked. That was one of the reasons for the increase in people coming to this town.

    To produce mayo and butter, they needed a farm to hold chickens and cows. The number of jobs opening up was amazing.

    "Alright. Also, I need to grab some butter and white pepper," As the merchant group grew, Keith taught them how to make black and white pepper.

    "Gotcha," Coyler grabbed the stuff and handed it to Keith. Keith turned to the two kids,

    "Let''s go back home now,"

 Volume 3 Chapter 6: Big Snowballs

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 7: That Isnâ€™t Your Horse Anymore

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 8: Setting Up Camp

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 9: Battle Experience

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 10: Comfy Snowball

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 11: Bandits

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 12: Heading To The Hideout

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 13: Returning

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 14: Not To Be Trifled With

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 15: Tests Are Ever Changing

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 16: Heâ€™s Here!

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 17: Pit

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 18: Trick

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 19: Strangest Ideas

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 20: Second Test

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 21: Abnormals

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 22: 1st place

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 23: Sparring With A Proctor

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 24: What Is He Planning To Do?

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 25: Iâ€™m Facing You?!

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 26: The Cookies!

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 27: New Training

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 28: Blasphemy

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 29: Returning Home

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 30: I Donâ€™t Want To Eat!

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 31: Rapple Oil

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 32: Picnic

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 33: Congratulation

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 34: Going To Miss Him

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 35: Representative

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 36: Uniform

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 37: Aria Is Your Familiar

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 38: Reunion

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 39: What Did You Guys Get?

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 40: Board, Donâ€™t Screw Me Over Now!

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 41: Speech

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 42: First Class

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 43: Cafeteria Lunch

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 44: To The Office

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 45: Island

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 46: Tomato Soup And Steak

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 47: Manager

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 48: Weed Pulling

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 49: Leftovers

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 50: Fight!

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 51: S-Classâ€™s Skills

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 52: I Donâ€™t Know Either.

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 53: Signs

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 54: The Great Orin

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 55: Is It Strange?

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 56: Comfy And Uncomfy

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 57: Should We Tell Him?

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 58: Strength Test

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 59: Made Some Sandwiches

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 60: G-Ghost?!

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 61: The Reason

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Stolen story; please report.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 62: Sorry About Barging Here Again

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 63: Why Is It Outside?!

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 64: Is This Alright?

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3 Chapter 65: Life And Death Contract

    This Is The Year!

    It has been years since the opening of White Forest Bakery. In that time, the bakery and White Owl Merchant Group had spread throughout the Northern Regions. Not only this, Keith''s name had resounded with them.

    Keith was now 15 years old, and it was time to enroll at Azure Lotus Academy.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The enrollment process was relatively straightforward¡­Or it should be.

    One dragon had a mischievous smile, while one tiger and elf could only groan as they looked up at the sky.

    This is Volume 3 synopsis. Here is the link for Volume 3 in amazon:

    Volume 3: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 1: You Fool

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 2: Do You Want To Die?!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 3: Eggs Benedict

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 4: Magic Is Useful For Cooking

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 5: Main Course

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 6: Im Going To End You!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 7: Strong Prey On The Weak

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 8: Designs

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 9: Adventurer

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 10: Adventurerâ€™s Guild

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 11: Oh, Heâ€™s Wearing Those Bracelets.

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 12: Bags Full!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 13: Cook Them All!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 14: What About It?

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 15: Giant Forest Again

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 16: What Is Wrong With You?!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 17: The Most Interesting Yet

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 18: A Moment Of Silence

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 19: Here We Go!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 20: Hunting For Rush Bulls

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 21: Variant

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 22: What Have You Been through?

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 23: I Have Never Wished To Be Tiny Like Right Now.

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 24: Someone Wants To Join

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 25: What Are Friends For?

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 26: Feast To Celebrate

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 27: Shepherdâ€™s Pie

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 28: I Wonder If I Can Become A Student

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 29: I Donâ€™t Think I Can Live Without Keithâ€™s Food

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 30: Lunch

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 31: Unexpected Encounter

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 32: You Should Have Kicked Him To The Curb!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 33: On The Principalâ€™s Tab

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 34: Construction

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 35: Choosing Your Horse

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 36: That Horse

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 37: You Can Leave Through There

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 38: Bet My House

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 39: Iâ€™ll Go There First

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 40: Blinding Speed

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 41: I Donâ€™t Care If Youâ€™re A Dwarf

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 42: Best Students Spar With One Another!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 43: Keith Vs Krystal

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 44: I Donâ€™t Think You Guys Know

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 45: All Night

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 46: Construction Finished

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 47: Welcome Party

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 48: Touring The Mansion

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 49: Because I Have To

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 50: Need To Know

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 51: Oh, Go Ahead

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 52: The Truth

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 53: It Had To Be Them

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 54: How Should I Do This?

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 55: Youâ€™re Dead Meat!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 56: Duel

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 57: Probably Not Going To Be Home Tomorrow

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 58: Day Of The Duel

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 59: A Bang From The Start

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 60: Extra Restrictions

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 61: Scram!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 62: Letâ€™s Go Home!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 63: What Did You Do To Them?

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 3.5 Chapter 64: Cheers!

    During the first few weeks of enrolling at the academy, Keith was already the talk for the students. To top it all off, he was sent to the nurse''s office to save the great spirit of nature. With it, his island now had one member. However, that was not the end of this. A thought came to his mind as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I need to tell Grandpa Cadmus. Without any hesitation, he quickly headed out!

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith, you know we¡¯re in class, right?

    This is Volume 3.5 synopsis, also here is the link:

    Volume 3.5: Here </a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 1: A New Day

    Volume 4 Chapter 1: A New Day

    "Ugh," Jack groaned as he moved around in his bed. Before long, he looked around and realized where he was. So I wasn''t dreaming. It had been two days since he moved to Keith''s island.

    That room was so horrible. That old, dingy bedroom on Todd''s island. The thought was enough to make him shiver.

    But he was sleeping in a cozy room. It was three times larger than that one. This one was perfect. He got out of the bed and headed to the bathroom.

    It was incredible. The bathroom was communal.

    "Morning, Jack!" Arlo waved his hand.

    Jack smiled, "Good morning, Arlo." Arlo was a half-dwarf and human. He joined Keith''s island before he did. As he brushed his teeth beside him,

    "Are Gabriel and Keith up?"

    "Gabriel is outside practicing while Leader is in the kitchen," Arlo answered.

    "So that''s why it smelled so nice while I walked," While Jack headed to the bathroom, the hallway smelled nice. When they came out, Sarah came out as well.

    "Good morning, you two!" Sarah smiled.

    "Mmhmm, how did you sleep?" Jack questioned.

    "It was the best. I have never slept in such a comfy bed!" Sarah stated with a smile.

    "Let''s go check out the smell," They were all interested. Like that, they arrived in front of the kitchen. They saw a handsome man cooking. Beside him was a little spirit and owl, watching him cook.

    "Hello!" Fira spotted the three at the door as she waved her hands. With her response, Keith turned his head,

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "You guys are up,"

    "Mhmmm," "Good morning, Leader," "Good morning, Keith."

    "Breakfast will be ready in a few minutes. Can you guys set up the table?"

    "Understood," Without a second later, they grabbed the fork and knives, helping set up the table.

    "Good morning, Dorm Mother Diana, Professor Aidiun," As they entered the dining room, they saw Aidiun and Diana. Aidiun was a professor in the academy while Diana was the one who cared for the island.

    "Good morning, you three," Diana and Aidiun greeted them. After setting up the table, another handsome man entered the kitchen,

    "Oh, sorry. I should have helped you guys out," Gabriel apologized. Arlo shook his head,

    "It''s okay, Gabriel. You can do that next time."

    Keith entered a second later with the food in his hand. Placing it on the table, everyone stared at it. It was sunny-side-up eggs and ham. There were also some hash browns and bread on the side.

    "Let''s eat!"

    "Yeah! Let''s eat!" Another voice chimed in. Everyone turned to see it was Cadmus.

    Keith sighed, "You got to come in like a normal person," This man either needed a bell around his neck or something. Just looking at Jack and Sarah''s shocked expression was enough.

    "Let''s eat!" Cadmus cared less about it as he wanted to eat.

    Like that, everyone started to eat. While they were doing this, Jack and Sarah glanced at Cadmus. This was a strange sight for them. The principal coming here and eating breakfast with them? Who would see that?

    "You two will get used to it. Me and Arlo did," Gabriel chuckled. He was shocked in the beginning as well. But since Cadmus came every day, the two got used to it.

    "...I see,"

    While they ate, Keith stated, "Professor Aidiun, Diana, here." What Keith took out were two lunchboxes.

    "What are those?" Aidiun questioned. Keith explained, "These are your lunches."

    "Keith, you didn''t have to," Diana waved her hand. Keith shook his head,

    "It''s fine. I made lunch boxes for everyone. Adding two more is nothing."

    Adding two more? Jack questioned, "Does that mean-"

    "I made you guys your lunch boxes as well. I''ll hand it to you when we''re at the cafeteria."

    "Yay! Thanks a lot, Keith!" Sarah was excited when she heard that. His lunches were so delicious!

    "Thank you so much, Keith." Aidiun thanked him. He didn''t think Keith would make him one as well. While everyone was happy, there was one who wasn''t.

    "Hey! Why does Aidiun get a lunchbox and I don''t!" Cadmus roared out! Everyone besides him got a lunchbox!

    "Because you''re eating your quota," Keith shook his head. The deal was one meal and two snacks.

    "No fair!" Cadmus cried!

    "Stop acting like a baby," Diana shook her head. How was this man her friend? He was a giant baby!

    "Aidiun, share some with me,"

    "No way!"

    "I am your principal!"

    "And I will call Sohma on you," Aidiun stated.

    "Ignore him. You guys go get changed if you''re done eating." Keith turned to Gabriel and the others.

    "Understood," Gabriel and the rest walked out. Not before they turned and looked at Cadmus crying.

    That was a sight.

 Volume 4 Chapter 2: Version Mark 2!

    Volume 4 Chapter 2: Version Mark 2!

    It didn''t take long for everyone to be finished changing. Diana smiled, "Good luck in class everyone,"

    "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. Like that, everyone headed off to the academy.

    "Meet me in the cafeteria. I''ll hand your lunch boxes to you," Keith smiled.

    "Understood," Like that, everyone went to their classroom.

    "Good morning, Keith!" Carolyn waved her hand.

    Keith smiled, "Good morning, Carolyn."

    There were a good number of people in there already. They glanced at Keith for a few seconds before looking away.

    "What''s the matter with everyone?" Keith tilted his head in confusion. Usually, they would ignore him. That was a good five-second stare.

    Carolyn smirked, "That''s because someone went psycho and defeated 50 people,"

    "Hey, I wasn''t a psycho," Keith''s expression turned dark.

    "That doesn''t change the fact that what you did was eye-catching," There was nothing to say about it.

    Even if a few days passed, that didn''t mean everyone forgot. What Keith did was mesmerizing. The other side was given everything, and it was impossible odds. Yet, this man did just that!

    Almost every student from S-class was there. It wasn''t a surprise they would be acting like this.

    "..." Keith scratched his head when he heard that. He couldn''t deny it. What Keith did was incredibly flashy. All eyes were on him as he did it.

    "Greetings, Students." Aidiun entered the classroom a moment later. His expression turned serious,

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Before we begin class, Keith." Aidiun turned to Keith, "You understand what you did was over the line, right?"

    Keith nodded his head, "Mmhmm."

    "Make sure you don''t do something like that again," Aidiun warned. What he was talking about was him charging into Todd''s island.

    "As punishment, I want a 5-page apology,"

    "Understood," Keith nodded. A 5-page apology was nothing. He could finish it in an hour.

    Aidiun nodded and turned to the rest of the class, "Let me ask all of you, do you still have an issue with Keith being the representative?"

    "..." Silence. That was because the duel shut all of them up. A person who could take out a B-rank in one blow and use grand-level magic?

    Even Chelan, the one who started the protest, couldn''t say a thing.

    "I have a problem!" Herrick stated!

    "Hmm?"

    "He hasn''t beaten me! I don''t see him as the representative!"

    Some frowned when they heard that. It was a little surprising.

    "I see," Aidiun sighed and stated, "Either way, the representative can''t be changed. You have to wait for the next term."

    "Hmpf!" Herrick scoffed as he stared at Keith. Keith shook his head. What am I supposed to do about it? No matter how much he stared at him, he couldn''t do anything.

    "Let''s begin class!" Like that, the lecture went on. When it ended,

    "I''m going to die!" Carolyn cried. Her soul was going to come out of her body. Keith shrugged,

    "You gotta work harder,"

    "How can you say that? Gabriel and I are having a hard time!" They were dying while this man was cool as ice!

    "Unmm, I understand it," Gabriel scratched his cheeks. And that caused Caroyln to be shocked.

    "What?!"

    "See," Gabriel showed his notes. There were a lot more notes in there.

    "Traitor!" Carolyn pointed. How could he betray her like this? They were supposed to be suffering together.

    "See. A little studying helps out a mile," Keith sighed.

    "Booo!" Studious people were jerks!

    "Let''s go to the cafeteria," Keith laughed. And like that, they had entered the cafeteria.

    "Carolyn!" Sarah waved her hands at them.

    "Sarah!" Carolyn quickly hugged Sarah. It was like they hadn''t seen each other in a long time. Keith shook his head and sat down. Jack and Arlo were already there. It didn''t take long for Tristan and Maria to enter as well.

    "Here are your lunches," Keith smiled. Like that, five lunch boxes appeared in front of him.

    "Thank you," They each took one. But that caused Carolyn to point out,

    "Huh?! Why do they get lunchboxes?!"

    "Because we live together?"

    "No fair!"

    "Ugh," Keith shook his head.

    "Don''t ugh me, you jerk!" Carolyn started to shake him.

    "Carolyn, you can share my lunch with me," Sarah smiled.

    "Yay! You''re the best, unlike this stinky boy!" Carolyn hugged Sarah and stuck her tongue at him.

    "Kay," Keith ignored her as he started to eat. As they ate, "Oh, I''m going to need some wood,"

    "Hmm?"

    "I''m going to need it to rebuild my cart because of a certain someone,"

    "I said I was sorry," Jack shook his head. Keith had been lording that over him. He knew it was to make fun. There was no hostility from it.

    "Version mark 2 is a go! This time, I''m going to make it explosion-proof!" Keith stated with a proud smile!

    "..." Explosion proof? Are you really going to have it like that? But staring at Keith, it seemed to be the case.

 Volume 4: Chapter 3: Explosion proof?

    Volume 4: Chapter 3: Explosion proof?

    While that happened, Aidiun was in the teacher''s lounge. The instructors were having lunch.

    "Aidiun, you seemed chipper today," Shire noticed the sunny expression Aidiun had as he entered the classroom.

    "Am I really?" Aidiun chuckled. I guess it''s because of this? He looked at the lunch box in his hand. He was excited about eating it.

    "What''s with the smell?" Tennol sniffed. And he wasn''t the only one. Others did the same thing. There was a delicious aroma in the air.

    And that smell came from one place. It was the box in front of Aidiun. All of them looked over Aidiun''s shoulders.

    "Aidiun, when did you learn how to cook like this?" Tennol questioned.

    "He wasn''t the one who did it," Cadmus and Sohma entered the lounge.

    "Where did you get it?" Shire questioned now.

    "The one who did it was the class representative," Aidiun explained.

    "What? That kid know how to cook?" Tennol and the rest were surprised.

    "Yep," Aidiun said nothing else as he took off the lid. When he did, the professor stared at him even more. So delicious!

    There was an array of different types of food there. What was more, it was all colorful and vibrant. They stared at Aidiun''s food and then back to their food. It was the same thing they got as the student.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Their expressions said it all.

    "Delicious," Aidiun had a bright smile as he ate. The rolled omelet was fluffy and delicious. While he ate, he noticed the dead-pan expressions staring at him.

    "Gulp!" Their eyes didn''t blink as they stared.

    I should eat somewhere else. Having a lunchbox was a blessing and a curse.

    ¡­

    While Keith didn''t know what was happening to Aidiun, he left the academy and headed to the city. He was going to Iron Hilde Workshop.

    "Yo! Skar!" Keith greeted the dwarf at the counter.

    "What do you need, Kid?" Skar stated with a huff.

    "Is that how you''re going to talk to me?" Keith laughed.

    "That''s because it''s you," Skar commented. The two said nothing more as Keith headed to Dalen''s office. It had become the usual.

    "Dalen, it''s me! Can I enter?"

    "Come in, Keith." Like that, Keith entered the room. When he did,

    "The rising new star had come to meet with me," Dalen laughed as he stared at Keith.

    "Can you not call me that?" Keith scratched his head, embarrassed about the nickname.

    "How can I not? Do you know how many people are talking about you?"

    "Tell me something I don''t know." Grandpa Cadmus is going to get it! Keith had no idea the entire fight was broadcast throughout the city!

    He was too immersed in pummeling Todd to notice! That was why when he found out about it, he was shocked. Aidiun told him about it over dinner, and he couldn''t believe it.

    And that was why he was given a new title. The rising star. With his incredible abilities, Keith was said to be the star of the year.

    "What do you need from me?" Dalen smiled.

    "I need wood. Wood that is preferably explosion-proof," Keith answered.

    "Explosion-proof?" Dalen had a weird expression when he heard that,

    "Why do you need explosion-proof wood?"

    "That''s because the last one burned down. I want the wood to be fire-resistant. But why stop there? It should be explosion-proof as well!"

    There was no need to stop at fire-proofing!

    This cart should be able to handle getting hit by everything!

    "..." Dalen gave him a strange look,

    "I don''t have any wood that''s explosion-proof. But I think you can do it by making the frame fire-resistant."

    "Maybe," Keith thought about it. That could work as well.

    "Thank you for all the materials," Keith smiled as he waved his hand. He continued to look around the stores. He was interested in what he could buy there. But as he glanced around,

    "Eh?" Keith noticed someone. It was the elf princess Alfia,

    "Hello, Alfia!" Keith waved his hands at her. It was a surprise to see someone here shopping around as well. Alfia turned her head to him. But,

    "Don''t you dare come near the princess!"

    "Do you want to die?!"

 Volume 4: Chapter 4: When Do You Know That?

    Volume 4: Chapter 4: When Do You Know That?

    Before anything could happen, the elves surrounded Alfia, shielding her from Keith! The way they acted was as if a calamity was approaching!

    "Huh?" Keith blinked when he saw that. Was he that dangerous? He was only saying hello. But that alone was enough to cause them to have a heart attack.

    They were so scared of him that it was a surprise. Keith scratched his head, wondering what to do.

    "What do you need, Keith?" Alfia stared at him.

    "Just here to say hello," That was the only thing he wanted to do.

    "Hello," Alfia gave him a light greeting before walking away. The elves gave him a dirty look before they followed suit. Anyone could tell the hatred they had for Keith.

    Guess I should head home. Keith didn''t think much about it as he headed to his island. When he arrived, he headed to the garden. What he saw next was interesting.

    It was Cadmus lounging around in the back,

    "So good!" Cadmus stated as he munched on an apple.

    "What are you guys doing?" But it wasn''t only Cadmus there. The others were sitting in the back as well.

    "Welcome back, Keith!" Carolyn waved her hands.

    "The trees have frowned, Keith," Diana stated. Keith handed her some seeds to plant, and she did just that.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "That''s great," Keith smiled. Those fruits look so big. Keith marveled at the apples and oranges that were planted.

    "They''re so juicy and sweet," Carolyn commented as she continued to munch on an apple.

    "Indeed," Gabriel nodded his head to that. Those guys went into town with that fruit.

    "It''s the best!" In front of the two girls were a large number of cores. Keith scratched his head.

    I know you guys like it, but you are eating too many. He wondered where it all went?

    "Do you want one?" Diana questioned.

    "Sure, I''ll take an orange," Diana quickly handed an orange to him.

    "Let me get an apple as well," Keith thought of something. With the apple and orange, Keith placed them into a wind sphere, turning them into juice.

    "This is the life," Keith sat down as he sipped. But he noticed everyone staring at them.

    "What?"

    "What are you drinking?" Carolyn and Cadmus were focused on the drink Keith made.

    "It''s juice." Keith would make it for Leon and Laura for them to drink.

    "Can we have a taste?" "Here," Keith handed the cup to Carolyn,

    "Take a sip,"

    Carolyn took a sip, and she was surprised by the taste!

    "This makes it better!"

    "Hey! Don''t drink it all!"

    "Keith, what about me?" Cadmus stared at his cup.

    "You can do it yourself," Keith noted. Didn''t I show you how to do it? The application to make juice was simple.

    Like that, the two turned to Diana, "Diana, can we get an apple and orange?"

    "Here," Diana handed the fruits to the two. Like that, they made juice with a snap of a finger. But when they drank it, a frown formed on Carolyn''s face.

    "It tastes weird." Was there something wrong with the fruit?

    "Hmm?" Cadmus tilted his head. He thought the juice tasted great!

    Keith explained, "Mine is chilled." Carolyn got close to Keith''s hand and felt a slight chill!

    "Keith, can you chill it for me as well?" "Me too,"

    "Give," Keith raised his hand and chilled it down for the two.

    "Delicious," "So good,"

    "Ice magic is so handly," Cadmus sighed.

    "You can''t use it?" Keith questioned. He thought for sure Cadmus could use all types of magic.

    "No,"

    "That''s too bad," Keith stated as he continued to drink.

    "Show off,"

    "Keith, you can use ice magic?" Gabriel and the rest asked this time. This was a surprise. Ice magic was rare.

    "Oh yeah. I forgot to mention, I can use ice magic," Keith answered.

    "...I feel like you should have said something about it sooner." This guy was hiding too many surprises.

    "Then you''re the same as Eirlys," Gabriel added. She was the only one in the class that could use ice magic. Well, there were two now.

    "Mmhmm."

 Volume 4: Chapter 5: A Normal Day

    Volume 4: Chapter 5: A Normal Day

    "Kid, where did you go today?" Cadmus questioned.

    "Oh, I was getting materials to make the cart. Version 2 this time!" Keith answered with an excited voice! Cart version 2 was going to be better than the previous version!

    "You already got the materials, Leader?!" Arlo''s eyes sparkled! The others shook their heads. It was not a surprise since it was Keith.

    "Mmhmm! I went to Dalen to get the materials I need!"

    "Wait, they actually sell explosion-proof wood?" Carolyn questioned.

    That was a thing?

    "Nope. Dalen didn''t have explosion-proof wood. But he did have fire-proof, quake-proof, and other proof woods! I grabbed what I thought I needed." Keith smiled.

    Dalen showed him everything he had. And he grabbed whatever he thought was useful.

    "Arlo, let''s make this cart perfect this time! I want it to be able to withstand everything!"

    "Understood! I''m excited!"

    "..." Are you trying to make it into a battering ram? The others didn''t know what to say to make it sound. The two looked really excited about doing this. Nothing would get through to them.

    "Anyways, I should get started on dinner," Keith rolled up his sleeves and headed to the kitchen. When he said this, everyone was excited.

    There were a lot of options he could go. Keith clapped his hands together,

    "I''ll make that," Taking out all of the ingredients, Keith started to prepare the chicken thighs. He pat-dried them and sprinkled some seasoning,

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "What are you putting on top of it, Keith?" Carolyn entered the kitchen.

    "I''m putting some ground kainju berries." It was a little spicy and had a little zest to it.

    "This would go well if you place it on top of meat," Keith smiled.

    "I see," Carolyn smiled as she sat across from Keith. Keith tilted his head,

    "Do you need something?"

    "Nope. Just wanted to sit here," Carolyn smiled.

    "I see," Keith laughed as he placed the meat into the oven, letting it bake.

    "Now for the vegetables," Keith took out two vegetables.

    "These vegetables look interesting," Carolyn chuckled as she stared at the vegetables.

    The two of them had a weird shape and colors. One was the shape of a cucumber, but it was purple. The other was zig-zagging and was green.

    "Indeed."

    The cucumber is called a galeumber. It tasted similar to a mix of cucumber but had a subtle bitter taste. The other is a lightmelon. It tasted more like a squash and a pumpkin mixed together.

    "Are you going to bake them as well?"

    "Mmhmm!" It was all baking this time. Keith drizzled some oil onto the vegetables and tossed it into the oven.

    "The waiting game is so boring," Carolyn sprawled on the table. Keith chuckled,

    "All good things need to wait,"

    "Bleh!" Carolyn stuck out her tongue.

    "Relax, do you want some juice?" Keith questioned.

    "Sure," Carolyn brought up her cup.

    Snap! Juice was created like that!

    Once it was finished, Keith placed it on the table. Carolyn marveled, "Looks good!"

    "I just need to drizzle the sauce." Keith made a simple white sauce for the chicken.

    "Let''s eat now," Keith stated with a happy expression.

    Carolyn smiled, "I''ll call everyone."

    "No need!" Sarah stated, "We''re all in the dining room!"

    Keith and Carolyn shared a look before chuckling. He brought the food to the table. Like that, everyone ate!

    And they were immersed in the taste.

    "I have to go now," Carolyn commented. After she finished, it was time to go.

    "I''ll walk you back," Keith got up as well.

    "You don''t need to do that," It was simple. Carolyn only needed to leave through the gate and enter again to get to her island.

    "Still need to be careful," Keith chuckled. Like that, the two walked out of the building,

    "Gabriel and the rest are so lucky!" Carolyn couldn''t help but say this.

    Keith chuckled, "You know I was expecting you to join my island, to be honest,"

    "Hmm? Why do you think so?" Carolyn tilted her head.

    "That''s because you''re the type who thinks with her stomach instead," Keith laughed. That caused Carolyn to pout.

    "But in all seriousness, I thought it would be fun if we were together,"

    "Well, too bad. My brother got to me first,"

    Carolyn stuck out her tongue. The two of them entered the portal and teleported to the lobby.

    "See you tomorrow," Keith waved his hand.

    "Mmhmm!" Carolyn entered the portal again.

 Volume 4: Chapter 6: Construction Time

    Volume 4: Chapter 6: Construction Time

    While Keith returned to his island, at another island, Alfia sat at a table. She stared at the moon. Today is so beautiful. But as she stared out the wind, elves surrounded her.

    "Princess Alfia, I heard you have gotten top marks on magic. Great job!" One elf praised.

    Alfia nodded, "Thank you." But I''m not first. Alfia understood her first place was not really correct. That was because she shared the spot with Scarlet.

    She was the only one who could rival her abilities. Or so she thought.

    At first, she thought this person was weak. However, that battle between Todd Mills changed everything.

    And the magic he showed was something. Grand-level magic.

    She wasn''t capable of using that level of magic. However, that person was able to do it. It was clear that he was a cut above her. Thinking of this made her clench her fist tight!

    "By the way, I heard that human tried to talk with the princess today!" One of the elves claimed. That caused all of the other elves to turn stern.

    "How dare he try to talk with the princess?!"

    "Is he looking to die?!"

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "That filthy blood of a human!"

    The elves started to badmouth Keith like no tomorrow. There was no need to say his name. That person was marked as the one!

    "..." Alfia stared at them. You guys don''t need to take it too far. Even though Alfia wasn''t on good terms with Keith, that didn''t mean she thought of him as a horrible person.

    The duel showed his nature.

    ...

    Keith raised his hand, "Let''s do this!"

    Keith was excited as he was wearing some interesting clothes. Arlo was the same as he pumped his fist, "Yeah! Let''s do this!"

    In front of them was a bunch of wood. The two''s objective was to complete the cart!

    "Leader, where should we start first?"

    "Before we start, I thought of some adjustments to the cart''s previous design."

    "Hmm?"

    "I was thinking the cooking unit should be changeable." That was something Keith was thinking about. Why is it only a stove? What if he needed a grill? What about that?

    "I was thinking about having an indented layer on the top. That way, it would be easier for me to take it out and change it. What do you think?"

    Arlo thought about it, "That could work! But we would need to have to make precise cuts or have something locking it, or it might fly off,"

    "Alright! Let''s get to work!" Keith exclaimed with a happy expression as he brought out a hammer. Like that, the two started on the cart version 2!

    "Those two are really going at it," Jack looked through the window as they worked their magic. It was a surprise to see them work so quick.

    "Those two are good with their hands," Gabriel commented. They were dexterous.

    "Wait a minute," Gabriel opened the window, "Keith, have you finished your work!"

    "Of course! I did it ages ago!" Keith scoffed. There was no way he didn''t finish everything before starting his work.

    "Forget I ask!" Gabriel laughed. He turned to Sarah and Gabriel,

    "You guys need help, right?"

    "Mmhmm,"

    "Also, give a second. Carolyn should be here as well." Sarah added. Carolyn said she was going to be here.

    "Wow, you guys are working on it early in the morning," Carolyn walked to the back to see Arlo and Keith working so quickly.

    "That''s because we''ll finish it by tomorrow morning!" Keith stated with a confident look. He was going to finish the whole thing. It took them two whole days to finish it. But since they have the knowledge, it should take less.

    "I see. Well, I''m going to relax with Sarah and the rest," Carolyn smiled as she entered the mansion. The inside of the manor was nice. But they didn''t care about it as they continued to build.

 Volume 4: Chapter 7: Eden

    Volume 4: Chapter 7: Eden

    "Alright! We''re almost done with it!" Keith stated as he wiped the sweat off his face. The two had finished the cart''s frame. The only thing they needed to fix was the inside.

    He turned to Arlo, "Let''s take a break."

    "Okay, Leader." Like that, the two headed to the kitchen. Keith opened the refrigerator, "This will help us recharge." Before Keith started to work, he placed lemons in ice-cold water. It was a great drink to help wake them up.

    "I have sandwiches ready as well." Keith prepared everything. Arlo smiled,

    "Thank you so much, Leader!" Like that, the two of them started to eat.

    "So good," Arlo stated.

    "Mmhm. Food always tastes great after hard work." Keith munched on his ham sandwich. As the two ate,

    "No fair!" Keith and Arlo turned around to see Carolyn and the rest staring at them.

    "We want to eat something delicious as well!" Jack groaned.

    "How could you guys eat without us?" Carolyn pouted as she walked up to Keith. They were working hard, and these two were eating without them.

    "Relax. I made you guys sandwiches as well," Keith smirked as he took some sandwiches for them. He didn''t forget about them. Like that, everyone sat down on the island and ate their sandwich.

    "Delicious!" Fira munched on the bread like no tomorrow.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Here, Aria." Keith handed some meat to Aria. If the latter had to choose between meat and a sandwich, it would be meat.

    "Ho!" The owl ate her meat.

    "So good. What did you add to this?" Carolyn questioned.

    "Oh, that''s a cucumber and mayo sandwich," Keith explained,

    "The other one is a grilled onion and rush bull meat sandwich." He only had time to make two.

    "They''re so much bigger than the other times," Carolyn smiled as she continued to munch.

    "Meat is the best," Jack added. Even though he made two types of sandwiches, Keith loaded them with fillings!

    "Alright! Let''s get back to work!" Keith declared. They were going to get to work again.

    "Mmhmm!" Arlo nodded.

    "Good luck! While you guys do that, we''re going to go study."

    ...

    "We''re done!" Keith exclaimed as he pumped his fist into the air! He high-fived Arlo as they stared at the new cart in marvel.

    "Is it just me, or is the cart larger than before?" Gabriel questioned. The previous one was not as tall as this one.

    "We decided to add a spice rack on top. I can take the seasoning out faster," Keith stated. He decided to make things a lot more accessible.

    "Not only that, but we also made the center interchangeable," Arlo commented with a proud expression. That was the biggest change they made to the cart.

    "Now then, what''s the name?" Carolyn tilted her head as she questioned. All of them turned to Keith,

    "I don''t know,"

    "Huh?"

    "I haven''t decided on a name yet," Keith shrugged. He focused on constructing it first.

    "Since I have all of you here, what do you guys suggest?" Keith laughed.

    "Hmm? How about Royal Stall?"

    "I was thinking about Keith''s Stall."

    "Maybe the majestic stall!"

    "..." Keith stared at them. They were all interesting ideas. But then he noticed Diana''s expression,

    "Diana, do you have an idea?"

    "How about Eden?"

    "Hmm?" The others tilted their heads.

    "If you think about it, Keith''s cooking is something no one has ever tried. It''s like an Eden."

    "That''s it!" Everyone thought the same,

    "How about Cooking Eden?" Carolyn suggested.

    "That''s a good name!" Keith clapped his hands together,

    "From now on, the stall''s name shall be Cooking Eden! Is that good for you guys?"

    "That''s a great name!"

    "Nice!"

    "Now, what are you going to be selling?"

    "Ah!" Keith''s expression dropped when he heard that.

    "Oh, dear lord."

 Volume 4: Chapter 8: Sparring Once Again

    Volume 4: Chapter 8: Sparring Once Again

    "Hah," Everyone shook their heads as they stared at Keith''s expression. It was something. His expression was something indescribable. The man looked up at the sky.

    The ghastly expression on his face has persisted since yesterday. The group was heading to their classroom. But the man continued to have that expression even as they walked.

    Carolyn took a deep sigh, "Would you stop pouting like that?!"

    "Can I not?" Keith questioned. This was an oversight on his part. How could he forget about it? Building the cart was important. But he had forgotten about one thing!

    The major component of the cart!

    That was the food! Keith couldn''t believe it as a dry laugh came out of his mouth. Seeing this, everyone didn''t know what to say about it. Sarah took the first move as she tried to cheer him up,

    "Keith, you don''t need to worry so much. You have all the time to think about what kind of food to sell."

    Oh, yeah! What Sarah said made sense. There was no date for the stall''s opening. That meant he had all the time to think about it. But he didn''t want that.

    I need to think of the menu fast.

    Thinking up a recipe should be easy! In his previous life, he had opened up stalls during festival seasons. Not only that, he ate so much street food! There was no way he couldn''t think up a good menu.

    Now, what should I do? Keith frowned as he was lost in thought. While he was doing that, Carolyn and the rest stood to one side,

    "Is this the usual?"

    "Indeed."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "I guess Keith will be like this for some time." Jack analyzed.

    "Well, we''ll head to our class now." Sarah waved her hand as she headed to her class with Jack.

    "See you later," Carolyn waved back.

    While she did that, "Gabriel, help me carry him to class."

    "You sure," Keith was lost in his ideas.

    "Just grab his hands and lead him there. He''s going to walk automatically." She said it like it was a usual thing.

    "Alright." Gabriel nodded. Like that, Keith was brought to the classroom without even realizing it. The classroom gave him a look before looking away.

    It didn''t take long before Aidiun entered the classroom.

    "Good morning, Class. Let''s begin." Aidiun stated as he noticed the dead expression Keith had. And he decided to ignore it. He already knew about it.

    ...

    "Why do you look so dead now?" During their elective, Jack noticed the spaced-out expression Keith had. It was much worse than in the morning.

    "But there''s too many options to choose!" Keith groaned. He was lost in thought throughout the class. And that was because he couldn''t decide on what to cook.

    Eventhough there were many ideas to choose, the opposite could be said as well! There were just as many that he couldn''t use.

    That was because of the lack of ingredients. Keith''s expression scared the other students. Jack shook his head. Tennol entered the ground,

    "Good morning, Class. Today, we''ll have some light drill training with one another." Tennol instructed.

    Keith turned to Jack, "Jack, do you want to-"

    "Keith," Before Keith could finish his sentence, he turned around to see Krystal in front of him. Keith tilted his head,

    "What''s the matter, Krystal?"

    "Pair with me," Krystal stated with a calm expression. What?

    "I was going to ask Jack." Keith turned his head and realized Jack wasn''t there! What the?! He looked around and saw Jack talking with a couple of people!

    This man ran away!

    "Sure," Keith nodded. He didn''t mind. Like that, he was paired up with Krystal.

    Keith raised his wooden sword, and Krystal did the same. The two stared at one another.

    "They''re going at it again."

    "It''s the battle between the strongest!" The students stared at Keith and Krystal in wonder. The two were the strongest students in the class. But before they started,

    "Aren''t you going to take off your bracelets?" Krystal questioned. Keith still had those things on.

    "Don''t need to,"

    "Are you looking down on me?" Krystal frowned. But Keith shook his head,

    "No. But I want to get my training in."

    "I will make you take them off," Krystal gripped her sword and dashed towards him without a thought. Like that, the battle between the two started.

    Shing!

    "..."

    Is that the sound of wood clashing with one another? That sounded more like metal! Everyone shivered from the sound the wood made.

    Did she get stronger? Keith wondered. When he fought with Krystal last time, she didn''t have that speed or power. But this was much different from before.

    She wasn''t holding back. Keith realized this.

 Volume 4: Chapter 9: I Want To Apologize

    Volume 4: Chapter 9: I Want To Apologize

    Keith continued to block all of the attacks coming at him. But Krystal''s attacks were fierce as she didn''t give Keith a chance to think.

    "Take them off!"

    "I''m good," Keith denied as he kicked her away. That caused Krystal to buckle.

    "Did that get her?" The students were shocked to see Krystal buckle from the hit. It seemed the kick had a lot more force than how it seemed.

    "Don''t lose your focus," Keith noted as he dashed to her. He slammed his sword into hers. And that caused Krystal to fly back even further.

    "Is Keith that much stronger than her?" The students couldn''t believe the difference between the two. But Keith didn''t focus on them as he continued his attack. Before the two could clash one more time,

    "Woah! That''s enough." Tennol stepped in. He turned to Krystal, "Krystal, it''s your loss. You''re using strengthening magic,"

    Tennol noticed it. There was a fluctuation of magic coming from her.

    "Tch," When Krystal heard that, she sucked her teeth and lowered her sword. However, her expression was declaring she didn''t accept this.

    "We can go again if you want?" Keith suggested. The session was supposed to be a 10-minute spar. They only did it for a minute.

    "..." Are you sure you want to go again?!

    "Let''s go," Like that, the two of them started to fight again. Krystal charged at him again. Keith wasn''t backing down as he fought.

    The students were slack-jawed as they stared at them. How could those two fight so intensely?! The two of them continued onwards before they had stopped.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Alright, the next thing you will do is ride your horse and cross the paths the instructors have set up," Tennol stated as he pointed at the track.

    I have to sit out again. Keith sighed as he sat on the side. There was nothing to be said about it. Since he didn''t have a horse, the only thing he could do was sit out.

    While he sat out, Keith knew he couldn''t do anything. I should work on strength. Keith raised his legs into the air and started to work again.

    "How strong is he?!"

    "He''s doing that with his fingers!" Keith wasn''t touching the ground with his palms. It was only the fingertips!

    "He''s making it look so easy."

    "Keith, if you''re going to be training with the bracelets on, you should train using another method," Tennol came over to him.

    "What method should I use?" Keith questioned. He was interested.

    "When you work like this, go down slowly like this," Tennol jumped onto his hand and started to move his body back and forth.

    But he was doing it much slower.

    "This will help build your core and increase your control," Tennol got up.

    "Understood," Like that, Keith jumped back onto his hand and started to move his body back and forth. But when he did that, his expression contorted.

    This is difficult. Keith could feel all that weight affecting him now. It didn''t take long for him to fall down.

    "This is difficult."

    "Of course it is. It requires a lot of core strength and a steadfast body." Tennol stated with a calm expression.

    "You have the talent and the body. The only thing you need to learn is control," Tennol noted.

    "Understood, Profesor," Like that, Keith continued to train. While he was doing that, everyone couldn''t help but stare. That was because he was so eye-catching.

    How could someone be this strong?

    That was absurd.

    After class had ended, Keith got up from the ground.

    "Where are you heading to, Keith?" Jack questioned.

    "Oh, I''m thinking about walking around the city," Maybe I could gain some inspiration as I walk around the city?

    There would be something that could do it.

    "You want to come with me?" Keith questioned.

    But Jack shook his head, "Sorry. But I have plans to train with some of my friends."

    "I see. Then be careful," Keith slapped Jack''s back.

    "See you on the island later,"

    "Kay!" While Keith was about to leave the entrance, he noticed Krystal waiting at the front door.

    "You finally came out,"

    "Hmm? You were looking for me?" Keith tilted his head.

    "I want to talk with you. Can we talk somewhere else?" Krystal questioned.

    "Sure," Keith nodded, "I plan to walk around the city. Wanna come with?"

    "...Alright." Krystal nodded. Like that, Keith and Krystal started to walk with one another. While they did that,

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    "I want to apologize for everything Todd Mills caused,"

    "Eh?"

 Volume 4: Chapter 10: He Doesnâ€™t Need To Know

    Volume 4: Chapter 10: He Doesn¡¯t Need To Know

    Keith tilted his head, "Why do you need to apologize for Todd?" He was surprised. Why did the girl have to apologize for Todd?

    "Don''t you know?" Krystal frowned and explained, "Todd Mills is under my family''s control."

    "They are?" Keith blinked when he heard that.

    "You don''t know?" Krystal''s frown turned even darker.

    Keith scratched his head, "I really don''t know much about it." He was pretty much out of the loop with political stuff like this.

    "Don''t you know about the different noble families?"

    "Of course, I know household names and such. I''m not that stupid," Keith commented with a proud expression.

    "But you don''t understand the structure, right?" Krystal gave him a strange look.

    Stab. Keith looked down when he heard that. That was a yes.

    "You got me there,"

    "Huh?" Krystal grabbed her head, "You should ask the princess about this later on,"

    "Okay. But can''t you tell me some things?" From how she talked, it seemed Krystal knew a lot more about this than him.

    "Fine. But this is the only time," Krystal sighed,

    "You understand that the royal family has the most power in our kingdom, right?"

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Yeah," Julius was the king after all. Krystal followed,

    "And after that are the grand dukes. That would be your grandparent''s family and my family." Grand Duke Rustchil and Grand Duke Bradley.

    "The Grand Duke each watches their territory. That also includes monitoring the nobles there as well. We''re supposed to be the ones watching over them. So, for something like this to happen was an oversight."

    I see. Keith got it now. "It''s fine. You did nothing wrong. This was all Count Mills''s problem and not yours," It wasn''t her family''s fault. This was because Count Mills caused all the problems.

    "I still want to apologize for all the trouble he caused."

    "It''s alright. Also, do you want to hang out more often?" Keith asked. Talking with Krystal was fun.

    Krystal shook her head, "This will be the only time we will talk to one another."

    "Hmm?"

    "The two of us are oil and water,"

    "Eh?" Keith tilted his head. Krystal didn''t say anything as she walked away from Keith. She only wanted to talk with him about the Count Mills incident.

    There was no point in talking with him any longer.

    Keith scratched his head. Water and oil? What did she mean about this? He took a deep sigh. He couldn''t dwell on it as he knew nothing about it.

    I need to look around. Keith didn''t forget about looking through the city. He was going to find something that could spark some inspiration.

    ...

    While Keith continued to search around the city, looking for inspiration, he didn''t know Carolyn and the rest were at the manor.

    "Thank you, everyone, for coming here," Carolyn said. She was the one who called them. While Keith was out, she asked the rest to meet with her.

    "Why did you call us here? And shouldn''t we include Keith in this?" Jack questioned.

    "Eh, he doesn''t need to know." Carolyn shrugged.

    "What do you need us for?"

    "I want to ask if any beastmen got out of line in your class?" This was something she had to talk with them about. When that was said, the others nodded,

    "It''s happening in our class. The beastmen have been acting out of line these last few days," Sarah sighed. It was surprising.

    "What about your class, Arlo?"

    "It''s the same thing in my class. The beastmen are going crazy as well."

    "So it wasn''t only our class," Carolyn sighed when she heard that. It was happening to all classes.

    "Why are they acting like this?" Jack frowned. It was odd that something like that had happened. Gabriel thought about it,

    "I guess it had to do something with Herrick," Herrick was the prince of the beastmen. The others would follow his lead.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Carolyn shook his head, confused as to why they were doing this. The others didn''t say anything either. They were confused as to why he was doing this.

    "Wait, does Keith know about this?" Sarah questioned.

    Carolyn shook her head, "That guy doesn''t know a thing about it. He was spacing out throughout the entire class,"

    Keith was too focused on his cart to care about how Herrick acted out in the class.

    "Also, I''m afraid that Keith would make things even worse," Carolyn muttered. She knew how Keith operated. That was why she didn''t call him here. There was a higher chance of him causing more problems.

    "..." The others said nothing. But they thought about it.

    Yeah, he might actually cause everything to be worse.

 Volume 4: Chapter 11: I Need Something From You

    Volume 4: Chapter 11: I Need Something From You

    "Tch!" Keith sucked his teeth as he returned home. The expression on his face was something. As he walked, no one dared to get in his way. Either get hurt or walk away.

    None shall get close to him!

    I couldn''t encounter anything. Keith couldn''t find a spark for the menu. Keith sighed as he continued home.

    "Keith, what''s with the long face?" Sarah tilted her head as she stared at Keith.

    "I couldn''t find anything that could help me make a menu," Everywhere he went, it didn''t help him. He went to the stores that allowed him to go. But they have the same ingredients as the ones he used.

    "Don''t worry about it, Keith! You''ll think of something." Sarah pumped her fist when she saw the sad expression Keith had.

    "Mmhmm! I''m not going to give up!"

    ...

    It was the usual morning on their island. Keith was making breakfast as the rest woke up.

    When Keith brought the food to the table, he noticed Gabriel and Jack were drenched in sweat, "Woah, you guys trained hard,"

    "I had to go all out. If I didn''t, how am I supposed to beat Gabriel?" Jack sighed. The two sparred with one another outside. But it was one-sided. Gabriel was much better than him.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "The two of you should take a light shower. You''re going to smell if you don''t." Keith laughed.

    "But-" Jack and Gabriel turned to Cadmus, who was eyeing the food like no tomorrow. His expression said it all.

    He was going to eat all of it.

    "Relax. I''ll make sure Grandpa Cadmus doesn''t eat your portion." Keith understood what the two thought. Jack and Gabriel nodded as they went to the showers to clean themselves.

    "Keith, I need some food!" Cadmus roared with an eager look.

    "Stop acting so immature!" Sohma smacked the guy in the back of the head. How could he act like this when there were students around? And they were much more mature than the latter!

    "I''m hungry!" Cadmus declared.

    "Wait a bit," Keith shook his head. It didn''t take long before Jack and Gabriel returned. Like that, the eating started!

    Cadmus questioned Keith, "Keith, when are you opening the stall?"

    "Not any time soon," Keith was still lost in thought about what to make. There were a lot of ingredients he was missing if he thought about it.

    He wanted to have a strong impact like his bakery.

    "Tell me when you''re going to open. I''m going to buy everything up!" Cadmus stated with a grin.

    "..." Yeah. I''m not going to tell you anything. Keith wasn''t going to let Cadmus hog all of the food. That was insanity.

    "Also, I need to talk to you about something," Cadmus''s expression turned stern. Everyone could tell it was something heavy.

    "You''re really going to ask him that?" Sohma grabbed his head while Aidiun had a wry look.

    "What do you need from me?" Keith tilted his head.

    "Make me a lunchbox!"

    "..." Lunchbox? You made it sound like life and death? Everyone thought it was some sort of legendary quest.

    Is food the only thing in this dragon''s mind?!

    Keith sipped his tea, "Grandpa Cadmus, I can''t make it. I''ve already prepared everyone''s share."

    He usually prepared the food the day before so he could cook it and place it in his storage, keeping it hot and warm.

    "Not fair!" Cadmus started to jump up and down like a little kid!

    "Seriously?! Why are you acting like this?!" Diana scolded him.

    "I want a lunchbox!" Cadmus continued to roar. But Keith shook his head as he turned to the rest,

    "Get your things. We''re off," Keith didn''t need to deal with this. That was going to be the adults'' job to handle it.

 Volume 4: Chapter 12: This Is Boring

    Volume 4: Chapter 12: This Is Boring

    "Today, I will teach you the weakness elemental magic has," Shire stated.

    "Everyone understands the most common elements are fire-water-earth-lightning-wind-light-darkness."

    "Mmhmm," The class nodded.

    Shire continued, "The concept of one element being the strongest cannot be applied. Each element is weak against another. For instance, wind magic is weak to fire as wind magic would increase the output of fire magic. While fire magic is weak against water as water quenches it."

    As Shire explained this to everyone, he displayed it in his hand. Wind magic was flown into the fire, causing the fire to burn brighter. And then water quenching the fire.

    "Today''s class will be testing your defensive capabilities. We will have you split into different groups based on what you wrote as your main attribute."

    "What did you write as your main attribute, Keith?" Carolyn nudged his back,

    "I wrote earth magic."

    "Eh? Shouldn''t it be lightning?" Carolyn questioned. Keith was great at using lightning magic.

    "I am. But I don''t need to focus on that," Keith''s lightning and wind magic abilities were high. There was no need for the professors to teach him. He wanted to focus on the others.

    "Oh," Carolyn sighed.

    "Why do you sound so unhappy?"

    "Because I wanted to fire magic at you,"

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "..." Keith moved a few centimeters away from her. This woman is deadly.

    "Alright. Students who use fire magic will get up first. And students with wind magic will fire basic spells at them." Shire instructed. Carolyn got up. Her main element was fire. As did Gabriel, who had written wind.

    "Wind spear!" Gabriel and the other mages fired wind magic at Carolyn and the others.

    "Fire shield!" A flame shield appeared in front of them. When the wind spears made contact with the barrier, it absorbed the wind magic, causing the flames to burn brighter.

    "Alright! Good job! Let''s keep going!" Shire clapped his hands. Like that, another group of students got up. As this kept going,

    "This is boring!" Everyone turned their head to Herrick. He was the one who said it. Shire frowned,

    "Do you have something to say about my methods, student Herrick?"

    "Yes. This class is boring. We should be learning how to fight. Not doing something like this!"

    "Do you think you can fight when you don''t understand the fundamentals of magic?" Shire questioned.

    "No, all I know is that the weak will be preyed on by the strong!"

    "I agree. We should be fighting!" Melor added as well. He wasn''t the type to sit back.

    "Then you two can go ahead and leave," Shire wouldn''t let anyone tell him how to run his class. Herrick and Melor smiled as they got up.

    And those two weren''t alone. The dwarves and the beastmen got up.

    "Since our prince isn''t staying, I''ll leave with him!"

    "Same!"

    The beastmen and dwarves walked out of the classroom without a thought. Like that, half of the class was left! But Shire could care less about this,

    "Those with water magic, come up and switch in! The fire mages will be firing at them this time!" Like that, they continued, but when it came for the turn with earth and water,

    There are not enough earth mages. There was an unequal number of students. Keith scratched his head. What should we do about this?

    "Keith, you will make earth pillars for the missing students," Shire declared.

    "Understood!" Keith nodded. Like that, multiple earth pillars formed from the ground. The water mages fired their magic at it, and the earth absorbed it.

    "Next up is the lightning mages," Shire stated as he turned to Keith, "I will leave it up to you,"

    "Understood," Keith nodded as he cast more earth spears. There was a row of earth magic in front of the students.

    Without a second later, the earth spears fired, landing on the lightning shields. But when that happened,

    "Kya!" A student cried as she quickly ducked down from the earth spear.

    "Are you alright?!" Keith quickly walked over to the student.

    "I''m fine," The student nodded her head. The earth spear flew over her head.

    "Phew,"

    "That''s the other effect. If you add enough mana, the magic will pierce through even with the weakness." Shire stated.

    "Make sure to hold your magic back. It''s practice, understand?"

    "Understood." Keith nodded. Like that, Keith and the rest continued on with the practice.

 Volume 4: Chapter 13: Strength Above All

    Volume 4: Chapter 13: Strength Above All

    "Yay! Lunchtime!'' Carolyn raised her hand into the air in happiness. It was time for them to eat like no tomorrow.

    "Using so much mana makes me hungry!" Carolyn sighed.

    "Why are you so happy?"

    Keith shook his head. She wasn''t eating any of the school''s lunches. Carolyn stated, "Because I know my childhood friend had prepared big portions for me today!"

    "..."

    "Do you think I wouldn''t notice your portions were larger than the others?" Carolyn laughed. She could tell Keith made his portions bigger than the others. That was because she would eat from him most of the time.

    70-30. Carolyn would either snack on his or Sarah.

    "Hah," Keith sighed, "Fine, just start eating." Keith handed a portion of his lunch to the girl. When Carolyn saw that, a smile bloomed.

    "Thank you so much!" Carolyn hugged the boy before eating.

    "I''m so jealous you have a husband who cooks for you," Maria sighed as she watched Carolyn eat like no tomorrow.

    "Hey," Tristan wanted to say something, but he was shut up by Maria''s look. The expression said it all.

    That was because of how amazing Keith was. Carolyn continued to eat without a care in the world.

    While they ate, "Do you want to get hurt?!"

    "Want to fight?!"

    Keith and the others turned their heads to see that a beastman and an elf were about to fight again. Tristan and the rest frowned when they saw this. This is occurring more and more. The frequency of their fight had increased.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Knock it off," When this happened, someone from the disciplinary would break it up. It was a never-ending process.

    "Sheesh, can''t we have a regular lunch," Tristan sighed. But while he did that,

    "So delicious." Carolyn was all smiles.

    "Have some more," Keith placed more food for her.

    "..." These two.

    ...

    "Seriously, these kids are too rambunctious," Shire sighed. There was no need for him to hide his disgust.

    "What happened to your class?" Tennol questioned.

    "Apparently, all the dwarves and beastman walked out of his class," One professor explained.

    "That''s why they were all in the courtyard," Tennol noticed many students gathered in a courtyard.

    "Herrick and Melor are the main offenders," Shire explained. Those two were the cause.

    "Aidiun, those two are in your class. Do something to control them," Shire turned to Aidiun. The person who should be dealing with all of this was this man. Aidiun shook his head,

    "No can do. Those two are hard-headed. They didn''t listen to what I said either," Aidiun had scolded the two. But he could tell from their expressions they didn''t listen to a word he said.

    "And I doubt those two would ever listen to what I say," Aidiun sighed as he picked up a piece of beef. Before he could take a bite,

    "Yummy,"

    "Principal! Do you have to steal my meat?!" Aidiun glared at Cadmus, who munched down on the meat. He swooped in like a hawk.

    "Keith is the best cook," Cadmus stated as he licked the sauce off his fingers.

    "I do have a solution to your problem."

    "Hmm?" The professors tilted their heads when they heard that. Despite his childlike attitude, Cadmus wasn''t a fool.

    "You just have to have Keith beat him up," Cadmus answered.

    "Huh?" The professors tilted their heads. You want Keith to beat him up?

    "That Herrick fellow is following strength decides all rule. That means he would have to shut up and listen to those who are stronger. So someone has to beat him," Cadmus explained as he took an apple slice.

    "..." Aidiun''s expression darkened. This man was taking his food like no tomorrow. But since he was given a solution, he would allow it.

    "So you have Keith beat him up, and that would be it," Cadmus answered.

    "But I doubt Keith would do something like that," Aidiun added. The professors tilted their heads,

    "Didn''t he blow up a mansion?" That was still fresh in everyone''s mind.

    "That was a special situation."

    The reason why Keith beat Todd up was because he messed with Jack. That was the only reason why he decided to make a move.

    "He''s not going to beat Herrick up." Even though Herrick acted up, that didn''t affect Keith or the others. The latter won''t make a stance. Worst case, he would talk to Herrick.

    That would be it.

    "How about someone else?" It didn''t have to be Keith who fought with Herrick.

    "I doubt you would find anyone that could beat Herrick up. Keith is the only one who could do it." Cadmus stated as he extended his fingers, but Aidiun moved it away.

    "You''ve eaten too much."

    "One more. I helped you guys out."

    "No, you helped yourself,"

    "Tch! Stingy!"

    "So, Keith is the only one who could do something about it?" Shire sighed.

    "Well, let''s see how it goes."

 Volume 4: Chapter 14: Taste Testing

    Volume 4: Chapter 14: Taste Testing

    It was an off day. And during this off day, Carolyn headed to Keith''s island again. Carolyn had permission to go to his island whenever she wanted. It was the usual.

    "Good morning, Everyone!" Carolyn entered the mansion like it was her home. There was Arlo walking in the hallway,

    "Good morning, Carolyn!" Arlo waved his hand to her. Carolyn smiled,

    "Good morning, Arlo! Where is everyone else?"

    "I''m behind you!" Sarah remarked as she hugged Carolyn from the back.

    "Hehe," Carolyn smiled as she hugged her back. The two of them had been doing this for quite some time.

    "Where are Gabriel and the others?" She didn''t see them around.

    "Gabriel and Jack are sparing in the back like always. And Diana is tending to the field with Fira,"

    "I see. Let''s go get some juice," Carolyn didn''t even wait for Sarah to respond as she headed to the kitchen. Sarah laughed as she followed after her.

    Carolyn took out the large pitcher from the refrigerator. She sipped on the juice, "So sweet and refreshing."

    "Don''t you have this on your island?" Sarah remembered Keith handing oranges to her. Carolyn shook her head,

    "Chilled juice is so much better than regular one." Carolyn sighed. She couldn''t use ice magic. And she didn''t want people to know about the fruits as well.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "The stingy man couldn''t give me ice!" Carolyn scoffed. She had asked Keith to make some ice for her. But the latter said no, as it was a hassle.

    "I don''t think you should say something like that," Sarah had a wry expression.

    But Carolyn shook her head, "Why do I need to stop?! That man is too cocky!"

    "Ahem." A dry cough caused her to look up. Keith was there.

    "Huh? When were you here?" Carolyn tilted her head. But that caused Keith to smack her on the head!

    "Been here the whole time, you mooch." Keith shook his head. He was already in the kitchen. He was lost in thought, thinking about some things. But then he turned around and noticed Carolyn talking about him.

    "How could you hit your princess''s head so hard?!" Carolyn rubbed the back of her head as she glared at Keith. Keith scoffed,

    "In my house, you''re nothing more than a moocher,"

    "Bleh!" Carolyn stuck out her tongue at him.

    Keith sighed, "I guess I don''t need to feed you anything today,"

    "Eh?" Carolyn and Sarah tilted their heads when they heard that.

    "I''ll tell you in a minute or two," Keith smiled as he walked out of the kitchen and knocked on the door,

    "What''s the matter, Keith?" Aidiun came out.

    "Can you go get Grandpa Cadmus and Uncle Sohma?"

    "Sure," Aidiun nodded as he walked out to get them. Keith turned to Sarah, "Sarah, can you go get Gabriel and the others?"

    "Gotcha." Sarah walked out of the kitchen. That caused Carolyn to tilt her head,

    "What are you planning?"

    "Just something?" Keith had a calm smile as he stated.

    "Also, can you bring Tristan and Maria over?"

    "Huh, sure." Carolyn just came here, and now she was leaving. It didn''t take long before the three returned with everyone.

    "So why did you call me, Kid? I''m a busy man," Cadmus huffed with a haughty tone.

    "Yeah! You made us wait!" Carolyn pouted as she stared at him. But that caused Keith to shrug his shoulders,

    "I see, I guess you guys don''t want to be taste testers,"

    "Eh?"

    "I called you guys here to ask you to help me decide on my new menu. But since you guys have other things to do, you two can return to what you were doing," Keith added.

    "..." The rest shook their heads at him. You guys shot yourself in the foot.

    "Did I say I have work? That could be done another time!"

    "I have a lot of time!"

    "Good," Keith laughed, "I called you guys here because I want you guys to taste test for my menu," Keith needed to do this. Since he couldn''t find any inspiration, it was time to get some from potential customers.

    "That''s why you called the two of us here." Tristan laughed.

    "Sure, I would love to try it as well," Maria nodded.

 Volume 4: Chapter 15: Idea

    Volume 4: Chapter 15: Idea

    "Alright, let''s start with the first dish," Keith quickly revealed the first dish,

    "The first one I cooked is a pasta dish. One is a cream pasta with green peppers and rush bull meat. The other one is a tomato sauce with diced earth chicken." This was a staple dish on the island.

    "Why are the portions so small?" Cadmus frowned. He could eat the food in one bite.

    "That''s because I''ve made a lot of different food. I don''t want you to be full on the first one," These guys were taste testers. No way could he have them full from the first dish!

    "Hmpf! If I''m not full, then what will you do?"

    Keith shook his head, "If you''re still hungry, I''ll feed you the rest," Then again, you''re always hungry. This man''s stomach was a black hole.

    He had a large batch in the back. He planned to use that as dinner, but since he wanted to eat it, there was no choice.

    "Yay!" Cadmus shouted like no tomorrow.

    "Maria, you don''t need to say anything. This is usual with him," Carolyn shook her head. Cadmus was this type of person. There was no point in questioning it.

    "I see," Maria had a wry look.

    The taste test started. When the group ate the food, their expressions were the usual.

    "So delicious."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "As expected of Keith."

    "Let''s keep going," Keith started to bring out a lot of food for them to try. And it was a fast pace. As he did, everyone was eating like no tomorrow!

    "Alright, we should take a break," After half an hour, Keith decided to pause.

    "Huh?"

    "Why are we stopping so soon?!" Cadmus glared at him.

    Keith commented, "If you guys eat so much in such a short time, you will gain weight. Move around a bit before we start again." They had been sitting at the seat and eating like no tomorrow.

    "Alright,"

    "Also, I want to ask you guys what you guys think about it?" It was time to get their opinions as well.

    "What did you guys think was the best?" That was an easy question to start off.

    "I thought all of them were delicious," Jack scratched his head.

    "I don''t have a preference either," One by one, everyone gave their own opinion.

    Keith frowned when he heard that. A majority couldn''t decide on what they like. But Carolyn shook her head, "You''re thinking is so skewed."

    "Hmm?"

    "You need to understand your cooking is that tasty," Keith''s cooking was delicious. It wasn''t a surprise if everyone thought it was all appetizing.

    "Umm, I do have something," Maria raised her hand.

    "I was thinking dishes with vegetables would be really nice," As she ate the dishes, she preferred vegetables. They were fresh and crisp.

    "Oh, I prefer meat instead," Tristan commented. When he heard that, the couple stared at one another. Keith shook his head.

    Did I start a war by mistake?

    "Keith, why didn''t you use the variant?" If he used the variant, he could draw in many people.

    Keith gave him a weird expression, "Of course I won''t use it. A majority of the customers wouldn''t have enough to pay for it. I want it to be affordable and have great taste." Using the variant would kill the purpose. It was too rare.

    "Also, I need it to be easy on the eyes," Keith muttered.

    "Why do you need it to be easy on the eyes?" Everyone tilted their heads when they heard that.

    "It''s so people wouldn''t think it''s weird." That was something he noticed. He needed the food to be common where people wouldn''t think it would be over the top.

    "That would be difficult," When they heard what Keith wanted, everyone was lost in thought.

    "What about handheld foods?" Sarah suggested. In her village, some stalls would sell steamed potatoes.

    "That could work," Keith thought, "Wait a minute! I know of the perfect recipe! Why didn''t I think of that?!"

    "Hmm?"

    "You guys can have these," Keith quickly took out the leftovers that he made, "Have these for now. I''m going to get something,"

 Volume 4: Chapter 16: Feasting

    Volume 4: Chapter 16: Feasting

    Keith quickly left the kitchen. When he did, everyone glanced at one another before looking at the food,

    "The man did say we can have it," Cadmus shrugged his shoulders. It was free food!

    "Yeah," Like that, everyone brought their plates up and started to feast on the food. As they ate, "Does anyone know where Keith is going?"

    "Ahh, I guess to Dalen''s workshop?" That was the only other place Keith would often go to.

    ...

    It took an hour before Keith returned,

    "Keith, what did you bring back?" Carolyn and the others noticed the item Keith brought home. They couldn''t tell what it was since he had it covered. But it was large.

    "Heh, I''m going to make something really delicious with it," Keith answered as he headed to the kitchen. The others looked at one another. What was this guy planning?

    But they couldn''t say anything as he was too focused. Keith entered the kitchen and rolled up his sleeves. It was time to get to work. As he was about to,

    "Hey, no peeking," Keith noticed everyone peeking from the door,

    "What is with your sixth sense?!" Cadmus quipped. Keith wasn''t even looking at the door. He had his back to them the whole time.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Because I can," Keith scoffed. Like that, they closed the door. Keith continued with his work.

    "You guys can come in and have a taste!" Keith stated. And like that, they entered the kitchen. And they saw there were enough plates for all of them,

    "Please try it. This will be what I will be cooking for my cart,"  Keith knew this would be perfect.

    Cadmus and the rest looked at one another. When they ate what was on the plate, their eyes widened.

    "It''s crispy!"

    "This one has beef,"

    "I have ham on this one."

    "This one is different as well! It''s filled with vegetables!"

    Each dish was different from one another.

    "Don''t you guys think it would be great?" Keith questioned.

    "Of course! This would be perfect," The others shouted in delight. Keith nodded his head,

    "That''s great!"

    ...

    "Hmmm?" Keith hummed as he entered the classroom.

    "That smile is going to fall off your face," Carolyn quipped as she stared at the grin. That face couldn''t contain the grin.

    "Hey, you had your fill during that time," Keith chuckled. This girl had continued to eat like no tomorrow. She and Cadmus were in contention for biggest eaters.

    "How rude. I want you to know that I exercise regularly. By the way, when are you going to open your cart?"

    "I think in a week or two. I should prepare some things before I do anything about it," Keith wanted to do some tweaking. He had the idea down. But that didn''t mean he should open it right now!

    "Taste testing again?!" Carolyn''s expression brightened as she stared at Keith. She was excited. Was it another feast?

    Gabriel was the same as well. He wanted to try it again.

    Keith shook his head, "That''s not going to happen." There was no need for them to taste test. When that was said, the expression on everyone dropped.

    "Do you really want to taste everything?" Keith laughed. Everyone ate so much. How could they want more?

    "It was fun,"

    "Mmhmm!"

    "Isn''t that what we usually do?" It was like another dinner.

    "I want to do it again!"

    "Same."

    "...I''ll think about it," Keith shook his head. Their expression brightened up when they heard that. That meant they were going to eat something good!

    ...

    "Today, we''ll have some pair sparring. This time, it''s going to be different from the others." Tennol stated. That caused the class to tilt their heads.

    "I won''t allow you guys to choose your own sparring partner. Instead, it would be random instead."

 Volume 4: Chapter 17: Stepping In

    Volume 4: Chapter 17: Stepping In

    "Huh?!" The entire class was surprised. It was going to be random?!

    "Are you kidding me?" Everyone murmured. They couldn''t believe it. But Tennol scoffed,

    "Do you think you won''t have to work with someone of a different race in the future?!" This was going to be happening many times.

    "..."

    "Let''s use this," Like that, Tennol took out a magical device and clicked a button. That caused a list of names to shoot forth. Each one was paired up with someone.

    "Who did I get?" Keith looked at his name and found he was paired up with Scarlet. But that wasn''t all. Krystal''s name was there as well.

    "Hmm? Why did I get three people?"

    Tennol chuckled, "There was an odd number of people. So, I added someone to your pair,"

    "I see," Keith looked around and spotted the two. He waved at the two, "It''s a pleasure to be working with you two,"

    "Mmhmm." Scarlet nodded.

    "Yeah," Krystal was a bit colder. Like that, the spar began. It was between Keith and Scarlet. As they practiced with one another,

    "Can you hold back a bit more?" Keith had a wry look. He could tell Scarlet was out to beat him up! Despite her efforts, Keith managed to block all of her blows.

    "Do you think I can hold back against a person like you?" Scarlet didn''t even hesitate to swing at his head. Keith ducked and held her leg,

    "There''s no need for kill moves," Keith groaned. That was a kill shot to his head! That wasn''t the end. Scarlet kicked using her other leg. Keith easily caught it! However, that was what she wanted. She quickly hooked Keith with her legs.

    "!" It was a strange sight as Scarlet had both her legs on his neck. But Keith sighed,

    "Fine, you win." He placed his hand in the air.

    "No," Scarlet frowned.

    "Eh?"

    "Fight me for real," Scarlet stated, "Take off those bracelets."

    "I don''t want to." It was a spar. There was no need to go for full power.

    Krystal sighed, "Scarlet, he isn''t going to go all out against us. We''ll have to force him to go all out," This man was like that.

    "Let''s go," When Scarlet said that, Krystal came forward.

    "Wait, what?! Why is it two on one?!" Keith scoffed as he quickly raised his guard and blocked Krystal''s attack from the side!

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    While he blocked from the side, Scarlet started to attack his head. She was still locking him with her legs. Come on! As he was fighting with the two of them, Keith turned to Tennol,

    Do something, Instructor Tennol!

    What do you want me to do about it? Tennol had the "I''m not going to do anything" look. It was to leave Keith to his own device to fight with the two girls.

    "Come on, girls! Do you guys have to attack me like this?!" Keith wanted to cry as he quickly forced Scarlet off of him. The two were relentless as they continued to attack.

    Now! Keith quickly pushed back both Scarlet and Krystal. It was a strong push as the two were pushed back.

    "Can I take a break?" Keith took a big sigh. Fighting the two lionesses was too hard.

    "No breaks!" "Yeah!" Both girls denied it.

    "What am I? I''m not superhuman! The two of you spar with one another," Keith raised his hand as he sat on the side. There was no way he was going to keep fighting. Those two were going to tire him out.

    Scarlet and Krystal frowned as they glared at Keith. The two did spar, but anyone could tell they were holding back. It was only a few seconds before,

    "Come back in!" "Spar with us!"

    "..." Come on. I only sat for a second?! Keith wanted to cry. But as he was lost in thought,

    "What is going on over there?" Keith looked and noticed that there was a storm happening on the other side,

    "What are you doing?"

    "Fighting!" Herrick laughed as he continued to swing his fist like no tomorrow! Ophelia frowned as she blocked all the blows. Despite blocking them, she was blown back.

    "It''s been a long time since I fought for real!" Herrick missed his punch, cracking the ground.

    Ophelia frowned, "You need to cool it,"

    "Stop this right now!" An assistant instructor tried to step between them. But when he got in between the two of them,

    "Get out of my way!" Herrick was like a freight train as he took out the instructor!

    Ophelia''s eyes turned cold as she saw Herrick rushing at her again. She didn''t hesitate as she threw a counterpunch. Herrick''s rush was halted. It landed dead in his face. But the latter was not phased.

    A smile grew, "You have finally gotten serious," His expression turned wild as he stared at Ophelia. His bloodlust rose further. And he didn''t hesitate to swipe at Ophelia.

    "Tch!" Ophelia sucked her teeth as she glared at him. Without a second later, the two charged at one another.

    "That''s enough!" However, another one got in between the two. It was Keith. He caught Ophelia''s fist and redirected Herrick''s attack to the ground.

    "What are you two doing?!" Keith frowned. Were they trying to rip each other apart?! He could see claws coming out from their hands.

    "Let go!" Herrick wanted to pull out his arm. But Keith wasn''t going to let him pull out. He turned to Ophelia.

    "I only did it because he started it. I never meant to push it too far," Ophelia retracted her claws. Seeing this, Keith let her go.

    Keith turned over to see Tennol dealing with Melor. Like Herrick, the latter was causing trouble as well.

    "You''re stepping over your boundaries!" Herrick swung at Keith. He pulled his fist out of the ground. But the latter caught the blow and redirected it.

    "Cool it. This is a spar. Not a life and death match." What is with these people fighting to the death?! While he stared at Herrick,

    "He pushed Herrick away like he was nothing!"

    "Prince Herrick! Get him!"

    "Take him down!"

    Keith turned to look at the beastmen who said that. With one glance, it shut them up. Herrick took the chance to dash at Keith!

    "Let''s fight!"

    "That''s quite enough!"

    "Gah!" Herrick was sent flying away like a kite!

    "You and Melor are quite the troublemakers," Tennol sighed. He turned to Keith, "Thank you for stepping up, representative."

    "You two come with me,"

    "Do you-Gah!" Herrick was going to say something, but he got blasted by Tennol.

    "..." Insta kill. Herrick couldn''t do anything and got wiped out.

    Tennol didn''t even wait as he grabbed the two''s heads. Yes, heads. He was holding them like apples as he dragged them out of there.

    "Instructor, are you okay?" Keith turned to the instructor.

    "I''m fine. Just caught me off guard,"

    "Ophelia, what about you?"

    "I''m alright." Keith looked down at her arm. It was the place Herrick hit. It swelled up.

    "Let me see that," Keith raised her arm. He quickly cast some magic. Slowly, the swelling went down.

    "There, you should feel better with this," Keith smiled.

    "Thanks."

    "Don''t mention it," Keith smiled as he returned to his group.

    "Sorry about the-what''s wrong?" Keith noticed the two girls staring at him.

    "How did you move so fast?" Scarlet and Krystal stared at him. How he moved so quickly was incredible. He dashed through all of the students to get to Ophelia and Herrick.

    "That''s because I can," Keith stated calmly.

    "Anyways, let''s fight!" Scarlet and Krystal cracked their knuckles.

    "Wait! Why am I fighting the two of you again?!"

    "Because you can." "And don''t think about saying you can''t." With how fast he ran, he shouldn''t be tired.

    "..." Keith didn''t know what to say.

 Volume 4: Chapter 18: I Need To Fight Him

    Volume 4: Chapter 18: I Need To Fight Him

    During lunch, Keith ate his food. While he was doing that, he noticed the weird expressions.

    "What''s the matter, you guys?" Keith tilted his head.

    Carolyn questioned, "Do you not feel the tension?!" The reason why they had weird expressions was because of the tension in the cafeteria.

    "That''s because of what happened in today''s sparring," Gabriel shook his head. This was all due to Herrick and Melor.

    "Seriously, those two need to stop causing trouble for all of us," Jack shook his head. Because of what had happened, it seemed the others were going crazy like no tomorrow. The beastmen and dwarves were creating this tension.

    "At this point, there will be a war," That was what everyone realized. Keith tilted his head,

    "Then how about I talk to them?"

    "Huh?" When that was said, the others looked at him strangely. Talk to them? What did he mean? Wait a minute. Don''t tell me.

    "Keith, whatever you are thinking, don''t do it!" Carolyn quickly stated.

    "Relax, there''s nothing to worry about," Keith remarked as he got up. And the place he was going to was none other than Herrick''s table! Carolyn and the others tried to stop him, but it was too late.

    "Herrick," Keith called out. Herrick and Melor stared at him.

    "What do you want?" Herrick glared at Keith. And he wasn''t alone. Melor glared as well.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    It was clear that the two were hostile against Keith. Keith shook his head, "The two of you need to chill out,"

    "Hah?"

    "You guys aren''t helping yourself if you keep going like this," Keith added. The two were bound to get hurt from all this trouble they were causing.

    That was something Keith knew.

    "Hah?! And why should I listen to you?" Herrick scoffed. The latter tilted his head,

    "You don''t have to listen to me. But I''m only telling you about it."

    Keith only wanted to say that and that he did.

    It was only a suggestion. Keith was going to walk back to his seat when he said,

    "Hold it!" Herrick got up from his seat. That caused the rest of the beastmen to get ready.

    "Do you think you can say what you want and walk away?" Herrick stared at Keith. Herrick was tall. But Keith was only a little bit shorter. The two stared at one another face to face.

    "Yes, I can." Keith nodded his head. Even with all those behind him, Keith was undisturbed.

    "Heh. You''re strong. The weak will listen to the strong! If you want me to tone it down, you have to beat me in a fight," Herrick smirked.

    "That''s not happening," Keith denied. He wasn''t going to fight someone for a stupid purpose.

    "Then I guess I will keep acting up,"

    Keith had nothing else to say as he walked away from him. When he returned to his seat,

    "What?" He noticed the expression they had.

    "What do you mean what?! I thought the two of you were going to fight?!" Carolyn retorted! She was ready to back up Keith!

    "Nah, I''m not planning to fight with Herrick." There was no point in fighting with him. It was worthless.

    "You think he listened?"

    "If he doesn''t listen, so be it," Keith shrugged. There was nothing he could do about him. He was his own person.

    "Good," Carolyn smiled. Then, the smile turned into a monster!

    "What the hell is wrong with you?!" Carolyn grabbed Keith''s head as she shook him around!

    "Hey!"

    ...

    "Are you really going to let him walk away like that?" Melor questioned Herrick. If Keith had done that to him, they would have fought.

    "Hmm?"

    "You should have decked him,"

    "He''s the only person who had the guts to walk up to me and say that," Herrick chuckled. This was a first. Others wouldn''t dare to do this to him. That was why,

    "I have to fight him." Herrick needed to have a fight with Keith! He was there when Keith fought with all those people. And he couldn''t help but crush a bar.

    The fight was incredible.

    Keith had defeated all of them. What he saw was pure power! Someone who could destroy anyone that came his way! He was the definition of what strength was.

    That made him excited. The strong defeat the weak. And the strongest person Herrick wanted to defeat was Keith.

    He was the perfect opponent!

    That grin on his face was something.

 Volume 4: Chapter 19: You Should Fight Him

    Volume 4: Chapter 19: You Should Fight Him

    "Wait? What?! Run that by me again?!" Aidiun stared at one of the professors. He heard something unsettling.

    The professor stated, "Keith went up to Herrick and told him to calm down. And the latter almost caused a fight." To repeat it made it even worse.

    "Oh goodness." Aidiun couldn''t help but let out a dry laugh. Keith was always the type to do things his way. Not anyone else.

    But this was something. The principal was right. Keith would do something like talk to Herrick about this.

    "How did he take it?"

    "Herrick was smiling." The professor answered.

    "..."

    Aidiun''s expression became the same as well. There was a heavy foreboding going through his mind.

    ...

    While Aidiun worried about what would happen, Keith walked around the city. Besides the crazy sparring from Krystal and Scarlet, it was a smooth day.

    What should I add to those recipes? His mind was focused on enhancing the recipes. As he continued to walk around,

    "Keith, fancy seeing you here," Keith turned around to see Dennis and Nina walking together.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Hello." Keith noticed something off with them.

    "Are the two of you on a date?" When that was said, Dennis and Nina''s expressions turned red. The two didn''t wear their armor. It was casual and clean.

    Dennis glared at him, "How could you say something like that?! Are you trying to embarrass us?!" He hooked his neck,

    "So, what I said was true?" Keith laughed.

    "Anyways, why haven''t you been at the guild?"

    "...If this is your way of changing the subject, you suck at it," Keith could tell what he was trying to do.

    "Answer my question!" This cheeky child!

    "Is it strange for me to take breaks?" Keith tilted his head. But when he said that, the two nodded,

    "Yeah, it''s strange."

    "Madison got worried something might have happened to you,"

    "She doesn''t need to worry about me. I''m fine!" Keith was a little guilty he was making someone worried about him.

    "Is there something the matter?" Dennis tilted his head.

    "Hmm?"

    "The expression on your face says it all," Dennis laughed. He could tell there was something off with Keith.

    "Well, there were a lot of things that happened in my class today,"

    "Hmm?" "What happened?" The three of them decided to sit down on the bench. Like that, Keith started to talk about the things that had happened in class. When Keith finished saying everything, Nina took a deep sigh.

    "As expected, it was a beastman. And the prince at that,"

    "Nina, is that really okay to say?" Did she forget about what she was?

    Nina explained, "Keith, if you want your class to be normal again, you should beat him up."

    "Eh?"

    "Do I have to?"

    "Beastmen followed the rule of strength above all. That means he would only listen to the alpha." Nina explained.

    "Alpha?"

    "Yeah." Like how there was a head in a herd. The alpha was the strongest.

    "..."

    "The only way to deal with this is to beat him one-on-one. You have to make him accept the fact that you''re stronger," Nina stated.

    "I really don''t want to do that." Keith sighed. He didn''t want to beat Herrick up.

    "You''re too kind."

    "That''s just how Keith is," Dennis shook his head.

    "Nina, do you follow that rule as well?" Keith tilted his head. Nina was also a beastman.

    Nina shook her head, "Oh no. I don''t care about that rule. It''s an old and dead rule. But there are many beastmen who still follow it."

    The three talked with one another for some time before they separated. So I have to fight with Herrick? Keith thought about it as he returned home.

 Volume 4: Chapter 20: Sparring With Arlo

    Volume 4: Chapter 20: Sparring With Arlo

    "Those beastmen have gotten even more out of hand," Jack groaned. It seemed he went through something as he was looking through the window of the mansion, trying his best to escape from reality,

    "What happened?" Keith and Gabriel tilted their heads when they heard that. The group heard about something happening in his class. The expression on Sarah''s face was something.

    "Basically, some beastmen caused a riot in the classroom. Because of that, there was a giant fight," Jack stated.

    "That''s what happened in the classroom?!" Gabriel blinked a few times.

    "What happened after that?"

    "Some of us had to stop them before the instructors came. It was annoying." Jack and a few others had to jump in. And those beastmen fought back.

    "Those dwarves are like that too. No offense, Arlo." It wasn''t only the beastmen. The dwarves were acting up again.

    "It''s fine," Arlo waved his hand, "The dwarves and the beastmen had been acting up in my class as well."

    That was a fact.

    "It''s clear Herrick and Melor are the ones driving them." It was only those two who could cause all this trouble.

    "But seriously, what is wrong with the two of them?" Sarah expressed. Why did they have to cause trouble for all of them!

    "There, there, Sarah." Sarah was about to have a mental breakdown. Seeing this, Fira patted the girl''s shoulders. When she saw the cute creature doing that,

    "Thank you so much!" She hugged the little spirit. She soothed her soul!

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "..."

    "Keith, what''s the matter?" Carolyn noticed the expression on his face. He suggested, "What if I fight with Herrick?"

    "Eh?" That caused the others to tilt their heads.

    "One of my friends said if I defeat Herrick in a one-on-one fight, then all of this would stop," Keith explained. Nina''s words had been coming to his mind.

    "Herrick is following the rule of strength above all. If someone stronger beat him, he would stop all of this." Melor would probably follow suit as well.

    "But you don''t want that," Carolyn stated.

    "Eh?"

    "Don''t think about it. You don''t want to deck the guy out," Carolyn understood Keith''s mindset. He wasn''t the type to use his fist. Well, for the most part.

    "But-"

    "No buts! I have spoken!" Carolyn declared.

    "We just need to think about something else to deal with them." There was no need to have Keith make a move.

    "I''m the same. I don''t think you should make a move. You might actually make it even worse," Gabriel added.

    "Huh?" Keith tilted his head.

    "What would happen if you beat up a prince after the damage you caused to Todd''s family?" Gabriel stated.

    Keith went crazy as he stormed into a mansion and half-destroyed it. That was insane. But what happened in the fight was something. He beat them up left and right. What would people think if Keith murdered Herrick?!

    "You might cause a war," Carolyn stated.

    "True," Jack nodded to that.

    "That is definitely the case."

    "You guys are acting like I''m going to kill him!"

    "You could." All of them quipped. There was nothing to be said about it. Keith could easily blow Herrick up by mistake!

    "..."

    "Anyways, you don''t need to focus on him so much. Focus on your cart," Carolyn and the rest smiled. Keith already had a lot on his plate. There was no need to make a move.

    "Alright," Keith sighed. There was no need to say anything about it. Keith took a big sigh. They continued to talk for some time before they had dinner.

    ...

    "Alright, class. Today, we''ll be having a spar with one another." Tennol stated as he clapped his hands together. It had become the usual for all of them.

    "You guys can choose who you want as your sparring partner," Tennol stated. His eyes were like a hawk. It was clear he was watching over them. More specifically, Melor and Herrick.

    "Keith, do you want to spar with me?" Gabriel questioned. Keith shook his head,

    "Sorry, but I have someone in mind today." He turned to Arlo, "Arlo, let''s spar."

    "Sure, Leader!" Arlo nodded his head when he heard that. But for the rest, they were confused.

    "Why would Keith want to spar with a wimp like that?"

    "Doesn''t he know he''s a halfling?"

    "What is wrong with him?"

    "Why is he so kind to him?"

    The other students started to murmur. Keith ignored them as he focused on Arlo,

    "I want to see how much you have improved." He had been practicing with Arlo. But it was mostly Gabriel and Jack who did most of it.

    Keith had been focusing on his cart and such.

 Volume 4: Chapter 21: Letâ€™s Fight

    Volume 4: Chapter 21: Let¡¯s Fight

    "Understood!" Arlo nodded as he raised his fist. Keith smiled as he did the same. Like that, the two started to spar.

    The person who made the first move was Arlo. He attacked him with all the force he could muster. The latter didn''t get pushed back as he held his ground.

    "Good job. Keep moving like that." Keith smiled as he continued to block all of his blows. Arlo continued to swing his fist. But after some time, Keith pushed him back.

    Arlo dropped to the ground.

    "You''ve gotten better," Keith smiled as he helped Arlo up. Arlo was so weak in the beginning that Keith was shocked.

    "I''m nothing compared to you, Leader." Sighing deeply, everyone could tell he was out of breath.

    "That''s because I''ve been training since I was a kid," Unlike Keith, Arlo was never taught how to fight. The first time he sparred with Keith and Gabriel, Arlo swung his fist left and right. He looked like a toddler.

    "There are some things you need to fix. Let me help you with your stance," Keith could tell some things off.

    "Try it again," Arlo nodded as he got into his stance. Keith started to adjust his body.

    "Try to move now," Arlo threw out a punch, and he realized the difference.

    "I feel so much smoother," He felt his body wasn''t so rugged. It was a lot more fluid and easier to do.

    Keith smiled, "Let''s keep going."

    There was no need to stop. It was good training for Arlo. Arlo continued to attack. As he did, Keith instructed him on what to change.

    While that was happening, Tennol nodded his head. This kid is good at teaching.

    "I feel so much stronger," Arlo stated with a pumped fist.

    Keith laughed, "I only helped you with your stance. But you might not be able to handle yourself in an actual fight,"

    "Eh?"

    "I was holding back a lot. Remember that." Keith smiled. As they sparred, Keith held back against Arlo. If this was a real fight, Arlo would be sent flying.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    He had to tell him this. Let''s not give him a big head.

    Arlo nodded, "Understood, Leader!"

    "Let''s continue," Keith continued to practice with Arlo. However,

    "Umm, Keith?"

    "Hmm?" Keith turned his head to see a couple of students.

    "Can you help us with your form?" The students noticed how Arlo was moving faster while being taught by Keith.

    "Sure, I don''t mind." Keith didn''t mind helping others out.

    "Let me see your form."

    "Okay!" The student quickly got into form and went to attack Keith. But the latter blocked their blows,

    "Oh, I see where the problem lies. You''re pushing your body forward. That''s causing the power from your punch to shift." Keith explained.

    "Do you feel a little off as you throw your punch?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "Let me adjust it," Keith stated as he helped the student out,

    "Try doing it now,"

    "Hah!" The student threw out a punch. And her eyes widened,

    "I can feel it!"

    "Try to get used to it." Keith smiled.

    "Thank you!"

    "Keith, can you help me out as well!" Other students asked him. Keith didn''t mind. While he was doing that,

    "Isn''t Keith kinda good at teaching?" Sarah watched from the side.

    "He has always been the type to be good at learning and teaching," Carolyn knew Keith had a good knack for learning things. And he would make it simple for a child to understand. Even when they were kids, he would teach her things she didn''t understand.

    "And he''s hot as well," Sarah noted. That was a big plus. 90% of the people who came up to Keith were girls.

    "Ugh," Carolyn groaned when she heard that. Keith continued to help them out. But while he did that,

    "Keith, can you give me pointers?" Keith looked up to see that it was Ophelia. Keith tilted his head,

    "Are you sure you want to get pointers from me?" He saw Ophelia fight. And he could tell Ophelia was strong.

    "I want your perspective,"

    Hearing that, Keith nodded, "Sure, I can spar with you,"

    "Mmhmm." When that was said, the other students backed away from Keith and Ophelia. Keith raised his hand up while Ophelia stared at him.

    Ophelia was the one to make the first move. Keith blocked it.

    Strong. Keith knew this person had great strength.

    Ophelia continued to push forward. Keith smiled.

    Perfect!

    "!" Before she could realize it, Keith had pulled her hand. Without a thought later, she was looking at the ceiling,

    "You lose,"

    "What happened to me?" Ophelia questioned. Keith smiled as he picked her up,

    "I used your force against you,"

    "Hmm?"

    Keith explained, "When you threw out a punch, I pulled your arm, causing you to have more force than necessary. That caused you to lose balance."

    "I see,"

    "You need to be wary of people who would grab your arm." He did something that was not common.

    "I will keep that in mind," Ophelia got up and was ready to spar again.

    Keith continued to spar with Ophelia a bit before he heard something.

    "Argh!" Keith and Ophelia turned their heads to see that a student was down on the ground. When he saw this, Keith quickly dashed over to him,

    "Hey! What''s the matter?!" Keith quickly looked at the students.

    "Here," Keith quickly cast some magic. From how it was bent, it was mangled. Keith looked up at the instructor,

    "Please take him to the nurse," The instructor nodded as he picked up the student and carried him to the nurse''s office. While he did that, Keith got up and stared at Tennol, who was screaming at a student.

    "Have you gone mad?!" Tennol roared. He was focused on Melor and Herrick that the others didn''t catch his eyes.

    "What? That person couldn''t handle one of my hits." The beastman shrugged his shoulders. It was as if there was nothing wrong with what he did.

    "You-" Tennol''s eyes grew dark when he heard that. But while that was happening,

    "Hey! What''s going on over there?" Tennol turned around to see that Keith was staring at Herrick. The two of them were above everyone else.

    Herrick smiled, "I accept."

 Volume 4: Chapter 22: Pathetic

    Volume 4: Chapter 22: Pathetic

    I can''t let this go on. Keith knew. He also understood how to stop this. After helping the student, Keith got up from the ground.

    "Keith?" Ophelia and Carolyn noticed how Keith got up. He looked so much different in those few seconds. The expression on his face was something. There was no emotion.

    The direction he headed toward was none other than Herrick and Melor.

    "Herrick, let''s fight." Those were the only three words he needed to say. Herrick''s grin widened when he heard that.

    "I accept."

    I''m going to put an end to this. Keith noticed the stunned expression Tennol and the rest had. He turned to Tennol, "Professor, I''m going to fight him here and now. Can you clear everyone?"

    "..." Tennol stared at Keith''s eyes. He took a big sigh, "Fine. Only because you''re the one asking for it, I leave it up to you on what you want to do,"

    "Understood."

    "Everyone, we''re going to get out now," Tennol clapped his hands. Carolyn and the rest stared at Keith in worry. They were afraid something like this would happen. Like that, all the students were brought to the stands, watching them. They stared at the two in the training grounds.

    "This is going to be an interesting fight,"

    "Indeed."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Principal! Vice-principal! Why are the two of you here?!" Tennol turned his head to see Cadmus and Sohma standing next to him!

    "Because we heard a student got injured. And we came here to find a fight between two of our best students."

    "Who do you think is going to win?" Cadmus questioned.

    "...I don''t know. Keith didn''t take off those bracelets," Sohma frowned. Keith was still wearing the gravity bracelet. If he fought without them off, Keith would win hands down.

    But since he still wore it, the outcome would be different.

    "It will be a tough match between the two," Tennol agreed. The two couldn''t hear what was said outside as they stared at one another.

    Herrick stated, "I''m going to prove today I''m the strongest in this grade."

    "Do you only care about being the strongest?" Keith frowned.

    "Being the strongest is the only thing that matters!" Herrick stated as he threw a punch. Like that, the battle between the two started.

    Keith quickly took a step back. He had a tense expression as he watched Herrick swing his fists. A lot of power. That was the impression Keith got as he saw this. He continued to redirect the attacks coming from Herrick.

    "Get him, Prince!"

    "You''re the representative!"

    "He''s too weak for you!"

    "Look at him running away!"

    The crowd continued to scream like no tomorrow as they stared at him. Well, it was the beastmen and dwarves saying this. They watched as Keith was getting pushed back by Herrick.

    "They don''t get it." Gabriel shook his head. That caused the beastmen to glare at Gabriel.

    Cadmus questioned, "What do you mean, student Gabriel?"

    "Keith isn''t dodging Herrick because he''s scared. What he''s doing is analyzing." Gabriel commented. This was something Keith did all the time. He would take it slow in the beginning to get a grasp of the other person.

    "Who do you think is going to win?"

    "Keith," Gabriel answered with a calm expression.

    "You!" The beastmen glared at Gabriel. He was asking for a fight!

    "Can you tell us why?"

    "That''s because Keith is superior to Herrick in everything besides power," Herrick was strong. But he should be equal to Keith with the bracelets on. But that was only in strength. Keith was a cut above him in everything else.

    "I understand what you mean. But I doubt Keith will beat Herrick through his skills," Cadmus smiled.

    That caused the rest of the students to tilt their heads when they heard that. What did he mean by that?

    "What''s going on down there?" Everyone turned their head back to the battle. What they saw was Keith with a calm and sad expression while Herrick with a green one.

    "What did you say?!"

    "It''s pathetic," Keith repeated as he shook his head,

    "Do you think you''re the strongest with punches like this?"

 Volume 4: Chapter 23: Unquestionable Results

    Volume 4: Chapter 23: Unquestionable Results

    "How dare you!" To say that his fists were weak was asking for trouble! He took pride in his fist! And this man was talking down about it!

    "Take this!" Herrick slammed his fist right into Keith''s face! It hit dead on into Keith''s cheek. There was a grin on Herrick''s face as he thought that did it. But that grin soon disappeared.

    Keith didn''t budge or buckle as he stared at Herrick, "Is that really it?" He raised his fist in the air,

    "This is a real punch," Keith didn''t hesitate as he punched Herrick right back! An eye for an eye. He punched him in the same place as Herrick did!

    "Gah!" That caused Herrick to buckle. He glared at Keith,

    "Do you think that is enough?!" Herrick swung again. But Keith laughed as he took the blow. Without a second later, Keith punched him in the face again.

    That caused Herrick to take a knee.

    "You can¡¯t beat me!" Herrick got up and started to punch at him again. It was a fierce attack. But Keith continued to take the hits as he punched him back,

    "Get him!"

    "Take him out!"

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The beastmen roared as they cheered Herrick.

    "Herrick is going to lose," Cadmus sighed. That shut all the beastmen up,

    "Tennol, can you explain to them what''s going on?" It seemed they didn''t quite understand the situation unfolding.

    "Keith wants a definitive victory," Tennol sighed as he stated.

    "Ahh," Ophelia''s eyes brightened.

    "It seems you understand what is going on as well, student Ophelia." Tennol smiled.

    "Can you explain it to the rest?"

    "Keith is making it impossible for anyone to question the result," Ophelia stated.

    "?" The others still didn''t understand.

    "Keith could easily dodge those attacks without any trouble. But he chose to take them instead. He''s giving Herrick an advantage. If Herrick loses this fight, no one can question the outcome."

    Ophelia didn''t know whether or not Keith did it reflexively in the beginning as he showed them he could dodge Herrick''s attacks.

    It was a bold maneuver. Not many people would do something like that. It was implying to get beat up like no tomorrow for the win.

    "Is he looking down on Herrick?!" Melor roared when he heard that. He understood why Herrick was so angry. He took pride in his fist.

    Was Keith looking down on him?!

    "Yes, he is," Cadmus declared, which caused the beastmen''s expressions to turn green. But he added,

    "But he has the capital to do that," There was a difference. If Keith looked down on him and didn''t have the strength, he would be a fool. However, Keith wasn''t the type.

    "..." No one said a thing. They returned to watch the fight. Keith was getting hit, but everyone could tell Herrick was the one sucking wind. That was because he had been kicking and punching him.

    Yet that didn''t do anything. Keith was a juggernaut.

    "Is that it?" Keith looked down at him. There was nothing to say about it. He was unfazed. It was as if he hadn''t lost any strength.

    "Kid really wants to make his point go through," Cadmus chuckled.

    "Is this really the best you can do?" Keith''s eyes were calm and composed as he stared at him.

    I''m going to lose? Herrick stared at the titan in front of him. He was the same height as him. But he looked incredibly taller than him.

    "I won''t lose!" Herrick roared out as he snapped. His facial features started to change into that of a beast.

    "He''s going to use that," Cadmus frowned. This was a trait that the beastman had. Beastified. They could turn into an animal-half human.

    It granted them more strength and speed than ever before.

 Volume 4: Chapter 24: Chill Out

    Volume 4: Chapter 24: Chill Out

    "Principal, you have to stop this!" Carolyn was worried now. Herrick was taking it too far.

    "What? Are you trying to run from this?!"

    "Humans are such cowards!"

    The beastmen started to mock Carolyn. Keith was the one who started this fight. There was no way he could run when he was on the losing end.

    Cadmus shook his head, "Student Carolyn, there''s really nothing to worry about,"

    "Eh?"

    "Because it''s Keith," Cadmus declared. He left it at that. Carolyn paused when she heard that. But the other students were confused. Because it''s Keith? What did he mean by this?!

    "Raghhh!" Herrick howled like no tomorrow. Wait, more like roared. He was a lion.

    Keith stared at him, "Oh,"

    Herrick''s speed exploded as he slammed into Keith! And the latter went flying this time, slamming into a wall.

    "Yeah!"

    Herrick wasn''t done as he dashed at Keith, wanting to tear him apart. He slammed his feet and arms down, wanting to take him out!

    Everyone could feel the rumbling.

    "Should we stop this now?!" Carolyn stared at Cadmus and the two. But Cadmus continued to have an undisturbed look,

    "Check it out," Cadmus pointed down.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Punk," Keith stated. He was a little surprised. But that was it. There was nothing about it. Herrick was ready to slam down again. This time, Keith caught it.

    "Rawr!" Herrick roared. It seemed he didn''t have a sane mind. Keith caught his punch and punched him in the face! It was a clean punch as Herrick was sent flying.

    "Since you think you''re so tough, I''ll show you your place," Keith scoffed. Herrick dashed at him. He has both hands up again, ready to slam down on him.

    Keith caught both of them and punched him out. It was different now. Keith didn''t hesitate as he beat Herrick up like no tomorrow!

    "That''s impossible!"

    "How is the prince getting beat up?!"

    The beastmen were shocked. One minute, Herrick had the upper hand, but it instantly switched the next! The latter was beating him black and blue.

    There was no way!

    "Well, Keith''s going to win," Tennol sighed. Hearing his words, the others turned to him.

    "There''s a fundamental difference between the two," Sohma commented.

    "Keith is much more adept in skills and techniques. Herrick, not so much. Herrick had power, but Keith had sharpness." Then again, the latter isn''t using any techniques. Keith landed clean punches that hit the vitals while Herrick flailed his fist around.

    "Hmpf!" Keith dodged a punch and slammed his fist into Herrick''s right shoulder.

    "Rawr!" That caused Herrick to howl!

    "Damn, he actually dislocated his shoulder." Cadmus was surprised. Herrick''s right arm limped.

    "..."

    "Do you really think you''re strong by fighting everything?" Keith shook his head as he used Herrick as a punching bag.

    "The fight is over!"

    "You bastard! Stop punching our prince!"

    "You guys kept saying not to interfere!" Carolyn roared as she stopped the beastmen! How shameless can they be? Now that Herrick was losing, they wanted the fight to stop?

    "That guy is going to kill him!"

    And you think it was alright for Herrick to go for the kill?

    "Relax, Keith isn''t going to kill him," Cadmus sighed,

    "Unlike Herrick, Keith knows how to control his strength." If Keith couldn''t, Todd would have been toast.

    "How do you know?!" A beastwoman questioned.

    "Because Keith had five chances where he could have gone in for the kill, but he chose not to. Also, he hasn''t even used his feet." That was the other thing.

    Herrick has been using his entire body to defeat him. But Keith did nothing like that. He was only throwing basic counterpunches.

    "..."

    "Are you done?" Keith took those punches. But it was nothing compared to before. Dull and weak. That was the only way to describe it.

    The outcome was clear.

    "Rawr!" Herrick continued to dash at Keith. But the latter didn''t even hesitate to grab his face,

    "Going insane wasn''t the best move," Keith shook his head and slammed his body to the ground. When he did that, he looked at him,

    "!" Without a second later, Keith continued to slam him down. He was a rag doll.

    "..." No one said a thing as they watched this unfold. It was a difference of power right there.

    It didn''t take long before Keith stopped punching him. Herrick was down on the ground while he was on top.

    Keith looked at everyone else, "Everyone needs to chill out. I will say it right now! We''re not killing each other. And there''s no need to do it, understand!"

    "..." The students stayed silent as they stared at Keith.

    Cadmus chuckled.

 Volume 4: Chapter 25: Hunting Again

    Volume 4: Chapter 25: Hunting Again

    No one said a thing. Keith''s body was ever so imposing as he stood above Herrick. Keith sighed as he wiped his fist and walked away from Herrick.

    Tennol sighed as he turned to an instructor, "Go bring him to the nurse''s office."

    "Understood." With Herrick being carried off, the class continued. However, there was an awkward atmosphere!

    "Have you heard! Herrick got beat up by the representative!"

    "I heard it wasn''t even a fight! Herrick got stomped without a chance to fight back!"

    "What?! That guy was such a monster?!"

    "I don''t believe it!"

    "You have to! Do you know how many people saw that?! He beat him up in front of a whole crowd! Herrick even beastified to fight him!"

    Numerous discussions about the fight between Keith and Herrick spread far and wide throughout the academy.

    Cadmus laughed, "There isn''t one day where he isn''t causing something big."

    "That''s because it''s Keith," Sohma sighed.

    "Anyways, where is he right now?"

    "He''s outside picking herbs."

    Stolen story; please report.

    Cadmus gave Sohma a look. The two sighed in unison. This child has no care in the world about anything.

    ¡­

    What can I find outside? Cadmus was right. Keith was in his own world as he was searching for herbs now. He decided it was time to search for more interesting herbs.

    "Hmm, I should call Fira and Mir out," It had been a while since those two trained. Like that, Keith summoned the two.

    "Keith!" "Po!" Fira and Mir hugged Keith. This was a surprise.

    "Why did you call us here?" Fira tilted her head.

    Keith stated, "The two of you need training. Also, we will find any delicious food we can grab."

    "Understood!" "Po!" Mir and Fira were excited. Like that, they started their search around the forest.

    As they explored, Keith looked around and noticed a white fruit. It was oval-shaped. It was something he never saw in his previous life either.

    "Fira, is that safe to eat?" Keith asked.

    "Mmhmm. It''s safe to eat," Fira nodded.

    He picked it off the tree, "Hmm?"

    Keith sniffed at it. There wasn''t a sweet scent coming from it. It was an earthy smell like a root vegetable.

    "Keith. I found some veggies here!" Fira waved her hand back and forth. Keith nodded as he walked over and found some cabbages. They looked a little worn down.

    This would be great for my menu! Cabbage was a good ingredient to have for his food. A crisp and refreshing taste.

    "Can you grow this?"

    "Mmhm! Me and big sister Diana can do it!"

    "Po!" Mir jumped up and down as well.

    "What did you find, Mir?" Keith tilted his head. The two had a good knack for finding vegetables and fruits. Like that, the three continued to search.

    ...

    "I think we found enough here," Keith commented as he wiped the sweat off his face.

    "We need to get meat now!" Since they found so many vegetables, it was time to see if he could find some new meat!

    "Yeah!" Fira pumped up her fist! Mir was a little disinterested since it was meat now.

    "Kooooo!" And speak of the devil. Keith smiled as he quickly dashed towards the sound. And what they saw was a,

    "Giant rooster!" Fira blurted! What the three saw was a giant rooster.

    "It''s going to be delicious." The meat was tender, like chicken. But it also has the juiciness of a lean steak.

    "Fira, Mir. You''re up." It was time for Mir and Fira to practice.

    Fira quickly cast magic, constricting the rooster! Mir took the chance as he charged in, slamming him down.

    The rooster couldn''t withstand the force of the Samui as it was slammed to the ground!

    "Having you two and Aria makes things so easy." Keith laughed. It turned everything into easy mode. Adding Aria to the mix put everything into cheat mode.

    "Keith, let''s go get more!" Fira pumped her fist.

    "Alright," They were going to hunt some more.

 Volume 4: Chapter 26: Milk Fruit

    Volume 4: Chapter 26: Milk Fruit

    "We can return now." Keith pumped his fist. The three hunted down even more monsters. He had gotten enough meat. He turned to the two, "Let''s go home and plant these vegetables!"

    "Po!" "Yeah!" The two were excited. As they walked,

    "Ngeh!" Keith heard a loud cry! Huh? Was that a horse?

    "Grab the rope!"

    "We can''t let this war horse get away!"

    Keith''s ear twitched when he heard that. War horse? He remembered the war horse the academy caught. Keith wasn''t able to tame it, so he let it free.

    Later on, the war horse also helped him out with saving Skar and the other dwarves.

    It couldn''t be, right? Keith didn''t think it could be the same horse. There was no way...

    It is! Keith couldn''t suppress his curiosity as he took a detour. And what he saw caused him to look up at the sky.

    Keith slapped himself when he saw the same horse being tied down. Well, tried to be tied down. Those guys were having a tough time doing it.

    Should I? Keith sighed. It seemed they were working. It would open a whole can of worms if he jumped in. However, he stared at the horse that fought back.

    "Keith, should we help him?" Fira tilted her head. Despite asking, her expression said it all. That was the case of Mir as well.

    "Hah," Magic time. Keith quickly casted wind magic. It was hard to detect. Keith fired some wind bullets.

    "Ahh!" The men screamed out as they dropped to the ground, unconscious. The horse stopped shaking when he noticed the men had just been knocked out.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "What''s going on?!" Some turned around frantically, wondering what was going on. Even if they searched, they would never figure it out.

    "Seriously, how did you get caught again?" The war horse''s vigilance shot up. Keith jumped down from the tree. When the horse saw who it was, its vigilance died down.

    "Let''s not stay here any longer. These guys are going to wake up in a few minutes." It was stun, not kill. They would wake up soon. The horse understood as the group quickly fled the scene.

    In the clear,

    "How did you get yourself captured again?" Keith shook his head at this horse. Did you not learn from the first time?

    "Ngeh!" Keith could speak Samui and owlese. But he couldn''t understand the horse.

    "Fira, please translate."

    "He said he was eating grass, and those guys popped out!"

    "Shouldn''t there be grass deeper in the forest? Why are you eating the ones so close to the city?"

    "Ngeh!" "Tastier."

    "..." Taste is going to kill you.

    "Ngeh! Ngeh!"

    "Huh?"

    "The horse wants another apple." Fira translated.

    "Here," Keith took an apple from the storage and handed it over,

    "Ngeh!" "Thank you!"

    "Don''t mention it. Also, I suggest you stay with me in the meantime.

    "Ngeh?" The horse gave Keith a weird look.

    "Why?"

    "Because you''re injured. It would probably take a day or two to heal. So stay on my island for a few days," Keith noticed the wound on his body. Those guys weren''t like Tennol and the other instructors, who tried to capture him without hurting him.

    They roughed him up.

    "After resting a few days, you can return to the forest."

    "Ngeh!" "Agreed."

    "Alright, let''s head back." Keith smiled. Like that, the group of four head back to the city.

    "Keith, you- what''s that?" Gabriel noticed Keith had brought back a horse with him.

    "The horse will be staying here for a day or two. Don''t worry. He''ll be leaving in a few days."

    The others stared at the horse. Jack stated, "Is that really a horse? It looks like it could eat mine up for breakfast."

    "Relax, he''s harmless." Keith turned to the horse, "Right?"

    "Ngeh!"

    "As long as no one attacks me, I won''t bother them." Fira translated.

    "Okay, we''re good." Keith sighed as he brought the horse to the back.

    "Ngeh!"

    "What''s the matter?" Keith noticed the strange expression on his face.

    "He''s saying the grass is really delicious."

    "Huh?" Keith tilted his head,

    "Then you can eat the grass there," Keith pointed at a spot on the island. It was farther away from the mansion and garden,

    "No one will bother you. And I''m not planning to use that part,"

    "Ngeh!" "Thank you."

    "No problem." Keith didn''t look at the horse as he turned to Diana,

    "Diana, can you tell me what these are?" Keith had picked five new fruits and vegetables.

    "Oh, that''s a milk fruit."

 Volume 4: Chapter 27: Why Are You Here?!

    Volume 4: Chapter 27: Why Are You Here?!

    "What''s a milk fruit?" Keith was interested.

    "The milk fruit is a fruit that tastes kinda like milk. But not at the same time." Diana scratched her head. That was the best way to describe it.

    "I see." It could be that. A thought came to his mind as to what it might taste like.

    "Let''s plant them and find out later," Keith smiled. There was no harm in growing all of them and finding out.

    "Understood." Diana and Fira got to work. Keith entered the kitchen and started to cook. While he did that, Cadmus and the rest entered the island.

    "Keith, is there something to drink?" Cadmus rolled his arms, tired from today''s work.

    "You guys can get it from the refrigerator," Keith stated. Like that, the three had gotten their orange juice. But while they were drinking,

    "Keith, when did you get a horse?" Aidiun stared out the window and noticed a horse was resting far away. It was eye-catching.

    Sohma squinted his eyes, "Wait a minute. Doesn''t that horse look kinda familiar?" He felt he had seen this horse before. And he wasn''t alone, as Cadmus and Aidiun felt the same.

    "Oh, that''s the war horse you guys caught," Keith answered.

    "..Why is it doing up here?!"

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "It was being captured again by a few people, so I took him back to the island. He''s going to leave in a few days."

    "...I see. We''ll take this pitcher with us." Cadmus didn''t look back as he walked away with the two. But then he stated,

    "That horse is never leaving this island."

    "Mmhmm," "You guys are really overreacting," Aidiun shook his head as he stared at the two. What did they mean the horse was staying?

    "That''s a war horse. It doesn''t like staying in such a cooped-up place."

    Cadmus gave him a look, "Never underestimate that kid''s power. Do you forget what kind of familiars he has up his sleeve?"

    "Uh," Aidiun almost forgot. There''s no way, right?

    Now, he was beginning to doubt.

    ...

    During the night, the horse continued to walk around the island. It was a nice feeling. He knew it was incredible.

    The grass was something he had never tried before. What was more, there were a lot of other things.

    "Beautiful place, right?" Diana turned to the horse.

    "Ngeh." The war horse stared at Diana. She may look fine. But the latter had an aura so imposing that caused the horse to flinch.

    "You don''t need to be so wary. Since Keith brought you here, that means you''re a friend." Diana smiled.

    The horse lowered his guard.

    "Don''t cause any trouble on this island and rest." Diana said nothing more as she returned home.

    Maybe I should stay here,

    ...

    The next morning, Keith woke up and headed to class. But when he entered the classroom, he noticed there was pure silence. Keith didn''t think much about it as he opened his book. It was exciting.

    "Good morning, class." Aidiun stated, "Herrick won''t be with us for the next few days."

    Eh? Keith blinked when he heard that. Herrick wasn''t going to be here?

    But there was nothing else to be said about it. Class started like normal, and Keith was calm and composed.

    "Keith, why are you spacing out?" Carolyn tilted her head. She noticed his spacy expression.

    "Are you sad about what happened to Herrick?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Why would I be sad about that?" Keith tilted his head.

    "You were the one who sent him back home." That was the truth. There was no doubt in everyone''s mind that Keith was the reason.

    "Oh, that''s his fault. That is not my problem." Keith stated. That was Herrick''s mistake.

    "I was thinking about the fruits and vegetables grown on my island right now." Keith was curious about it. He had brought a lot of different types of fruits.

    "I feel like I need to study more about it." Keith needed to find more information about it by himself.

    "Oh, yeah! Let''s go to the library!" Keith clapped his hand. There was a giant library for everything!

    "..." This man has a one-track mind.

 Volume 4: Chapter 28: Just Realized Iâ€™m Scary

    Volume 4: Chapter 28: Just Realized I¡¯m Scary

    "Woah! There''s so much!" After classes, Keith headed to the library. And he was in awe of the sight. This wasn''t the first time he came to the library. Tristan led the three to the different facilities.

    But he couldn''t help but gasp at the sight.

    "My head is dizzy," Carolyn stated as she stared at the books. Keith chuckled, "How are you dizzy this quick?" But I feel you. He understood why this girl was like this.

    Rows of books were everywhere. It felt like a maze. Keith walked up to the counter, "Are there any books about vegetables and wildlife around the city?"

    "We do have those. Please go to the searcher to find the books," The librarian answered. Keith nodded as he walked to the searcher.

    The searcher was a giant crystal in the center of the library. It was like a supercomputer. Keith searched for wildlife and vegetables on there. It showed which column and row the books were in.

    Keith walked up the stairs and got to the second floor. Got them.

    "Keith, where are we going now?" Carolyn tilted her head.

    "Let''s go to the sofa and read it there," Keith smiled. Like that, the two headed for the student lounge. It was filled with a lot of students.

    "The academy doesn''t hold anything back for the students." Carolyn laughed. It was filled with chairs and tables. It looked like a study room.

    Keith took a seat far away from the others. But then he stared at Carolyn,

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "What are you going to do?" Carolyn was the only one who followed him to the library.

    "Gonna do some copying!" Carolyn smirked as she took Keith''s notes from his bag. Keith laughed and said nothing as he started to read.

    He found a lot of information in the book. It was good and bad for the most part. There''s nothing about taste. Keith frowned. It did talk about whether or not the plant was poisonous or not.

    Taste profile was another story. There were only a few words about it.

    There was something about the milk fruit. It was said to have a weird consistency, but it tasted like sour milk. Huh? Keith was surprised. I guess I have to check it out. He wondered if he could use it.

    While he continued to read,

    "Ngh!" Keith looked over to Carolyn and saw the girl was knocked out. I guess she''s tired.

    Carolyn wasn''t the type of person to get tired so soon. But she was the type of person who didn''t like to study!

    "Hah," Keith grabbed his head. What am I going to do with this child? Keith placed his blazer on her as he continued to study. While he did that,

    "Hi, Alfia." Keith raised his hand. He noticed that Alfia and Faelyn were together. This was a surprise.

    The latter frowned as they stared at him.

    "What''s the matter?" Keith tilted his head. But Faelyn quickly got in front of her,

    "Princess! I will protect you!"

    "What?" Keith tilted his head when he heard that.

    "Why do you need to protect her?"

    "Because you''re dangerous."

    Keith shook his hands, "I''m not that dangerous,"

    "Oh really?! What about how you took down Todd Mills?!" His magic power should be around the same as Alfia! Wait, maybe even higher than that.

    What was more, the power he had was much higher than hers. He beat Herrick black and blue! In terms of physical prowess, Herrick was the best.

    "Relax, I only wanted to say hi," Keith laughed as he scratched his head.

    Faelyn''s alertness was still at the top as she stared at him. That was because of what he was.

    "I just wanted to say hello, and that''s it,"

    "Understood," Alfia nodded as she walked away from him.

    "..."

    "What did I miss," Carolyn rubbed her eyes as she looked at Keith.

    Keith laughed, "Nothing. I guess some people are scared of me."

    "So you found out about this now?" Carolyn chuckled.

    "Brat," Keith pinched Carolyn''s cheeks. The two of them continued to talk with one another as they returned to the gates.

    "Huh? You''re coming with me?"

    "Of course! Let''s go!" Carolyn didn''t wait for Keith to respond as he pushed Keith into the teleportation gate.

 Volume 4: Chapter 29: The Taste Of Milk Fruit

    Volume 4: Chapter 29: The Taste Of Milk Fruit

    "Po!" "Keith!" When Keith entered his mansion, Mir and Fira came flying at him. Keith smiled as he hugged the two,

    "Mmhmm! What''s the matter?" Keith could tell the two were especially happy!

    "The trees and veggies are finished!" Fira commented with a happy expression.

    "That''s great."

    "Let''s go and eat!" Carolyn grabbed Mir from Keith''s hand as she dashed to the back. She was excited.

    Keith chuckled as he followed from behind. And what he saw was the new trees. Keith was interested. He wasn''t alone, as Gabriel and the others were already in the back!

    "Have you guys tried the fruits?" Keith questioned.

    "Nope," Gabriel shook his head, "We''re waiting for you to come back before we try."

    "Well, the principal tried to eat one," Jack interjected.

    "Hey! Why did you say that?!" Cadmus glared at Jack. The latter looked away from him.

    Keith shook his head, "You guys don''t need to hesitate now. Go and try it." Like that, all of them started to eat the fruit.

    "Woah! This tastes like milk!"

    "It''s in the name!" Cadmus laughed, "But the flavor is something I never tasted. It used to be so sour."

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "That''s because I grew it this time," Diana grinned.

    "Now that you mentioned this, I''ve been meaning to ask this for a while now." Cadmus''s expression turned stern.

    "What?"

    "If you can create something so delicious, why didn''t you make them for me?!" Cadmus questioned. He realized it. Diana could have grown those fruits for him!

    Diana smiled, "Because I didn''t want to."

    "You-gah!" Cadmus had nothing to say. Her statement was a powerful blow. He could feel his neck snapping!

    "This tastes delicious," Carolyn munched on the flesh.

    "Po!" Mir liked it as well.

    "..." Keith was silent. His focus was on the taste of the fruit. It tasted like almond milk. The flesh was juicy.

    I wonder.

    "Give me a second," Keith created a wind sphere in his hand. Like that, he started to grind the flesh down. It slowly became milk.

    "Hmm," It''s a little gritty. That was to be expected as the flesh was ground down. Keith poured milk into the wind sphere and added the almond mix again.

    "Ah, this tastes so much better," Keith smiled.

    "Keith,"

    "Relax, I know." Keith grabbed more milk fruit and ground them down to make milk.

    "This is a good drink to have,"

    "Also, we should try these as well." Keith picked up the cabbage he had brought back as well. It was much different from the one he had gotten. It was larger, and the leaves were vibrant green.

    Keith ripped a piece of cabbage for everyone to try.

    And it was a weird rip. It was a crisp tear that caused the others to think it was paper. It was what Keith expected: the taste of cabbage. However, it was more refreshing.

    "This is going to be perfect for my menu!" Keith already knew what to add it with as well!

    "..." The others didn''t know what to say to him. Keith was going to do something interesting yet again!

    While Keith was excited about the new additions, Alfia had trouble with the elves.

    "The nerve of that man to come up to our princess again!"

    "What is his end game?!"

    "How dare he!"

    All of them started to cuss out Keith. They were confused as to why this man was trying to get close to their princess. Alfia heard everything, but she couldn''t care less about it. But she did turn to Faelyn, who had a weird expression.

    "What''s the matter, Faelyn?" Her childhood friend had a weird look throughout everything.

    "Princess, I have a feeling he has weird intentions."

    "He is weird." Keith already earned the label of weird.

    "What if he''s after your body?"

    "Egh?" Alfia let out a goofy sound when she heard that. He wants my body? Why would she say something like that?

    "That''s right!"

    "Think about it! He''s human! Of course, he would lust after your body!"

    Like that, the rumors about Keith started to increase even more when that was said!

 Volume 4: Chapter 30: Iâ€™m Ruined!

    Volume 4: Chapter 30: I¡¯m Ruined!

    "Hmm Hmm Hmmm."

    "Can you stop with the humming?" Jack shook his head.

    "Why?"

    "Because you''ve been humming the entire day." The entire morning was Keith humming. It was fine in the beginning. But it was too much as they headed to class.

    Keith laughed, "I will do this daily for the rest of your life."

    "I think it''s cute." Sarah smiled.

    "Thank you!" Keith continued to hum as he walked. But as he entered into the classroom,

    "What''s the matter?" Keith noticed there was something off with the classroom. Well, there was one spot that had a gloomy atmosphere.

    "What''s wrong, Carolyn?" Keith questioned the gloomy girl. But she glared at Keith,

    "This is all your fault!" She quickly grabbed him by the neck!

    "What are you doing?" The first thing he got in the morning was getting shaken by this girl.

    "Why am I getting called out as well?!"

    "Called out for what?"

    "Carolyn, for starters, I think you need to get off of Keith," Gabriel tried to be the middleman. And the position the two were in was something.

    Carolyn gave him a stink eye before she got off of Keith.

    "So, explain to me what''s going on?"

    "Apparently, there''s a love triangle between you, me, and Alfia."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Keith blinked a few times, "Wait, what?"

    Love triangle? What''s that supposed to mean?!

    "How did this happen?" When did this love triangle form?!

    "The rumor started because of the library."

    "Are you kidding me?" Keith slapped himself in the head. I only tried to talk to her for a second. And it was an attempt! Where in the world did he hit on her?!

    "I''m ruined!" Carolyn grabbed her head. But that caused Keith to frown,

    "What do you mean you''re ruined. I''m more ruined."

    "I can''t get married after this!" Ignoring his words, Carolyn continued to cry.

    "..." I don''t know if I should feel bad or offended by her words. Like that, the two look defeated. Gabriel shook his head. Those two fools.

    While the two were defeated, Alfia''s expression wasn''t good either. Those girls really love to talk. Alfia grabbed her head. Seeing this, Faelyn apologized,

    "I''m sorry, Princess," If she hadn''t said that, none of this would have happened.

    "It''s fine. Please mind your words from now on." Alfia sighed. There was nothing they could do about it.

    She looked down at the two. Those two were having trouble as well.

    ...

    Keith was in Tennol''s class. While they waited for Tennol, Keith sighed, "If you want to laugh, do it now." He could tell Jack was ready to explode any second. But Jack stated,

    "If I did, you would probably punch me in the face,"

    "..."

    "Why aren''t you denying it?! Were you really going to do that?!" Jack stepped away from him. Keith stared at him like a wolf. It seemed the rumors had been floating around like no tomorrow! Everyone in the academy should know about it now.

    It was only a day!

    "You got to be kidding me?! Who would cause so much trouble?!" Keith roared. That caused the other students to stare at him.

    Tennol entered the classroom, "Today, we''ll do a round-robin spar. You guys should get up into groups to fight with one another!"

    "Jack! Let''s do this!" Keith clutched Jack''s shoulders.

    "Can I not?"

    "Nope!"

    "Come on!" It was Jack''s turn to cry!

    "We need to find the other three."

    Keith thought, "Krystal, do you want to do it together?"

    "..." Krystal gave him a look. Keith quipped, "I know you don''t have anyone. Let''s group up!"

    "...Fine." Krystal sighed as she walked over. It didn''t take long before two other students joined him. Like that, a group of five was formed.

    "Who wants to go first?" Keith questioned. But when that was said, all eyes were locked on him.

    "Fine. I''ll go first." Keith sighed as he cracked his neck,

    "Who am I facing first?"

    "Me," Krystal stepped up.

    "What is this?"

    "Get him Krystal!" Jack cheered, "Weaken him up!"

    "Jack, you''re up next!" Keith glared at Jack. Did you forget that I have ears?! He was asking for a fight.

    Jack quickly grabbed his mouth.

    "Don''t look away from me," Krystal swung her fist at Keith. But the latter caught it in his hand,

    "My bad." Like that, the two of them started to fight. They were exchanging blows left and right.

    "Woah!" Keith quickly brought his knees together,

    "Why are you kicking there?!" She was aiming to end his entire generation!

    "Tch!" Krystal continued to fight with the ferociousness of a tiger!

    "Chill! Why do I always get the crazy treatment?!"

    "Take it seriously!" Krystal stated as she continued to swing her fist at him. But Keith continued to block and redirect all of her attacks.

    Krystal swung her hand, and Keith quickly dashed in and went behind the girl.

    "You lose,"

 Volume 4: Chapter 31: Youâ€™re Kinder Than You Look

    Volume 4: Chapter 31: You¡¯re Kinder Than You Look

    Keith held her arms, not letting her go.

    Keith sighed in relief. Even though the spar ended, he still had his legs together. Physically, Keith survived. Emotionally, he was still prepared for another kick from her.

    "I thought you were going to end my entire generation!"

    "Tch!" Krystal sucked her teeth as she walked away.

    "I guess it''s my turn," Jack rolled up his sleeves. But when he did, there was a glow on Keith''s face. It was so different from when he fought Krystal!

    "Wocha!" Keith threw out a 10-hit combo out of nowhere!

    "Gah!" Somehow, Jack was floating up in the air as Keith beat him! The others were in awe of this. Making him float like that was something.

    "How are you not tired?!" Jack screamed! This was not part of the plan! How could he be so strong?! Didn''t he fight with Krystal?!

    "That''s because I''m a monster. And this monster here is going to teach you a lesson!" Keith crunched his knuckles as he started to beat up Jack.

    "No way!" Jack quickly ran away. There was no way he was going to get pummeled by Keith.

    "Don''t you dare run away!" Keith chased after him.

    "What a monster."

    "How could someone''s punch make someone fly?"

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    While Keith chased Jack like no tomorrow, the students stared at them. Tennol shook his head. These two are playing around too much.

    "Rawr!" Keith raised his hand. He was trying his best to look like a tiger.

    "Who shall face me next?"

    "Pff!" "Haha!" When the two students saw that, they laughed. He looked so dumb and cute at the same time.

    "Stop being stupid," Krystal shook her head. How could this person be acting like this?

    Keith laughed and asked, "Who''s next?"

    "I am!" The guy raised his hand. Like that, Keith sparred with the guy as well. He wasn''t harsh on him like Jack. It was more calm and relaxed.

    "Fix your posture first." What was more, he was advising the students as well.

    "You''re next, right?"

    "Mmhmm," The girl nodded. Keith continued to spar for some time.

    "Alright, it''s your turn to do it," Keith turned to Krystal. Since he did it first, it was time for Krystal.

    "Alright," Krystal crunched her knuckles. Like that, everyone was fighting like no tomorrow. After everything was done,

    "Darn it. It''s swollen." Jack grabbed his head.

    "Heh,"

    "Don''t laugh! You''re the one who caused it!" Jack glared. The man kept hitting him on the top of the head! He was the cause of this bump!

    "And you were helping the others out!" What made it worse was how Keith instructed the two on how to beat him!

    "They needed tips. And you were a great sparring partner." Keith smiled.

    "And you weren''t."

    "Well, I can''t let Krystal do it. She would kill me." Just the thought of him instructing them against Krystal was dangerous. Well, she might have half-pummeled them. Not only that, all her anger would be directed towards him!

    "And I can''t do it either because I''m stronger than them."

    "..." So I''m the training dummy?

    "Relax," Keith laughed as they left the locker room. But when the two walked out, he saw Krystal standing by the door.

    "Were you waiting for me?" Keith laughed.

    "Mmhmm. I need to tell you something."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "You need to be more mindful of your image," Krystal sighed.

    "Huh?"

    "You understand people are calling you a philanderer."

    "They are?"

    "Mmhmm. You have the princess in your arms. And you''re aiming for Alfia as well." Krystal commented.

    "..." When Keith heard that, his expression turned dark. The Alfia thing was already annoying. But the first part was even weirder!

    "Pff!" Keith glared at Jack. This guy really wants another fight.

    "Anyways, be more mindful of what you do. There are a lot of eyes on you."

    "Thanks." Keith smiled, "A lot of people say you''re cold. But you''re pretty kind."

    Krystal''s expression turned red as she swung her sword!

    "Woah! Why are you always trying to kill me?!" Keith quickly moved away.

    "Don''t think of me like that!" Krystal scoffed as she walked away from him.

 Volume 4: Chapter 32: Rank-up Exam

    Volume 4: Chapter 32: Rank-up Exam

    "Well, I''m off!" Keith stated as he was outfitted in armor. It was time for him to go out and do some hunting. It had been awhile since he did it.

    "Do you guys need anything from the city?"

    "Can you get me some metal, Leader?"

    "I want to get something to eat."

    "If you can, can you get some wood?"

    "Gotcha!" Like that, Keith headed to the city. He looked at the guild. Keith hadn''t come here for some time now. Guess I should go. When he entered the guild, all eyes were locked on him.

    "That''s the kid in the arena."

    "Don''t look him in the eye!"

    "I heard he could destroy a troll ape with only a punch!"

    "I heard he could punch through anything!"

    "..." Keith was speechless, unable to say anything. What is up with these rumors?! Those guys weren''t even trying to hide it. They talked loud enough for Keith to hear it!

    How was he able to punch through anything? There were some gripes he had with that! Keith looked at the adventurers who said it. The moment he did, the adventurers looked down, not wanting to look Keith in the eye!

    "He''s going to end them."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Good luck."

    Keith shook his head as he walked to the counter, "Hello, Madison."

    "Welcome back, Keith. How have you been doing?" Madison smiled

    Keith scratched his head, "I''ve been doing fine. Sorry about making you worry during those times."

    Madison waved her hand, "It''s fine! As long as you''re okay, that''s great. Are you going on a quest today?"

    "Mmhmm, I haven''t been here for some time."

    "If that''s the case, please do some simple quests first. I want you to get back into fighting shape." It had been some time since Keith did some quests. He might need some time to readjust.

    "Understood." Keith nodded. I need to find a lot of rush bulls. And I would need to get some chicken as well. Keith headed to the quest board. And when he did, the adventurers quickly backed away from him.

    "..." This is going to be happening for some time. Keith sighed as he glanced at the quests. These are good. A few caught his eye. Keith took them and brought them to Madison,

    "I want to do these,"

    Madison looked down at it and smiled, "Be careful out there."

    "Understood!" Keith smiled as he walked out of the adventurers guild. When he did,

    "Madison, you''re so lucky to have an adventurer like that."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "He''s a rising star." The guild watched the fight with Todd Mills. His abilities made it clear he was going to rise in rank.

    Madison shook her head, "Stop thinking like that."

    "But why is he only taking lower-rank quests?" One of the employees interjected. Everyone saw the demolition Keith caused to Todd. His strength was much higher than anyone.

    But the person continued to take lower-rank quests.

    It was odd.

    "Ahh, I forgot to tell him about it."

    ...

    "Let''s get as much as I can," Keith pumped his fists. As he continued to run around. His expression sparkled. He was going to catch as many rush bulls and chickens.

    As he continued to search, he found a horde of rush bulls.

    "That makes one thing done." Keith rolled his arms as he dashed at the rush bulls.

    A couple of minutes.

    "I think I have enough here," Keith wiped his face. He was content. Now I need to find the chickens. The search began.

    ...

    "Madison, I want to cash in all the stones I have," Keith returned to the guild and headed to Madison.

    "Sure," Madison nodded. Like that, all of the stones were dropped on the table. The adventurers were surprised by all the stones!

    "Wasn''t he gone for half an hour?"

    "How did he get so many stones?!"

    They were low rank. But how was it possible to get all of this?!

    Madison started to count them up. Once she finished, she handed the coins over.

    "Also, Keith. I need to ask you something."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Do you want to take the rank-up exam?"

 Volume 4: Chapter 33: Against A B-Rank Adventurer

    Volume 4: Chapter 33: Against A B-Rank Adventurer

    "Eh? But I''m fine as is." Keith was all right with being in F-rank. And there was no need for him to rank up so quickly. Taking the slow road was the best.

    "Let me explain a few things. Even if you rank up, you can still take lower-rank quests. The added bonus is you can also do higher ones as well." Madison explained.

    "Hmm," Keith thought about it. Should I really do it? It didn''t matter whether or not he did it now or later. He glanced at Madison, and she looked really eager.

    "I''ll do it then."

    "That''s great!" Madison clapped her hands.

    "Where are we going to do it?" Keith tilted his head.

    "Please follow me," Keith nodded as he was brought to a practice area.

    Keith tilted his head, "What''s this?" He didn''t think there was an area there.

    "This is a place where lower-rank adventurers can train. Sometimes, higher-rank adventurers will teach them when they have the time," Madison smiled. This was a place to help train others.

    "I see." Keith looked around and noticed adventurers practicing. While he glanced around,

    "Madison, why are you here?" Keith and Madison turned to see a man there.

    Giant! Keith couldn''t help but think. The man was really tall. He noticed the person was a beastman.

    "Hello, Groa." Madison greeted him.

    "Who''s the new kid?" The bearman questioned as he stared at Keith.

    "He''s Keith, a new adventurer. He''s going to be taking a rank-up exam." Madison explained. Groa continued to stare at Keith. The latter smiled at him.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Groa, don''t do anything strange." Feeling the tense atmosphere, Madison warned Groa.

    "Is this kid your type?"

    "!" "..."

    "What are you saying?!" Madison punched him in the gut!

    "Ugh!" Groa didn''t expect a punch. He went down in a second! Keith was stunned. How strong is Madison? He was more surprised that Madison took him out in a blow than a giant man falling!

    Groa quickly got up, "But you''re at the-Nevermind!" He was going to say something. However, one look from Madison shut him up!

    "Why did you bring him here?"

    "We''re here to have Keith take a rank-up examination."

    "Then I will be the proctor." Groa smiled.

    "What?! No way!" Madison shook her head, "Keith, let me find you a proctor."

    "I''m the only B-rank here," Groa stated with a grin.

    "...Fine." Madison had nothing to say. She turned to Keith, "Keith, make sure you hit him in the gut. I weakened him there."

    "Madison!" Groa was shocked. How could you play favorites like that?!

    "Hmpf!"

    Keith scratched his head. But he stared at Groa,

    "Go pick out a sword from the rack," Keith nodded as he picked one up.

    Good. This one is like it. It was similar to the sword Keith always used.

    "What are we doing?" Keith questioned.

    "You have to last against me for five minutes!" Groa stated.

    "I see," Simple enough. Groa held a giant hammer in his hand.

    I need to watch out for the hammer. One swing from that would probably knock Keith out.

    "Begin!" Madison declared. The bearman rushed at Keith. Quick! Keith quickly got ready and blocked the hammer with his sword.

    He''s a fast type. He was probably the same type as Dalen and the other dwarves, a hard-hitter. But this guy had the speed to back it up!

    "Don''t try to run away." The bearman continued to charge at Keith. While the two fought,

    "Oh, Groa is fighting with a new guy."

    "Isn''t that the super rookie?!"

    "Oh, we have to watch this!"

    Keith continued to duck and dodge the hammer. But after some time,

    "Madison, why is Groa fighting with Keith?" Madison turned around and saw Dennis and his party members.

    "Keith is taking the rank-up exam, and Groa was the only one here."

    "It seems Keith is being pushed back," Nina commented.

    "Nah, Keith should be able to win," Dennis interjected.

    "Indeed." Madison nodded.

    Seriously, those swings are not ordinary at all! Even though Keith had a calm expression, he couldn''t help but sweat in his heart. Those blows would end him.

    I need to take that opening.

    "Stop running away from me!" Groa chased after him. He swung his hammer down. That caused the rubble to fly!

    "Tch!" Keith grimaced as rocks flew into his eyes.

    Bang!

    "That was point blank!" The hammer slammed right into Keith''s chest!

    "Whoa! Is he alright?!" Dennis was shocked.

    "Tch!" Keith gritted his teeth. That did something. He could feel his chest rattling from the force. Groa raised his hammer again, ready to slam down at him.

    Bang!

    "Don''t think about it." Keith glared at Groa. He caught the hammer!

    "He caught it!" He actually caught Groa''s hammer!

    "Who in the right mind would do that?!"

    "Grr!" Groa smirked as he tried to push it down. But the latter continued to hold it.

 Volume 4: Chapter 34: One More Time!

    Volume 4: Chapter 34: One More Time!

    Keith''s expression grimaced. But the same could be said about Groa, as the two weren''t letting the other go.

    What strength?! Groa was shocked. How could someone have so much power in that small frame?! He expected Keith to be a fast type of fighter. That was why he went on the offensive. He couldn''t let him put distance.

    Never did he expect Keith to be this strong! But more so on par with him!

    "Grhh!" "Nghhhh!"

    "Who do you think is going to win?" Dennis gulped. There were no words to describe this situation. It was a battle of wills.

    "It looks stupid." Nina retorted. The two were in a strange position, not moving from one another. The stalemate between the two changed as Keith pushed him back!

    I should end this now. Keith was confident. He raised his sword up as he pointed at Groa.

    Huh? Groa frowned. Is he going to charge at me head-on?! That was stupid. But since Keith wanted to get hurt, then so be it!

    Like that, the two of them charged at one another! Groa swung his hammer down. Keith smirked as he ducked down!

    Huh?!

    "He won!" Someone screamed! What everyone saw was Keith''s sword to Groa''s neck.

    "He defeated him so easily!"

    "So cool!"

    "That''s the best thing I have seen!"

    Keith moved his sword away. He took a big sigh. He was going to walk over to Madison. But,

    "One more fight."

    "Eh."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "I need one more fight!" Groa roared.

    "I think one is enough," Keith shook. There was no need for him to fight again. He already did his part.

    "No! I need to regain my honor!" Groa stated. Keith frowned,

    "Honor has nothing to do with this." When did honor come into play? Keith shook his head as he tried to walk away.

    "One more!" Groa grabbed his leg! But Keith continued to walk. It was like a giant brick was stuck to his legs. That was how heavy he was. Keith  continued to move him.

    Everyone stared at this scene. How strong is this kid?! For him to walk with no worries was something.

    "Stop acting like this!" Madison glared at Groa! How could he be so shameless after what he did?

    "But-"

    "There''s no buts! You lost!"

    Groa sighed as he got off Keith''s legs. But he was still glaring at Keith like no tomorrow. The latter didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Why are you mad at me?!

    "Sorry about that," Madison grabbed her head. How could someone be this foolish?

    "Keith, come with me."

    Like that, Madison brought Keith back to the counter. But as they walked,

    "You did a great job, man! Good job knocking that block out of there!" Dennis came from behind and grabbed Keith''s shoulders!

    Keith shrugged, "I did nothing of the sort." He just beat him calmly. Groa''s moves were simplistic. Predicting it was simple. That was why he charged at him.

    Dennis and his party members sighed.

    "You know that guy is called the Iron Fortress? Groa''s known for his impregnable defense. And you got close to him like that." Dennis laughed.

    "But thanks for that."

    "Hmm?"

    "That look on his face was something!" Dennis laughed, remembering what occurred. But that caused the others to shake their heads,

    "You shouldn''t be saying that."

    "Eh?"

    "Dennis, you''re looking to die, huh?" Dennis turned around to see Groa right behind him! The expression on his face was something. It looked like he was going to end him in seconds. He headlocked Dennis,

    "So my face is funny, huh?!"

    "Gahh!" Dennis couldn''t say anything as Groa was tightening his grip around him!

    "I take it they''re all friends?" Keith tilted his head as he said this.

    Nina explained, "When we were little, Groa was the one who mentored us.."

    "I see,"

    "It seems I need to mentor you about respect!" Groa grinned as he dragged Dennis away,

    "Someone help me!"

    "..." The others shook their heads.

    "Good luck, Leader."

    "You shot yourself in the foot."

    Keith shook his head. He turned to Madison,

    "Madison, do I get my rank now?"

    "Ahh, let me get your tag." Keith handed the tag to her, and she started to do something,

    "Congratulations! You''re now C-rank!"

    "Can I take higher quests now?" Since he got the rank, he was interested in what kind of quests there were.

    "Mmhmm, you can take higher ones now." Madison smiled. Like that, Keith walked over to the board to examine the missions. As he looked through it,

    "Oh, there''s a different one here." The C-rank quests had more variety than the F-rank ones. There were protection quests and also different types of escort missions.

    "I will choose these." Keith picked the missions that had to do with meat. They were orcs. And he also chose one that grabbed on fruits.

    "I will take these!" Keith handed it to Madison.

    "Good luck on your quests." Madison smiled.

    "Mmhmm!"Keith nodded as he walked out of the guild.

 Volume 4: Chapter 35: Lemon Pepper Orc Steak

    Volume 4: Chapter 35: Lemon Pepper Orc Steak

    "I''m surprised he would take these quests." Groa looked down at the quests Keith took. Those quests paid a little.

    Madison shook her head, "Keith doesn''t care about the coins."

    "Hmm?"

    "That kid has more than enough coins," Dennis added.

    "Eh?"

    "Groa, you''re lucky Keith didn''t go all out against you." Madison shook his head.

    "What do you mean?" He didn''t go all out against me? Groa needed more information. What did he mean?

    "I take it that you didn''t see the fight?"

    "What fight?"

    "You know the duel between the two nobles?"

    "I heard about it. But I didn''t see it." He never saw the fight. But everyone was talking about it like no tomorrow. It seemed the person who fought was crazy intense. He could even use grand-level magic.

    "Well, the one you fought was him," Madison revealed.

    "Huh?"

    "If that kid used his magic, you would have been toast." Dennis and the others nodded to that.

    "..." Did I miss something great?!

    ...

    The first quest was to deal with a den of orcs. It was a simple task. Keith continued to head deeper into the forest. The higher the rank, the deeper he had to enter.

    There they are. Keith smirked as he stared at the orcs. They were minding their own business. It was like the time he fought them before. These monsters were equipped with clubs.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I should take them off. Keith should get used to the added speed from the bracelets.

    Let''s go! Keith dashed off from the tree. He was like a rocket as he sliced off an orc''s head.

    "Hmpf!" Not letting others react, he fired off multiple magic spears at them, blowing them up one by one! The orcs didn''t have a chance to fight back. Lightning spears came flying at them like no tomorrow!

    It didn''t take long before Keith wiped the sweat off his face.

    "Phew, that was pretty difficult." Keith laughed. But then he thought about it. I can replace that with orc.

    "Oh, I need to collect the other things as well. Keith thought in his mind as he quickly dashed off. This was one of many things he had to do.

    ¡­

    "You sure allowing him to do so many quests was alright?" Groa questioned.

    "It''s fine. Keith is usually okay with doing so many quests. And he chose a C-rank and two D-rank." Knowing Keith, he probably accomplished them.

    "Madison! I''m back!" Keith waved his hand.

    Speak of the devil.

    "Keith, have you accomplished them?"

    "Mmhmm! Here they are!" Keith smiled and summoned all of them here. It was simple.

    "..."

    "Here are all your coins."

    "Thank you. I''m going to head home now." Keith waved his hand as he headed back home.

    "See, I told you he could do it." Madison smiled.

    "...How many orcs did he take down?"

    "About 15 from what I saw."

    Groa turned to Dennis, "You weren''t kidding when you said he was holding back."

    "Told you."

    "..." Why do you sound so happy?

    ...

    "I''m home." Keith entered the mansion with a shout. He was happy.

    "I take it you brought something really delicious home?" Gabriel laughed. Whenever he had something delicious, his face would beam like no tomorrow.

    "I hunted a lot of orcs today," Keith stated proudly.

    "That''s great!" Orc meat was delicious.

    "I''ll make some steak today." It was decided like that.

    "Cool!"

    "I''ll go get some vegetables." Keith smiled as he walked out to the garden.

    "Keith!"

    "Fira, how are the vegetables?"

    "Delicious!"

    Keith laughed, "That''s great."

    He walked over to the horse, "How are your wounds?"

    "Ngeh!" The horse grunted as it walked around Keith.

    Keith laughed, "That''s great. Your wounds are better." He could tell the horse''s wounds were healed for the most part.

    "Ngeh!"

    "Then I will let you off the island."

    "..."

    "Don''t get caught again." Keith shook his head. Before he could bring the horse out, "Ngeh!"

    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" The horse wasn''t budging from his spot.

    "He said his hoof still hurts." Fira translated.

    "I see. Then you can stay here for a few more days." Keith scratched his head.

    "Ngeh."The horse returned to sitting on the ground, eating at the grass. Keith smiled as he headed to the kitchen.

    "I should make some lemon pepper orc steak. I need some peppercorns and lemon zest." Keith took out a lemon and started to peel the skin off. He diced it into bits.

    As Keith let the steaks bake in the oven, he got to work on the other dishes. But, "I know you guys are excited, but don''t think about trying to touch it."

 Volume 4: Chapter 36: Pouring Gasoline On The Fire

    Volume 4: Chapter 36: Pouring Gasoline On The Fire

    "Do you have the eyes in the back of your head?!" Jack couldn''t help but quip. And he wasn''t alone as the others were there. They couldn''t resist the smell and tried to take a bite.

    They thought Keith couldn''t sense them. With how focused he was, there was no way. Or so they believed. Keith shook his head,

    "That''s because you guys were breathing heavily. I do have ears." Keith laughed. These guys acted like ravenous beasts. Well, one person was.

    "This was all your fault, Principal!"

    "My fault?!"

    "You''re the only one who was drooling and growling!" "Yeah!" The others declared. Cadmus''s eyes were something. He was panting like a wild animal!

    "Ugh," Cadmus didn''t know what to say. They were right. Keith shook his head at them as he turned to his oven,

    Need to flip them. Keith took out some tongs and flipped the orc steaks over.

    "Keith, how much longer?" When he opened the oven, the aroma filled the kitchen. That caused all their stomachs to growl.

    "Until the timer goes off," Keith said with a faint heart as he continued to prepare the other dishes. That caused Cadmus and the rest to sigh.

    But after a few minutes,

    Ting!

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Keith! It''s done!"

    "Get it out now!"

    "Alright." Keith laughed as he wore some mitts and was ready to take them out.

    "Have you guys-"

    "Yes, we did!"

    "We have everything prepared!"

    "I see." He brought the tray of lemon pepper orc to the table.

    "Woah, that looks incredible!" Cadmus was in awe of how golden the orc looked.

    "Now, let''s eat." Keith declared. Like that, everyone ate. It was a delicious meal.

    "What''s this, Keith?" Aidiun pointed at the salad he was eating.

    "Oh, that''s one of the vegetables I brought back. It''s called smoke melon." He read about it in the library. It was an exotic vegetable that tasted similar to bacon. But it had a little more sweetness to it.

    Maybe I should try and smoke it. Since the name was smoke melon, it may taste different if he smoked it.

    "Seconds!" Cadmus stated.

    "Alright." Keith laughed.

    ...

    "Today''s class will be different from usual," Shire commented. That caused all the student''s ears to perk up.

    "Keith, please get up," Shire shouted. Like that, Keith got up from the ground. He walked up to him, where Shire commented,

    "All of you are weaker than Keith."

    "!" Wait, what?! Keith looked at Shire, wondering what he meant. You call me up here to say something like that?!

    Keith turned to the students. Their eyes were bloodshot as they stared at him. If looks could kill, he would be dead ten times over.

    "Keith, you will be fighting with Scarlet or Alfia, the best magicians in this class." Shire smiled.

    "Eh?!"

    "Even though you two are considered the best magicians in the grade, you guys are worse than the representative.¡±

    "Ahh." Keith wanted to cry now. How could he say something like that? He turned to Alfia and Scarlet. The two of them were eyeing Keith down like no tomorrow! They looked like wild animals, ready to pounce on him!

    Shire was really pouring gasoline into the fire! And it wasn''t like a drizzle. He took a gallon and chucked the whole damn thing into the fire!

    "Representative Keith, please choose one of them."

    "Do I really have to do that?"

    "Actually. You don''t have to choose. Let''s have you face off against both." Shire clapped his hands together. That was an excellent idea!

    "..." Fight the two of them?! He ain''t superhuman! Why did he have to fight with those two monsters?!

    "Are the two of you fine with that?"

    "Of course," "Fine." Their eyes turned even sharper than before!

    "Gulp!" Why?! Was this professor trying to screw him over?! What is this?! Fighting the two of them at once?! This was a death sentence! He looked at Carolyn, wondering if she had any way to solve his predicament. However, Carolyn and the rest saluted.

    Goodbye! Even they were surprised by this.

    So I''m alone in this. Keith looked up at the sky.

 Volume 4: Chapter 37: One Against Two

    Volume 4: Chapter 37: One Against Two

    "Alright, the three of you get in your position." Shire clapped his hands.

    "..." We''re really going through with this. Keith looked up at the sky, wondering why he had come to class today. He wanted to slap himself on this day. Staring down, he saw Scarlet and Alfia. Their expression said it all. They were ready to rumble.

    Scarlet and Alfia stood on one side, Keith on the other. Like that, the three of them were going to face off. The students gulped at what was about to go down.

    "Begin!"

    "Flames come to my hand!" "Wind that shears everything!"

    Scarlet and Alfia didn''t hesitate as they started to cast their magic.

    "Gulp!" Everyone gulped when they heard what the two girls chanted. Those were some high-level magic right there. They were looking to roast Keith alive!

    "Ngh!" "Chh!" But Scarlet and Alfia had to stop chanting. Keith had fired magic at the two of them!

    "I''m not done." Keith didn''t move from his spot as he continued to fire magic at the two girls like no tomorrow!

    Rows of lightning spears were aimed at the two girls.

    Scarlet and Alfia frowned as they continued to dodge the spears coming at them. There was no chance for them to have time to cast their magic.

    Keith wasn''t stopping. He continued to fire at them.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Scarlet gave Alfia a glance, and the latter understood.

    "Come thy wind!" The two quickly spread from one another. They couldn''t stay next to each other. That would give Keith one big target. By splitting up, one of them would have the chance to cast their magic.

    "Thunder spears," Keith fired his magic at Alfia as she was in half-cast. And Scarlet was the same.

    Do you think I can''t fire thunderspears at both of you? It was easy to do something like that.

    As he did, one of the elves screamed,

    "This is so dirty! Let them fire magic!"

    "Stop being so cheap!"

    More students started to scream at Keith. What he was doing was underhanded.

    Carolyn grabbed her head, "Keith is becoming public enemy number one."

    "I know." Gabriel felt terrible for him. He wasn''t doing anything wrong.

    "Be quiet!" Shire shut them up, "Do you think the two of them would have such time when on the battlefield?!" He glared at the elves.

    "Keith, you can stop now." Keith paused when he heard that.

    "Hah." Scarlet and Alfia sighed as they grabbed their legs. The difference between the three was something.

    Keith was uninjured, while Scarlet and Alfia looked like they had gone through a tornado.

    "Keith, can you tell me what the two did wrong?" Shire questioned. When he heard that, Keith explained,

    "What they did wrong is they decided to use a powerful attack in a 2v1 battle."

    "?"

    "Explain it further for everyone."

    "Scarlet and Alfia''s high-tier magic has a lot of power. But there''s a cost to that. It would require time to cast." There was also a downside to using such high-level magic. That was the casting time.

    "In a group battle, using high-level magic is perfect. But that''s because you have people to protect you. But it''s lacking in a 1v1 fight. The opponent will take advantage of their situation. They could have had one person guarding the other instead of both chanting."

    "..." When Keith said all that, no one said anything about it. Shire smiled as he turned to Scarlet and Alfia,

    "Do the two of you have a problem with what Keith said?"

    "No." Scarlet shook her head.

    "I don''t either." Alfia nodded. There was nothing to say about it. What Keith did showed how much they lacked.

    "Good. That''s why I want to show this class. You may be able to use high-level magic. But that doesn''t mean it will be the right choice. People like Keith, who have high skills and senses, will always take the chance to take you out."

    That caused Keith to scratch his head.

    "Today, we''ll practice even more."

    Keith could only grab his head. Right now, he was being stared at by everyone. That was because of what he did.

    "Cheer up, buddy." Jack grabbed Keith''s shoulder, trying his best to calm him down. Well, teasing as well.

 Volume 4: Chapter 38: One Lightning

    Volume 4: Chapter 38: One Lightning

    "Tch!" Keith glared. This guy loved to poke fun at him. And Jack would always get in trouble with him.

    Like right now.

    "Jack, it seems your magic is lacking. How about I help you out." Electricity came out of Keith''s hand as he stared at him. Jack gulped,

    "Can I not?" There was no way he could take it. Even if it was a minute, Keith would shock him like no tomorrow!

    "No." Keith was ready to attack him. But,

    "Keith, can you help me with my magic?" Keith turned to see Ophelia.

    "Ophelia, are you really asking him for help?" Eirlys questioned. Ophelia nodded, "Keith is strong and has a solid understanding of magic."

    "Sure, what do you need help with?" Keith stretched his hand back and forth. Seeing how his focus wasn''t on him, Jack sighed in relief in the back.

    "I''m having trouble melding my magic."

    "Hmm? Which element are you having trouble with? Even though I understand well, I can''t help you with some elements." Keith wasn''t adept with some.

    "The one I''m having trouble with is lightning."

    "Hm? I thought you used fire magic?" Keith remembered Ophelia using fire magic in the beginning.

    "Fire is my main element. But I want to practice my lightning as well."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Keith nodded, "Can I see how you use lightning magic?"

    "Sure." Ophelia started to focus on her magic.

    "Stop, stop. I think I know what your problem is." Keith smiled as he asked, "What do you think when you are using lightning magic?"

    "Should it be a spear?" She was casting a lightning spear.

    "Of course. Let me rephrase the question; what do you think about lightning when channeling it?" Keith changed his question.

    "Hmm? The lightning?" This confused Ophelia.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I should show you an example. Take earth magic," Keith summoned a target from the ground,

    "When you use earth magic, one way to make it stronger than normal is to condense the earth further." Keith fired a regular earth spear and hit the target.

    "And this is what happens when you condense it." Keith fired another spear, and that went through the target! This was what Alvin taught to Derek.

    "Each element has a specific way to concentrate its magic,"

    "I see." Ophelia nodded when she heard that. She questioned, "Then do you know lightning?"

    "Oh, that''s easy. Think of it as one lightning."

    "One lightning?" A perplexed look formed on Ophelia''s and Eirlys''s faces.

    "Here," Keith said, forming lightning in his hand, "See how the lightning is flying over the place?"

    "Mmhmm." Sparks of lightning were flying around his hand.

    "This is a common occurrence when you use lightning magic. Most of the lightning would be scattered around." Keith realized.

    "To make it stronger, meld it into one stream." Slowly, those multiple sparks concentrated into one stream.

    "Lightning element''s unique ability is the high piercing capabilities compared to the others. Don''t think of having multiple bolts but rather one giant spark. Do you get it?"

    "I see." Ophelia understood.

    "Try it out." Ophelia nodded as she started to concentrate. The lightning from his hand melded to one. And she fired a lighting spear. It was much stronger than before!

    Her eyes widened as she turned to Keith, "Thank you so much."

    "No problem. Practice with it some more. You''ll get the hang of it afterward." Keith smiled.

    "Do you need any help?" Keith turned to Eirlys. But the latter shook her head, "I don''t need help. But I think the others would beg to differ."

    "Eh?" Keith turned his head and noticed everyone was staring at him with wide eyes. Heck! Even the instructors were the same.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Shire laughed, "Keith, you easily explained such a complex problem."

    "Really? I thought it was the norm?" Keith scratched his head. Alvin and Sophia taught him how to use magic. He found it interesting and decided to train by himself.

    "No, that was not the norm. You explained it so easily that even simpletons could understand." Shire shook his head. This kid did surprising things out of nowhere.

    "Thank you?"

    "How about you help out the other students as well." It seemed some students had the same problem.

    "Sure, I don''t mind." He didn''t mind helping out the students.

 Volume 4: Chapter 39: Would You Please Shut It

    Volume 4: Chapter 39: Would You Please Shut It

    "Ngeh!" Keith raised his hand in the air. He finished changing his clothes.

    "Are you tired?" Gabriel questioned.

    "Of course." Keith nodded. He had been helping out the other students with their magic. Heck! He might have done more work than the instructor!

    "I guess it''s because you''re an easy teacher." Keith was a great teacher. He was calm and understanding.

    Everyone headed to their class. Once it had ended, Keith''s head was on the table!

    "I feel like I''m going to die."

    "You''re only feeling it right now?" Carolyn laughed.

    Keith turned to her, "Only now?"

    "I''ve been feeling that ever since we enrolled here!" Carolyn retorted with a condescending smile. Keith sighed as he shook his head.

    "Hey! I only agree with you! What''s with that look?!" He was looking at her like she was a pitiful puppy!

    "There there," Keith patted her head. That caused Carolyn to frown even more.

    "And I feel I''m getting even more annoyed today." Keith sighed. There was something different. Everyone had been staring at him.

    "What did you expect when you one-sidely beat up two princesses?"

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "..." The elves and the demon-kin were glaring at him like no tomorrow! It was a million spears stabbing his back! The amount of hatred that was shown on their face was something. They really wanted to beat him up. But that was a want, not a can.

    That was why they kept glaring at them. It was the only thing they could do. And Keith wanted to cry.

    "Ugh." Keith could only have his head down.

    "Tsk! Tsk!" Carolyn shook her head at him. But then Keith added, "Why are you acting like you are not a part of this?"

    "Eh?" How in the world am I a part of this?

    "Did you forget about how you''re in a love triangle with Alfia and me?" That was still fresh in everyone''s mind.

    "...." Carolyn turned dark.

    "Anyways, we need to head to the next class." Gabriel sighed as he pushed Keith and Carolyn from the back.

    "Alright." The two nodded as they entered the classroom. They sat down. And when they did, the professor entered.

    "Welcome, students! Thank you all for coming here!" The professor stated with a haughty smile. But that caused Carolyn to frown,

    "Ugh, I hate this guy."

    "You shouldn''t say something like that." Keith gave a wry look.

    "But this guy is the worst." Carolyn wasn''t going to let that go.

    I understand. Keith didn''t deny it either. That was because this guy was really the worst person. Keith realized this school had many types of students. A majority of them were people who hated the other races.

    And this included the professors. This professor was a pro-human.

    "Today, I will be discussing traits of each race." Professor Briar stated with a smug expression.

    "..." I don''t like where this is going. This was asking for trouble.

    "Every race has a type of weakness. For the beastmen, their intelligence is less than the other races."

    "..." The beastmen glared at him when he said that.

    "Case in point with student Herrick when he challenged the class representative to a fight. He didn''t know his own limits." Briar stated with a haughty laugh. That caused the beastmen to frown even more! This person was asking for a fight. But they couldn''t say anything about it. What he said was true!

    "And then we have the merfolk, who are horrible on land," Briar added.

    "And elves have a snotty personality." One by one, he listed off all the problems each race has.

    "How dare you say that!" Faelyn slammed her hand onto the table as she pointed. She couldn''t take it any longer.

    "But is it not true? Elven pride? You elves have always brought that out." The professor laughed. And continued, "And demon kin also have a bad attitude towards everything."

    Once he said all he wanted, everyone glared at him like no tomorrow. He demeaned all of their races like it was nothing.

    "Professor?" Keith raised his hand.

    "What''s the matter, Class Representative?" Briar grinned as he stared at Keith. It was clear there was favoritism.

    "Would you please shut it?"

    "Eh?"

 Volume 4: Chapter 40: Standing Outside

    Volume 4: Chapter 40: Standing Outside

    Here we go again. Carolyn and Gabriel slapped their heads as they knew Keith would go all out against Briar!

    "What did you say?!" Briar''s expression turned dark. He did not expect Keith to say something like that.

    "All of your words are garbage, and you don''t have an idea of what you''re talking about," Keith calmly commented.

    "You''re underlining the idea that the human race is the best. But we''re only average at best. All races have cons and pros to themselves. Take beastmen; they lack intelligence but make up for it in physical prowess. And what you said about the merfolk is wrong. They''re about the same as any other race. And they make up for it in water. Elves also have higher magical output than most humans. The same could be said about demons as well." Keith shook his head.

    "You can say we, humans, don''t have any weaknesses. But we''re only average at best." It was like a game. There were 5 different stats with 20 points to put it in.

    Humans have 4 points in each stat. That looked good, but the other races had the same amount to allocate. It was just that they allocated their stats somewhere else.

    They excel in one area but lack in another.

    "Do you understand what you''re saying?!" Briar glared at Keith.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "What? I''m only telling the truth. If you''re going to teach us, you should at least add the pros as well." This guy was leaving out half the information.

    "You!" Briar wanted to say something to him. But Keith''s composed expression made it impossible to retort.

    "Get out of my classroom!" The only thing he could do was to send Keith out.

    "Alright." Keith shrugged his shoulders as he left.

    "Grhhh!" Briar gritted his teeth.

    Keith waited outside the classroom as he stared out the window. I guess I should have a snack. He took an apple out of his storage.

    "Oh, you have a storage ring." Keith looked to see Scarlet. Keith tilted his head,

    "Why are you outside as well?"

    "That''s because I don''t feel like staying in a classroom with a professor like that. He''s going to rot my brain." Scarlet yawned. When Keith left, she followed suit.

    "You want one?" Keith took out an orange.

    "Sure." Scarlet didn''t mind as she held the orange. When she took a bite, her eyes widened, "This is surprisingly sweet."

    "Thanks, I grew them myself." Keith had a proud expression as he said this.

    "You grow your own fruits?" Scarlet questioned as she stared at Keith.

    "Of course."

    "That''s surprising."

    "Is it?" Keith laughed, "I prefer vegetables I''ve grown myself."

    "I see." Surprisingly, Scarlet and Keith continued to talk with one another till class ended. Carolyn and Gabriel came out of the classroom,

    "Seriously, I should have walked out with you." Carolyn took a big sigh.

    "Hmm? What did he do?" Keith patted Carolyn''s head and handed an orange to her, "Here, eat this. Sugar always helps out."

    "Thank you." Carolyn smiled as she munched on the orange.

    "That guy is too annoying. After what you did, he tried to denounce the other races even more."

    "Oh. Anyways, let''s go! I''m hungry!" Keith waved his hand into the air as he was hungry. He didn''t care about what Briar was doing.

    "..." The two didn''t know what to say. This man did everything at his own pace. No one could keep up with this kid.

 Volume 4 Chapter 41: Youâ€™re Out

    Volume 4 Chapter 41: You¡¯re Out

    "Why are you guys staring at me like that?" During Aidiun''s lunch break, he looked around and noticed his colleagues staring at him. It was apparent because they stopped eating to do so!

    "You guys need to stop this," Aidiun was beginning to regret coming here.

    "Aidiun, you don''t have to be such a stickler. We''re all friends here." Tennol smiled as he held Aidiun''s shoulders.

    "..." Then why are you pushing me down into my chair? Tennol was forcing him down. It seemed he had cut off his escape route.

    "What kind of lunch did you bring this time?" Shire stared at the lunch box he had.

    "You don''t need to know."

    "Afraid we have to." Cadmus appeared in front of him. Like that, Aidiun was swarmed from all sides. Cadmus in the front, Tennol in the back, Shire on the left, and the rest on the right.

    All of them wanted to know. Especially so with Cadmus. The glint in his eyes said it all.

    "..." Aidiun sighed. I really need to eat somewhere else. He opened the box and saw some lemon pepper orc and sliced vegetables as a side dish.

    "So fragrant."

    "What meat is this?"

    "It''s orc," Cadmus answered as he waved his hand toward Aidiun''s food. But Aidiun slapped his hand away,

    "Don''t even think about it." Trying to steal my food again? There was no way he was going to allow that.

    "Come on, I''m your principal!" Cadmus retorted. Aidiun ignored him as he took a bite. So delicious. Aidiun was all smiles as he continued to eat his lunch.

    His happy look caused the others to drown in agony.

    "Dammit! Why couldn''t I be the manager of his island!"

    "Principal, why didn''t you come to me about this!" Shire questioned Cadmus! He would have definitely become his manager! But Cadmus shook his head,

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "That''s because you guys have an island to manage." Some professors worked double time to manage more islands.

    "Aidiun was the only one who didn''t have an island to manage, so I let him take over."

    "..."

    "..." Don''t look at me. Blame yourself for not choosing the right one. Managing an island meant their wages would increase. That was why most of the professors jumped at the chance.

    However, Aidiun didn''t. There was no need to increase his wage. He was content with the coins he had before. Becoming Keith''s manager was the best. Thank goodness I chose the right one. Aidiun was all smiles.

    "To think the representative would be such an awesome cook." Tennol sighed. He missed out big time.

    "Indeed." The other professors lamented over this. Shire questioned, "Wait, doesn''t Keith''s island need more people?" From what he heard, Keith was recruiting people. And it wasn''t odd for some islands to have multiple managers.

    "Forget about it. Keith''s island is small, so there''s no need to worry about it." Aidiun rolled his eyes. There was no need to add more professors. Some of the larger islands needed more than one manager. But Keith''s island was the smallest.

    Also he has Diana. There was no need to add more people there.

    "..." The professors sighed.

    "DAMN THAT BRAT!" While everyone talked about Keith, Briar stormed into the lounge with a huff. Aidiun and the rest of the professors looked and frowned. What''s gotten under his skin?

    "Stop acting like this. What if a student spots you?" The teacher''s lounge wasn''t private. The students could definitely hear the noise coming from inside.

    "Who gives a damn?! Those brats love to cause a ruckus!" Briar''s eyes were dark.

    Aidiuns gave the others a look. Who was this guy talking about? An assistant professor murmured,

    "Apparently, he was on one of his little rants during his class. Because of what he said, the 1st year''s representative called him out, and he sent him outside to stand."

    "..." Aidiun glanced at Tennol and Shire. This kid was going to do everything. But it wasn''t a surprise since it was Keith.

    He turned back to Briar. This guy had always been annoying. It was not a surprise that Keith would go crazy on him.

    "Why couldn''t that guy accept that humans are the superior race!"

    "..." You do understand where we are, right? The glow of everyone''s eyes turned dark.

    Around a fifth of the academy was human. The other was from different races. That included the faculty as well. To say something like that was just stupid. What was more,

    Did he forget about the Principal and Vice-Principal?! One was an ancient dragon, while the other was an ancient tiger. Either one was superior to any other race!

    "Principal! We need to expel a person like that!" Briar turned to Cadmus.

    "..." What the? Are you dumb?

    "Hah?" Even Cadmus thought so!

    "That kid is a poison to our academy. He should be kicked out!"

    "..." Cadmus crushed the sliced apple in his hand. Aidiun and the others nodded.

    It was over.

    "Come with me." Cadmus didn''t hesitate as he grabbed Briar''s neck! The next second, he disappeared from the lounge!

    "That fool. Does Briar not know about the Principal and Keith''s relationship?" The two of them were close to one another. And it seemed Cadmus was eager to get Keith to come here.

    For him to say something like that was asking for trouble.

    "Forget about him. Aidiun, let me get some food." Tennol turned right back to Aidiun''s lunchbox.

    "No way! I don''t have enough since the Principal kept taking away from me." While they watched Briar go crazy, Cadmus was taking his food.

    "Also, you guys can wait until Keith opens his cart."

    "What? Cart?" Tennol and the others tilted their heads.

    "Didn''t you guys hear how Keith planned to sell food?"

    "He was serious?"

    "I thought it was burned down." That whole ordeal between Keith and Todd Mills overshadowed the minor details. But the cart thing was there.

    "He still planning to do it. Also, it''s going to be really delicious." Aidiun stated. He still remembered the taste.

    "..." Are you telling us or teasing us?

 Volume 4: Chapter 42: Why Should We Sell To You?

    Volume 4: Chapter 42: Why Should We Sell To You?

    "Have you heard? Apparently, Professor Briar was fired?"

    "Eh?"

    "Yeah. Professor Briar was thrown out of his room. Some of the students saw what happened."

    "That''s crazy. Professor Briar actually got fired." Gabriel didn''t expect that.

    Carolyn scoffed, "What do you expect? He should get the boot with how he talked bad about other races." She was glad Briar was fired.

    "A good number of students are happy he''s fired." They were in agreement with Briar getting fired.

    "What do you think about it, Keith?" Carolyn turned to Keith. He was too silent about everything.

    "Oh, I don''t care about him." Keith shrugged.

    "..." Carolyn and Gabriel looked at one another. This man. How could he not care about it when he was the cause of it? The two knew Briar got fired because he went against Keith!

    "Anyways, we need to focus on class," Keith laughed.

    "..." Carolyn sighed. I think some of them are connecting the dots with him. Some students began to realize the reason why Briar was gone.

    Alfia was one of them as she stared at Keith.

    ...

    Alfia and Faelyn walked down the street. As they did, Alfia had an aimless expression. That was because of what Keith had said during Briar''s class. He was a lot different from other humans.

    She remembered the time when she had to do the test. That was the first time she met with Keith. He was much different from all of the other students. He was taller and also more handsome than the others.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    That was why she was more cautious of Keith. And she was right. His skills were far above others. He and Gabriel had done something that others couldn''t. There was also the test where he fought with the instructor.

    That was something.

    All of this was something that she had not expected. Because of this, Keith was different from the other people.

    "My lady, are you alright?" Faelyn noticed the expression on Alfia''s face.

    "I''m fine." Alfia shook her head.

    "My lady, we should go and get some fruits from the vendors today," Faelyn suggested. Since today was a nice day, they should get something to eat.

    "Sure." As they head to the stall. Alfia smelled something delicious. It''s that smell again. This wasn''t the first time she smelled something like that. She turned to Faelyn, who did the same.

    The two wondered where it was coming from. And their search led to the bakery. It was called White Forest Bakery. There is something about it. Alfia didn''t know what it was, but she felt like she heard of it before. She turned to Faelyn, who had a frown.

    "Faelyn, do you know this bakery?"

    "Mi''lady, I heard this bakery is run by the representative."

    Oh, it''s that bakery. Hearing the name again made Alfia remember. One thing about Keith was that he made his own bakery. It was something that had been spreading throughout the human nation.

    From what she could hear, it was really popular. And it was said the principal was a frequent customer.

    While she stared at the bakery, she noticed a lot of humans who came out with smiles on their faces.

    Is it that good? Alfia was curious now. Noticing the expression on her face,

    "Mi''lady, let''s not go in."

    Alfia shook, "I want to try what they talk about." The humans kept going on about how great it was. It was time to see what was good about it.

    "...Alright." Faelyn sighed. She couldn''t stop her. Alfia and Faelyn entered the bakery. When the two entered the bakery, they noticed the strong scent. It was alluring and delicious!

    "What can I do for you?" One of the clerks asked the two. Alfia frowned when she saw the expression. She noticed the discontent on her face.

    "We''re here to buy bread."

    "Then go over there and pick the bread. It''s only one piece for each person," The clerk declared. Faelyn and Alfia looked at one another. One piece? What they saw was people who had a bag full of them. But they listened and decided to choose one.

    But there were so many choices.

    Did he create all of this bread? Alfia was surprised there was so much selection here. She decided to pick one that looked to be filled with cream.

    Faelyn decided to choose a chicken sandwich. When they walked to the counter to pay,

    "That would be one gold coin."

    "What?!" Alfia and Faelyn were shocked when they heard that. One gold coin?! For two pieces of bread?! Have they gone mad?

    "Have you gone mad?!" Faelyn was the one who voiced it out.

    "If you have a problem with our prices, you don''t need to buy." The clerk smirked.

    "I knew it. You guys are discriminating against us." Faelyn already noticed. It was strange that only humans came here. But it was to be expected.

    "What? You guys are elves. Why should we have to sell it to you?"

    "What did you say?!" But another voice had cut in from everyone. Everyone turned their heads to see that Keith was there.

 Volume 4: Chapter 43: Itâ€™s Mandatory For All Of Us

    Volume 4: Chapter 43: It¡¯s Mandatory For All Of Us

    A few minutes before going to the bakery, Keith strolled around the city. But he stopped in front of a particular shop. This is where the merchant group is.

    White Owl Merchant Group. This would be the first time coming here in a few years. May and Colyer had to focus on the other stores in the northern region. His job was to manage the store here.

    Keith entered the building. The first person to greet him was a bunny woman.

    "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    "Can you tell your Director Keith is here to see you?"

    "Ahh?! The big boss!" The beastwoman exclaimed.

    Keith scratched his head when he heard that. He didn''t have a chance to tell her as she dashed away to get the director. It didn''t take a second before a human came down.

    "Big Boss! It''s great to meet you!" The person bowed his head.

    "There''s no need to bow. And who are you?" Keith scratched his head. With how many stores opened, he couldn''t meet up with some. Especially so with those that were far away.

    "Ahh, my name is Ian, Big Boss!" Ian smiled as he introduced himself.

    "My name is Keith Freed."

    "Big Boss is incredible."

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Please, you don''t need to call me that." Keith chuckled. But on the inside, he was cursing himself.

    "It''s mandatory for all of us! The boss had written in the rules; we must always call you big boss!" Ian stated with a confident smile.

    That caused Keith''s expression to turn even darker! Coyler! You''re asking for a fight! Keith wanted to punch that man right at this moment!

    "What do you need, Big Boss?"

    "I need some butter and other spices." Keith handed a list to him. With how many times he cooked, his supply was gone. Ian looked at the list and nodded,

    "Please get everything on the list." He handed it to the bunny beastwoman.

    "Understood." The beastwoman quickly dashed off to get them. While that happened, Keith smiled.

    "You hired a beastwoman?"

    "Mmhmm!" Ian nodded, "There''s no need to discriminate if the person is right for the job."

    "That''s great." Keith smiled. That was what Keith wanted. There was no need to discriminate against people because of their race. If the person had a great mentality and work ethic, they would be hired.

    "Also, I need to get the earnings for this month." Ian nodded and handed the papers over to Keith. But then Ian commented,

    "I apologize if my earnings are low, Big Boss."

    "Hmm?"

    "Even though we have a shop in this city, it''s difficult because there''s a lot of prejudice between each race." Even though he didn''t do it, that didn''t mean the others had the same mindset.

    "It''s fine. I can tell you''re working hard." Even if it was lower, it didn''t go into the red.

    "Keep doing what you''re doing."

    "Thank you."

    "Also, I''m going to head to the bakery." That was the next place Keith was going to head to.

    After getting all of his ingredients, Keith headed to the White Forest Bakery.

    Hmm? What''s going on?

    Keith was curious as he entered the bakery. He noticed there was something off with the store.

    ...

    Alfia and Faelyn stared at Keith. Their wariness was through the roof! This person was up to no good! If his employees were like this, it showed something was wrong with the one at the top.

    Alfia''s impression of Keith went down like that. He frowned, "What''s the matter?"

    He could hear some shouting. The clerk smiled, "Nothing, Good Sir. Have you come to buy our bread?"

    "..." Alfia and Faelyn frowned. Good Sir? Isn''t he supposed to be your boss?"

    "Tell me what happened here?" A stern expression formed on Keith''s face as he turned to Alfia and Faelyn.

    The clerk quickly explained, "These elves were here to cause trouble. Please pay them no mind."

    "Hey!" Faelyn growled. This person was twisting the situation to use against them! She was trying to cause trouble.

    "Tell me what happened," Contrary to what she thought, Keith turned to Alfia instead. He wanted to hear her side of the story.

 Volume 4: Chapter 44: Bakeryâ€™s Objective

    Volume 4: Chapter 44: Bakery¡¯s Objective

    "Do you really want to listen to me?" Alfia questioned. Anyone could hear the distrust in her voice. She still didn''t believe him.

    "Of course. I wouldn''t be asking if I didn''t want to." Keith nodded.

    Alfia examined his eyes. There was no sense of contempt or distrust. She explained, "We came here to buy bread. But when we were about to pay for it, the clerk said it cost one gold coin."

    "One gold coin?!" Keith exclaimed. That was an insane amount! What was more, "But the two of you have one bread? How could it cost one gold coin?" The amount and cost didn''t match up!

    "That was the amount she said we could take." Was it not?

    "..." Keith looked at the table with one piece of bread and remembered the clerk''s words. He turned to her, "Call your manager here."

    "Eh?"

    "I''m telling you now, call your manager here," Keith''s voice was cold. But that caused the clerk to laugh,

    "Do you think you can demand our manager to come down? I''ll let you know the principal of the academy is protecting our shop! Do you think you can afford to offend us?!"

    "..." Alfia and Faelyn blinked when they heard that. The two turned to look at Keith. Does she not know he''s your boss?

    And it seemed that was a no. The expression on Keith''s face was indescribable.

    Keith grabbed his head, "Go tell your manager to come over here now, or he''s fired."

    "Eh?" The confident expression on the clerk''s face changed. He''s going to be fired?

    "I''m your boss." Keith revealed and added, "Go call your manager now."

    When the clerk heard that, her expression dropped. Boss? Wait a minute.

    "What''s the matter?" The clerk didn''t need to get the manager because said person came down himself! He heard some loud shouting, and it drew his attention. But there was one person who caught his eye.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Boss! It''s a pleasure to meet you!" The manager knew it was Keith. The moment he saw the hair and eyes, he understood. That was something all the managers knew about. When that was said, Alfia and Faelyn stared at Keith.

    He was the boss. From how the clerk talked, the two had doubts about him being the boss. But the suspicion they had before was thrown out the window.

    Keith took a big sigh, "Enough with the pleasantries. I want to ask you a question."

    "Sure," The manager said, surprised by Keith''s demeanor. He heard from Ralph that the boss was a kind person. But the expression on his face was anything but that.

    "What the hell have you been teaching your employees?" Keith scowled at him. When the manager heard that, he blinked his eyes.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Boss?" He was confused.

    "How could you teach your workers to treat your customers like trash?" Keith was angry.

    "Huh?" The manager looked at the clerk, who glanced away. She was afraid of what was going to happen next.

    "I apologize!" The manager quickly bowed his head down. But Keith shook his head,

    "You shouldn''t apologize to me. The ones you should be apologizing to are them." Keith pointed at Alfia and Faelyn.

    "I''m terribly sorry about what has transpired."

    "Hmpf!" Alfia said nothing, but Faelyn looked away, still angry about what had transpired.

    "I want to apologize as well." Keith bowed his head as well. This surprised everyone. Keith explained, "As the boss, it was an oversight on my part for everything that occurred."

    Alfia sighed, "It''s fine."

    "I still need to apologize. Also, please choose two more pieces of bread. The limit isn''t one. It''s three. They''re free of charge."

    "Why would we-" "Alright."

    Faelyn was going to say no. But Alfia''s words caused her to pause. Alfia made the first move and grabbed more bread. Once the two left, Keith looked at the managers and the clerk.

    "Gather all of your employees here now." Keith''s words were cold as he stared at the manager. His words had caused everyone to freeze from fear. All of them could tell that they were on the chopping block.

    "..." The manager and the workers were standing on one side while Keith was sitting on the sofa on the other side.

    "Your name is Patrick, right?" Keith stared at the manager.

    "Yes, Boss." Patrick nodded.

    "Let me ask you something. What is the objective of this bakery?"

    "The objective? That is to have the highest profit available." Patrick answered. That''s the goal all stores had.

    "I see. So that''s why this store is horrible." Keith sighed. That caused the other workers to flinch. He explained,

    "The goal of the bakery had always been to sell people bread. It was never meant to be for profit." Profit was important. But the thing that was above it was to bring smiles to the customers.

    "And what''s this about discrimination against other races?"

    Patrick explained, "Boss, we have to do it. Humans wouldn''t come to our shop if we did that." If different races entered, most humans wouldn''t dare to come in. Their profit would drop.

    "I don''t care. From now on, we are to sell to everyone. Second, Everyone shall have their pay cut for the next month."

    "What?" The employees were surprised.

    "You all have to be punished. You guys stood there and watched." Keith shook his head.

    "But,"

    "You guys will be docked 50% of your wage next month. If you guys are unhappy about it, then you can quit." His tone wasn''t a question. Keith wasn''t looking for back talk. He was ordering.

    "..." The employees were silent.

    Keith got up, "If I hear anything about this, then I will make a move." He didn''t look at them again as he walked away.

    There won''t be a next time. That was what Keith''s eyes were saying.

    As Keith walked out of the bakery, he took a deep sigh. How could there be such discrimination between everyone? Keith couldn''t believe it.

    But this was something he had to accept.

    Keith headed back to the island.

 Volume 4 Chapter 45: Iâ€™m Hiding

    Volume 4 Chapter 45: I¡¯m Hiding

    While Keith punished the employees, Alfia turned to Faelyn and said, "Faelyn, don''t tell anyone about what happened today."

    "Hmm? Why not?" This was definitely a great card to use against Keith. He kept being kind to everyone. But his employees were the complete opposite.

    "Keith is different from the others." Alfia realized it. From Keith''s expression, he didn''t know what was happening in the bakery. And the clerk was acting like she didn''t know Keith either.

    "..." Faelyn was silent before she nodded. She didn''t like it but what she said was true. Keith didn''t hesitate to scold his employees.

    "And we should try these?" Alfia glanced at the bread the two got. This was something she was curious about. She picked the ham and egg sandwich.

    It was different from all the other foods she had eaten before. And this was especially so with the bread. From touch alone, it was much softer.

    Alfia didn''t hesitate as she took a bite. And when she did, her expression brightened!

    "Delicious." Alfia looked down.

    "How could it be so good?" A second later, Faelyn gasped at the food.

    "How could a human cook something like this?!" There was no way someone could cook something so delicious. Especially so from a human!

    "...Faelyn."

    "Princess?"

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "You said you didn''t want those, right?" Alfia eyed the bread in her hand.

    "Princess!" Faelyn quickly backed away. She did say that before. But tasting it now, there was no way she could let her take it.

    "Relax, I won''t steal." Alfia joked. But she stared at the bread, "I can''t believe he''s the one who made this."

    She was curious.

    ...

    "Keith."

    "Hmm?"

    "What are you doing?" Gabriel had to ask him what he was doing.

    "Hiding."

    "..." Are you sure? Keith was hiding. Well, tried to. The man was hiding behind Gabriel. It was a strange sight. Keith was much taller than him. For him to crouch down really made it clear that he was hiding.

    "Please just bear with it!" Keith whispered. What am I going to do?! He took a big sigh as he walked behind Gabriel through the hallway. That was because of the incident with the bakery.

    He had punished his employees. But even if he did that, the incident still happened. It was fresh in his mind!

    How was he supposed to go through class? Alfia and Faelyn were his classmates! This was too embarrassing!

    "Gabriel, just be my shield for now." Keith had to keep hiding.

    "..." Am I going to be hit or something? Gabriel didn''t know what caused Keith to be so scared. He noticed this yesterday when he returned. Keith was zoning out and shivering. That was something he had never seen from Keith.

    He sighed as he followed Keith''s words. The two entered the classroom. When they entered the room, Carolyn was the first to walk up to them, "What''s the matter with you?"

    "One second." Keith looked around, and there was Alfia and Faelyn. The two stared at him. I knew it! Those two are mad. Keith didn''t hesitate as he grabbed Carolyn and placed her beside Gabriel!

    Carolyn raised her brow, "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing, just walk and try not to be in the spotlight."

    "..." The way we are walking already makes it impossible. What was happening was Keith was behind Gabriel and Carolyn. The two are slowly dragging their feet as they walk.

    Keith got to the table and sat down. But he realized Alfia was still staring at him. The way she looked at him was something. Keith didn''t hesitate as he moved Carolyn''s face before his, blocking Alfia''s gaze.

    "Okay, what is the matter with you?" Carolyn frowned as she stared at Keith.

    "Nothing, you look cute." Keith complimented.

    "..." Fine, because you called me cute. Carolyn was going to let him go because of that. Like that, it was a game between Alfia where she tried to glance at Keith while the latter used Carolyn as a shield.

    It was a funny scene for everyone except for Carolyn, where she was about to explode.

    This kept happening before Aidiun had entered the classroom.

    "Good morning, Class. Tomorrow, we''re going to have our first practical."

    "Eh?" This was out of the blue."

    "Please hand this out to everyone, class representative." Aidiun handed some papers to Keith.

    Keith nodded. Like that, he started to hand out the papers to everyone. While he was doing that,

 Volume 4 Chapter 46: To The Dungeon

    Volume 4 Chapter 46: To The Dungeon

    "Pff." Scarlet chuckled at Keith. Keith tilted his head, "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. I''m just wondering what you''re going to do next."

    "Eh?" Keith was confused for a few seconds. But he understood what she meant as he headed to Alfia. There was a moment of silence. Alfia stared at Keith while Keith was shaking.

    "You-" Slam! Before Alfia could say something, Keith slammed the paper down. Keith didn''t give her a chance to talk as he quickly slid away.

    "..."

    After handing the paper out, Aidiun explained, "The practical will be diving into a dungeon."

    When that was said, the students were excited.

    A dungeon.

    We''re going to that place. Keith was interested. There were many different dungeons. The only one he went to was the golem one.

    "Let me finish." Aidiun sighed as he noticed their expressions.

    "You guys won''t be heading there alone. Instead, you guys would be fighting in a party."

    A party?

    "The requirements are simple. You guys will be staying in the dungeon for a full day. The maximum number of team members you guys can have is up to five. The other requirement is you cannot have more than two S-class students in a group."

    Make sense. Keith understood what this test was about. And it would be overkill to have five people from S-class together.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "Ahem," Aidiun coughed, "But Keith, you will be different."

    "Eh?"

    "You can only team up with one person."

    "What?!" Keith''s expression was indescribable! What did I just hear?!

    "Why am I the only one with one person?!"

    Aidiun coughed again and stated, ""Because it''s you." That was what the principal said." That caused Keith to frown at Aidiun. Isn''t this one of Cadmus''s screw someone over moments?

    Yes. Aidiun''s gaze was saying it was. When Cadmus said this, his expression was so aloof. It was one of his whims.

    Oh, you have got to be kidding me!

    ¡­

    "So everyone in your class is trying their best to find a party member, right?" At the end of the day, Gabriel turned to Jack and the others.

    "Mmhmm. My class has been going crazy on who to choose for their party." Sarah sighed.

    "It''s the same for my class. But my classmates seem more desperate." Arlo scratched his head.

    "It''s to be expected. Everyone wants to form a strong group. They wouldn''t choose people from the bottom." It''s a free-for-all. With how much information wasn''t conveyed, building the strongest party was the best preparation.

    "How about we form a group with all of us right now," Carolyn suggested. They had enough people here.

    Arlo, Sarah, Jack, Gabriel, Carolyn. That alone was going to be a good team.

    "Yeah! That''s a good team!"

    "...What about me?" Keith wanted to cry. Did they forget about him?

    Carolyn shrugged, "You know you can''t join our group."

    "Sorry, Leader." "Blamed the principal for this." "I would only hold you back, Keith."

    One by one, they all shared their thoughts. Pity and snickering. Well, most of the snickering came from Jack.

    Keith grabbed his head, "That damn old geezer! Is he trying to screw me over?! What is wrong with him?!" There was no way someone was going to team up with him. The others had a maximum of five. While he could have only two. The difference between having two and five was huge!

    Cadmus was trying to mess with his school life like no tomorrow!

    "To be fair, some people might take the chance." Jack thought about it.

    "Eh?"

    "Like the people from the lower classes. Like you''re super strong. If they can''t find team members, they might take the chance to pair up with you." Keith wasn''t the strongest for nothing. They might be more likely to survive if they pair up with Keith than to have four useless members.

    "But that means more pressure on Keith." Sarah sighed. Keith would have to carry the other person out.

    "..." Everyone was lost in thought. The students didn''t know what the criteria were to pass this pratical. That made it even harder to think.

    "How about I be Keith''s partner?" Gabriel suggested.

    "Eh?"

    "Out of everyone, I think I should be able to clear the dungeon with him." Gabriel thought about it. If they were talking about all-roundedness, Keith and Gabriel were a cut above the others.

    "Is that alright with you guys?"

    "That''s fine." The others were in agreement.

    "Thank you so much, Gabriel!" Keith grabbed Gabriel''s hand. The savior was here!

    "No problem! Let''s ace that practical!"

    "Yeah!"

 Volume 4 Chapter 47: Entering The Dungeon

    Volume 4 Chapter 47: Entering The Dungeon

    The next few days, Keith and the others worked hard. The classes were shorter to give the students time to make their teams. In class,

    "Marquis Keith," Some students walked up to him.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Please pair up with me!" The student bowed.

    "Sorry, but I''m already paired up with someone." Keith scratched his head.

    "...." It was like a giant anvil had dropped on his head! The student trudged out of the classroom. And he wasn''t alone as others started to walk away as well.

    Are you that sad? Keith couldn''t believe it. Gabriel laughed, "See, there are some who want to take the chance with you."

    "Indeed." Keith nodded, "And you guys are getting offers like no tomorrow." Carolyn and Gabriel were begged by them.

    Yes, begged.

    Students kept coming up to them, begging them to join. It was many times more than the students coming to him.

    "S-class is the only class that doesn''t need to worry about being in a group." Carolyn laughed. These two weren''t the only ones. Everyone in S-class was getting offers. And it was not unusual. S-class was the strongest class. Having one would give any team an extra edge.

    "That goes to show how strong we are." Gabriel laughed, "We need to prepare our gear as well." A full day. If they were staying there for so long, they needed supplies.

    "Indeed."

    ...

    "Everyone, you got your gear?" Keith questioned. It was time for the practical. He wore armor as he looked at the group.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Everyone nodded.

    "Of course! We have been preparing all day yesterday." Sarah smiled. She wore a crimson robe.

    "Let''s go!" The group headed off to the dungeon.

    "Jack, I thought you would be using two swords?" As the group headed to the dungeon, Gabriel noticed Jack having one sword on his waist. He usually used two to spar with him.

    "Using two swords isn''t good for this group. I''m the tank." Jack decided to use a shield instead. His job was to protect Sarah and the others.

    "I see. But can you use a shield?"

    "Of course! Professor Tennol taught us how!" While the two talked, Keith checked up on Arlo,

    "Arlo, how are you feeling?"

    "A little nervous, Leader." Arlo fidgeted around. Keith smiled,

    "Don''t be. You can do it."

    "Mmhmm!" Arlo slapped his face. Like that, everyone arrived at the dungeon. All the students were dressed up in gear. Looking around, Keith noticed some strange things,

    "Wow. Everyone went all out with their gear." Some people have giant axes and swords. Not only that, but their armor shined. It was all high quality.

    "I think you''re the one who''s underdressed." Carolyn pouted as she walked over to the group.

    "Sparkly!" Keith squinted his eyes as he stared at the girl. That was because the glimmer from her robe was blinding.

    "That''s crystal mare!" Arlo noticed what kind of material it was.

    "Mmhmm." Carolyn smiled. The robe was a beautiful white color with silver lining to match it.

    "My dad bought it for me."  Carolyn sighed.

    Keith sighed as well, "Uncle Julius really cares about you."

    "Ehehe."

    "The other princes and princesses are decked out as well." He could tell those guys were ready for a fight.

    "And what about you? Why are you wearing something so shabby?" Carolyn got back to the problem at hand. Right now, Keith wore the basic of basicest gear ever.

    Keith shrugged his shoulders, "Is there something wrong with it?"

    "Yes! You should have something better! Even Jack and Arlo are prepared."

    "....I feel that was a dig on us," Jack turned to Arlo. The two shared a look. That was a look of silence.

    "I''ll be fine. I prefer something I feel comfortable in than being in that," Keith stretched his hand back and forth. It would take time for him to get used to the new armor. And he didn''t want to take that chance.

    "Tsk Tsk." Carolyn shook her head.

    "Alright, everyone is here." Aidiun arrived as he started to instruct, "Each team, come up and grab a bracelet from an instructor."

    "What are these for?" Keith stared at the bracelet.

    "These will help us monitor you all," Aidiun explained. With so many students here, they needed something to monitor them with.

    "Everyone, follow me." Aidiun guided the students into the dungeon.

    There were a large number of tunnels in there. This looks different from the one I entered. Compared to the one with the golems, this one had so many lights.

    Aidiun explained, "There are enough tunnels for all of you to enter. Do be careful. Don''t be rash in the dungeon."

    "Understood!" The students shouted. Each student chose a tunnel to enter.

    "Good luck, you two?" Carolyn and the rest shouted at them. Keith and Gabriel nodded,

    "You guys, be careful." "Don''t try to light a fire inside the dungeon."

    "Eh?" Keith entered the tunnel, leaving them confused.

    "What''s with the last part?" Gabriel questioned. Keith smiled,

    "You''ll understand."

 Volume 4 Chapter 48: Monitoring The Students

    Volume 4 Chapter 48: Monitoring The Students

    "So this is the dungeon." Gabriel looked around, marveling at the sight of the dungeon. It was wider than what he expected.

    "Is it? This is a little too bright." Keith frowned. There was a little too much light. On the sides were lamps to help them walk.

    "Have you been to a dungeon before?" From how Keith talked, it seemed he had gone to a dungeon.

    "I''ve been to a dungeon before. It was large. But it wasn''t like this." The dungeon was much darker. Not only that, Keith started to touch the walls.

    This is smooth. Too smooth. The stone looked different from what was made naturally. It seemed altered instead.

    "We should be wary about everything."

    "Understood," Gabriel nodded. Like that, the two continued to walk forward before they arrived at the end.

    "Woah!" "What the?!" A giant forest. That was what the two witnessed as they stared at the floor. It was not normal.

    "Is this what a dungeon is supposed to be?!" Keith was shocked. He didn''t think a dungeon would be like this!

    "Guess we should go down." Keith nodded. Like that, the two head down. There were stairs for them to go. As they did,

    "Move out of the way!" Someone screamed from behind as they quickly ran past them. And they were not the only ones as other groups started to run past them.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "Oh, we get to see them."

    "We should have gotten into a close tunnel with Carolyn." Gabriel scratched his head.

    "Don''t think so. The tunnels were shifting weirdly. I doubt we would have crossed paths with them."

    "What are we supposed to do?" Now that Keith thought about it, Aidiun really didn''t give them any information about what to do. The only thing was to survive.

    But was it that simple?

    "Hmm, some of us might stay on this floor and survive as long as possible." That was the easiest option.

    "I doubt that would fly with our class." There was no way that it was this simple. Especially so for S-class.

    "Then we have only one option." To go down. The only option for the two was to head down.

    "Let''s go find the entrance to the next floor. Also, grab whatever that looks edible on the way!"

    "You really want to collect everything?" Gabriel chuckled. Keith had talked about this before.

    "Of course! I want to see if there''s anything here I can use!"

    Gabriel laughed. And like that, the two started to hunt.

    ...

    "Ohoho, Keith figured out the dungeon is not normal," Tennol commented. He saw how Keith touched the dungeon walls. He could tell Keith had an inkling of what was going on.

    "The kid is sharp to stuff like this," Aidiun noted. It wasn''t a surprise. Of course, they made some alterations to the dungeon to make it safer for the students.

    "Anyways, some students are starting to stay in one place." Shire shook his head. What Keith said was on the mark. Some students had made the call to camp on a specific floor.

    "Dock them." Tennol stated, "Those who don''t challenge themselves are bound to fail."

    "Are there some who are progressing quickly?"

    "One is Ophelia''s group. She and Eirlys took control and quickly headed towards the gate to the second floor."

    "She and Eirlys have been together for quite some time. Of course, they would be in sync." Those two were a combo.

    "Herrick''s group is surprisingly lackluster." A professor added.

    "Huh? Isn''t Melor in that group?" Melor and Herrick. The two were troublemakers. But they were hard hitters.

    "It''s mainly Herrick. He''s acting weird."

    "I see. Take points off."

    "Student Carolyn''s group is pretty stable. It has a perfect balance. I think we need to watch over them more."

    "What about the Keith and Gabriel duo." The professors were interested in that pair. The representative was given a giant rock on his back. That alone was enough to cause concerns.

    "...Those two are picking wild plants." Tennol sighed.

    "What?"

    Figures. Keith was the only one who could do that.

    "Should we dock them?"

 Volume 4: Chapter 49: Goblinâ€™s Nest

    Volume 4: Chapter 49: Goblin¡¯s Nest

    "I think we collected what we needed." Keith cracked his neck as he stared at the pile of herbs he got.

    "You really went all out with this." Gabriel laughed. He was collecting as well. Though, the enthusiasm Keith had compared to him was miles apart.

    "We should search for the gate now." Keith placed all the herbs into his storage. It was time to head to the next floor.

    "I heard that someone found it north of us." Gabriel could hear students shouting.

    "I see, let''s go." It was time to head off now. As the two walked, "Keith,"

    "Yep." Keith didn''t look at Gabriel. He only gave him a nod. Monsters. The two could sense it.

    Swoosh!

    "Thanks." An arrow flew at Keith''s head from behind. But it never landed. Gabriel caught it without any trouble.

    "Ho. That would have stung if that hit my head." Keith chuckled. It was a blunt arrow. It wouldn''t pierce his skin. However, it would hurt like hell.

    "You can have it back!" Keith chucked the arrow right back, hitting the goblin''s forehead dead center!

    "How much force did you use?" A blunt arrow wouldn''t go through. Only if you use enough force!

    "Enough." Keith shrugged his shoulders.

    "I guess this is the part where the test becomes difficult." Gabriel raised his sword.

    "Indeed." Keith did the same. Goblins started to come out of the brushes, surrounding the two.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Guess we can obtain some coins."

    "Let''s hunt." Like that, the hunting became even more crazy.

    ...

    "Those two are really going at it."

    "They''re goblins. If those two can''t defeat them, they shouldn''t be in S-class."

    "Those slices are not normal." One professor stated. Keith didn''t even hesitate as he dashed at the goblins. In an instant, five heads went flying.

    And Gabriel wasn''t a slouch either as he took down the ones coming at Keith''s back.

    The two of them continued to take out everything that was around them! While they did,

    "As expected of those two." Aidiun nodded his head as he watched the two. It was not a surprise to see how the two fought.

    "These two also paired together during the enrollment?"

    "Mmhmm. They have a good grasp on what the other wants to do." Aidiun added. Besides working together during the enrollment, the two worked all day yesterday.

    "Phew, that was a workout." Keith stretched his hands back and forth.

    Gabriel nodded, "There was a lot more." As the two defeated the goblins, more started to show up. It was a strange sight.

    "Let''s start collecting the stones." Keith took out a knife. That was the reason why they fought with them.

    "On it."

    "Also, aren''t goblins monsters who like to hoard things?" Keith thought about it.

    "Mmhmm."

    "Hmm, don''t you think their base is near us?" With so many goblins, the base had to be close. The two shared a glance before nodding. It was time to go and hunt again.

    "Guess we''re taking a detour." They were going opposite to where the gate was supposed to be.

    "This reminds me of when we head to the bandit camp." Gabriel thought.

    "But this time, we don''t have Mir to help us sniff." Keith laughed. This time, they had to be more wary about everything around them. It was simple to find the tunnel as they only needed to look at the goblin tracks and reverse it.

    ...

    "Those two are going to the goblin nest?" Shire and the others were surprised. They knew what path they took.

    "This is going to be interesting."

    "Shouldn''t we stop them?" They couldn''t monitor the two if they entered the nest.

    "Nope. There''s no need to do that." Cadmus shook his head, "The two should be able to do it."

    ...

    "..." Once the two entered the tunnel, Keith started to gesture with his hands. Gabriel understood. Right now, the two of them would be covert. Talking in a place like this would resound throughout the tunnel.

    As they walked, the tunnel started to turn dark. However, it changed when the spotted torches. That meant they were near. As they continued to walk, Keith slapped Gabriel''s chest, causing their movements to halt.

    Hiding behind a rock, the two saw goblins approaching. And the goblins strolled away. Keith sighed as he gave signals.

    They were close. Gabriel nodded. Like that, the two headed down the path the goblin came from.

    Woah! Keith and Gabriel gasped at the sight. The number of goblins here passed the number the two fought before.

    This was not normal. But the thing that surprised the two was what was in front of these goblins.

    "Gwahh!" It was a large goblin and was much stronger than the others. Keith looked at Gabriel. The two knew what to do.

    Escape. The two could beat it. But they had to think about it long term. They still had a test. If they wasted their stamina now, they would be screwed.

    As the two started to move away, the two knocked down a rock!

    Oh, no!

 Volume 4: Chapter 50: Weâ€™re Richâ€¦.Well Richer!

    Volume 4: Chapter 50: We¡¯re Rich¡­.Well Richer!

    As the rock dropped on the ground, it was a warning bell for all the goblins. They turned their heads to stare at the cause. Keith and Gabriel couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Guess they''re not going to let us leave." Keith wanted to cry as he took out his sword.

    Gabriel did the same and shrugged his shoulders, "Oh, well. We have to fight our way out." The two didn''t hesitate as they dashed at the goblins.

    Goblins were weak. But,

    "Their numbers are annoying." Keith frowned as he sliced them. What goblins lacked in strength were made up with numbers. It was atrocious.

    Gabriel frowned as he took down some goblins, "I''m going to-"

    "Don''t use fire magic!" Keith shouted, "Keep it to earth and wind magic."

    "Huh?"

    "Trust me. We don''t want to use anything that will cause fire."

    "Understood." Gabriel listened and used wind magic instead. As the two of them continued to fight,

    "Ugh." "Tch!" The two grabbed their heads as they felt a sudden shock.

    I can''t balance myself. The only way to describe the sensation was like being drunk. Keith''s vision was becoming blurry. He turned his head to see it was the shaman. It was doing something.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Get out of my way!" Keith swung his sword. Even though he did that, it was erratic. The attack didn''t hit anything.

    I can''t gauge the distance. The goblins weren''t close at all.

    "Gee!" The goblins started to giggle as they walked at Keith. But the latter grabbed one!

    "Don''t think about it!" Keith chuckled at the goblin with great force!

    "..." That shut the goblins up. They turned back to the monster who turned into a devil now!

    "Rahhh!" Without a second later, Keith started to throw goblins at the shaman. He kept throwing without a thought. He couldn''t aim properly. But with so much ammo around him, there was no need to!

    "Ge!" And it worked. The goblin shaman stopped chanting.

    "Gabriel, how are you feeling?" Keith shook his head and turned to Gabriel.

    "I feel better." His vision started to recover. He could see more clearly.

    Knew it. If Keith disrupted the chant, then the effects would die down.

    "Let''s go!" Keith slammed his hand into the ground. Like that, earth spikes appeared, piercing the goblins. It didn''t take long for them to destroy them.

    "Phew, we almost died." Keith laughed. That caused Gabriel to shake his head,

    "There were too many of them."

    "Let''s forget about that. What we should be focusing on is the treasure." The two''s eyes sparkled. They couldn''t forget about this.

    That was the reason why the two came here. There was a door behind the shaman. And when they entered,

    "Woah! Why do they have so much?!" What the two saw was a load of coins. A majority of them were bronze. But there were chunks of silver and gold mixed in!

    Coins were just one of the things there.

    "When did these guys steal armor?" The other thing was the large number of armor in there.

    "Let''s take everything and go!" Keith stated as he started to put everything in his storage. Once that was done, the two left the cave.

    ...

    "Wow, Scarlet''s team is doing well on the second floor." Shire smiled as he watched Scarlet decimate the monsters.

    "What about the others?"

    "Alfia''s team isn''t a slouch either. They''re similar to Scarlet."

    "And what about the duo?" The two had yet to leave the cave.

    "They should be-they''re out now!" When that was said, all the professors looked at the screen.

    "We''re rich!" "Yeah!" The two were excited. Their eyes still glimmered as they left the cave.

    "What did they do?" Everyone was confused.

    Rich? Weren''t they already rich?

    "It seems they went through something." Cadmus laughed.

 Volume 4: Chapter 51: A Flaming Cow

    Volume 4: Chapter 51: A Flaming Cow

    Keith and Gabriel went back on course. And the two saw a large gate, "I can''t believe we couldn''t find this." How could they not see a giant door here?"

    Gabriel laughed, "If you think about it, the size of this floor to this door made it impossible."

    "Let''s go." Like that, the two entered. It was similar to the tunnel before.

    "This is the second floor." "It''s the same as the first one." The second floor was the same as the first. It was a giant forest.

    "Let''s rest before we do some searching." They had been going at a good pace. There was no need to push even further.

    "Yeah." Gabriel sat down on a rock.

    "Let''s have some lunch." Keith smiled as he took a basket out.

    "You prepared for everything," Gabriel laughed.

    "Of course! We fought so hard. We need to have a healthy meal to recover our strength." There was no way he wouldn''t prepare a meal. He started to take out the food from the basket.

    And it was incredible.

    "Let''s eat!" Keith smiled as he saw Gabriel eat a sandwich.

    "Did you do something to the bread?"

    "Yep, yep. I used the milk fruit to make the bread. It should taste like the fruit. The bread is softer as well." Keith did some testing to see how it would taste.

    "It''s amazing." Gabriel finished the sandwich in seconds as he took another one.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "And drink some of that lemon tea. This will energize us." Keith took a sip.

    "This is perfect." The two continued to eat without a care in the world.

    ...

    "...Should we say something about this?" Tennol turned to Aidiun. He was not the only one, as the others stared at the two.

    "This kid is treating it like a picnic!" Shire laughed. Contrary to the laugh, his eyes were saying something different. Keith was by far the only person who could do something like that!

    "So delicious!" A drool flowed down Cadmus''s mouth as he stared at the scene. Before anything else could occur, Sohma grabbed him by the neck.

    "Don''t even think about it." How could you still want to eat?! He ate only a few hours ago!

    "Aidiun, didn''t Keith pack you a lunch?" Cadmus turned to Aidiun.

    Gong!

    When that was said, all eyes locked on him. The latter shook his head, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Don''t try to hide it! I can smell the scent of meat on you!"

    "..." How?!

    "Now that the principal mentioned it, it''s time for lunch." Everyone''s eyes changed. Since those two were eating, it was time.

    "Let''s see what the representative brought for you."

    "Back off, you snakes! This is my food!" Aidiun quickly backed away from them. There was no way he could have it taken away.

    "Sharing is caring, Aidiun."

    "Are you kidding me?!"

    The thought was enough to cause him to go crazy. They were not going to let him escape.

    ....

    "Phew, that was delicious." Gabriel smiled. After eating all of that, he felt so much better.

    "Let''s go searching now!" Since they had eaten, it was time to collect even more! What else could he find here?

    The two continued to look around. As they did that, "Most of the herbs here are the same as the one on the first floor." It was a repeat. But as they were doing that,

    "Moo!" Keith and Gabriel quickly ducked down. A cow monster stood a few feet away from them.

    Keith tilted his head, "What kind of cow is that?" This was the first time he had seen something like this. It was muscular, and its body was covered in the fire!

    "This is interesting." "Let''s attack it together."

    Keith smiled as he ran on one side and Gabriel on the other. The monster was confused as to what was going on. But the only thing it knew was that it was in danger.

    It created a flame circle around itself!

    Keith quickly backed off. It inflamed his entire body to block his sword. He gave Gabriel a look.

    "Understood." Gabriel nodded. He cast wind magic. And when he did that, the cow started to float in the air.

    "Bang!" Keith used magic, and he fired lightning arrows at the monster. It was unable to block attacks coming at its underside.

    "Good job!" "Nice work." The two clapped their hands.

    "Should we hunt some more?"

    "Sure!" Keith smiled. Like that, the two of them started to hunt down whatever they could find. It only stopped when they noticed how the dungeon was becoming dark.

    "We should rest now." There was no need for them to overwork themselves as they fought.

 Volume 4: Chapter 52: Should We Tell Them?

    Volume 4: Chapter 52: Should We Tell Them?

    "It''s time to change shifts." Instructors entered the room.

    "Oh, look at the time," They split the monitoring into two sections. Since the students were staying there for a long time, they would need instructors on duty to watch over them.

    "I''m staying," Cadmus declared. That caused the professors to tilt their heads.

    "Why do you want to stay?" Cadmus doing more work than needed? That was something no one would ever believe.

    "Keith is going to make something delicious!"

    "Eh?"

    "He got himself a new type of meat!" Cadmus could see it! The look in Keith''s eyes was something as he stared at the cow! There was no way he could miss something like that! The professors looked at one another.

    "I guess we''ll be staying here as well."

    "Indeed."

    "I want to see what he cooks."

    "The food Aidiun brought was so delicious."

    "..." Aidiun shook his head. These damn mooches. He had to "share" his food with them. Before he had the chance to leave,

    "Aidiun, you''re staying here." Cadmus gripped his shoulders.

    "Huh? Why am I staying?! We have more than enough people here to watch over them."

    "You''re Keith''s manager."

    "And? What does that have to do with this?"

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "Because you are his manager, you must watch over him."

    "That doesn''t make sense!"

    "Principal''s orders." Cadmus pulled out the principal card.

    "..." Are you kidding me? And why are you using it right now?!

    "Come on, Aidiun. There''s no need to leave. Let''s see what Keith is cooking up." Tennol came and pushed Aidiun back into his seat.

    "..." You guys want to beat me up after seeing Keith eat! He knew their end game!

    ¡­

    "You''re going to use that cow, right?" Like Cadmus, Gabriel had the same thought. He knew Keith planned to use it.

    "Mmhmm! I have to try it now." Keith''s eyes glimmered as he stared at the cow. He was excited. Taking out his butchering equipment, he was prepared to do it now.

    Keith started to cut the cow into different parts. And when he did, he tilted his head.

    "It smells so nice." There was no blood smell! Instead, it smelled like a spice! It reminds me of paprika and cumin. Maybe gochujang. Now I''m curious about how it tastes.

    Keith decided to use the flank steak. It only needed to be grilled, and it would be perfect.

    "Got the fire ready?"

    "Mmhmm." While Keith focused on the cow, Gabriel set up camp.

    Sizzle! When Keith placed the meat on the pan, the steak started to sizzle!

    "!" The two stared at the meat with eager eyes. The aroma coming from it was something.

    "What the?! It''s changing." Gabriel exclaimed. The smell turned into something else. From a spicy and tangy aroma came a smoky and sweet one.

    BBQ? The new smell reminded him of meat that was marinated in BBQ sauce. After it was done,

    "Here''s your share," Keith cut Gabriel''s share.

    Gulp! The only sounds that could be heard in this forest were the gulping from their mouths!. Keith and Gabriel didn''t hesitate to eat!

    "Holy!" "So delicious!"

    "It''s sweet and savory! I thought the tanginess would disappear! But it''s still there!" The flavors from the beef were a perfect blend!

    "Wait a minute! I got something to make it better!" Keith took something out of his storage.

    "Cabbage?" Gabriel saw the giant cabbage Keith brought out.

    "Place some meat into it and eat it like so," Keith said, wrapping the beef inside the cabbage and taking a bite again!

    Crunch!

    There was a spectacular crunch to it!

    "Amazing!" Keith couldn''t help but shout! The cabbage complimented the beef! It was the perfect blend.

    "Keith, rip some for me."

    "Here."

    Gabriel took a bite, and his eyes sparkled, "This is perfect!" It didn''t take long for them to finish it all.

    "Shall we cook some more?" Keith grinned.

    "Let''s do it!" The two needed to cook as much as they could right now! It was going to be amazing.

    ¡­

    "Those two are messing with us, right?" All the professors had dark expressions as they stared at the two''s mukbang. The way the two ate made it so delicious!

    Grrrrrr!

    The professors grabbed their stomachs,

    "This is messed up!"

    "How could we watch this?"

    "New food," Cadmus was the only person who wasn''t fazed. He was excited about this. Keith was going to cook that when they returned.

    "By the way, should we tell them about this?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Like about the meat?" Gabriel questioned.

    "Oh, no. If I did, I would have to make it for Cadmus. There''s no way I''m going to do it." Keith answered with a huff.

    "..."

 Volume 4: Chapter 53: Status Of The Other Parties (?)

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 54: Status Of The Other Party (2/2)

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 55: We Must Not Let Him Get It!

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 56: Because I Altered The Floor Boss

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 57: That Was Close

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 58: Rock - Paper - Scissors

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 59: Willpower!

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 60: You Want To Use Numbers! I Got A Giant Sledgehammer!

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 61: Spoils Of War

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 62: You Want To Do What?

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 63: Are You Kidding Me Right Now?

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 64: Heâ€™s Drooling!

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 65: He Has Something To Do

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 66: Sit On Him

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 67: Brute Force At Its Finest

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 68: Understanding Youâ€™re Weak Is A Strength

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 69: Today Is The Day!

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 70: Crepes

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 71: Second Day

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4 Chapter 72: Against Wyverns

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 73: Princess Carry

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 74: Oh, I Have A Spirit As Well

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 75: Y-youâ€™re A Great Spirit!

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 4: Chapter 76: What Is Wrong With You?!

    Hello! Everyone. This is the synopsis for Volume 4:

    The city of Vastoria was in shock about the outcome of the duel. However, the victor was more excited about the addition of Jack and Sarah to his island. It was smooth sailing¡­or it should be. With his absolute victory and display of strength, it also brought about some unsettling situations for Keith.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Princess! Get behind us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the monster!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡± Keith was left speechless as he watched a bunch of elves prepare to fight him to the death to protect their princess.

    I just wanted to say hi!

    Volume 4: Link</a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 1: So Nonchalant

    Volume 5 Chapter 1: So Nonchalant

    I''m here again. Keith looked around, and he was sent to the white space again.

    "Keith!" Kreye was the first person who greeted him. Rhea and Hepha were behind him.

    "...Am I dead again?"

    Kreye blinked his eyes, "Why do you keep saying that?!" Every time Keith came here, he would assume he was dead!

    "Because I have to make sure." At this point, it''s 50-50.

    "Actually, you might have died." Rhea took a deep sigh.

    "I knew it!"

    "Why are you happy about it?!" Kreye''s eyes twitched. Did he want to die so badly?!

    "Heh." Keith scratched his head.

    "Now I''m wondering if I should give you more blessings." From all the incidents that occurred, he was afraid this person would die in a day or two.

    "There''s no need to." Keith waved his hand.

    "Really?" "Mmmhmm! Look at my eyes! Would I lie to you, Kreye?

    Kreye sighed deeply, "You''re going to wake up now. So be more careful."

    "Understood. See you later, you three." Keith waved his hand as he disappeared from the white space.

    "Should we call him?" Kreye muttered.

    ...

    "Ugh," Keith slowly woke up from his sleep. But when he did, he felt his body in pain.

    Keith looked down. His body was riddled with wounds like no tomorrow. It was all covered with bandages. It was to the point it went to heels. That tornado attack was powerful. Keith slowly got up from his bed. And when he did,

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Ho!" Aria quickly flew to his side.

    "Hey, girl." Keith patted the owl''s head. But the owl continued to nestle her head onto Keith''s body.

    He smiled, "You don''t have to worry about it. These are only flesh wounds." The wounds wouldn''t leave a scar on him.

    "But who was that woman?" Keith needed clarification. He remembered the woman''s appearance. And it looked like she had a grudge against him. As he got up from his bed,

    "Keith!" Carolyn and Sarah rushed into the room!

    "Wait a minute! You guys have to get out!" Keith roared.

    "Eh?!"

    Keith''s expression was red as he pointed down. He was only wearing his underwear. He was covered in bandages. But it still felt weird.

    "...Ah." The two girls quickly left the room without a thought.

    ...

    "How long was I out for?" Keith joked. He was now sitting in the dining room with everyone. His words caused everyone to frown.

    "Can you not say it like a daily occurrence?" Aidiun shook his head. He was too casual about it.

    "You were out for half a day." Keith left the island in the morning. But it was already noon.

    "Diana was the one who brought you back. We were all shocked to see you covered in blood." No one expected Keith to be injured so heavily.

    "We had to call the nurse to tend to your wounds."

    "I see." Keith nodded, "I guess I should get dinner started."

    "What do you mean get dinner started?!" Carolyn and Sarah yelled.

    "Isn''t it dinner time?" Keith questioned.

    "Yes. But what about your injuries?! There''s no need for you to cook dinner." Dinner should be the last thing on his mind.

    "It''s fine. I can at least do this much." Keith laughed.

    ".." This fool. When he left the dining room,

    "Keith, how are your wounds?" Cadmus questioned.

    "I''m fine. Most of the pain came from getting attacked." Getting cut by those tiny blades was the thing that hurt like crazy. It stung. But not so much.

    "Who was the one who did this?! I''m going to destroy them!" Cadmus snarled. The expression on his face was world-ending.

    Keith shook his head,

    "Don''t worry about it, Grandpa Cadmus. These are only flesh wounds."

    "But-"

    "Anyways, I''m going to prepare dinner." Keith hummed as he headed to the kitchen.

    "..." Cadmus and Sohma were silent. Aidiun came out a few seconds later, "Principal, that kid''s vitality is amazing."

    "Indeed." The two nodded. Besides being worried about him, the three were surprised by his body. More specifically, his injuries.

    When Keith was brought back, he was drenched in blood. But looking at him, he seemed fine. Well, besides the bandages. For him to move so usually was not normal.

    "Those injuries should not have healed so quick." There was no way that was possible. The three saw his injuries.

    "It might be because of Diana and the Samuis," Sohma answered.

    Cadmus nodded, "They might have sent mana into his body to increase his healing."

    ...

    "Hmm? Is Diana not here?" Keith looked around and noticed Diana had yet to arrive at the dining room.

    "Ahh, Diana said she had something to do," Sohma explained. After handing Keith to the island, she left.

    Keith nodded, "I understand. I''ll make her a doggy bag." Keith smiled as he wrapped up some dinner.

    "Keith, there''s no need to do that. How about I bring it-"

    "No." Instant reply.

    Everyone knew what he was thinking of. There was no way he would hand this over to this greedy dragon.

    "..." Cadmus could only pout.

 Volume 5 Chapter 2: A Greeting Is An Order

    Volume 5 Chapter 2: A Greeting Is An Order

    These guys are too much of a worrywart. Keith sighed as he sat in his bed.

    "Po!" Mir came up and stayed beside him. Keith smiled as he patted the snowball''s head, "I know. I know. They care about my well-being."

    After dinner, Gabriel and the rest insisted that Keith go rest. Even if he was alright with cooking dinner, they should at least wash the dishes. They pushed him out of the kitchen before he could say anything. As he was ready to go to sleep.

    Keith.

    Keith opened his eyes. Diana?

    Mmhmm, it''s me.

    Where are you right now?

    Can you come to my location?

    Sure. Keith got up from his bed and got dressed.

    "Po?" Mir tilted his head as Keith got dressed. Patting his head, "Don''t worry about it. I''m going to meet with Diana."

    "Po!" But Mir jumped up and down. There was no way he could let Keith leave like that!

    "You can come with me," Keith laughed.

    "Po!" And the snowball agreed like that! He jumped onto Keith''s shoulders.

    Keith sensed where Diana was. The position she was in was close. Diana, I''m going to teleport to you. The gates were closed.

    Understood.

    Like that, Keith and Mir started to glow as they disappeared from his room. And the two arrived at the forest.

    "Keith," The first thing he saw was Diana.

    "Diana, are you alright?" Keith was worried.

    Diana made a strange expression, "I should be asking you that! You almost died." His injuries were deadly

    "I should be fine in a few days." Keith waved his hand, "What have you been doing?"

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    When Keith said this, Diana''s expression contorted as she muttered, "This is all my fault."

    "Eh?"

    "Sister, this is my fault. This has nothing to do with you." Another voice cut into their conversation. Keith turned around. His eyes widened, "Aren''t you-"

    "Yes, I am the one who attacked you." The person scratched her head, embarrassed to say this.

    "Umm-" Keith had no words to say. The person introduced herself, "A greeting is an order. I''m the great spirit of the wind, Nephele."

    A great spirit? Keith turned to Diana, and the latter nodded. This was indeed another great spirit.

    "Why did you attack me?" That was something he needed an explanation about.

    Nephele''s expression turned wry as she explained, "That was an oversight on my part."

    "I know that." That was definitely her fault, "But why did you attack me?"

    "That was because I was trying to find my sister."

    "Your sister?"

    "Big sister Diana," Nephele answered.

    "Oh,"

    "You see, I have been searching for my big sister for quite some time now. But I couldn''t find her anywhere. But I felt her mana in that direction." Nephele pointed somewhere.

    "Ahh, that time." It has to be that. The place she pointed to was where Diana dealt with the wyverns.

    "Big sister was the only one who could deal with those wyverns so easily!"

    "..." Keith stared at Diana, and the latter looked away, not wanting to meet the child''s gaze.

    "I thought you had taken my sister away. There was a large chunk of her mana on you."

    "Ah, from the contract."

    "I didn''t think it was a life and death contract." Nephele was sweating like no tomorrow, "I dodged a bullet right there!" If Keith died, her big sister died along with him.

    "Dodge a bullet in my butt!" Diana slapped Nephele''s head, "How dare you harm my benefactor?! You would have killed him if we didn''t jump in!" Diana had noticed something was off. Keith''s life force dimmed. It meant he was close to death. She didn''t hesitate to teleport to his side when she realized this.

    "I said I was sorry! And those other creatures were so scary!" Just remembering the others was enough to cause Nephele to shake in her boots.

    "Do you understand the consequences?" Diana didn''t want to let this go.

    Keith raised his hand, "It''s fine, Diana. She apologized. That''s good enough." Hearing Nephele''s explanation, he found it somewhat understandable.

    "My saint!" Nephele placed her hands together as she bowed her head to this saint. How could someone be so kind?!

    "..." Diana gave her a dirty look. But since Keith said something, there was no point in continuing.

    "Diana, when are you going to return home?"

    Diana had an apologetic look, "Keith, I still need to do some things before I return."

    "There''s no need to apologize. Please take this." Keith brought up a lunchbox.

    "You didn''t have to." Diana''s expression softened when she saw this.

    "It''s fine. I know you didn''t eat anything today. I also added some orc lord into it to help you out." Keith knew the orc lord was the best thing to help Diana''s body.

    "Thank you." Diana smiled softly. Like that, Keith disappeared from there.

    "That kid is interesting," Nephele muttered. Now that she had a good look at Keith, the person didn''t seem so bad.

    "Shut it." Diana grabbed her ears, "I''m still going to punish you for all the trouble you caused."

    "Sister! You''re going to rip my ears off!" Nephele cried. Diana let go as she looked at the food in her hand.

    "I''m hungry." There was nothing else to do after scolding. But that caused Nephele to frown,

    "Do you need to?" Spirits didn''t need to eat. What they needed was a rich amount of mana.

    "Hmpf! Then I won''t give you any." Diana looked away from her as she opened the case. And when she did, Nephele''s expression changed.

    She had never smelled something so aromatic before.

    Diana looked down at the cottage pie. He added my favorite oranges. That child. She could tell how much effort Keith had put into her lunch.

    "Big sister."

    "No."

    "Don''t be so stingy."

    "You''re the one who said you didn''t want any."

    "Sister!"

    "Hmpf!" Diana cared less as she started to eat.

 Volume 5 Chapter 3: Youre The One Who Wants To Join?!

    Volume 5 Chapter 3: You''re The One Who Wants To Join?!

    The following day, Keith stretched his hand. He was heading to class. When he entered the classroom. "Why are you here?"

    Carolyn walked up to Keith. Confusion was plastered on her face. The latter tilted his head, "Why shouldn''t I be here? We have classes today?"

    Carolyn''s eyes twitched, "That''s not the point. You''re still injured." Did the guy forget about his injuries? Keith was still covered in bandages. It was only a few days, and there were fewer bandages.

    But it was more than enough for everyone else to notice! Keith laughed, "There''s no need to worry about it. I feel super!" To show he was better, he waved his hand back and forth to show he was alright.

    He didn''t feel any pain from the wounds. Most of them closed up.

    "Tsk Tsk!" Carolyn gave him a dark look. But the man patted her head, "Don''t worry about it."

    Carolyn didn''t say anything as she looked away. But there was a tint of red on her ear. When he sat down, he took a big sigh. He could tell a lot of people were staring at him.

    But who could blame them? They all knew what Keith was. This man rampaged with a giant column. He did a lot of crazy things and survived.

    Now, this man entered the classroom with bandages covering his body! What did he do to get all of them?

    "What happened to you, Keith?" Alfia was the one who asked. She and Faelyn walked up to him. Keith scratched his head,

    "Well, you see. I got myself into some trouble." He ended that with a laugh. That caused Carolyn and Gabriel to shake their heads. Some trouble? You came home covered in blood!

    "Is that really a small trouble? What kind of small trouble got your body to look like that?" Alfia didn''t believe him. It had to be something big for him to be like this.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Who knows?" Keith shrugged his shoulders. Alfia continued to stare at him before sighing,

    "Alright. But do be more careful." Alfia didn''t say anymore as she walked back to her seat. But that interaction alone was enough to cause everyone in the class to look at them even more strangely.

    When did the two of them become so close? The interactions between Keith and Alfia were close to none. It was so minuscule that they were strangers.

    Carolyn and Gabriel were okay with it. After having lunch with Alfia, it was expected. Like that, class started off in a weird vibe.

    ...

    "Did something happen with the princess?" During the knight class, Jack had to question Keith. Keith shrugged his shoulders, "I did nothing."

    "Are you sure?" Jack gave him a weird stare. During class, Alfia wanted to get close to Keith. It was surprising for all of them.

    "We''re classmates. So it''s normal." Keith shrugged his shoulders.

    "..." Jack grabbed his head. That''s not the point!

    "Forget about it. Go ride your horse." They needed to practice. When Keith said this,

    "By the way, when are you going to get a horse?"

    "Can''t. There aren''t any horses that want to partner up with me." Keith sighed. There was a horse shortage. None were available.

    "What about that guy on the island?" There was one horse.

    "Oh. He''s not going to listen to me." Keith shook his head, "And he''s going back to the wild."

    "..." "What?"

    "Nothing," Jack said nothing else as he walked away with his horse in tow.

    Why is everyone giving me that look? Keith didn''t mind it as he started to work out again.

    ...

    "Keith, can you come to the office. The principal said he wanted to speak with you." Aidiun called out to Keith.

    "Hmm? Is it going to be something weird?" Keith was a little skeptical. But Aidiun shook his head,

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I...don''t think." It was Cadmus. Knowing him, he might pull something.

    "..Fine." Keith sighed as he headed to Cadmus''s office. He knocked on the door,

    "Keith, is that you?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "Then come in!" Keith entered the office,

    "What do you need, Grandpa Cadmus?"

    A grin formed on Cadmus''s face, "Keith, how is your island doing?"

    "Don''t you know?" Keith titled his head. This man was on his island 24/7.

    "I know. But I''ve been thinking, don''t you think there should be more students?"

    "But you''ve been saying not to add more people." Keith retorted. Straight up, Cadmus had been asking Keith not to add more people.

    "Ahem," Cadmus coughed, "Well, don''t you think more people will be great?"

    You''re really not going to answer my question? Keith shook his head, "Sure, the more the merrier. But what''s your- wait."

    "There''s someone who wants to join your island." Cadmus grinned.

    "Really?!" "Mmhmm. And it''s someone you know as well."

    "Who?" Someone I know? Was it Krystal? Or maybe Ophelia. Those were about the only people he knew.

    "He''s right behind the door." Cadmus snapped his fingers, "Sohma, you can bring him in now." With that, Sohma bought the person in.

    Keith''s eyes widened, "You''re the one who wants to join?!"

 Volume 5 Chapter 4: Whoâ€™s The One Watching Over Him Again?

    Volume 5 Chapter 4: Who¡¯s The One Watching Over Him Again?

    "Ahem, Everyone! I have a special announcement!" Keith clapped his hands together. Most of them were resting in the main lobby of the mansion.

    "..." "What''s with the silence?"

    "The expression you had when you returned said it all." Carolyn and the rest noticed Keith''s expression when he returned.

    Keith coughed. Was it really that noticeable?

    Jack was the first to ask, "Is it going to be a new dish?"

    Keith shook his head, "No. It''s not going to be a new dish. Come to the dining room. Jack, call Arlo and Gabriel."

    "Alright." Like that, everyone was brought to the dining room.

    "What do you want to talk about, Keith?" Gabriel tilted his head,

    "I called all of you here because we have another person joining our island," Keith stated.

    "Eh?" The others tilted their heads. Someone wants to join the island? This was surprising since no one wanted to join since Gabriel and Arlo.

    "Mmhmm! And it''s time to introduce him!" Keith clapped his hands again. When he did that, the person entered the room. The expressions on everyone''s faces changed when they saw who it was.

    "Why is he joining?!" Jack was the first to say that as he pointed at the person. But that caused the person to scoff,

    "What about it?"

    "I know you guys are surprised. But let''s welcome Herrick to the island!" Herrick was the one who was going to join their island.

    There were no claps. Just an eerie and awkward silence.

    "..." Figures. Keith sighed.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Keith, can we speak for a moment?" This was not a request. Jack and Gabriel grabbed him from the side. Sarah turned to Herrick,

    "Please wait here for a moment, Herrick. Also, please have some refreshments." She turned to Fira, "Fira, can you get the cookies and tea?"

    "Understood!" Fira nodded as she flew off. Like that, everyone went to Keith''s room.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Don''t you do the "What''s the matter?!" Do we need to tell you what we want to say?!" Carolyn spoke for everyone else.

    "Ehehe?"

    Carolyn sighed, "Did you forget what you did to him during class?" No one forgot about it. That was for sure. This guy had been causing problems one thing after another.

    Herrick was the culprit for riling up the beastmen! What was more, Keith clobbered him afterward! There was no doubt in her mind that Herrick had some bad blood against him.

    Yet this person was joining his island?

    "Haven''t you learned the saying, forgive and forget?"

    "Not in this situation!" Carolyn shook him by the collar. Keith added,

    "Come now. We''re all students! Let''s be civil about it!"

    "This-" Carolyn grabbed her head. She felt she was going to have a migraine from talking with him.

    "Someone tag in!" And that person was Gabriel.

    "Keith, are you sure you want to do this?"

    "Mmhmm. What could go wrong?" Keith laughed.

    "...Alright. I will go along with your decision." That caused the other four to tilt their heads,

    "Gabriel?!" That was not part of the plan! Why did he agree with him?!

    "If the leader has spoken, there''s nothing to say." Gabriel sighed. Keith was the owner of the island. Whatever he said goes. It didn''t really matter how much they disagreed.

    "True."

    "Alright!" Keith got up from the ground. Carolyn questioned, "But what will happen if he goes crazy?" That was something going through everyone''s mind.

    Herrick was the type of person who would be considered a time bomb waiting to explode. Anything could rile him up.

    "Then Gabriel and I will deal with it." Keith grinned. As Gabriel was going to say something, "What is this?!" A loud shout came from outside.

    Keith blinked, "Wait, who''s the one watching over him again?"

    "Fira?"

    "..." Without hesitation, Keith dashed to the dining room.

    "What''s the matter?!" Keith questioned. It was only a minute. No problem could occur in a minute, right?!

    Keith and the rest saw Herrick and Fira munching on some cookies. And the beastman stared at the cookie in shock.

    Herrick stared at Fira, "What kind of sorcery is this?!"

    "That''s a cookie," Fira stated with a smile.

    "A cookie? How could a cookie taste so delicious?!" Herrick was shocked by this round object.

    "Because I helped make them!" Fira had a proud smile as she declared. She helped Keith out when he baked this batch of cookies.

    "You can make something like this? What are you?"

    "I''m the amazing Fira!" Fira stuck her chin up.

    "...Are you strong?" "Hmm?"

    "Okay! There will be no sudden attacks!" Keith jumped between the two. He could already tell what Herrick was going to do next. He was going to pump the brakes to that.

    Herrick paused and nodded. Sighing in relief, Keith turned to the others, and they gave him a peculiar look.

    "Herrick, you can go choose your room."

    "Understood." Herrick nodded as he started to look at the available rooms. When he left, Jack held his head,

    "Are we going to have never-ending problems?"

    He could see it now.

    Keith laughed, "There''s nothing to worry about! Let''s see what he does!"

    "..." The others gave him another look.

 Volume 5 Chapter 5: First Day On The Island

    Volume 5 Chapter 5: First Day On The Island

    "What is the matter with this mansion?" While Keith tried to make the best from this situation, Herrick had a dark expression. He had decided on a room. However, it was not a happy occasion for him.

    There was something wrong with this situation. Herrick didn''t want to come here at all. Instead, he was ordered to be here.

    Why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    ...

    The next morning,

    "What a beautiful day." Keith stretched his hand. Fira and Mir were still sleeping on his pillow.

    "Po," "Mnghh, more cookies."

    "..." What are you dreaming about right now? Keith shook his head at the little spirit and snowball as he left his bed. As he was about to change,

    "What are you doing?!" Keith heard a thunderous voice coming from the garden.

    "?" Keith tilted his head when he heard that. He quickly got dressed and went outside. What he saw was surprising and confusing at the same time. What he saw was the ground ruined. And he caught one Herrick in a tree.

    "What happened here?" Gabriel and the two came out as well. It was quite the sight.

    "What in the world happened?!" Sarah blinked.

    "Jack," Everyone turned to Jack. He was the sole witness to this scene.

    "I don''t know either. I came out to train. But when I came out, the first thing I saw was Herrick being launched into the tree and the horse grunting."

    "Ugh." To have a headache so early in the morning. Keith looked up at the sky.

    He could tell what had happened. You got a wild horse and a reckless Herrick. Add those two together, and it was a clear sign of destruction.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "Gabriel, Jack, get him down from the tree."

    "Gotcha." The two went and got a ladder.

    Keith turned to the horse, "And you. Be kinder. He''s going to be living with us from now on. Don''t send him flying."

    "Ngeh." The horse grunted, but Keith could tell it understood. When the two brought Herrick down,

    "...Is he dead?" Walking over, he noticed that Herrick wasn''t moving. This was quite bad. A prince dying on his island. Gulp. The thought was enough to make him shiver.

    "Get some water,"

    "Understood." Jack grabbed some water and splashed it on Herrick''s face.

    That revived him.

    "Oh, god!" Herrick quickly got up from the ground. He looked around and noticed everyone staring at him. A wry smile formed on his face.

    "What were you doing?"

    "I saw the horse and figured I should ride him," Herrick answered straightforwardly. But that caused the others to shake their heads.

    Are you looking to die? Everyone understood how dangerous the horse was. The only person it communicated with was Keith, and that was about it. That horse didn''t care about anyone else.

    "Don''t do that with the horse. It doesn''t like people riding on it."

    "But I want to do it again."

    "Eh?"

    "An untamable horse? I want to be able to ride it!" Herrick''s eyes were ablaze. A challenge was in front of him.

    "..." Did flinging you across the garden not get the message across?

    "Don''t do it."

    "....Is that an order?"

    "Not an order but a life-saving request." Herrick got lucky being flung into a tree. The first time was a warning. Who knows if the horse would throw him into the mansion the next time.

    "Alright. But who''s horse is that?"

    "I will explain," Jack stated. This man needed to learn. While that happened,

    "I''m going back." Keith shook his head as he returned inside. He came out without washing his face. The others did the same thing as Jack explained to Herrick.

    ...

    "So that''s why the horse is here." Herrick nodded to Jack''s words. But then he tilted his head, "Isn''t he a mooch?"

    "That''s what I said too!" Jack nodded. That horse was basically a mooch! The two stared at the horse, which it grunted again.

    What are you looking at?!

    "Guys! Breakfast is ready!" Keith called for the two. Like that, they entered the dining room. Herrick''s eyes widened as he saw someone there.

    "Why is the principal here?!" Herrick saw Cadmus and Sohma sitting in the dining room.

    "Oh yeah, forgot to mention this. The principal and vice principal eat with us most of the time." Keith casually explained.

    "..."

    "Let''s eat now," Keith declared as he brought the food out. The aroma of the food was divine.

    "Are you alright?" Keith noticed the expression Herrick had. It was that of a crazed and hungry person.

    "Why is it so delicious?"

    "You haven''t seen anything yet, Student Herrick." Cadmus laughed. Like that, everyone started to eat. As they were doing that,

    "Herrick, if you have any problems, you can talk with our manager." Keith pointed at Aidiun.

    "Professor Aidiun is your manager?" Herrick tilted his head.

    "Isn''t he an elf?"

    "Yep." Keith nodded.

    "Alright."

    "We also have a dorm mother. But she''s not here right now."

    "Where is that old lady?" Cadmus questioned.

    "She had something to do." Diana was still dealing with Nephele.

    "Yay! More food for me!"

    "..."

 Volume 5: Chapter 6: Look Behind You!

    Volume 5: Chapter 6: Look Behind You!

    "Goodbye, everyone!" Arlo waved his hand as he headed into his classroom. One by one, they separated from the group. Keith, Gabriel, and Herrick were the only ones left as they headed to class. When the three entered, everyone was surprised. Then, it was filled with confusion.

    Why was Herrick there? Herrick coming into the classroom with Keith and Gabriel was surprising.

    They probably came in by coincidence.

    "Herrick, when it''s lunch, come to me. I''ll hand you your lunchbox." Keith smiled.

    "Mmhmm." Herrick nodded as he walked to his seat. But that alone was enough. Everyone blinked a few times. When did those two become close?

    First was Alfia. Now it was Herrick? What was going on?

    Keith sat down next to Carolyn. The latter questioned, "Did anything happen this morning?"

    "How did you know?"

    "Gabriel and your expression said it all." Carolyn chuckled. The two had tired expressions. They might try to hide it, but she could tell. It seemed something happened.

    "Yeah, there was something." Keith laughed as he explained it to her.

    ...

    During lunch,

    "Herrick, here''s your lunchbox." Keith handed the lunchbox over to him, "Do you want to join us?"

    "No, I have a table." Herrick didn''t say anything else as he headed over to a table. There were dwarves and beastmen there.

    "What?" He noticed how Melor was giving him a weird look. Melor explained,

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Why did you leave your island?" He heard about it from the beastmen. He couldn''t believe something like that happened. Herrick glared at the beastmen,

    "You guys!"

    "I asked them about it." Melor stopped him, "So tell me, why did you leave?"

    "Because I can." Herrick scoffed as he placed the lunchbox on the table.

    "..." Melor sighed as he turned his attention to the lunchbox, "Keith was the one who gave it to you?"

    "Prince, are you really going to eat that?"

    "That''s human slop!"

    The beastman couldn''t believe Keith would give him something like that. One even got up, "I will throw it away."

    "Don''t you dare!" Herrick quickly pulled the lunchbox away from him. That caused the beastmen and dwarves to stare at him.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "You can''t touch the food?" Herrick''s gaze was menacing. There was no way he was going to let them touch it.

    He opened the lid, and the heat coming from the food was incredible. The others stared in surprise. But Herrick didn''t care as he started to eat.

    "What is all of this?"

    ...

    "Okay, class! Today, we''re going to have a drill with your horse." Tennol instructed them on what to do. Hearing this, the students nodded and got to work.

    "Keith, do whatever you want on the side."

    "Understood." Like that, Keith started to work out on the side. That had become a usual thing. This kept happening all the way till the end of the class.

    "Keith, there are some new horses in the stable. Do you want to try?" Tennol asked.

    "Sure." Keith nodded as he headed to the stables. But when he tried to reach his hand, the horse backed away!

    Eh? Am I really that scary?! Keith could tell from a glance. That horse was afraid of him. And it wasn''t one. The other horses in the stable backed off as well.

    "..." What is going on?!

    Keith turned to Tennol. The latter was the same as well! He didn''t know why the horses were acting like this!

    "I guess you have to try again another time." There was nothing to do if all the horses backed away from him like that.

    "I see." Keith sighed as he headed home. And the moment he did, he saw Diana waiting at the front door. Keith''s expression brightened, "Diana, did you finish with your work?"

    "Mmhmm. Sorry about all the trouble, Keith."

    "It''s fine. The person you should really apologize to is Fira. She was doing all the work." While Diana was away, Fira worked overtime. She was a little mad. But she was soothed instantly with the power of cookies.

    "I have to thank the little one for her help." Diana sighed in relief.

    "I should prepare dinner." Keith was ready to make something nice for her. But when he was about to head into the kitchen,

    "Keith, I need a favor from you." Diana paused when she said this.

    "Hmm? What do you need from me?"

    "You know Nephele?"

    "Yes. What about her?" Keith tilted his head.

    "I was wondering if she could stay on this island?" Diana was hesitant as she asked this.

    "Hmm? Why?" This was out of the blue.

    "Well, you see." Diana was going to say something when Keith''s eyes widened.

    "Hmm?!"

    "Look behind you!" Keith pointed at the back. And when he did, he saw someone flying in the air!

 Volume 5 Chapter 7: Pacify Everything

    Volume 5 Chapter 7: Pacify Everything

    "There was so much work." Aidiun raised his hand into the air. He had finished his paperwork and was ready to return to the island.

    "Aidiun, you have been returning to your island so chipperly," Tennol smirked. The elf finished his work these past few weeks earlier than the others. He would leave an hour earlier than everyone.

    "It''s because this guy gets to eat delicious things when he returns home," Shire commented.

    The professors understood why Aidiun was returning home so soon. That was because he got to eat delicious things.

    Aidiun laughed, "Aren''t you guys getting delicious food from the cart?" Aidiun knew about how his colleagues had been going to Keith''s stall. That was how delicious it was.

    "Of course!"

    "But student Keith isn''t selling anything today!"

    "I can''t believe he''s not opening all the time.

    Keith had decided to not run the cart full-time. He was still a student. He had to do some balancing. That balancing tortured the professors. It was something that caused them to bang their heads against the wall. One asked Aidiun,

    "Aidiun, can''t you ask him to do something about this?"

    "Can''t. Keith is a student first. Also, shouldn''t we be asking them to do this instead?" They were all professors. Their job should be to promote learning, not do the opposite!

    "There are some things we need to do."

    "And this is not the time!"

    "Yeah!"

    Aidiun shook his head. Bunch of gluttons. He didn''t look at them as he headed back to the island. But when he returned,

    "Eh?" Entering the mansion, he saw his students peeking through the door. Even Sohma and Cadmus followed their moves.

    "What''s the matter, everyone?" Aidiun tilted his head, confused. Did something happen in the kitchen?

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Carolyn quickly whispered, "Professor Aidiun, don''t go in there."

    "You''ll get caught in the crossfire," Gabriel added.

    Crossfire? Aidiun tilted his head as he peeked through the door. And what he saw was a dark aura!

    All of that deadly energy was coming from Diana.

    "What were you thinking?!" Diana roared at the woman kneeling on the floor. The woman was crying as she kneeled. It was quite a pitiful sight.

    "But he wanted to fight with me!" Nephele cried.

    "That doesn''t mean you fling him across the stratasphere!" Diana retorted. She continued to lecture Nephele. The latter shivered as she didn''t want to look at her gaze. It was that of a monster.

    Aidiun asked, "Herrick?" There was a lot of doubt in his voice as he asked. The guy couldn''t have done something reckless again...right?

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. There was no need to ask who the cause was.

    Herrick saw a new person on the island and wanted to fight. And Nephele did just that. What happened next was Herrick being sent through the sky.

    He was flying for quite some time before he was dropped on top of the roof. Keith and Gabriel had to go get him down.

    "I see," Aidiun grabbed his head. What am I going to do with that child? One day and two flying. That was an achievement. But who sent him flying? He was surprised someone could deal with Herrick so easily.

    He glanced at Nephele, and his eyes widened. He turned back to Keith, "Keith, is that-"

    "Yeah." Keith nodded. One look and Aidiun could tell Nephele was a great spirit.

    A great spirit was being forced to kneel down and lectured by another.

    "Keith, do something." Carolyn tugged on Keith''s shirt. She felt pity for Nephele.

    "What do you want me to do?!" I''m not Kreye! He wasn''t a god. Heck! Kreye might not be able to deal with something like this! With how he had to kneel to Rhea, there was no shot.

    "You''re about the only person who could go in there and survive!" Carolyn stated. This wasn''t about helping the situation. It was about doing something. They couldn''t stand outside and watch this unfold.

    "Yeah!" The others nodded their heads. Keith gave them a strange look,

    "I''m not superhuman! And shouldn''t Grandpa Cadmus be the one dealing with this?! You know Diana longer than me!"

    "Heck no! You''re asking me to die!" Cadmus waved his hand. There was no way he was going to get into that. It was like pouring oil into a fire!

    That was asking for trouble.

    "Tch!"

    "Are you still holding a grudge?!" Cadmus blinked his eyes as he saw Keith. This man could not let things go!

    "Keith, you have to do it."

    "...Fine. Let me see what I can do." Keith stepped up as he entered the kitchen.

    "Diana?"

    "..." Diana turned her head to him. And the look on her face was something. It was beyond threatening!

    "Have something to drink. You look parched." Keith brought out a drink.

    "..." Are you recharging her?! We were not asking you to make the situation worse!

    Diana quickly grabbed the glass and chugged the drink down in one gulp! Keith was right. She was parched.

    "Do you feel better now?"

    "Mmhmm." Diana nodded. Her lips were getting dry from all that screaming.

    "That''s great. Let me cook something up. We have a few members joining today." Keith smiled.

    "But Keith,"

    "It''s alright. And besides, Herrick is partly to blame for the mess." Keith grabbed his head.

    Herrick was battle-crazed for no reason. He had to scold him later.

    "..."

    "Please, I wouldn''t want such a beautiful face to be full of wrinkles." Keith grabbed Diana''s hand as he said this.

    "...Alright." Diana didn''t say anything for a moment before nodding.

    "Big Sister Diana was stopped?!" Nephele was surprised. And she wasn''t the only one.

    "I swear, that kid could pacify anything," Cadmus remarked. The others nodded their heads to that!

 Volume 5 Chapter 8: Dorm Mother Training

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5: Chapter 9: Clueless Child

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 10: Why Are You Here?!

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 11: Knight

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 12: I Know How To Get Stronger!

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 13: The Opposite

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 14: Mage Vs Knight

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 15: Alfiaâ€™s Request

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 16: You Two Are Close?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 17: Again?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 18: Keith Effect

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 19: To The Dungeon

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 20: Meadow Of Dreams

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 21: When Pigs Fly

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 22: The Challenge

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 23: Brick Hard

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 24: Would Making It As A Stew Be Better?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 25: More Testing

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 26: I Want To Touch It

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 27: Defeat

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 28: Why Is He Alone?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 29: Inferno Behind Him

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 30: Facing Off Against One Another

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 31: What Happened To You Guys?!

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 32: A Meal After So Long

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 33: Let Him Calm Down

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 34: Airhead

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 35: Why Are We Fighting Again?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 36: Heading To The Library Again

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 37: Taste Testing Number 2

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 38: Thatâ€™s Training?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 39: Iâ€™m Not Like Him

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 40: Challenge

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 41: I lost?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 42: Ticking Time Bomb

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 43: That Escalated Quickly.

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 44: Thank Goodness It Wasnâ€™t Cold Food

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 45: A Nobles pride? Will That Feed Me?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 46: What Is Strength?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 47: Great Fira

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 48: Elephant In The Room

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 49: New Menu Items

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 50: Seconds And Thirds

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 51: Great -> Master

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 52: You Remind Me Of Someone

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 53: You Should Have Scram.

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 54: Heâ€™s Going To Get Slapped.

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 55: I Every Proofed It.

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 56: Letâ€™s Get To Work

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 57: Princess, Do You Want To Buy Some Fruit?!

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 58: Youâ€™ll Have To Punish Everyone

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 59: Sometimes Fighting Is Not Worth It

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 60: Newfound Friendship

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 61: Party

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 62: The Food

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 63: Alger

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 64: I Give! I Give!

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 65: How Can You Use It?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 66: Synchronous Chant

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 67: I CANâ€™T LOSE!!!

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 68: Wild Card

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 69: People Are Watching Us

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 70: WHY ARE YOU HERE?!

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 71: I Trust You

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 72: Game Of Chess

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 73: Elven Pride

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 74: Letâ€™s Have A Talk

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 75: The Strongest Are Those Who Stray Away

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 76: I Want To Buy Everything Here Part 2

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 77: Interesting New Customers

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 78: Full Potential

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 79: Chance

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 80: Itâ€™s Time

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 81: Warning

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 82: Itâ€™s You

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 83: Successionâ€™s Difficulties

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 84: It Was A Slip, Nothing More

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 85: It Wasnâ€™t Demons

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 86: I Guess Im About To Get Thrown Out

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 87: I Did It

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 88: The Next Target Shall Be Her

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 89: What If You Can?

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 90: Is This A Game To You?!

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 91: Number 2

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 92: Were Not Stuck Here With You. Youre Stuck Here With Us.

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 93: Here Comes The Challenger

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 94: Alfia Vs Iston Round 2

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 95: Winner

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 96: Iâ€™m Going Home

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 5 Chapter 97: Three New People

    Volume is published onto Volume 5. Here is the Synopsis of the volume:

    At death''s door, Keith wakes up to find out the person who attacked him was none other than another great spirit! And Diana knows her as well! Shocked and reeling from this revelation, Keith is further surprised when Cadmus revealed,

    "Keith, someone wants to join your island."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Confused, Keith responds with a simple "Eh?" But when the student enters the room, he is taken aback.

    "You''re the one who wants to join?!" Keith never would have expected this turn of events. However, as his group welcomed the newcomer, a sense of unease settled over them.

    In the still of the cold night,

    A chess piece was moved on the table, foreshadowing a dangerous game that Keith and his group are about to be pulled into.

    Amazon: Here is the link to Vol 5! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 1: Morning

    Volume 6 Chapter 1: Morning

    "Po!" "Keith, you need to wake up!"

    "Nghh...five more minutes." Keith groaned as he pulled the blankets to block his face. However, the little ones weren''t going to let him. A pout formed on the little spirit''s face. She turned to the snowball,

    "Mir, do it!"

    "Po! Po!" Mir quickly got on top of the head of the bed. Like a wrestler, he jumped down. And he did it with style; he did a 360 spin before slamming into Keith''s stomach!

    "Mmmf!" Keith''s body sprang up! That did it. Smoke came out of his mouth as his body sprawled on the bed.

    "I''ll get up now." A dry chuckle came from Keith''s mouth. He wouldn''t get enough sleep with these little ones looking at him like that. It made his heart hurt.

    "Yay!" Keith stretched his hand back and forth as he left his bed. When he did,

    "Hya!" "What''s the matter, Melor?! Are you out of stamina?!" Keith looked out of the window and shook his head. Those two are really going at it in the morning. This became the usual. He walked out of his room and headed to the bathroom. As he went,

    "Good morning, you two." Keith waved his hand to two elves. One had platinum blonde hair, looking regal and noble. The other had golden hair with a lofty expression. Both were beautiful and elegant.

    "Good morning, Keith." Alfia and Faelyn greeted him.

    "Did you guys wake up because of them?"

    Faelyn and Alfia''s expression changed when they heard that, "Those two really need to practice farther away from the mansion." That was a yes. The two sparring outside cause everyone to wake up. The two elves slept in more than the others. However, the noise outside made it impossible to do that.

    "I''ll tell Herrick and Melor to keep it down," Keith chuckled as he entered the bathroom. There were two people brushing their teeth. One had a princely and friendly vibe, while the other had an annoyed look.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Good morning, you two." Keith waved.

    "Good morning.""Yo!" Gabriel and Jack waved back. The three started to brush their teeth.

    It was a peaceful day. The three headed out into the back to see a dwarf and beastman fighting one another.

    "Arlo, how long have they been doing this?" Keith turned to Arlo, a half-dwarf half-human. Arlo smiled,

    "The two have been going at it for half an hour."

    "And I take it that they put you through the wringer?"

    "...Mmhmm." Arlo had a tired look. He was supposed to be sleeping as well. However, they brought him out.

    "...I see," The three could only give him a pitiful look. They turned to look at the two fighting one another. The beastman, Herrick, was moving like a hurricane, swinging his sword. The same could be said about the dwarf Melor. The two weapons clashed, causing a slight shockwave!

    "They''re going quite hard at one another," Keith muttered. He could tell the two were holding back. But not that much.

    "You lose!" After some time, the victor was Melor!

    "Dammit," Herrick sighed.

    "Good morning, everyone." Noticing three new people, Herrick greeted them. Melor followed suit,

    "Morning."

    "Morning to the two of you as well," Keith laughed. Herrick asked, "Keith, do you want to spar with us?"

    "Sure, I don''t mind. But are you sure you can move like that with your injuries?" Herrick returned from the nurse''s office a few days ago. He was able to walk. But he was still recovering from his injuries.

    Herrick raised his hand, "Of course! If I don''t, I feel like I will explode." He was stuck there for too long. His senses were getting dulled each day.

    "I see," Keith shook his head, "I''ll fight you for a bit. I need to start breakfast." Keith was still on breakfast duty.

    "Understood! Gabriel, Jack, want to join us?"

    "Sure!" "I need to get some exercise," Jack rolled his shoulders while Gabriel brought out his sword. Like that, everyone started to spar with one another. While they did, Alfia and the other girls came out as well.

    "If you all are training, we will do the same," Sarah chuckled. How could they leave them out like that?

    Keith smiled, "Sure, you can switch with me. I need to prepare breakfast." He headed to the kitchen. Once he left,

    "What''s with the dark expression, Herrick?" Gabriel noticed the look Herrick had.

    "Keith was holding back against me," Herrick frowned, "I gave it my all, but that guy hasn''t even used his full strength." Fighting against Keith before, he knew the latter was holding back.

    "He''s like that," Gabriel shrugged his shoulders. There were a few times when he used his full strength.

    "I will make him use it one day!" Determination!

    "I see."

 Volume 6 Chapter 2: Initiation

    Volume 6 Chapter 2: Initiation

    Keith didn''t know what was going on outside. His focus was on preparing breakfast for everyone. What should I do first? First things first was to think about what to cook.

    Pancakes? That was something he usually made for breakfast. But he shook his head. I did make it too many times. He had been cooking it every other day. Too many times would make them bored of it.

    However, it was something Keith had to do. With how many big eaters he had, he knew he had to make things that would fill their stomachs.

    Everyone is such a big eater.

    Cadmus was big eater number one. The second person was Carolyn. Those two were manageable to a degree. However, when a few more big eaters joined in, things changed.

    First was Herrick, then Nephele. The latest one who came was Melor. There were a lot of people who were big eaters. But those guys were the most fascinating; they could finish a loaf by themselves!

    Keith raised his hand back and forth as he prepared to cook. Frittata seemed to be good. Keith took out a bunch of eggs from the refrigerator. At the rate these are disappearing, I need to restock. The number of eggs he used was enormous.

    Need some meat and vegetables as well. Each individual had a different preference for what they liked. He started to fry some ham in the pan. As he did, he tossed some onions into it as well.

    Once that was cooked, he poured the eggs in. The other type he prepared was a vegetable one. After pouring the egg mixture in, he placed them into the oven to let it bake. While that happened,

    "Ho!" "Good morning, Aria." Keith smiled as he patted the owl''s head.

    "Breakfast will be finished once I whip up some bread and salad." Keith diced some lettuce and tomatoes. Need to make a light dressing as well.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    As he did,

    "If you guys have the time to stare at me, how about you set the table?"

    "Seriously?! How did you know?!" Herrick muttered. Everyone stopped sparring with one another. They had all come to the kitchen, trying to get a whiff of the food.

    "Dude got eyes behind his head."

    "Just do it, or you won''t get anything to eat," Keith chuckled. With those words, those guys quickly headed to the dining table to set it up. Soon after, Keith had brought a cart with him. Thank goodness I got Dalen to make this.

    No way he could carry all of this into the dining room.

    As he pushed the cart into the dining room, everyone was ready. Keith chuckled, "Okay, here are the dishes." Keith opened the dome, and the smell smacked their face.

    "Please enjoy. One is made of spinach and asparagus. The other is with ham and onion. There''s also one with chicken." Keith explained.

    "So delicious!" Cadmus shouted as he munched on the ham.

    "You guys," Melor was the one who gulped.

    "What''s up?"

    "I don''t think I can ever get used to having him here," Melor chuckled. The people he was mentioning were Cadmus and Sohma. The two stuck out like a sore thumb.

    Well, he wasn''t the only one. Faelyn was the same as well.

    "You guys will get used to it. We got used to it." Alfia sighed. Everyone had to go through this initiation before they could enter.

    "..." Really? Cadmus was munching on a frittata after all of this. As they talked,

    "Keith, where is my reward?" Nephele looked up.

    "Hmm?" Reward?

    "Why do you need to get a reward after all the trouble you caused?" Diana smacked her head.

    "But I was the-" Before Nephele could say it, Diana punched her in the stomach. It was so quick and swift!

    "..."

    "Don''t worry. I promise you I will give you a reward later." Keith commented as he sipped his tea.

    "Yay!"

    "...This is a great spirit?" Faelyn mutterd.

    "Diana, please clean the dishes. It''s time for us to head out." Keith got up. Like that, the group went to change into their clothes.

 Volume 6 Chapter 3: The Line Up Is Blinding

    Volume 6 Chapter 3: The Line Up Is Blinding

    "Hmm? You changed your uniform?" Staring at Herrick, his uniform was altered from before. His shirt had no sleeves.

    "Cool, right. I can show off my muscles." Herrick flexed as he showed his muscles.

    "I see." Keith really didn''t know what to say. As the group entered the classroom, everyone eyed them.

    "Good morning, everyone!" Carolyn waved as she walked to them.

    "Morning," Keith smiled. As they were going to sit down, "What''s the matter, Melor?"

    "Are we a circus troupe?!" Melor''s face contorted in a frown as he scanned the room, clearly uncomfortable with the attention. Keith couldn''t help but chuckle, "Welcome to my life." You guys will experience what I''ve endured these past few months.

    Gabriel sighed, "Of course, people would look at us with our lineup."

    Herrick, Prince of the Beastmen Kingdom.

    Alfia, Princess of the Elven Kingdom

    Melor, Prince of the Dwarf Kingdom

    "Having the three of you together is just eye-catching. My eyes are going blind from the aura." Keith placed his hand up. Three royals walking with one another? That was a sight to behold.

    "We shouldn''t forget about a certain someone," Alfia retorted.

    "Hmm?"

    "Out of everyone, Keith, you''re by far the most eye-catching." Carolyn scoffed.

    "I am?"

    "Yes, you are!" All of them retorted. There was no way he wasn''t.

    "Tsk, tsk! How could you be this out of touch about this?" Carolyn shook her head. But Keith smacked her, "That doesn''t matter. Also, what happened to you?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I get the feeling you''ve changed." Keith couldn''t tell what it was. However, these past few days, he felt something different with Carolyn.

    "Hehe, I have become great!"

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "..." It''s not that. Keith didn''t understand.

    "Anyways, when are we going to have lunch?" Herrick and Melor groaned.

    "What?" Keith raised his brows. What are you even saying? We just had breakfast a few minutes ago. And you guys want to eat?!

    "Keith, can I get an apple?"

    "..."

    "Please!" Herrick clapped his hands together.

    "..Fine," Keith handed food over to Herrick. When he did,

    "Me too!" "Me three!" Melor and Carolyn joined in on the party.

    "Hah, here." These three gluttons. Keith handed the apples to them; they started to munch on them.

    "Can''t believe you guys can eat like that." Alfia shook her head. Herrick and Melor ate just as much as Cadmus!

    "Jealous?" Herrick gave her a smug look.

    "..." Alfia''s eyes twitched. Jealous? Get out of here, you pigs!

    "Class is going to start. Finish it quickly."

    "Understood!" The two didn''t hesitate as they swallowed it, core and all!

    "..." Not like that! These two made him worry too much. Once class started, it was a heavy lecture. While Aidiun taught, he turned around and frowned. These two. Herrick and Melor dozed off again. These two had been doing this too many times. However, this time,

    "Gah!" Herrick and Melor looked behind and saw Keith with a dark look. He mouthed. Pay attention in class, or no food!

    That jolted as they stared at the board! They were serious.

    Keith gave Aidiun a gaze and nodded. Such a good student. Aidiun chuckled as he continued on with his lecture.

    "So tired!" Herrick groaned as he headed to the next class. He wasn''t alone, as Melor was the same. Keith shook his head, "You guys shouldn''t be like this! Now hop to!"

    "This devil!" Herrick and Melor screamed.

    "Call me devil all you want. That just means you don''t want food!" Keith evilly grinned.

    "We''ll listen!"

    "..." Carolyn and the rest stared.

    "He got them hooked and sinker." Gabriel chuckled. Keith got the two at his beck and call! They would do anything for food.

    "Tsk! Tsk!" Carolyn shook his head, "How could they be like this?"

    "I don''t think you have room to talk," Gabriel retorted.

    "I''m not like them!"

    "You kinda are," Alfia commented.

    "Alfia!"

    "Why are you guys standing there? Let''s go to our next class!" Keith shouted to the group. The next class they had was with Tennol.

    "You guys will spar with one another. But this time, you will be using weapons." Tennol instructed.

    "Understood!" The students nodded their heads. While that happened,

    "Did Herrick get stronger?!"

    "How powerful is he?!"

    The biggest surprise for everyone was Herrick. He was the one who changed the most. His form had become better, and the speed of his swings was sharp. The air around him was being cut.

    "He''s definitely using more of his strength." Keith grinned.

    "What did you do to him to cause him to be like this?" Faelyn questioned. She was still surprised that Herrick could move like that. Keith scratched his head,

    "I didn''t do much," This was all Herrick.

    "What are you talking about? You were the one who guided him to become like this." Faelyn scoffed. The only reason why Herrick became like this was because of Keith.

 Volume 6 Chapter 4: Aftermath Of The Incident

    Volume 6 Chapter 4: Aftermath Of The Incident

    It was clear to everyone that Herrick became stronger after joining Keith''s island.

    "I didn''t do that much. I only gave Herrick an outlook that he couldn''t see."

    "And you were also the one who guided the princess," Faelyn muttered. That was something she couldn''t forget. Alfia''s magic abilities were even greater because of this person here. She was one of the few besides Keith capable of using grand-level magic.

    "You''re giving me too much credit." Keith laughed, "Also, shouldn''t you help Alfia?" He pointed to the side where he saw the elves charging the girl.

    "Princess, please practice with me!" "Please teach me as well!"

    "Leave me alone!" While the elves begged, Alfia ran away. The elves started to chase after her like no tomorrow! Keith and Faelyn sighed. This wasn''t the first time this happened.

    "They really want to get on the princess''s good side," That whole incident between Iston and the others was a problem. Alfia''s brother, Prince Iston, tried to incite conflict between the other races.

    His end goal was to show how elves were the superior race. However, Alfia stepped up and placed a stop to it. In the process, Iston''s actual color was revealed. The elves realized they followed the wrong person.

    "And I really don''t want to deal with that again," Faelyn had a dead expression as she looked up in the sky. Alfia wasn''t the only person who was getting mauled by them.

    Faelyn got as much as her! She was Alfia''s aide; the elves begged the woman to get to Alfia!

    "If I stepped in, I would just be placed in that mosh pit," Faelyn didn''t want that again.

    "There, there." Keith felt pity for the girl.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "But we can relax now that he''s gone." Even though they were "attacked" by the elves, it was still better than them being on Iston''s side.

    "Alright, let''s keep sparring with one another." Faelyn raised her rapier at Keith. The two were supposed to be sparring.

    "Sure. But go easy on me," Keith smirked as he raised his sword. She wanted to spar with Keith. And the two started to fight.

    ...

    "I think that''s it." Keith paused as he placed his sword down.

    "How did I do?" Faelyn questioned. Since Alfia got stronger from Keith, she wanted tips as well.

    "You''re good. But cut back on the killing intent."

    "Eh?"

    "You wanted to take my head off. And the killing intent showed." The amount of killing intent coming off the girl was intense. That was a dead ringer on showing where she wanted to attack.

    "I see. Then I will try to fix it." Faelyn nodded. Keith smiled as he walked over to Carolyn,

    "Carolyn, you''re using a knife?" Keith noticed the knife in her hand.

    "Why wouldn''t I use a weapon?" It was a weapon''s class.

    "Because you usually use a staff." She was a mage, not a warrior.

    "Still need to learn." Carolyn muttered.

    "Need help?"

    "I don''t need help. You can help the others." Carolyn shook her head.

    "Alright." Keith nodded as he walked over to the others. While that happened, Carolyn swung her blade. Concentrate. This was what Senior told me. As Carolyn continued to focus, her swing became stronger!

    ...

    "It''s lunchtime!" After their classes, Herrick and Melor roared as they quickly grabbed Keith by the shoulders. The two didn''t wait as they pushed him to the cafeteria!

    "Hey!"

    "Those two gluttons." Alfia grabbed her head, and she soon followed suit. Keith was brought over to the table against his will.

    "Heyo, Tristan." Keith waved his hand with a wry look.

    "Hello, Keith." Tristan didn''t know what to say. The way Keith was brought to the table was weird. What was more,

    "Keith! Lunchbox us!"

    "Yes, yes." Keith sighed as he handed the lunchbox over to them. And when they got it, they went in on it!

    "Those two are eating like a bunch of rabid animals!" That was the only way to describe them as they wolfed down the food.

    "Keith,"

    "Here you guys are." Keith handed the lunchboxes over to the rest of them. As they ate,

    "Keith, you really outdid yourself." "Indeed."

 Volume 6 Chapter 5: Tea Time

    Volume 6 Chapter 5: Tea Time

    Alfia and Faelyn ate calmly. Two different scenes were occurring at the table. You have Herrick and Melor eating like no tomorrow; screw the knives and forks; they went in on the food. On the other side were Alfia and Faelyn using forks and knives: elegant and calm. There was a discrepancy.

    "Princess," Keith and the others looked up to see elves. Not again. That was the expression Alfia had as she questioned, "What do you want?"

    "Can we sit with you?"

    "We don''t have enough space," Alfia''s response was frank and curt. There was no sign of happiness.

    "We understand." The elves didn''t say anything as they walked away from there. Anyone could tell they were disheartened by her reply. They also tripped as they walked.

    "Did you have to be so mean to them?" Keith scratched his head. With how cold Alfia was, he felt sympathy for those elves.

    "Too bad. Those guys were really annoying." Alfia scoffed, "If you don''t do things like this, people will think they could do whatever they want." Being frank and curt was something you had to do to get them away.

    "True," Herrick agreed with her.

    "And you have to be especially careful, Keith," Tristan warned.

    "Hey, I don''t need to do that." Keith waved his hand.

    "You do," Carolyn interjected.

    "You''re too dense to notice things like this. The number of times you did that when we were kids made a lot of girls swoon." Carolyn turned dark as she remembered what happened.

    "Eh? When was this?" This was news to him.

    "Do you know how many girls you charmed when you do nice things?" As Keith walked throughout the city, he would help the citizens out. And that caused some of them to be charmed.

    "Do I look like the type of guy who did this?!"

    "..."

    Come on! "Licht, help me out here!" Licht should be the only one who would understand.

    "...I can''t deny it or prove it. I''m a middleman." Licht looked away. He wasn''t getting into this.

    "Anyways, you charmed the life out of them," Carolyn muttered.

    "Huh? But when did this happen?" Keith would have noticed it if he did.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "That''s because you were focused on your stores to notice it. Didn''t you see the number of gifts you got?"

    "But those were only congratulatory gifts." Whenever he opened a new bakery, he would get gifts from others.

    "...Do you consider homemade necklaces and flowers congratulatory gifts?"

    "..."

    "Dude, come on." Jack slapped himself in the head. Anyone could tell it held special meaning.

    "Yeah, Keith. That''s a clear sign." Even Herrick had to say something about it.

    "But it was mixed with the others," Keith got them in groups. How was he supposed to know?

    "..."

    "It''s my bad," Keith looked down; he lost this battle.

    ...

    After classes, Keith and the others went their separate ways. The location Keith headed to was the library. It has become the norm for him to go there now. And when he did, a beautiful angel was sitting near the window.

    "Hello, Senior Ange!" Keith waved. Ange smiled, "Hello, Keith. How were your classes?"

    "Pretty good!"

    "That''s great!"

    "..." "..."

    "Senior, tell me straight. You have a lot more work again. Don''t you?" Ange couldn''t fool him with all those flowery words.

    "Ugghh." Ange didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t look Keith in the eye.

    "Let me see," Keith smiled as he sat across from her.

    "Thank you very much!" Ange didn''t hesitate as she summoned the papers out of nowhere!

    "Storage?" Keith sensed it.

    Ange''s smile blossomed, "So you know about void magic as well, Junior?"

    Keith coughed, "Yes, I know of it."

    "Junior, I know you can use void magic as well." Ange smiled,

    "Hmm?!"

    "You took those cookies out from storage," Ange revealed.

    "..." Oh, yeah!

    "Don''t worry, Junior. I won''t ever say what you can use." Ange placed a finger on her lips. She knew to keep it quiet.

    "Thank you very much, Senior. Now let''s start this." Keith rolled up his sleeves. There were things they needed to do.

    "Understood," Like that, the two started to work on the papers. However, as they did, Ange couldn''t help but groan.

    "Senior, we still have a lot of paperwork. You can''t give up now."

    "I know. But sitting like this isn''t helping out," True. The two had been sitting here for an hour.

    "How about some drinks?"

    "I didn''t know you were like that, Keith," Ange snickered.

    "No! I meant tea!" What were you thinking?! Was there something with this girl?

    "I know. I was messing around,"

    "Hah," Keith sighed as he looked around.

    "No one is around, right?"

    "Mmhmm, I will keep watch," Keith quickly took out a whole tea set. Ange marveled, "I didn''t think you would bring out an entire tea set."

    "Of course. To make great tea, you need to go all out." Keith started to prepare the tea in front of her face.

    "Junior is so serious about these little things,"

    "Eh?"

    "Nothing. I want to taste it."

    "Sure, please have a taste." Keith gestured with his hand. Ange took a sip of the tea, "So aromatic. Junior, you know how to make good tea."

    "Thank you. I made the blend myself." He incorporated different types of tea leaves together to create an interesting blend of flavors. That was something he was proud of.

    "Now then! Let''s continue to deal with these papers!" That was something he couldn''t forget!

    "Yeah!"

 Volume 6 Chapter 6: The Reason For Joining

    Volume 6 Chapter 6: The Reason For Joining

    Keith stretched his hands back and forth; that was a lot of paperwork. Even with the tea reinvigorating his body, it didn''t stop him from getting tired. That was why Ange suggested,

    "I know! How about we go somewhere tomorrow! It will be my treat!" Ange suggested.

    Guess I will be doing this again. Keith sighed. But he was okay with it. As he headed to the gates, he spotted some elves along the way. And the group noticed him as well.

    "We need to talk to you."

    "Hmm? What do you want to talk about?"

    "We want to join your island!" The elves stated.

    "You want to join my island?" Keith frowned. He thought he heard something wrong.

    "Yes," "Why do you want to-"

    "We want to join your island as well!" The elves weren''t alone, as beastmen and dwarves came from the other side.

    "Huh?! You dwarves can''t join this island!" The elves scoffed.

    "Why can''t we?! You elves shouldn''t be the ones joining." An argument ensued. When this happened, Keith scratched his head. He knew what to do next; escape! He quickly walked away from there before they had the chance to notice he had gone missing.

    "What is wrong with those people?" Keith shook his head as he quickly returned home.

    "Welcome home, Keith!" "Po!" Fira and Mir quickly jumped at him. Keith caught the two,

    "Mmhmm, I''m back!"

    "Keith, welcome home." Nephele greeted him as well.

    "Thank you." Keith headed to the backyard; there, he saw the rest. Melor and Herrick trained Arlo while Gabriel and Jack sparred with one another. As they practiced, the rest sipped on some tea.

    Keith went to the fridge to get himself some juice. As he drank, "What are you guys reading?" He noticed the girls reading a book.

    "It''s a romance between a princess and a noble."

    "Eh? It''s not about a princess and a commoner?" Wouldn''t that be a better story?

    "Nope. It feels unrealistic." There was an immeasurable gap between a commoner and a noble.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Yeah, a noble would be better." Alfia smiled.

    "..."

    "Yes, the two had been friends for quite some time. However, the two had their own duties. As the princess, she had to be prim and proper. While the noble had to watch over his land."

    "I see. What happened next?"

    "We''re at the good part! The princess had an arranged marriage to expand the kingdom! And her friend whisked her away during the marriage!"

    "How many volumes does it have?"

    "7! It was such a great stopper!" Carolyn smiled.

    "I see." Keith gazed at everyone''s expression. Even Faelyn, the calm and cold type, was interested in something like that.

    "I heard they were going to do a play for this," Sarah commented.

    "Really?! Then we should go watch it together!"

    "Is that fine with you?"

    "Of course! It''s more fun when there are more people." They should do it together. Keith smiled as he watched how they acted. Guess I should prepare dinner.

    ...

    While they ate food, Cadmus told Keith, "Keith, there''s a lot of people who want to join your island."

    "Eh? How many?" "There''s about 40."

    "40?!" What in the world?! Why was there so many.

    "Let me guess, it''s beastmen, elves, and dwarves, right?" Keith questioned.

    "Yes," Cadmus nodded, "They all want to join your island. How did you know?"

    "That''s because some came and asked me," Herrick, Melor, and Alfia''s eyes changed when they heard that.

    "What happened?"

    "Well, they waited for me by the gate and asked to join the island. And then they started an argument, so I left before I saw that." He didn''t want to witness a bloodbath.

    "Those guys!" Alfia slammed her hands onto the table.

    "I can''t believe they''re bothering you now." Alfia and Faelyn were expected. However, their target now was Keith.

    "Keith, you still have that damn poster on the bulletin board, right."

    "I think I still have that." He kinda left it there and forgot.

    "For starters, you need to take that off," That poster was too eye-catching for everyone. That would cause people to continue to come.

    "Also, don''t say yes to them."

    "I know that." There was no way he was going to say yes.

    "If they do, then say they have to get permission from any of us." They can''t burden Keith and the others with something like this.

    "Understood,"

    "You two are good with this, right?" Alfia turned to Melor and Herrick.

    "Of course." "Yeah, I don''t want my food to be cut."

    "Eh?"

    "You guys haven''t thought about it? If we add more people on the island, that would mean our food would probably be cut down?" Herrick explained. How come no one thought about it?

    "Come on, guys! You don''t need to- What''s the matter?" Keith noticed how everyone''s expression changed from Herrick''s words.

    "Our food might go down?"

    "Now that you mentioned it," Everyone''s thought had been unified at this moment, "We should have a good screening!"

    "Yeah! We can''t have a bunch of random people joining our island!"

    "It''s exclusive."

    "Indeed! You cannot let any random people join! Those people don''t understand the goodness of the food!" Cadmus roared. That was an oversight on his part!

    "..." Your eyes are scary.

 Volume 6 Chapter 7: Chaotic Morning

    Volume 6 Chapter 7: Chaotic Morning

    Keith woke up the following day with a frown. Heavy. As he slowly moved around, he felt some weight on his stomach. Opening his eyes, he realized the cause. His bed was riddled with spirits and a snowball. They slept so soundly even when he moved around.

    Keith was stunned. How did they manage to get inside? Fira and Mir had been playing with Alfia''s spirits, so when did they enter his room?+

    "Aria?" Keith turned to the owl, who was awake.

    "Ho,"

    "I see," In the middle of the night, they decided to have a sleepover. And Keith''s room had become the location for it. They slept around Keith like it was nothing.

    "Hah," Keith sighed. But this is cute. He couldn''t scold them; it was an adorable sight. While Keith smiled,

    "What have you done?!"

    Eh? Why are they screaming so loud early in the morning? Keith yawned as he walked out. And the people who were arguing were Faelyn and Melor. Diana was in the middle of this.

    Again?

    What happened this time? Keith was going to say something. However,

    "How could you bring your muddied shoes in here?! Do you want to cause more trouble for Miss Diana?!"

    "It''s not even that muddy! And why are you the one complaining?" Melor frowned. Melor and Faelyn glared at one another.

    I see. Keith sighed as he clapped his hands; that got the two''s attention.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Alright, you two. Now, let''s break it up." The cat vs dog fight ended like that.

    "Melor, can''t you tap your shoes before you enter into the mansion?" Keith questioned.

    "...Okay." Melor nodded.

    "And Faelyn, you don''t need to be so meticulous about these things. Diana doesn''t mind doing this."

    "But-"

    "We''re all friends here. If we nit-pick about small things like this, we''ll all be uptight in front of one another." Keith smiled. He understood why Faelyn acted like this. Diana was the dorm mother. However, she was a great spirit.

    "Now, let''s apologize to one another."

    "I''m sorry." "Same here." Melor and Faelyn apologized to one another. Keith smiled,

    "That''s good. Off you guys go." The two sighed as they went on with their day.

    "Sorry about all the trouble, Keith." Diana apologized. Keith waved his hand, "It''s fine. It will take some time before everyone becomes familiar with one another." That was something Keith knew for sure.

    Everyone came from different backgrounds. It''s like a pot of soup. You throw so many ingredients in, expecting a delicious soup. However, it takes time to gel, creating a rich and decadent taste.

    "Mmhmm,"

    "And those girls will be doing that with you and Nephele for some time." With how elves revere great spirits, it would be odd for one to be a dorm mother.

    "Gahh!" While Keith talked with Diana, they heard a loud shout from outside? Keith and Diana looked at one another before dashing outside. The two saw a Herrick hanging out on the roof of the mansion. Gabriel and Jack''s mouth gaped open.

    "..."

    "Oopsies!" Nephele scratched her head.

    "Nephele!" Diana roared!

    "Today is going to be so hectic." Keith let out a dry chuckle as he went inside. He wasn''t going to watch a bloodbath unfold.

    ...

    "Seriously, why do you have to do these things?" Keith scolded as he wrapped bandages around Herrick.

    "Hey! Not so tight, Keith! That stings!" Herrick gritted his teeth.

    "If you can take flying into the roof, you can take being bandaged." Keith shook his head.

    "I thought I could take her this time," Herrick wanted to spar with her again. But what he got was him being sent flying.

    This man was going to be the death of himself.

    After he helped them, Keith was tired. He also needed to prepare breakfast. When he entered the kitchen,

    "WHAT THE HELL?!" His scream was so loud to the point that everyone heard the roar.

 Volume 6 Chapter 8: Meat Shield

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 9: There Are Stages?!

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 10: Cleaning

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 11: Iâ€™m Senior Angeâ€™s Junior

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 12: Macao Beans

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 13: What Is He Planning?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 14: Partnering Up

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 15: Punishment

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 16: Wait A Minute, Pigs Fly

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 17: Itâ€™s All Muscle Memory

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 18: Power Of Delicious Food

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 19: We need To Practice

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 20: Bring It On!

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 21: Wring His Neck Out

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 22: Thatâ€™s Great

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Announcement

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 23: Heading To The Dungeon Together

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 24: Heâ€™s As Strong As Cadmus

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 25: Gearing Up

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 26: Formation

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 27: White Meadow Dungeon

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 28: Bofallo

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 29: Skeleton Soldiers

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 30: Changing Things Up

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 31: I Will Be Using This

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 32: Keith Effect In Full Force

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 33: First Watch

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 34: What Was That Magic?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 35: Hey! Thanks For The Help!

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 36: The Next Option

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 37: Bone General

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 38: Iâ€™m Not A Wolf Person, Okay?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 39: Accusation

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 40: A Simple Question

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 41: Diamonds

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 42: Boffalo Bones

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 43: Ordeal

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 44: He Wonâ€™t End Us All If We Do It Together

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 45: I See. I guess I Will Be Eating Alone

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 46: Bone Marrow

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 47: Can I Have A Bite?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 48: Marketing

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 49: We Went To A Dungeon!

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 50: Facing Against One Another

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 51: Letâ€™s Eat Here

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 52: Cats Out Of The Bag

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 53: Gravity

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 54: Thats Why You Have To- Eh?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 55: Had To Be Her

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 56: Baby Steps

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 57: Seared Boffalo Bones

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 58: Do You See That?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 59: New Sword

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 60: Another Variant

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 61: Tradition

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 62: The Most Interesting Yet

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 63: Recruitment Day

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 64: Why Are The Two Of Them Here?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 65: Do You Want To Join?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 66: Disciplinary Captain and Student Council President

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 67: My Decision

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 68: Is Keith Freed Here?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 69: The Real Relationship

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 70: Are You Going?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 71: I Want You To Go

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 72: Go With Your Gut

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 73: Meeting

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 74: Good Information

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 75: Fate

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 76: Gearing Up

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 77: In Heaven Right Now

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 78: Iâ€™m Excited

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 79: Dragator

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 80: He Shouldnâ€™t Be Here

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 81: Giant Eyeball

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 82: Dragator Steak

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 83: I Canâ€™t Take It Anymore!

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 84: Banquet

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 85: Inferiority

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 86: Heâ€™s Not Here?

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 87: Whereâ€™s The Floor Boss

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 88: Dragator King

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 89: I Want The Meat

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 90: Shameless Duo Trying To Strike Again

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 91: New Objective: 20th floor

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 92: Variant

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 93: S-Rank

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6 Chapter 94: Leave Now!

    Here is the Synopsis of Volume 6:

    With Iston¡¯s incident over, Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor had decided to join his island. And it was quite exciting for them. Well, for starters, the incident happened. Tensions flare up between others before Keith decides to¡­punish all?

    That was quite the day: One dragon shaking in his boots, a tiger groaning, one dorm mother holding onto another, and the elf with wide eyes as they watched.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Despite the ups and downs that occurred on the island, there was one thing they all strived together for: dungeon exploration! With so many people, it was time for them to head down and explore dungeons!

    Here¡¯s the link to the Ebook! </a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 1: Why Are You Here?

    Volume 6.5 Chapter 1: Why Are You Here?

    Crash!

    "Carolyn, are you alright?" Everyone turned to see a shattered cup on the ground. It was sudden and surprising. Carolyn shook her head,

    "Sorry. It''s nothing." An irking feeling. Her body felt a shiver as if something had happened. She looked down at her hands, shaking.

    ...

    "Ugh!" Titus started to wake up. But a frown came after as he realized where he was. I''m not dead? He thought for sure he was going to die in the dungeon. The move he pulled was to take out the raptor and him together. A sigh soon came out of his mouth.

    I guess I have to die here: Titus had accepted his fate. He sacrificed himself to protect everyone. He was content with this. As he waited,

    "Oh, good. You''re up." Titus looked to the side, and his eyes widened. He was shocked to see another person was with him!

    Though, it was even more surprising to see who it was.

    "Why are you here?!" Titus couldn''t believe it! Keith was sitting on the side.

    Keith warned, "Don''t move your body. Your wounds are going to open up." Titus looked down to see his body was wrapped in bandages.

    "Were you the one who did this?"

    Keith nodded, "I''m not the best patcher, but I think this is more than enough for now." First aid was the best he could do.

    "Why did you-" Keith raised his hand, "Before we talk," His eyes turned serious, "Let''s get something to eat."

    "..." Get something to eat? Do you know what kind of situation we are in?

    "We can''t do anything with an empty stomach." Keith explained, "And the stew is ready. Here, please have some." He brought a bowl up to him. It was an enticing stew.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Thank you." Titus hesitated for a second before he took the bowl. His stomach won over his mind. When he did, he felt his body becoming lighter.

    So delicious.

    "Eh? Why are my injuries healing?" Titus realized a warm pain coming from his wound. It was slowly closing up. Keith explained, "Oh, I used the meat of an orc variant. It has strong healing properties. But I only had a little."

    He and Sakura ate a majority of it. He was saving this for a special occasion.

    "...you defeated an orc variant."

    "Yep, yep." Keith nodded.

    "..." Titus looked down at the stew and took slow sips. An orc variant. He couldn''t believe he had eaten something like that. This was the first time he had ever eaten something so expensive. After the two of them had finished their meal, Titus turned to Keith, "Can you tell me what happened and where we are?"

    He was out of the loop.

    "You were knocked out for a day. It seemed we dropped down to the 18th floor." Keith couldn''t tell how far they had fallen. But it was definitely deep.

    "One final question, why did you jump down with me?" Titus frowned. He couldn''t believe Keith would come down with him.

    "Not my style." "Eh?" "It''s not my style to leave someone in the back like that," Keith stated calmly as he drank his tea.

    "Are you insane?! You do understand that you''re going to die." Titus grabbed his head. There was no way they could survive this!

    "I will take that chance," Keith stated.

    "..." Titus sighed, "I can''t with you." This guy was making his head hurt just thinking about it.

    "What''s the plan we should go with?" Keith had waited for Titus to wake up to make a decision.

    "..." You want me to make a decision? His plan was to take the raptor with him. Never did he think about him surviving.

    Titus sighed, "Our objective is to leave the dungeon. However, we can''t go back through the 10th floor." What he did basically destroyed any possibility of that. Those wounds on his body didn''t help it either.

    "You''re suggesting that we take down the boss?" The same tactic he used when Mork and the others messed with him.

    "It''s a long shot, but we have to since it''s the only way to get out." There was nothing to do about it. It was their only chance to get out.

    "Understood." Keith nodded. He cracked his neck as he raised his two swords. This meant they were going to fight.

    "Titus, do you have a spare?" He couldn''t find his heavy sword. It was probably somewhere on another floor.

    "Yes, I do. You don''t have to worry." Titus quickly summoned out a brand new pair of armor from his ring.

    "Before we head off, we''ll need some help." Keith quickly raised his hand. And when he did,

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 2: How Much Was He Holding Back?

    Volume 6.5 Chapter 2: How Much Was He Holding Back?

    "Hoo!" "Hey, girl! Did you miss me?" Keith patted the owl''s head. It had been quite some time since he last saw her. Aria flapped her wings as she pecked Keith''s cheeks,

    "Aww, I miss you as well."

    "Is that a Blizzard Owl?" Titus''s eyes widened in shock. He knew what kind of monster she was, and the aura emanating from her was nothing short of deadly!

    "Mmhmm. This is my familiar." Keith nodded as he turned back to Aria, "Aria, I need your help dealing with monsters." With two people, heading to the lower floors would be a near-impossible job. However, adding the blizzard owl would change things. Aria was by far the best at sensing monsters in the area. Not only that, her ice magic could be used defensively and offensively, depending on the situation.

    "Hoo!" Aria screeched. She was ready for a rumble.

    "Thanks a lot." Keith smiled and turned to Titus, "Titus, we can go down now." They were prepared.

    "..." Titus stayed silent before laughing, "Kid, you are full of surprises!" He was already amazed with how Keith used his earth magic. But having a contract with the blizzard owl was something!

    "Heh, you know me." Keith scratched his head. Like that, the two started to walk. However, their path wasn''t straightforward.

    "We need to find it." With how they fell down so many floors, there was a lot of rubble around. It made it difficult to walk. What was more, they weren''t on the path.

    They needed to find it.

    "Snort!" The two turned around to see a giant velociraptor. Titus frowned as he raised his heavy sword. Darn it! A contorted expression formed; the hole in his chest ached. The velociraptor charged at him, ready to bite at them!

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    However,

    Swish! The monster''s head went flying.

    "!" Titus stared at Keith, wiping his blades.

    "Titus, we need to keep going." "Alright."

    How much is he holding back? Titus was surprised by how Keith was using his magic. Yet, his swordsmanship was the same.

    No, it might even be better.

    "Titus, you should save your strength." "Hmm? I can still fight." Even though he was hurt, he was able to manage.

    Keith shook his head, "No, I don''t mean it like that. We need to save your strength to take out the floor boss." That was something he understood. Titus''s sheer power was more than his. He doubted he would put a dent in the floor boss. That was why he needed him to deal with it.

    "...Are you sure you can handle it?"

    "Mmhmm. I also have Aria with me. So I will be fine." Keith grinned. He wasn''t alone.

    "Alright. But if there''s trouble, I will step in."

    "Gotcha!" Like that, Keith and Titus continued their search for their path. As they did,

    "Hoo!" Aria came down.

    "You found the way? That''s great!" The two quickly followed the owl as they found themselves on the main route!

    "Now, the only thing we have to do now is to follow the route, and we should get to the 19th floor," Titus explained. Like that, the three started to follow the path. As they do this, Keith frowned,

    "Titus, is there something wrong with this floor?" The moment he said that,

    "Kwak!" Aria screeched out!

    Left! Keith turned his head. When he did, a lot of monsters were rushing at them! It was abnormal.

    "Are you kidding me?" Keith couldn''t help but cry. They only found the path a few minutes ago! Now they had to deal with all these monsters! Even with the two, there was no way they could beat them all.

    Titus shouted, "We got to leave now!" That was asking for trouble.

    "Don''t need to tell me twice!" Keith was already making a run for it. The two flee for their lives. But those monsters were picking up speed!

    "Aria, create a ledge for the two of us!" Aria flapped her wings and created an ice ledge. The two quickly jumped.

    "Something is weird." Keith frowned.

    "Hmm," "Don''t you think they weren''t chasing after us?"

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 3: Follow The Leader

    Volume 6.5 Chapter 3: Follow The Leader

    "Indeed. Something is definitely off about them." Titus noticed it as well: the monsters weren''t after them. Their expression said it all; it was full of fear and despair. Although, they didn''t need to check as the cause came before them.

    Keith and Titus''s expressions changed, "The variant." The cause of all of this rampage was this raptor. That thing didn''t die from the fall. Rather,

    "Is it bigger than last time?" It was alive and kicking. Yet, the thing that stunned them was the size. It was twice the size when Titus fought it. It was ripping apart the monsters.

    "...It''s eating the magic stones to gain strength," Titus muttered. He knew what it was doing. Monsters would eat other monsters for survival. However, eating the magic stone did something extra. It increases the monster''s strength!

    The raptor didn''t seem to notice them as it continued to chase after the monsters, wanting to feast on their stones. After the group had left, Keith and Titus jumped down.

    "It must have eaten a lot." From how big it had gotten, it had been feasting on those monsters for a while.

    "..." "Keith?" Keith was silent before,

    "That piece of meat!" Keith roared! That shocked Titus as he took a step back.

    "How dare he! How can you kill them and not finish the meat?!" A livid expression formed on Keith''s face. It was a pet peeve: to kill without eating it.

    Killing them to eat was okay for him. It was for survival. However, to kill and leave it here was just mindless killing. That was something he would not stand! Keith clutched his sword, "I will kill that thing!"

    "Cool it! We can''t kill that thing in the state we''re in." Titus grabbed the guy''s shoulders. They were in no condition to deal with it.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "..."

    "The thing we should do now is head to the 20th floor. We cannot take any unnecessary actions."

    "I understand." Keith took a deep breath. He had to keep his cool in these circumstances.

    "That thing will be a difficult problem for us." We shouldn''t focus on it. The best thing to do was ignore it, head to the next floor, and deal with the floor boss. Escape should be their first thought.

    As the two were going to leave,

    "Kwak!" Aria quickly summoned giant icicles, firing them at the ground. That sudden attack made the two jolt. But what made them shiver even more was the variant!

    "Why did it turn back?" Titus frowned. The raptor smirked at them.

    It was intelligent!

    Keith grabbed his sword, "Who cares. Since that thing came back, we can beat it up!"

    "..." No. Let''s not beat it up! But Titus had no say in this matter as the raptor charged at the two! Its speed was faster than before!

    Behind Titus, a shadow dashed forth! Keith wasn''t going to sit back as he clashed with it!

    What power. Besides speed, the power of the raptor was top-notch. Did Titus not do anything to it? It was too peppy.

    "Rawr!" The raptor raised its head, trying to take a bite out of him!

    I need to watch out for the horns. Besides the mouth, the next thing he should be wary of was the horns and the claws.

    Fast. Titus watched how Keith dealt with the variant. His moves were fast and agile. It was similar to Galven. However,

    Slam! Keith punched the raptor in the face, sending it flying.

    And he got the power as well. He was slower than Galven but had more power than him. But the variant was also not normal. Even though it was pushed back, it didn''t seem phased. As Titus was about to join in,

    Eh?

    As Keith and the variant continued to fight, something unexpected happened.

    "!" Keith pulled his head back! And what appeared before his eyes were the horns!

    "It can extend its horns?!" That thing has a bag full of tricks up its sleeve. As he continued to fight with it.

    "Hmpf!" Keith took his knife and slammed it into the raptor''s nose! Good. Dashing backward, Keith cast his lightning magic.

    "Aria!" The owl fired off her icicles at it. The two¡¯s magic caused an explosion; a cold mist covered the entire area.

    The variant did get hit by it. It shook off the attack like it was a pebble in its way. However, the two were nowhere in sight when the dust cleared up. It flung the knife out of its nose; its eyes were bloodshot as it looked around. But it gave up as soon as they couldn''t spot it.

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 4: Unexplored Section

    Volume 6.5 Chapter 4: Unexplored Section

    "Good, it left." Keith took a deep sigh as he watched the raptor leave. The two weren''t that far away from the raptor. They were hiding in a tree. If the raptor looked more keenly, it would have spotted them.

    "Was the entire aim of the fight the nose?"

    "Yep," Keith nodded, "We needed to take the raptor''s nose to stay safe." That was the goal he had for the entire fight. He wasn''t a fool; the raptor outclassed him. His anger was momentary as he knew what he had to do next.

    The raptor probably noticed them even before they jumped on the ledge. They weren''t in his eyesight. To notice them meant the raptor had a sharp nose or hearing. That would be a problem for their escape. If he hadn''t taken the nose out in the first place, the thing would have chased them down to the ends of the earth.

    "That thing isn''t going to recover for some time." The knife was jammed quite deep into its nose. The raptor was able to regenerate most of its damage. However, it didn''t fully heal from Titus''s wounds from before. That meant its regenerative abilities took time.

    "Keith, why did you signal for me not to fight?" When Titus was ready to step into the fray, Keith motioned his hands. He was telling him not to step in and to be prepared to hide.

    That confused him, but he decided to go along with it. Keith had a reason for doing something like that.

    "We''re going to follow it." "Eh?" Titus''s eyes widened. We''re going to follow it?

    "Titus, when I fought it, the stones were still in its mouth." That was something Keith had discovered. As he fought with the monster, when it tried to bite his head off, he saw the glimmering stones inside its cheeks.

    This was unexpected. Shouldn''t monsters eat the magic stones right away if they have them?

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Titus''s eyes widened as he concluded, "That means it''s storing for something!"

    "And I''m pretty sure that it''s going back right now." It was focused on them, yet it chose to leave a few minutes later. That meant it had something to do.

    "..." Titus thought about it. Should we? Even if they know about this, should they even chase after the raptor? It was stronger than all of them.

    "...Alright. But if it gets too dangerous, we''re out. Got that?"

    "Understood!" Keith nodded. Like that, the two followed the variant from behind. Using Aria''s tracking ability, it was simple. It was definitely heading somewhere. As it did, it took out any monsters in its path. The whole ground was riddled with corpses.

    "Wait a minute, is the raptor''s base on the 19th floor?" Titus frowned. From where the raptor was going, it was going further down.

    "I guess so?" From how they spotted similar monsters, it seemed this guy lived here.

    "Wait. If it''s living here, how did it get up to the 12th floor." Something was really off. A monster who was living on the 19th floor going up to the 12th. That didn''t seem right.

    "Can monsters do that?" "No, they can''t. They would usually stay on one floor, and that would be it." Titus had never seen a monster venture off like that.

    The three continued to follow behind it until it stopped at a wall. Keith frowned,

    "What is it doing?" Slowly, the raptor smacked the wall rapidly, breaking it down.

    "That''s an unexplored section!" Titus exclaimed. An unexplored section. From time to time, unusual places would appear in the dungeon.

    "Why is it going in there?" A frown appeared on Keith''s face as he stared at the tunnel. The two hadn''t entered but watched. It was only a few minutes before the raptor came out.

    It used some stones to cover it again.

    "Let''s go in." Keith pumped his hand. But that caused Titus to frown, "Why? I think we have more than enough information."

    "I want to see what''s there. Also, I have a plan to deal with the variant as well." Keith grinned.

    "..." Titus sighed, "Alright." He had followed the child''s lead all this time.

    "Thank you." Like that, the two broke the door, heading into the tunnel. As they looked around,

    "It''s so bright?" As the two walked, the tunnel started to widen. It even had lights for them to see. As they kept walking, they finally reached an area.

    "What the?!" Keith looked around. This place was gigantic. But Titus nudged Keith, "Keith, look at the center."

    "Why is there a tree?"

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 5: I Know What We Need To Do Next

    Volume 6.5 Chapter 5: I Know What We Need To Do Next

    What the three saw in the middle of the room was a giant tree. It was eye-catching. However, Keith frowned as he stared at it.

    What kind of tree is that?

    It wasn''t any ordinary tree. It looked like a weeping willow tree. The entire body of the tree was pitch black, while the leaves were red like blood.

    Something is definitely wrong with it. Keith didn''t know why, but he felt the tree was injured. A sinister aura surrounded it. Heck, even Aria was full of wariness, prepared to take the thing if it made a move.

    "Keith, look at the floor." Keith stared down and noticed the mounds of magic stones under it.

    "Is the raptor feeding it?" As the questions continued to go through his mind,

    "Kwak!" Aria sprang forth and fired her ice! Keith and Titus jumped back from the danger.

    "The vines are moving!" What was behind them were black vines. Besides that, they chased after them!

    Keith and Titus quickly moved! However, those vines were relentless!

    "Hah!" Keith sliced at the vine. Yet, his eyes turned dark. It didn''t get through. His sword couldn''t go through the vine. It was too sturdy.

    "There''s too many." Titus groaned. The whole room was entrapped by those vines.

    "Tch!" Keith''s arm was grabbed.

    I have to play one of my trump cards. He smacked it away and raised his hand,

    "Keith, what''s the matter?" Diana appeared before him. She was surprised since Keith rarely called her out.

    "No time to explain! Please deal with that!" It would take too long to explain it to her. And a vine went straight at her from behind!

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Diana!" "Watch out!"

    "Huh?" Diana gave a turn, and the vine was stopped in its tracks! She shook her head, "Do you think you can- eh?" She was about to taunt the attack, but her voice halted as she saw the tree.

    "Dian-EPPP!" Keith screeched as he took a step away from her!

    Her eyes turned dangerous! It was that of a monster!

    "Who dares do this?!" A cold and menacing voice came out of her mouth. That calm and gentle voice was nowhere in sight.

    "...Um, Diana, what happened to it?" Keith questioned.

    "That tree has been corrupted."

    "Corrupted."

    "Yes. And I''m going to destroy it." Diana waved her hand. When she did, roots came out of the ground! Each one held down a vine. Three circled around the tree, slowly latching onto it! With a snap of her fingers, the tree was crushed!

    "....Damn." Keith couldn''t help but blurt out. What Diana did was too overpowered! She took out that tree with a snap of a finger.

    Literally!

    "Hah." Diana took a deep sigh. That caused the three to take a few extra steps back. They don''t want to get destroyed!

    Diana asked Keith, "Keith, why are you standing so far away from me?"  Keith was about a few meters away from her. It was quite the distance.

    "Nothing, Ms. Diana. Just nothing." "What''s with the formal attitude?!" Did something happen?!

    "Nothing''s the matter, Ms.Diana." "I know we haven''t seen each other for quite some time. But don''t call me that."

    "Ahh, Keith," Titus called out. It seemed he was forgotten.

    "Oh," Thank god. Keith smiled, "This is my island''s dorm mother, Diana."

    "Dorm mother?" Wait what? Is that a new species or something?

    "Oh, please keep this a secret from everyone. I''m not supposed to summon her." Diana was a great spirit. He could only summon her in dire situations without many people like right now.

    "Don''t worry, I will." Titus nodded. If someone found out about this, they would probably flip out. He was keeping his cool in all of this. But he also understood why Keith was so worried.

    "By the way, do you want to take the seed?" Diana questioned.

    "Eh?" Seed? There''s a seed?

    "Mmhmm, I can sense the seed is still alive." Diana glanced at a certain spot, "Here it is." With a wave, the seed popped out from the ground. It floated into Keith''s hand.

    "This is a seed?" What was in his hand was the size of a baseball! Never had he seen such a seed before.

    "It''s going to be a little tricky. However, I know you will be able to grow it."

    "I see." Keith thought about it.

    "Keith, what do you plan to do now?" Since they had taken down the tree, what else was left?

    "Oh, yeah," Keith smirked. "I know what we need to do next."

    "..."  Why do I not like that grin on your face? It was something. And he could tell it was beyond evil!

 Volume 6 Chapter 6: Head Start

    Volume 6 Chapter 6: Head Start

    "Rawr!" The raptor quickly dashed through the plains. It was rushing at a frightening speed, not caring for the monsters in front of it. They tried to stop him, yet they couldn''t. Instead,

    Splurt!

    The raptor went through the monsters'' bodies! It was a spear piercing through all of them. It didn''t care for any of them. Instead, it was returning to the cave.

    A gut feeling. It felt like something was wrong with the tree. And its hunch was correct. When returning to the entrance, it witnessed the cave was open! It rushed in. And when it arrived, it saw everything. The tree was nowhere to be found! What was left was only bits of bark littered everywhere.

    "Rawrr!!!" A gigantic howl soon came after! Who could have done this?! Who could have destroyed its treasure?!

    As the beast wondered in unending fury, it started to sniff. After some time, the raptor''s nose began to recover. And it could smell the tree coming from outside!

    There was nothing else to be said as it started to swallow all the magic stones used for the tree. It continued to eat; slowly, the body began to buff up! Its muscles and legs raged forth.

    "Rawr!" That roar became even more deadly! Cracks started to form on the walls of the tunnel.

    It was ready to end whatever caused this.

    ...

    "It''s so mad at us!" Titus didn''t know whether to laugh or cry in this situation!

    Keith laughed, "We have a huge head start compared to it."

    "..." How can you be so relaxed in a situation like this? Well, he did have that woman and owl with him. If he wasn''t comfortable, then there was something wrong.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Right now, the four were running. The four had started running half an hour ago; they had a significant headstart over the monster.

    "Keith, how long are we going to keep this?" On the back of Titus was a tree bark from the corrupted tree. Keith had told him to take that thing with him.

    "Till we get to the boss," Keith grinned.

    "...Wait a minute." An idea came to Titu''s mind, "You''re not planning to do that, right?!"

    "Heh." That grin turned even wider.

    "..." Oh, dear lord. What kind of plan was this?!

    As the four continued onward,

    "Rawr!" A couple of georaptors came in front of his way.

    "We don''t have time for you guys, Diana!" "On it!" Diana waved her hands. A bunch of vines appeared, constricted them. Aria came flying next as she froze them!

    "Grrr!" Titus and Keith slammed them, shattering them like glass! There was no way they could lose. With Diana and Aria, they were steamrolling everyone in their way.

    Their running only lasted a few minutes as they arrived at the boss''s gate. Titus and Keith took a deep sigh.

    "The only thing we have to do is wait for the thing to come." Keith grinned. That was the first stage of his plan; make the raptor angry and lure it here. He had a hunch that the variant would go ballistic if the tree was destroyed. And he was right.

    Because behind them, the only thing they heard was the sounds of trees crashing down.

    "It''s super angry at us," Titus muttered. Besides the crashing trees, he heard stomping sounds. It was loud and resounding.

    "The aura coming from him is deadly." Diana saw something the others didn''t. There was a strong aura of death coming their way. Aria was prepared to fight.

    "Good. Let it be angry." Keith closed his eyes, "10...9...8...7...6..5." He slowly did a countdown.

    "...1. Enter now!" Keith and the three quickly dashed into the room. When they did, they saw a giant T-Rex. It was twice the size of the dragator king. What was more, it had two sharp fangs like a sabertooth.

    "Raw-" "Take this!" Without hesitation, Titus tossed the bark at the boss''s face! It landed dead on target.

    "Rawr?" The T-Rex looked down at the bark. It did nothing. It was like a mosquito biting it. The boss looked at it for a second before it picked it up with its mouth. It looked up to see Keith and the three not there.

    And the monster should not have done that because,

    "Roar!" The variant came crashing in! When it saw the bark in the monster''s mouth, it didn''t hesitate to charge at the T-Rex, slamming into it!

 Volume 6 Chapter 7: Match Fixing

    Volume 6 Chapter 7: Match Fixing

    The T-Rex was pushed back from the force. However, it didn''t fall to the ground; it swiveled its entire body, bouncing the raptor away. Glaring at the variant, who just attacked, it was ready to fight. It had found a new opponent to deal with! And the raptor was already ready to kill. While the two were ready to duke it out,

    "Perfect. Now, the only thing we need to do is to sit here and watch." Everyone was now hiding behind a column. Keith had a grin as he watched them.

    "Isn''t this kinda foul?" Titus questioned as he watched. When Keith said floor boss, he understood he wanted to have the variant and the boss fight with one another. It was intelligent and foul at the same time.

    "Titus, it''s strategy. We aren''t going to defeat all the monsters and the boss together. That variant doesn''t help the situation either." Adding all of this, there was no way they could survive. That variant would chase them down when its nose recovered.

    That was why he decided on this plan. The best way to survive was to make them fight with one another. The floor boss was unknown, while the raptor was a crazy outlier.

    "...Yeah, but." I really can''t say anything about this. Titus found himself at a loss for words. He knew, deep down, that this was the only viable option. But it felt so wrong at the same time!

    "Those two are really going at it against one another," Keith muttered as he watched the two beasts duke it out. Neither side was giving the other an inch; that was how strong they were.

    "Oh, the variant is losing," He watched the variant get beat up by the boss. It was to be expected since the boss had backup as well. It had other T-Rexs there.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Numbers were overpowering the raptor. When it attacked, the other beasts lunged at it. Slowly, it was losing ground.

    "I can''t have that." Keith moved his hand. One of the mobs was going to take a bite out of the variant but was slammed to the ground!

    The variant took the chance and bit off its head!

    "Keith, what did you just do?" "Manipulate the fight."

    "...Why?!" That was the bigger question!

    "Because we''re going to fight with one of them in the end. I would rather fight a monster that''s weak than one that''s still at half-strength." Basic tactics. You let the two fight and get them all beat up before you swoop in and take them out.

    "I have to do this without them noticing." Keith couldn''t let them realize it, or their targets would change to them.

    "Okay. I can''t have you hitting its vitals so soon."

    "You need to hit right there."

    "Stopping trying to bite him!"

    "..." This is so messed up. Are you going to do something about it? Titus''s gaze was directed at Diana and Aria.

    But the look on Diana''s face said everything he needed to know. No way was she going to step into that.

    Like that, the two giant monsters continued to fight with one another. But they were being puppeteered by this child over here. Titus and the rest watched the fight.

    Each time the monster was about to deal the final blow, it was stopped, and their bodies were slammed to the ground.

    "How are you doing this?" That didn''t seem like wind magic. They were falling to the ground so forcefully that it wasn''t wind magic.

    "I''m using gravity on them. I''m changing their weight two times." Keith was able to double the weight of each monster. This was more than enough.

    "Wait a minute, what''s going on?" Titus frowned as he saw something wrong. That was because the variant jumped away from the T-Rex; it was charging up.

    It was using the same move it used to defeat Titus. However, what surprised him was how the lightning turned to a dark shade of red.

    "Is it charging?" Titus began to sweat. That meant it was holding back against him!

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 8: The Best Scenario

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 9: I Will Take Care Of It

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 10: â€¦He Beat It

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 11: Meeting Two New Gods

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 12: The Rewards

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 13: Is That An Egg?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 14: Iâ€™m In A Hospital?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 15: Quiet The Lively Group

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 16: Tied Down To The Bed

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 17: S-Rank Dungeon

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 18: Welcome Home

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 19: Rip His Fingers Off

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 20: Iâ€™m Fine

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 21: Did You Forget About That?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 22: Two Beautiful Seniors

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 23: I Have To Test This Out

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 24: Is Teaching Hereditary?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 1 Is Finally Out

    Sorry about the delays everyone. There was some things that had to be changed with the cover. But volume 1 is officially up on amazon! Here is the link. I''m planning to post a kindle version later. I need time to set it up.

    For the paperback version of volume 1, I feel like I didn''t explain the difference that I incorporated into it. For starters, I added 2 short stories and 1 extra story into it. The titles are:

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    SS: The Flamb¨¦ Incident

    SS: May''s Struggles

    Extra Story: The Couple''s Bet

    Thank you for all your support! ^^

    Amazon Link (Paperback): https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B0D8FFNRSM</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 25: I Have Returned!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 26: Cooking Storm

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 27: Itâ€™s Up

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 28: Simple: I Have A Backer

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 29: Dragator On The Menu: X

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 30: Catering

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 31: Prepping For The Party

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 32: I Was Attacked On All Sides

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 33: Let The Party Begin!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 34: Iâ€™ll Plant It Here

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 35: Iâ€™m A Lucky Dog

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 36: We Need Water

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 37: Should We Call Her?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 38: Great Spirit Of Water Udine

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 39: Are All Great Spirits Beautiful Women?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 40: Does He Not Realize Whats Going To Happen Next?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 41: Things Will Become More Hectic

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 42: Splitting The Loot

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 43: I Want The Meat!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 44: Casualty In Battle

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 45: You Finally Got It?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 46: Giant Meatball Vs Regular Meatball

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 47: You Smell Like Her

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 48: Big Brother!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 49: Training = One-sided Slaughter

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 50: Is There A Special?!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 51: Now, What Should I Do With Them?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 52: I Want To Learn Too!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 53: You Guys Donâ€™t Have Trust With One Another

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 54: A Smile That Could Kill

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 55: 1 down, 1 to go

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 56: Youâ€™re A Natural

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 57: Your Name Shall Be Agi

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 58: I Hate You!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 59: You Two Need To Have A Talk

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 60: Your Name Shall Be Saphir

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 61: I can Improve It

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 62: Encircled On All Side

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 63: Smoking

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 64: Smoke That Smack The Face!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 65: You Three Ate Before Us!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 66: Crack This Thing Open Like An Egg!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 67: Bacon

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 68: Bliss, Utter Bliss

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 69: The Two Are Quirky

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 70: I Have A Harem?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 71: New Menu Item: Smoked Melon

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 72: New Menu Item Instant Hit!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 73: What If You Just Didnt Realize It And Had Gone Out With Someone

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 74: Isnâ€™t It Kind Of A Flex?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 75: It Was Because Of Me

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 76: Naivety Part 1/2

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 77: Naivety Part 2/2

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 78: Heâ€™s Not Here

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 79: Thank Goodness!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 80: You Donâ€™t Have To Worry! Theyâ€™re Friendly!

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 81: A Rabid Animal

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 82: What Do We Do Now?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 83: Will You Listen To My Story?

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 6.5 Chapter 84: The Island Is Going To Get Crazy.

    Hi everyone, so volume 6.5 which is 7 now is going to be on amazon. Here¡¯s the synopsis

    Keith? You¡¯re planning to do that?!

    Keith and Titus were on the deep floors of the dungeon. Despite this desperate situation, they had only one choice: to head further down! The only way out was to keep moving forward, but with each step, they risked encountering even more terrifying dangers.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite the looming danger that befell the young adventurer, there were more difficulties readied for him as he returned to the academy.

    Keith Freed is a danger.

    Here is the link to the volume: Here</a>

 Volume 7 Chapter 1: Moving Day Number Two

    Volume 7 Chapter 1: Moving Day Number Two

    "What?! Who joined your island?!" Tristan almost spat out his food as he stared at Keith. His words were way too difficult to understand. Licht and Maria''s reaction wasn''t as extreme as his, but they were still dumbfounded. Keith repeated, "We have Scarlet and Leona here. The two have joined my island."

    The two had officially become part of his island. Now, they were eating at the same table. Scarlet slightly bowed, "Hello, my name is Scarlet. I''m glad to meet all of you."

    "Hi," Leona''s voice was curt as she looked away from them. It was clear to the others she was wary of them. The only one she wasn''t suspicious of was Herrick. Keith clapped his hand, "Now that all the formalities are done, let''s have lunch." A few lunchboxes appeared on the table.

    "..." You really going to end it like that?

    Leona said nothing, but her sniffing was enough for anyone to tell she was interested. On the other hand, Scarlet marveled at the lunchbox, "They''re so big. Are you sure anyone could finish it?"

    "Of course. when you have these two by your side, we can finish just about anything." Herrick and Melor were gluttons. They would finish anything the rest couldn''t.

    "Leave it to us!" "We''ll have everything cleaned up!"

    "But one lunchbox is amazing." Scarlet moved one of them and felt the heft.

    "I''m sure you can finish it all." If Alfia and Faelyn could clean the thing out, she definitely could.

    "..." When Scarlet opened the box, the smell coming from the meat was incredible. Inside the box was steak and roasted potatoes. She took a knife and sliced the steak. It''s as tender as the one I ate. Tender and juicy.

    "Delicious." Scarlet savored the meat in pure bliss. She wasn''t the only one, as the others did the same.

    "Thank you for the praise." Keith grinned. Scarlet nodded as she stared at everyone else doing their own thing. So they had been eating this all the time? There was a tint of jealousy and envy she had for them.

    "Oh yeah. When are you guys going to move your things?" Keith questioned.

    "Hmm?"

    "What do you mean, hmm? Since you plan to live on my island, we need to move your things in. The same goes for you as well, Leona." Those two definitely had things in their dorm they needed to bring.

    "Are you guys fine with that? I don''t want to impose."

    "No, it''s fine. I helped out Jack when he was moving."

    "Dude, you destroyed half a mansion and then walked in like you were the boss." Jack''s eyes twitched. Did he forget about what he did to that mansion? The others probably haven''t. It was not casual.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Tristan nodded to that. Keith had destroyed and stormed into an island and went on a rampage. And then he returned without any thought.

    "Sure. Please help me out." Hearing them help out was nice.

    "Then we''ll split into two teams. Herrick, Melor, and Gabriel, you guys go with Leona and help her pack. Alfia and Faelyn will help out Scarlet. The rest will help Diana and Nephele with cleaning the two bedrooms."

    "Understood!" The groups were decided like this.

    "Back to eating!" Herrick quickly ate again.

    "By the way, where is Carolyn?" The girl wasn''t with them.

    "Ah, she has some things to do with the club," Tristan explained.

    "...I see." Club activities were going strong.

    ...

    "We''ll be going now." Scarlet and the two elves nodded as they entered the island. When they did, the three were met with a giant black mansion.

    "So this is the demon''s island."

    "It''s different from the others."

    "Is it? If you compare it to Keith, this one is different." Keith''s mansion was smaller. However, it was a different sensation from this. Warm and bubbly than cold and drape.

    "There is no island that could compare to Keith." It was different from the others. One of a kind. The elf mansion also had the same feeling as the demon.

    "Let''s go in." When the three entered, "Princess." A couple of demons greeted her. But when they did,

    "Why are they here?" The demons'' vigilance turned high as they noticed Alfia and Faelyn. Only demons could be here. It was a stain to have these elves here.

    "They''re with me." Scarlet''s cold voice cut through, "Do not mess with them." She didn''t say anything else as she walked over to her room.

    "Quite cold there," Alfia muttered.

    "You would have acted the same."

    "True. What are you planning to take?" Alfia was ready to help out. Yet, Scarlet shook her head,

    "There''s really nothing for you to do. I have this." Raising a bag, the furniture was sucked in. One by one, the items started to be sucked in.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Please, you knew about the bag and how we could move things." The elf had one like this as well. Yet, she still followed Keith''s words?

    "I want to have a little talk." Alfia turned to Faelyn, "Faelyn, can you give us a moment?"

    "Understood." Faelyn bowed as she exited the room. Now, the two princesses were the only people left in the room.

    "I know you don''t like the idea of me joining Keith''s island." The others didn''t know, but Alfia did. She was the one who harassed Keith. And now she was joining his island?

    Of course, the elf would feel wary.

    "What''s your endgame in all of this?"

    "Hmm?" Scarlet blinked. Endgame? Is that what she thinks?

    "...You don''t have one?" Realizing that blank expression, it seemed not.

    "No, I don''t have an endgame in all of this. I just want to see what''s so different from the others." Scarlet noticed it. So many changes occurred between Alfia, Faelyn, Herrick, and Melor. The one cause of all of this was Keith.

    "..."

    "I realized I was in the wrong." Scarlet felt guilty for all of this. Yet, Keith forgave her like that. She couldn''t believe it.

    "Then you''re in for a ride. The island is going to be interesting and crazy at the same time." That was the only way to describe it.

    "I''m prepared. But I''m not prepared for Keith." Scarlet grabbed her cheeks, still red from the incident.

    "Huh?! What did Keith do?" That red cheeks and flushed expression. A million thoughts were going through her mind. All of them were the latter.

    "Nothing. There''s really nothing to worry about." Scarlet waved her hand. But that only made Alfia grow worried,

    "Spill!"

    As the two girls talked, Faelyn took a sigh of relief. The princess has another friend.

 Volume 7 Chapter 2: One On One Talk

    Volume 7 Chapter 2: One On One Talk

    "We''re back!" Alfia called out as she and the two girls entered the mansion. When they did, they saw Gabriel with a tired look. Alfia questioned, "What happened to you? You guys looked like you went through a riot."

    "Ah, it was so difficult getting Herrick out of there."

    "Herrick?" Alfia and Faelyn looked at one another. It wasn''t Leona, it was Herrick?

    "Those beastmen begged for Herrick to stay on the island. They kept grabbing onto him."

    "Ah," The three girls took a deep sigh. Everything made sense.

    "I''m guessing it happened to you guys as well?" This was a likely scenario.

    "Yeah, they kept begging Scarlet to stay here." The demons weren''t as hectic as the other side, but they followed her.

    "I see." Gabriel took a deep sigh.

    "Why are you acting like this, Gabriel? It was so fun." While that shaved 10 years out of Gabriel, Herrick and Melor were the opposite!

    "..." You guys were the problem! Gabriel had to deal with them. The most tiresome thing was to drag these two fighting maniacs out of there. While the girls could only feel bad for him,

    "Welcome back, everyone. Woah! What happened to you guys?" Keith came out of the kitchen with an apron on.

    "Nothing."

    "Ahh, I see. Well, I prepared some cookies and fruit. There''s also some drinks in the living room as well."

    "That''s great!" Herrick and Melor headed in. But not as much for Alfia, the sweet lover.

    "And Scarlet, Leona. You two can choose a room once you have some snacks."

    "...Understood." Keith nodded as he headed back into the kitchen.

    "Why are you so spaced out?" Alfia looked at Scarlet; her expression was so blank that anyone from a mile away could see.

    "Did you not see him with the apron on?!" Scarlet started to shake the elf! But that only caused the others to tilt their heads.

    "Do you have a-" "No, I do not!" Scarlet quickly slapped her mouth.

    She explained, "Have you seen someone wear an apron out like that?!"

    "Um, chefs?" They wear aprons all the time.

    "Not that!" Scarlet sighed as she couldn''t believe these guys, "Have you ever seen a noble wear something like that?"

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "It''s Keith."

    "Yeah."

    "But he looks so handsome and refined! He also gives off the warm and comfy vibe as well!" Scarlet muttered as she peeked from the door. The man was cooking with such a happy smile, without a care in the world.

    "That contrasting vibe is so nice."

    "He has such a motherly aura," Herrick muttered. Everyone''s expression changed when they heard that.

    "Say that to him, and he''ll kill you." Melor retorted. That was asking for Keith to throw him out the window. He may act calm and relaxed, but he could also become a monster.

    That itself was too dangerous.

    "Indeed." No one wanted that...not again.

    "...You think he''s cute?" Leona muttered as she stared at Herrick.

    "No, I said he had a motherly aura." There was a difference.

    "..."

    "But it doesn''t change that he looks charming right now." That was the only way to describe it.

    "And he knows how to cook, which is a total plus," Scarlet commented.

    "Okay, let''s go and get our snacks," Gabriel suggested. They saw a plate of cookies and some lemon tea when they entered the living room.

    "Keith is the best!" Herrick and Melor sipped on some lemon tea.

    "Indeed." Scarlet and the others sat on the sofa and had some treats. This snacking lasted for a few minutes.

    "Anyways, we need to move your stuff. Now, where do you want your room to be?" Gabriel asked. They didn''t forget about what they had to do.

    "Where is Keith sleeping?"

    "Bottom floor."

    "Then I want my room to be next to his."

    "You''re not!" Alfia retorted!

    "Eh? Why not?"

    "Because you can''t!" Alfia glared at Scarlet, who had an undisturbed look. The demon woman shrugged, "So bossy. Where is your room then? I will take the one next to yours."

    "Alright." Alfia took a sigh of relief.

    "I want to be next to Herrick!" Leona shouted.

    "Sure."

    No one was going to stop her from being close to him. Herrick and Melor. Those two were the loudest. It was her funeral. Like that, everyone got to work on helping the two girls move. When they were finished, "Sorry if it''s not like your room on the other islands."

    "It''s fine. And this is more than enough for me." Scarlet shook her head. The room she had before had a lot of excess space. This was just having everything down low instead.

    "That''s great. Now, let''s go to the dining room. I think Keith is finished cooking."

    "So that''s what the smell was." Scarlet smiled as the two girls walked downstairs. And when they did, they had seen everyone.

    "You two are late!" Herrick growled. Alfia scoffed at him, "Relax, we''re only a few minutes late."

    "A few minutes is more than enough for me!" In that short timeframe, he would eat at least three platefuls of food!

    "¡­" Alfia just shook her head as she sat at the table. Scarlet also sat beside the girl. Keith smiled, "Today, I went a little overboard. But we have two new people joining us on this island. Please welcome them!"

    "Cheers!" Like that, the party started. Scarlet stared down at the food that was on the table. This is different from the ones that we ate.

    "What''s this?"

    "It''s boffalo steaks."

    "Boffalo? You mean those bone beasts?" She had hunted some of them before in the demon kingdom. You can eat these? This was unexpected.

    "Mmhmm. Go ahead and try. I soaked it in beef stock."

    "Mmhm!" The moment Scarlet bit into it, the taste exploded into her mouth, causing her to pause. What a flavor. She never knew a boffalo would taste like this.

    "And these vegetables as well." Each one was tasty and vibrant from one another.

    "It was quite the feast."

 Volume 7 Chapter 3: Waking The Princess Up

    Volume 7 Chapter 3: Waking The Princess Up

    The next day, Keith woke up early. While he stretched his hand into the air, he patted the little spirit sleeping on his pillow. Need to pick up tomatoes, carrots, and onions today. As he went to the backyard, there was already a person there.

    "Good morning, Udine." In front of him was a beautiful woman with aquamarine hair. Despite having a drowsy look, it didn''t affect her pristine beauty. Actually, it made her more ethereal.

    "How''s the seed doing?" Keith asked, his eyes fixed on the seed surrounded by water. Even after all this time, the seed hadn''t changed at all. There was still a tiny sprout on top of the seed, a sign of life that filled him with hope and anticipation.

    "I can tell that seed is almost ready to grow." Udine''s role on the island was to take care of the seed. The seed was something he had obtained from the S-rank dungeon. And it required a lot of water! From what Diana said, it would take quite some time before the tree was able to bore any fruits.

    "That''s great." Keith smiled, "I''m going to pick up some vegetables now." He turned over to the other side, where the vegetables were growing.

    Udine asked, "What are you planning to make today?"

    "I''m thinking about whipping up some omelets stuffed with smoked ham, bell peppers, and onions. There''s going to be toast and potatoes on the side. Do you have anything you want to eat?"

    "I want ham!" While the human and spirit talked, someone called out. From the side was another beautiful woman. It seemed she had been waiting for this moment.

    "Understood! I will have some smoked ham on the side." Keith grinned, "Do you guys have anything else?"

    "I would like to have some condensed milk.¡± Udine had a sweet tooth.

    "Understood. I will have a jar ready." Keith nodded as he headed into the kitchen and got to work. Today''s menu was a simple meal. Dicing the ham, onions, and bell peppers, he placed them into the pan to cook.

    Good. Keith watched the omelet slowly cook. When he saw it was ready, he flipped it over. A perfectly shaped omelet. Now I have to do it 20 more times! Keith chuckled. Herrick and Melor were able to eat five by themselves, and Cadmus could eat around 8.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Keith, are you alright doing all of this?" From the window came Diana, the great spirit of nature.

    "I''m fine. I can do this easily." Keith continued to make omelets left and right.

    "...Understood. But be careful."

    "I know. Don''t worry about it." Keith continued to work left and right. After some time,

    "Woah! How could you stack it like that?" Gabriel entered the kitchen to see the giant yellow tower.

    "I didn''t know either." Keith laughed, "I just kept chucking, and it formed a giant tower."

    "I''m so going to enjoy this!" Herrick wiped his drool. He was prepared to clear all of it in one go.

    "Help me move it to the table first before you eat." "On it!" Herrick quickly grabbed the plate.

    "Not like that, Herrick!" Arlo quickly helped him balance. That tower of omelets was going to drop!

    "Phew! Thanks, Arlo." "We need to move slowly." Arlo and Herrick moved like a couple of newborn fawns. Keith could only shake his head as he prepared the other things.

    "Let me get those." Gabriel grabbed the bread and fillings.

    "Thanks." The group brought everything to the dining room. Everyone slowly arrived. While Keith made breakfast, everyone knew when to gather.

    "Where''s Scarlet?"

    "Scarlet is still sleeping." Alfia grabbed her head. It seemed she had tried to wake her up.

    "But we have classes." Today was a school day.

    "Who cares! More for us!"

    "Yeah!"

    Cadmus and the food lovers grinned as they tilted back and forth. That meant one less person here.

    "..." Keith shook his head. This was especially so for Cadmus. You''re the principal! You should be promoting!

    "Give me a second, I will call her down." Keith sighed as he walked to the room. Knocking on the door,

    "Mmmm." A groan came from the other side.

    "Scarlet, it''s time to wake up. Come down and have breakfast."

    "Ngh." Scarlet continued to groan, which caused Keith to enter the room. And when he did, he saw the girl still snuggling into the bed. He nudged the girl''s shoulders, "Come on, you need to wake up. You''re going to go hungry."

    "Mgn." Scarlet turned around, and her eyes locked onto Keith.

    "Can''t I sleep some more?"

    "No. Or you will be late." Keith shook his head as he turned around to leave. When that happened, she quickly made her move; she jumped and hugged the man!

    "I''m still tired."

    "Mmhmm. Come and get dressed." This girl was still in her pajamas.

    "Okay." Scarlet took a deep yawn as she got up and raised her hand,

    "What?" "Help me get dressed."

    "Huh? You need help to get dressed?"

    "Yes, I had maids who did that."

    "..." Keith had no words as he sighed, "Get changed yourself, I will wait outside."

    Scarlet pouted, "You''re no fun."

    "I am not." Keith quickly left the room. It didn''t take long for Scarlet to come out.

 Volume 7 Chapter 4: Midterms

    Volume 7 Chapter 4: Midterms

    "Did you forget anything?" Keith stared at Scarlet for a few seconds. She changed her clothes, but her body swayed back and forth. Scarlet looked around before nodding, "Mmhmm, I wore everything."

    "Really?"

    "Of course. Don''t treat me like a child."

    "The fact that you need someone to help you get dressed is a concern." To be fair, this is normal; it was a noble issue. In the Freed household, maids would help him get dressed. But Keith had put a stop to that, saying that he could do it himself.

    "Let''s go down. Everyone is waiting for us."

    "Okay." Scarlet nodded. Anyone could tell she was still sleepy. I guess she isn''t a morning person.

    The two arrived at the dining room.

    "What took you guys so long?" Cadmus questioned, his voice filled with impatience.

    "Keith helped me get changed."

    "What?!" Alfia jolted upwards; her head turned to Keith, demanding some answers.

    "It''s not what you think." Keith sat down in his seat, "Now, let''s eat." Besides the glaring eyes coming from Alfia, the others dined in.

    "Scarlet, come and drink this." Keith placed a dark liquid in front of her. Scarlet sniffed the drink, "What is it?"

    "Coffee. It''ll help perk you up."

    "Okay." Scarlet took a sip. Staring at how she did it, she looked like a little cat. She stuck out her tongue to lick it like a cat. That lasted for a few seconds before Scarlet took big sips.

    "What is this? My body feels so energetic!" Scarlet''s body jolted forward as she couldn''t believe it.

    "You like it?" Alfia didn''t like coffee.

    "Mmhmm. It''s aromatic." Despite the bitter taste, she preferred it.

    "It does that." Keith sipped on his coffee calmly.

    The group finished their meal and got dressed.

    "Let''s go to class." It was time to go to class. The three great spirits wished them off as they exited the gate. As the group headed to their classes,

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "Why is the demon princess with them?"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "Another person."

    Students noticed them and started to murmur.

    "Hah," Keith sighed as he continued to walk to class. But that caused the others to chuckle.

    Gabriel noted, "This isn''t going to stop soon."

    "I know." This was never going to end. A few weeks ago, there was a rumor going around saying he was a womanizer. Photos were taken to prove this point as well. Keith thought it would die down. And he was so wrong with that.

    And adding Scarlet and Leona doesn''t help the situation.

    While Keith lamented over this situation, Scarlet tugged on Keith''s clothes. Looking down, she mouthed, "Sorry about that."

    It''s fine. Keith mouthed. He wasn''t going to be angry with this.

    The person who caused this rumor was none other than this demon girl right here. However, he forgave her.

    She had rushed over to his side to try and save him.

    "Leader, I''m going to go now." "Same here." Arlo, Jack, Sarah, and Leona were going to separate from them.

    "See you guys later." Keith waved off to the others as the rest entered their classroom. When he did, Carolyn walked over, "Good morning."

    "Morning. What have you been doing these last few days? You look tired." Keith noticed how Carolyn''s expression was slightly dreadful.

    "Doing some things."

    "Make sure to take care of your body." Keith could tell this girl was overworking herself.

    "I don''t want to hear that from you."

    "Hmm? What''s that supposed to mean?!"

    "Nothing." Carolyn took a deep sigh as she sat down. Before Keith could ask her,

    "Everyone, sit down. Today is going to be an important day." Aidiun entered the classroom with a tense expression. Everyone sat down.

    "Today, we''re going to discuss the midterm exam."

    "Midterm exam?" The students looked at one another. It had been that long? To think that the semester had passed by so quickly.

    "The midterm exams will be in a month and a half. It will be testing everything you have learned these last few months."

    "I see." Pretty standard. It was a midterm exam that everyone expected.

    "This is the overall rankings of students right now," Aidiun stated. With a snap of his fingers, a signboard formed in front of them. It had everyone in the class ranked.

    Huh? I''m eighth? Keith blinked. Keith was in eighth place.

    "I''m first?" Scarlet blinked as she stared at the signboard.

    "Based on what you guys have done and the tests you had taken before classes, this is the rank we have created." Aidiun added, "The scores will change based on your midterm exam."

    "Understood!" The students nodded. After that, class started, and it was quite interesting as everyone was focused on their ranking. Once the class had ended, everyone began to discuss.

    "What am I going to do?!" Herrick grabbed his head. Melor was the same as well.

    "Relax, you guys will do fine."

    "Fine?! Are you kidding me?! I''m in the middle of the pack!" Herrick was 20ish in the class. It seemed alright. But not with him.

    "That''s because you''re a dumb lion." Alfia shook her head.

    "Shut it!"

    "20th shouldn''t be talking to the 4th place like that." Alfia had a victorious smirk as she stared at him. That caused Herrick''s expression to drop. The disparity was uncanny.

 Volume 7 Chapter 5: Rankings

    Volume 7 Chapter 5: Rankings

    "It''s probably because you caused so much trouble at the beginning of the semester." Herrick and Melor did cause discord, leading the other dwarves and beastmen to cause trouble.

    The professors definitely lowered their ranking because of this.

    "I''m pretty sure it could be higher after what you guys did." And the people who changed the most were Herrick and Melor. They were the most troublesome, yet they changed the most because of this. Their growth was astonishing.

    "True. I guess we have to prove ourselves again." Herrick understood it as well.

    "But I think we should be more concerned with this guy." Alfia''s eyes gazed at Keith. That caused the rest to do the same. They were all surprised that the man was ranked eighth. He was the strongest out of all of them.

    Faelyn thought, "I think it''s because he had been doing those drills so light-heartedly." That could be the reason why he was lower than the rest. The first test they took was where the man had used gravity bracelets.

    "Oh, yeah. I was only practicing." Keith scratched his head. He had forgotten about those tests.

    "Not funny." The others couldn''t laugh.

    "If you took it seriously, you would probably end them all." That was something everyone knew for sure. His strength and magic were the highest out of all of them.

    "Are you going to take the midterm exam seriously?"

    "Of course I am." Keith nodded, "And you guys shouldn''t worried about me. The ones we should be worried about are these two." Herrick and Melor were the people they should focus on.

    "What? We''re already worried as is."

    "Don''t forget about your studies. Character is important. However, I''m positive there will be a written test or something." A written exam was definitely a norm.

    "Argh!" Just hearing it was enough to cause Herrick and Melor to groan.

    "Don''t be sad. We have enough time for you to cram. Let''s go get something to eat." Gabriel suggested. There was no use crying over spilled milk.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    It would only hurt their head even more.

    "But I don''t want to be demoted!" Herrick held his head. That was the other thing going on with this midterm. Aidiun also reminded,

    Those in the lower ranking shall have the chance to be demoted into A-class. And those top 5 from A-class have the chance to be bumped into S-class.

    Those cold words caused everyone to jolt.

    "Are you kidding me? How could Professor Adiun say that?!" Herrick wanted to cry.

    "Relax, we got time to do it." Keith shook his head. As they continued to worry, they were going to go crazy. Herrick and Melor could only pout at his words. However, hearing that they would have lunch made their mood slightly better.

    "Keith, I''m going to go."

    "Hmm?"

    "I''m having lunch with some of my club members. We need to discuss some things."

    "Ahh, ok. Be safe." Keith didn''t say anything else as the group sat down at his usual table.

    "Keith, what''s wrong with Herrick and Melor?" Sarah questioned. The two had become so meek. Their energetic aura they always had was gone.

    "Class rankings."

    "Ahh," The four who weren''t there understood.

    "What about you guys? What rankings did you get?" It was probably the same thing with the other classes.

    "Oh, we''re fighting to get to A-class. I''m second, while Jack is fourth." The two were at the top of B-class.

    "That''s great."

    "Me too!" Arlo pumped his fist, "Professor Aidiun helped with our studies." During their off time, Aidiun would help the students with their work. Having the S-class homeroom teacher really helped out their studies.

    "I couldn''t understand everything." Herrick and Melor muttered.

    "..." Keith shook his head.

    "What should we do?!"

    ...

    "Hmm? You''re not going to come home with us?" Scarlet and Alfia tilted when they heard Keith''s words.

    "I''m going to go somewhere. I want to make something." There was something he had been planning to buy. That got Herrick and Melor excited, "Is it new meat?"

    "No, it''s not that. I''m going to get something for my coffee." It was time to make it. Thinking about it, it was something that could be made with ease.

    "Aww."

    "We got the smoker. Why are you guys acting so differently?" Keith shook his head as he set off to Dalen''s workshop. When he arrived, "Scar, I need your help making something."

    "Hmm? What do you need my help to make?"

    "A machine to make a good drink."

    "What kind of drink is it?!" "Is it selling in the market?!" "Tell us!" Behind him were a bunch of dwarfs. Hearing how Keith was going to make something new, they had to jump at the chance!

    "Enough, the kid asked me. Back off!" Skar growled at the others. But that only got a cold grunt from the others.

    "What do you need my help on?"

    "I want you to build this." Keith had taken out the blueprints. But when Skar stared at it, his expression changed, "A kettle?"

    "No, it''s not a kettle. This is an espresso machine."

 Volume 7 Chapter 6: Espresso

    Volume 7 Chapter 6: Espresso

    An espresso machine. That was something Keith wanted to create today. It was something he wanted the moment he obtained the macao beans. Espresso and coffee were two different things. High pressure was required to make espresso. By doing this, the flavors were deeper than coffee. A fresh cup of espresso was great for the morning.

    Skar stared at the design, "I could make this."

    "That''s great! How long will it take?"

    "About three hours." With the simplistic design, the invention could be built soon.

    "That''s great. I will leave it all to you!"

    "Then come back in a few hours." Skar grabbed the blueprints and got to work.

    I also have to do some things as well. Besides the creation of the espresso maker, Keith would also need to roast the macao beans. Roasting coffee beans made the flavors of the beans much different from regular ones.

    "Keith, you''re back?" Scarlet questioned.

    "Welcome home, Keith!" "Po," Fira and Mir rush at him. Keith smiled, "Mmhmm. But I''m going to leave a bit later."

    "Huh?"

    "Did you not get the item?" The others heard about Keith building an item.

    "I need to make some things before I do it." Keith placed the macao beans on a pan. He turned the heat up and started to stir the beans. As he did, the beans started to grow darker. This should be good. There was a roasted smell coming from the beans.

    "I''m going to head out again." Keith dashed out of the mansion and back to the shop.

    "Skar, is it done?"

    "Mmhmm. I have it right here." Skar brought the instrument out. Staring at the machine, "Good work as always."

    "What are you going to do with it?" Skar was quite curious.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "I will show you. Got a stove?"

    "Of course." Skar showed him the break room. When they were there, Keith started to do some things.

    "Those beans?"

    "They''re going to be the thing that will make the flavor." Using a wind sphere, he grounded the beans down. Becoming a fine powder, he placed it into a funnel and filled the bottom section with water.

    "The only thing we need to do now is wait for the water to boil." The pressure would create the espresso. Skar nodded. As the group waited, they could hear the sounds of something bubbling.

    "It smells so rich." An aromatic air started to fill the workshop. It was rich and full.

    "And this is espresso." Keith smiled as he poured the drink out. It was enough to make two cups full, "Who wants to try?"

    "I will do it since I helped make it."

    "Please! Anyone could have made it!"

    "You just got lucky!"

    Some dwarves burst into the room when they heard that. An argument soon ensued between everyone. They all wanted to try this new drink! Well, it lasted for a few seconds.

    "What''s going on?!" A loud shout caused everyone to calm down. Dalen had come down to check on them.

    "Boss," Skar and the other dwarves toned it down even more when they saw Dalen''s furious expression.

    "Do you know I have a lot of work!" He couldn''t get any work done with how much they were screaming.

    "And what''s with the smell?" Dalen started to sniff around. The smell was something.

    "It''s coming from this, Dalen." Keith raised a cup in the air.

    "Isn''t this the same thing I smelled from when you work?" As Keith worked on the cart, he would be drinking something. It had a similar smell to that.

    "Ahh, this is a concentrated version of it."

    "Then I have to try." Dalen didn''t hesitate as he grabbed the cup. He had been meaning to try it ever since Keith brought it.

    "So aromatic." Dalen was in awe of the taste, "I feel like my body is lighter."

    "It''s concentrated, so the flavor is more full." This was something Keith wanted. It was quite a unique taste.

    "Brat." Keith turned around to see Skar and the other dwarves staring at him.

    "Relax, I didn''t forget about you." Keith started to get to work on the other cups. This whole ordeal lasted for half an hour. The entire break room was filled with the smell of espresso.

    "It tastes so bitter!"

    "My goodness!"

    "I prefer my sweet food!"

    So you guys aren''t a fan of it. Well, espresso wasn''t for everyone. Dalen looked at Keith, "Kid, I want one."

    Only a handful of the dwarves like it.

    "Then you can ask Skar to make it. Here are the beans as well." Keith handed a bag of beans over to him as well. He had expected something like this to occur.

    "Thanks a lot!"

    "Don''t mention it. I''m going to go now." Keith waved his hand. Now that he had gotten the espresso maker, drinking espresso would be the best.

 Volume 7 Chapter 7: Getting Help By The Seniors

    Volume 7 Chapter 7: Getting Help By The Seniors

    Keith headed for the kitchen and started to prepare his expresso. Ah, I should have made it like this. In front of him were roasted macao beans. However, it was a dark shade compared to the ones he handed to Dalen. He preferred a deep aroma with this. While he savored the taste, Diana entered the kitchen,

    "Keith, what are you making right now?" They had breakfast a few minutes ago; what was he preparing this time?

    Keith grinned, "I''m making some espresso right now. Do you want to try?"

    Diana blinked as her ears perked up: it was to be expected. Like Keith, the great spirit was a coffee fan.

    "Go ask Udine to come here as well."

    "What about Scarlet?"

    "She and Alfia left the island to do some training." Diana nodded as she went to get Udine.

    There was a separation between coffee lovers on the island. The coffee lovers were Keith, Cadmus, Udine, Diana, Sohma, Aidiun, and Scarlet. Then, there were the coffee haters; Herrick, Leona, Melor, and Alfia.

    The rest were in the neutral camp.

    "What cup of coffee are you making, Keith." Udine and Diana entered the kitchen. She looked pretty excited.

    "I''m almost done. I just need to make the milk foam." Keith raised his finger. This didn''t require much work as he created a small wind sphere at his fingertip and placed it into the cup. The surface slowly foamed up.

    "And here you are." Keith handed the cups of espresso over. The two great spirits marveled at the art.

    "There''s a leaf in mine." "I have a flower." The two were amazed by the art that was poured in.

    "I can only do simple things like that." Keith scratched his head, "But please try it out. The drink should be smoother with this."

    "Indeed." "This is nice to have on a sunny day." The two great spirits felt light with this. While the three savored the tastes,

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Keith, what''s that smell?" Herrick and Leona enter the kitchen. The smell from their cups was really aromatic.

    "It''s coming from the macao beans. Want some?" Keith raised the cup. But that caused Herrick and Leona to move away.

    "Forget us being here." "Mmhmm." Herrick and Leona quickly dashed. Especially those two; beastmen''s noses were sensitive.

    "Alright, I will see you guys later." Keith waved his hand. Diana and Udine nodded as they continued to sip. Keith had something in his hand as he walked out of the island. That was only a few seconds before he entered the portal again.

    "Hello, Keith." "Welcome." Angelica and Sakura greeted.

    "What did you bring here today?" Angelica had a devious grin.

    "Of course!" Keith raised a box into the air, "Here you are. I brought this as a gift."

    "Thank you." "I''m sorry that you have to do this."

    Keith waved his hand, "It''s fine. This is nothing for me. This is thanks for all the help."

    "What did you prepare this time?"

    "Cottage pie. I used dragator meat to make it." Keith grinned as he opened the lunchbox. In the big box was a beautiful golden crust. There was a lovely scent of bacon and potatoes coming from it.

    "Let''s get studying before we have it," Angelica muttered. She stared at the pie. However, she didn''t forget. Keith had requested them for help with his study.

    "Alright. Let''s get to work." Keith rolled up his sleeves, ready to get to work.

    "Keith, you did it wrong here." Sakura noticed an error.

    "I see." Keith nodded and started to write down some notes. Having the two teach him was contrasting; you have the serious teacher, Sakura, and then the gentle teacher, Angelica. It was a good-good situation.

    "Thank you so much for the help." Keith grinned.

    "No problem."

    "Now that we''re done helping you, I''m dying to try the dish!" Angelica was all smiles as she stared, but that caused Sakura to frown,

    "Angelica."

    "I know. I will get forks and plates." That was what always happened: Angelica and Sakura would help set up while Keith brought the food.

    "Let me scoop some for you." Keith took out a spatula and started to take out the cottage pie. And when he did, the juices dripped down.

    Angelica and Sakura didn''t hesitate to take a bite. One bite was more than enough.

    "Delicious as always." Angelica and Sakura continued to eat.

    "It''s sweet." There was a slight sweet taste coming from the meat.

    "Oh, that''s because I added something special." A mischievous grin formed on Keith''s face as he said this."

    That caused the two girls to turn their heads, "What are you hiding from us?"

    "It''s my little secret. I should prepare some tea as well." Keith took out a kettle. He caused the kettle to levitate, creating a fire on the bottom and letting the water boil. After some time, the tea was prepared.

 Volume 7 Chapter 8: Be More Wary Going Forward

    Volume 7 Chapter 8: Be More Wary Going Forward

    "Here you are, beautiful ladies. Have some rose tea." Two cups were placed before them. Angelica took the cup and sipped, "This tea is also delicious!" The cottage pie wasn''t the only delicious thing. The tea was incredible as well.

    Unlike the savory taste, the rose tea was sweet and mellow. It was a perfect meal.

    "I feel so spoiled by you." Angelica sighed. Keith had spoiled them left and right with food and tea.

    "Do you not like that?" Keith had a playful voice as he quickly took the plate away from her, "I could stop all of this."

    "Heck no! Spoil me every day!" Angelica didn''t mind that; being spoiled was terrific.

    "Go ahead and spoil me with tea and food every day. I can live with that," Keith chuckled as he placed the plate down.

    "I''m fine with feeding you two." Keith sipped his tea, "Also, is it fine for me to come to the island like this?" Angelica and Sakura granted him access to the island, which was reserved only for the student council and disciplinary committee squad.

    "It''s fine." "It would be better to have you come and go as you please than for one of us to go with you." Angelica''s smile was serene, while Sakura''s actions were calm. Both were nonchalant about it.

    "..." I don''t think you guys should be okay with it. The others would beg to be here. Thank goodness no one would know about this. Keith would be sweating if he did. There would definitely be a fight.

    "It will be fine, and we have more important things to discuss."

    "Hmm?"

    "We heard that Scarlet had joined your island." Sakura went straight to the point.

    "Oh, yeah. She joined my island. Is there a problem with it?"

    "Yes, there''s a problem with it." Angelica sighed deeply, "You need to be more careful from now on."

    "Eh?"

    "Keith, you have too much power on your island right now." That was the primary concern they had. The number of people on Keith''s island was smaller than that of other islands. But that was not the issue.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "The number of royals you have is four." Who was on Keith''s island?

    Alfia Alf Betris, princess of the elven kingdom

    Herrick Arn Ogun, prince of the beastman kingdom

    Scarlet Val Annabelle, princess of the demon kingdom

    Melor Dheu Isham, prince of the dwarf kingdom.

    "Having those four on your island is already saying a lot."

    "But I don''t have control over them." There was no way he could control them. They were their own people.

    "That doesn''t change the fact that you have too much influence." Sakura sighed, "With one word coming from your mouth, people''s heads might fly."

    "..." Are you kidding me? Keith wanted to retort, but their expressions said it all.

    "That''s why you need to be more careful. Some of my members are a little wary of you."

    "Same here."

    "I understand. Don''t worry about anything." Keith grinned.

    "..." Sakura and Angelica looked at one another. Are you sure?

    ...

    "Hah!" A resounding voice came from Carolyn as she sent starlight swords at a monster. In front of her was a bunch of kobolds. They couldn''t last a second as they were sliced in half.

    "Is everyone alright?" Carolyn turned to the students. The students nodded, "We are thanks to you, Princess."

    "The princess is so amazing!"

    "If she wasn''t here, we would have been defeated!" This was one of their club activities. It was to help freshmen students practice their skills. And Carolyn shined brightly. However,

    "Carolyn, what did you mess up on?" There was one person who didn''t express the same thought. Alger had a dark expression as he stared at her.

    "I didn''t cast my magic quick enough."

    "Indeed. If you fired your magic sooner, then you could have protected them. You tend to overthink when you do it." Alger shook his head as he said this.

    "...I understand." Carolyn took a deep sigh. However, what came next was when he patted her head. She looked up to see Alger smiling, "But everything else was perfect. You really are talented."

    "Kya!" The girls squealed.

    "Thanks."

    "Alright, let''s have a break now." Since the group had been fighting for so long, they could take a little break.

    "Understood!"

    Bleh. Carolyn looked down at the dried bread in her hand. This is nothing compared to the food that Keith always makes. He was going to say something about that.

    "Carolyn, how are you feeling with the magic right now?" Alger questioned.

    "I''m doing good. I''m able to use 3 swords now." Carolyn was taught a spell; starlight sword. It created a sword out of star magic. That sword was able to slash through everything. By doing so, it was incredible.

    "I have never seen people learn so quickly." Learning spells took a lot of work. For her to get a grasp on it showed how talented she is.

    "I learned from someone." Thank goodness I listened to him. Keith had given her some tips on how to use magic. With that as a foundation, learning was smoother.

 Volume 7 Chapter 9: Letâ€™s Go To Another Dungeon

    Volume 7 Chapter 9: Let¡¯s Go To Another Dungeon

    "That person is a good teacher for the basics. However, your new magic isn''t something that can''t be learned through the basics." The magic Carolyn was learning was something different.

    "The way he made you learn is too slow."

    Carolyn nodded, "I understand." While the two talked about what to do,

    "Aww, they look so cute!"

    "Don''t they look good with one another?"

    "They would make the best pair ever."

    The girls started to murmur about the two being together. Carolyn and Alger had been together for quite some time now. What made it even better was the two were beautiful and handsome. That made the scene perfect. But while they continued to talk about this,

    "These girls." Alger scratched his head. He could hear everything!

    "It''s fine. Let them talk about this." Carolyn shook her head.

    "By the way, I heard about an interesting store. Do you want to go?" Alger asked.

    "...You understand if you say something like this after what they said is weird, right?" Carolyn questioned.

    "Ah." Alger scratched his head. That was embarrassing.

    "Sure. I don''t mind." Carolyn nodded. That caused Alger''s expression to brighten tenfold.

    "Alright! Then let''s meet up in a few days."

    ...

    Keith stretched his hand into the air as he returned from his lessons with Scarlet and Angelica. But when he returned to the island,

    "Come on!" "Can''t you do something about it?!"

    Hah. Keith took a deep sigh as he walked over to the sound. There was no need to guess who was the cause. But who was the poor soul this time? Turning the corner, he saw Herrick and Melor complaining to Faelyn.

    The girl''s expression was that of a beast!

    "Like I said, go bother Gabriel with this. Why are you bothering me?!"

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Gabriel said he had other things to do today."

    "And you don''t think I have other things to do?!" Faelyn retorted. If they had to compare, Gabriel had more time than her! She had to watch over Alfia and had club duties and such. Gabriel had none of that!

    "Yes!" The two battle maniacs didn''t realize it, as they stated. The anger meter on the girl was about to explode!

    "..." Faelyn was about to lose it.

    "You guys want to head to a dungeon again?" Keith called out. And when they heard the man''s voice, Herrick and Melor immediately dashed over to him,

    "Keith! Can we go to a B-rank dungeon?!" "Yeah!"

    "You guys want to go to a B-rank dungeon?"

    "Mmhmm! You''re the only B-rank adventurer! We can only rely on you to go there!" The adventurer ranking on this island before was;

    C-rank: Keith, Gabriel, Alfia, and Faelyn

    D-rank: Herrick, Carolyn, Sarah

    E-rank: Melor, Jack, Arlo.

    "Couldn''t you guys go to a C-rank dungeon? Isn''t that enough?" However, the rankings changed a bit from last time. Because Herrick and Melor went to dungeons left and right to train, Melor was bumped up to D-rank. Since both were D-rank adventurers, they could go to a C-rank one.

    "We did, but it was too easy."

    "The only ones the guild would let us go to are the weak ones." Melor frowned.

    "..." True.

    "But you''re a B-rank. They''ll definitely let you go to a B-rank dungeon!" With the fact that Keith explored an S-rank Dungeon, his rank was bumped up to B. He had the highest rank out of everyone.

    "I could, but-" Before Keith could say anything else,

    "Please!" "Yeah!" The two guys grabbed onto his leg, refusing to let go! That was how much they were dying to go!

    "I want to go to a dungeon as well!" Fira quickly flew over to Keith''s shoulders.

    "You want to go?" Keith blinked. To think Fira would say she wanted to go. Then again, she was also the adventurous type. She and a certain snowball would do daredevil things. What came after that was a scolding of a lifetime.

    "Please!" Herrick and Melor begged.

    "...Does everyone else want to go?" Hearing Herrick and Melor beg like no tomorrow, the others watched on the side.

    "Sure." "I''m game." They were all in agreement.

    "Alright, then. We will need to ask Carolyn about this as well." They would need their explosive mage.

    "Yay!"

    "Leona, Scarlet, the two of you need to register at the guild." Those two were the only ones who didn''t have a tag.

    "Gotcha." Scarlet and Leona nodded.

    "Also, I will need to know what kind of fighter you guys are." Adding two new people changed up the formation. He would need to figure out where to put them and switch others out.

    "Understood."

    "Also, Arlo, I need you to maintain the weapons before."

    "Yes!  I will get to work!"

    "Now break! We''ll work on it right now!" Keith didn''t say anything else as everyone got to work. Seeing this,

    "It''s so great to see the students working like this." Aidiun watched how the students worked together.

    "Indeed." Diana nodded to that.

    "Wait a minute, doesn''t that mean we don''t have Keith?" Nephele blinked. Wouldn''t this be bad? And she knew of a certain dragon who was about to go crazy for it.

    "..." The others looked at one another.

 Volume 7 Chapter 10: Carrot And Stick

    Volume 7 Chapter 10: Carrot And Stick

    "What?! You''re going out to explore another dungeon?!" Cadmus almost spat out his food. Are you kidding me?! They explored a dungeon not that long ago. Especially so with this kid! That guy went to a S-rank dungeon by himself!

    "Yes, we''re going to another dungeon for training." Keith nodded as he ate his steak.

    "Then what about the food?" That was the only thing he cared about!

    "Relax. I will prepare some meals before we go. So don''t worry about anything." He glanced at Aidiun and Diana. Those two were going to keep watch over it.

    Understood. The dorm mother and manager understood the task.

    "Good." Cadmus was content as he continued to eat.

    "Before we head to the dungeon, we need to cram!" Keith clapped his hand.

    "Eh?"

    "Don''t "eh," me. We all need to get our studies in before we can go. We''re going to skip at least a few days." Herrick and Melor would definitely fail if they skipped.

    "Come on!" Herrick and Melor wanted to cry.

    "Professor Aidiun will test you. If you guys fail, you don''t get to come along with us." Keith had a devious grin.

    The carrot and the stick.

    "Then we will pass!" The two roared! There was no way they could fail. Not when they had the chance to explore another dungeon!

    Scarlet nudged Alfia, "Are they always like this?"

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Yep, he has then hooked, line, and sinker." The others could only watch this. Keith could order Herrick and Melor left and right if he wanted.

    ...

    The next day, Carolyn entered the classroom. But when she did, she had an intrigued expression. What''s going on? She asked Keith, "Is there something wrong with them?" She was talking about Herrick and Melor; the two had intense looks. What made it weird was what they had before them. They were looking down at some books.

    That in itself was strange.

    "Stuff." Keith had a mischievous grin.

    Carolyn turned to Alfia and the others, who shook their heads. I see. So he did something again.

    "By the way, we''re going to a dungeon again. Do you want to come with us?" Having Carolyn with them would be great. She was a mage with quite a high attack power.

    "When are we going?" Carolyn was excited. Going to another dungeon was going to be great.

    "In two days."

    Hearing this, that excitement died down, "I can''t do that. I have plans in these few days."

    "Ahh, I see. You really have a lot of things to do. Are you alright? You''re not overworking yourself, right?"

    "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about it. I can take care of myself." Carolyn shook her head.

    "...Alright."

    Alfia wanted to say something to Keith when,

    "Come on! Why is this so hard?!" Herrick slammed his head onto the table as he groaned. None of this was going through to his head! What he needed was a new brain or something to absorb all this information.

    "Let me see what''s going on." A sigh came out of Keith''s mouth. Keith would be there to help them when they were having a difficult time.

    "What are we going to do?!" Herrick wanted to cry. Aidiun was going to have a test for them tomorrow.

    The only thing they could do was to cram like no tomorrow!

    ...

    "The two of them look so tense." Gabriel and the others stared at the two. They had such a serious expression, ready to destroy the world.

    "I don''t think I could tease them either." Even Alfia felt kinda bad for the two.

    "Let''s begin." Aidiun handed the test over to the two. And like that, Herrick and Melor started to move.

    Aidiun stared at the two''s test. Whatever happened next was going to determine their fate!

    "You guys passed by the skin of your teeth again."

 Volume 7 Chapter 11: Battle From The Get-go!

    Volume 7 Chapter 11: Battle From The Get-go!

    "Has everyone prepared their equipment?" Keith questioned. He was dressed in the armor of the time he went to the S-rank dungeon. His words caused Herrick to raise his hand, "I''m ready for everything!"

    He was extremely excited about dealing with them! Keith chuckled. After surviving his bane, he was eager to fight!

    "What about you guys?" Keith turned to Scarlet and Leona. This would be the first time they would enter the dungeon with them.

    "Always!" "Understood."

    "Alright! Let''s head off!" Keith grinned. The first place they headed to was the adventurer''s guild.

    "Which dungeon are you heading to?"

    "Hello, Keith." Madison greeted the group, "Are you ready to head to the dungeon?"

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded.

    "Have you decided on which one?" Herrick and the others blinked. Keith was the one who decided on what dungeon to go to. Input from the others was a given. However, the one who had the final say was Keith.

    "The one we''re going to is called High Grove." This was a B-rank dungeon. It was interesting from what he saw. And the group could handle this as well.

    "Interesting." The others were quite eager.

    "Good luck out there." Madison nodded.

    "Let''s go get ourselves a carriage." Keith and the others nodded their heads as they set off.

    "Scarlet, are you excited by this?" Keith tilted his head. He noticed how Scarlet had a bright smile. For a second, he saw cat ears on top of her head.

    "Mmhmm. It will be my first time entering the dungeon with my friends."

    "What about the practical?"

    "That was politics." That eager expression changed into a dark one. Alfia was the same as well.

    "Don''t remind me of that. It was too annoying."

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Hey. I don''t want to hear how annoying it was. You didn''t have to do it with two people."

    "But from what I heard, you were having picnics." Herrick retorted.

    "Ah, I don''t think we were."

    "You were." Everyone remembered what happened. Those two were having sandwiches with bright smiles. That alone was enough to make them angry.

    "I wish we could have eaten then as well."

    "We''re going to have some later."

    "Haha," Everyone laughed in the carriage without a care in the world. This is good. While everyone continued to talk, Keith smiled. Morale was high.

    If they entered the dungeon like this, they would crush whoever came their way.

    "We''re here." The coachman called out. Paying the person, Keith stared at the entrance. There wasn''t a cave, but rather stairs like the S-rank dungeon.

    "How are we supposed to proceed, Keith?"

    "We can go down first. It''s going to be a lobby." Keith explained. And like that, everyone headed down the stairs. He saw a few parties. However, it could only be counted on one hand. That was how few it was.

    That was to be expected since this was a B-rank dungeon.

    "Alright, we''re heading down to the first floor. Remember the formation we have set up." Keith instructed.

    "Mmhmm!" The others nodded to that as they set up their formation. Like that, the group headed down the stairs.

    "Woah!" "There''s a giant meadow!" Everyone gasped at how wide the area was. Before them was a vibrant and lush meadow. It was incredible for the eyes.

    "Yeah, had to choose something with more life after going to that dungeon." Keith laughed. But as he said this,

    "Monsters ahead of us!"

    Everyone quickly moved into their places. What was before them was a few giant bulls.

    "Woah, they''re bigger than rush bulls." "Do you see the size of their horns?"

    "Watch out for their horn and charge. Herrick, Melor, I want you two to force them upwards with your weapons."

    "Understood!" Like that, Herrick and Melor charged at the bulls. In retaliation, the bulls did the same.

    Slam! A resounding sound came from the two''s weapons against the horns.

    "These things are sharp." Getting a closer look at the horns, one nick from them would have caused damage.

    "Sniff!" The bull released a mighty snort as it tried to push Herrick away. Its horn was ready to pierce him.

    "Hmpf!" Herrick swung his sword upwards as they saw the horns about to charge at them!

    "Moo!" The force caught the bull off guard as its head was sent upwards.

    "My turn!" What came next was Melor as he sent the beast flying away! The bulls were surprised by the force. However, that didn''t stop them. It made them more furious!

    They slammed their hooves on the ground, shoving them deep to get traction. They were going to rush at them with great speed.

    "Faelyn."

    "On it." Faelyn placed her hand on the ground, causing a giant wall to form in front of them! Yet, the bulls didn''t care! They charged through them only to find no one was there.

    "Too late. Fire away!"

 Volume 7 Chapter 12: Letâ€™s Keep Going Forward

    Volume 7 Chapter 12: Let¡¯s Keep Going Forward

    "Wind blade!" "Flame spear!" Alfia and Scarlet fired off their magic at the bulls, hitting them dead! Burned and shredded to a crisp.

    "Excellent work, everyone," Keith commented, his voice filled with relief. Before he could utter another word, a sudden warning cut through the air, "Arlo, watch out!"

    "Eh?" A dark shadow zipped out of the grasses, prepared to strike at Arlo! However, someone else caught it.

    "What the?! There''s another bull!" Jack quickly moved in front of Arlo, blocking the blow. He was surprised. They were so focused on the two in front that they couldn''t hear some coming from the side.

    "Hah!" Melor raised his hammer, smacking the bull away from the wings. But that was when more came out!

    "!" Herrick''s ears twitched, "Keith, there''s a lot more here!"

    "Why are there so many?!" The entire group was surrounded by a group of bulls! Keith shook his head, "Herrick, Melor, go protect the south and east. Gabriel, Faelyn, you deal with the north while I cover the west. The rest behind us!"

    "Understood!" The formation quickly changed as they started to fight. This was a simple circle formation. Keith and the others protect the rest while Alfia and the supports fire their magic.

    "They probably got drawn in by the sound of our fighting." From how loud they fought the two, it attracted a herd.

    "Indeed." As a bull was about to get close to Keith, black chains wrapped around them, holding them there. It tried to move, but it only made the chains tighter.

    "Hmpf!" Keith sliced the monster down. The fighting continued for some time before the monsters were down.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Herrick, Leona, do you hear any monsters around us?" The two had sharp ears.

    "No, there shouldn''t be any monsters around us." Herrick shook his head. He didn''t hear anything around.

    "Good job, everyone." Keith sighed deeply, "Let''s collect the corpses and get out of here." Who knows when they would come again. Herrick and the others were on it as they collected the corpses. As they continued onward,

    "Scarlet, you need to aim your magic more alongside Melor''s flank." Keith had been watching how Scarlet and Leona operated.

    "Understood." Scarlet nodded.

    "You don''t need to be anxious. You would get used to it when you fight with the group some more." Stuff like that would be fixed once they fight in a group. The two only recently joined.

    "Mmhmm!"

    "Also, that was dark magic, right?" Scarlet was the one who cast those black chains.

    "Mmhmm." One of the elements Scarlet was great at using was dark magic. Dark and light magic users were quite rare.

    "Mmhmm. I figured I should use it instead of fire magic." When she fired her fire magic, she noticed how the grass burned. Fire magic in such a place was a death trap.

    "However, I''m not as adept as I am with my fire magic. I could only use it to bind them." Her primary element was still fire.

    "That''s good enough. We need someone who could bind monsters to the ground." This was good. Scarlet had enough magic power to rival Carolyn''s firepower. But with dark magic, she provided more utility.

    "Keith. These are cookable, right?!" Herrick and Melor''s eyes glimmered excitedly as they held the bulls up.

    "Yep. I think the bull meat is similar to the rush bull. We can cook it later to try." Keith smiled.

    "Woohoo! Collect all of them!" Herrick and Melor went double time with collecting them.

    "..." These two. How are they not tired? The two did the most against the others.

    This group is doing good. Keith was satisfied with everyone''s teamwork. Despite not working together as an entire group, things were running smoothly. Especially so with the wings. Two unexpected incidents happened to them. Yet, it was smooth. Leona was surprisingly a great flank protector. Despite her forward nature, she used a bow. Her calm and precise arrows took out the bull''s eyes.

    And she also had a good grasp of what Herrick wanted to do. Her coordination made it easier for the beastman to move freely. Is this the power of love? The thought made it interesting.

    "Also, are you sure you don''t want to wear a robe?" Keith turned to Scarlet. Alfia and Sarah wore some robes, but Scarlet didn''t. Those robes apparently increase their magic power. Yet, she wore some light clothing and armor.

    "I prefer something like that. Also, I''m a close-range mage. I''m able to fight monsters closer." A robe would only get in her way.

    "I see." When Keith heard that, he knew he would need to change the formation quite a bit to make it work.

    "Alright, let''s keep going." Keith clapped his hands together. It was time for them to head in there and get more things done.

 Volume 7 Chapter 13: Treat It As A Present

    Volume 7 Chapter 13: Treat It As A Present

    While Keith and the rest were on a dungeon raid, Carolyn sighed deeply as she waited at the city square. Hah, I can''t believe I''m wearing this. Right now, she was wearing a blue dress. Maria is worrying about this for nothing. From the tense expression, anyone could tell she went through a difficult trial.

    You need to look presentable! Maria and the other girls didn''t hesitate to dress the girl up. Hearing how she was going out with Alger, they were all excited! It was quite a long thing. Thank goodness I chose this dress. Maria tried to make her wear something else. However, Carolyn had chosen this one. It was the one she liked the most and where Maria and the others said okay too.

    There''s really no need for me to dress like this. Maria and the others were acting too anxious. This wasn''t a date; casual wear should be good. Then again, Alger was a prince as well.

    "Ah, you arrived early." Carolyn turned her head to see Alger. He was dressed in a casual outfit. It was prim and elegant. It didn''t befit a prince, but it still made him handsome.

    "Sorry about that." Alger scratched his head.

    "Thank you. You look great, too."

    "..." Alger and Carolyn shook their heads; only an awkward silence continued between them.

    "Umm, where do you want to go? We still have time before the show starts." Carolyn looked down at the time; there was no need to head to the show. They still had a lot of time.

    "How about we go to a clothing store."

    "Hmm?"

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "I was thinking about getting some new clothes. I was wondering if I could get your take on it." Alger grinned.

    "Sure. But I will have you know; my taste is unique."

    "I think I will be fine. I trust your taste." Like that, the two headed to a clothing store. It was posh and luxurious.

    "Welcome to our store." A clerk greeted.

    "We''ll look around first.

    "Understood. The men''s section is this way. Please call if you need any help." The clerk let them off. The two started to look around. Carolyn grasped one of the clothes, checking the price.

    Her eyes widened when she saw the price. Just one piece of cloth was 7 gold coins! That was absurd! Even if she was a princess, this was ludicrous!

    "Are you sure you want to buy here?" Carolyn questioned.

    "Mmhmm. This is where I always buy my clothes." Alger smiled.

    "..." You''re rich. As expected of a prince.

    "What do you have in store for me?"

    "Give me a second." Carolyn looked around before she decided on a cloth, "Here, this should be nice."

    "Then I will go try it on." Alger went to the changing room. As Carolyn waited outside. I hope it looks nice. This was the first time she had chosen someone''s clothes.

    Keith had never asked me to do something like that. With how he looked, she really wanted to try. But the man said it was fine. The number of clothes Sophia and Camelia bought for him, he didn''t need to worry about it for years.

    "How do I look?" As she mulled over this, Alger came out of the store. Carolyn''s eyes brightened; my taste was excellent. The prince came out of the dresser wearing a black shirt and white pants. He looked so noble and pristine.

    "You look handsome, Senior."

    "That''s because you chose my clothes," Alger commented.

    "Now that you chose my clothes, how about I choose yours?"

    "Eh?" Carolyn quickly waved her hands, "There''s really no need for you to do something like that." Buying one piece of clothing was way too much.

    "It''s fine." Alger looked around and then chose something. It was a black and red dress.

    "Please." Alger handed the dress over. Carolyn sighed, "Alright."

    This? Carolyn hesitated before looking up at Alger. She took a deep sigh, "Alright." She entered the dresser and came out the next second.

    "..." Alger''s eyes widened as he stared at Carolyn.

    "What do you think?"

    "You''re really beautiful. You look just like the saint,"

    "...Thank you."

    "I''ll take it." Alger quickly paid for everything without a thought. Carolyn was about to reject, but Alger explained, "It''s fine. Think of it as a present for all your hard work."

    "..." There was a moment of silence for all of them.

    "Let''s go watch the show now."

 Volume 7 Chapter 14: Iâ€™ll Pat Your Head As Well

    Volume 7 Chapter 14: I¡¯ll Pat Your Head As Well

    "Alright, we can take a break here." Keith decided it was time to rest. We came a long way. The group was at the end of the first floor. Their pace was incredible as they took out many monsters.

    "There were so many of them. I wanted to fight them!" Herrick and Melor pouted.

    That only caused Alfia to scoff, "We are not fighting that number. It''s a waste of strength!" The bulls they faced before were nowhere near the end. What came at them was a horde! Keith made the call to run away from there. They could fight it, but it was so ill-advised: it would waste their strength!

    "Hmpf." A pout started to form on Herrick and Melor''s faces.

    "I''m going to start preparing the bull." That pout Herrick and Melor had instantly changed!

    "Ooooh! We want some steak!" "Yeah!"

    "Alright, I will make steaks. Go and place some blood around us and defeat some monsters."

    "They''re too easy." Alfia and the rest shook their heads.

    "Gabriel, Jack, can you two watch over them? Don''t let them run around so much."

    "Understood." The two followed after them. Keith cracked his neck back and forth. Despite not having the same expression as Herrick and Melor, Keith was eager to use the bull. He had prepared lunch for them, but his mind kept thinking about the meat.

    The bull appeared before him, and he started to butcher the meat. It took some time, but a bunch of meat was before him. As he stared, Keith decided to use the rib-eye. I can use the macao beans as well.

    Coffee-crusted steak. With the macao beans, he could make something like this. The rub was easy; add some pepper, salt, and other spices with the ground macao beans.

    Once he finished rubbing it onto the steak. It was time to place it on the pan. A large sizzling sound came. Those macao beans really help with the aroma! There was a deep and rich aroma coming from the steak.

    With one flip, he saw a deep, dark crust.

    "What did you make, Keith? I could smell it far away!" Herrick and Melor quickly rushed back to the campsite. Gabriel and Sarah soon came after. Sarah huffed, "How could you guys smell it? We were so far away!"

    "Steak. I will do other things, but you must wait a bit." Keith grinned.

    "Understood!" Herrick and Melor sat down and watched the man work his magic!

    It should be done. Keith grinned as he placed the steaks on the plate. Each one was filled with a giant piece of meat. It looked delicious.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "We''re digging in!" Herrick and the others didn''t hesitate as they started to eat! There was a crisp sound resounding in the area.

    "How could macao beans be like this?"

    "I thought it would be bitter, but it tastes so nice!"

    "Macao beans complement meat very well," Keith grinned as he ate. While they did the same,

    "Leona, how are your arrows?" Sarah asked. Leona had been using regular arrows; it meant a finite amount of them.

    "I have enough for now. But I have to be careful with how I use them. They get dull after a few shots." After every fight, she would reclaim her arrows. But they wouldn''t be effective as time went on. She was going to need to watch over it.

    "I will make a note of that." Keith nodded.

    "Then I will work on them after Herrick and Melor''s weapons." Arlo''s job was to maintain their weapons.

    "Mmhmm." Leona nodded.

    "Alright, we''re going to go to bed now," After having their meal, it was time for them to go to bed,

    "How are we splitting this up?"

    "I got this." Keith grinned.

    Gabriel ¨C Arlo - Sarah

    Jack ¨C Faelyn

    Alfia ¨C Keith

    Scarlet ¨C Herrick

    Leona ¨C Melor

    "Can I switch?" Leona frowned as she stared at the pairs.

    "If she''s switching, I want to do it too!" Scarlet raised her hand. Keith shook his head,

    "No switching. You get what you get."

    "Aww, but I want to switch with Alfia."

    "I would have said no. I''m not staying by that fool''s side." Having Alfia and Herrick together was a death wish. The two would have definitely killed each other if they did.

    "Alright, now go to bed." Keith clapped his hand. It was time to hit the bed.

    ...

    "Keith, wake up. It''s your turn." Jack nudged Keith''s body, waking him up.

    "Understood." A yawn came out as he headed out: Alfia was already there waiting for him.

    "Ugh, my neck." "Can''t get used to it?"

    "Of course." Alfia nodded, "I will never get used to it." Sleeping in a sleeping bag doesn''t help the body out.

    "Can I ask you a question?" "Hmm?"

    "Do you think Leona likes me?"

    "What brought this about?!" Alfia blinked. This was a random question.

    "Sometimes I see her glaring at me really hard." There were times when Leona''s eyes turned dark. It was kinda weird. He didn''t say anything about it since it would be awkward. And it didn''t seem hostile; it was more wary.

    "She did join the island not so long ago. It would need to take time." Alfia shrugged her shoulders.

    "True."

    "Now that you asked a random question, what about you and Scarlet?" Alfia got close to Keith,

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean you are pampering the girl!"

    "I don''t pamper the girl." "You do. You wake her up. You pat her on the head when she does something good. You are definitely pampering her compared to the rest."

    "It''s because she asked."

    "Eh?"

    "She told me to pat her head from time to time," Keith answered. That was something he didn''t mind doing either.

    ¡°¡­¡± Alfia pouted, ¡°¡­I want that.¡±

    "Hmm? You want that?" It was low, but enough when the person was beside her!

    "I didn''t say anything."

    "Pff." Keith chuckled. But that caused Alfia to frown, "Stop laughing." But the man did not; instead, he patted the girl''s head, "You did well today. The only reason why I don''t say it is because you''ve been doing good all the time."

    "Eh?"

    "With you, I don''t need to worry about anything." Alfia was their magic carry. He did not need to watch her because of how sturdy she was.

    "I''ll praise you more from now on,"

    "..." Alfia looked down.

    "¡­Is someone embarrassed?" Keith chuckled.

    "Hmpf."

 Volume 7 Chapter 15: Kinda Overkill

    Volume 7 Chapter 15: Kinda Overkill

    The next day, Keith woke up and prepared some breakfast for everyone. It was a simple egg and sausage breakfast. He sipped some coffee and decided, "We''re going to head down to the second floor."

    "Understood." After finishing breakfast, the group headed down to the second floor. And when they arrived,

    "The grasses are so tall." They weren''t grasses; it was more like a giant yellow forest.

    "Stick closer to one another. We don''t want to get lost." One look and Keith could tell that one would get lost if they strayed away. From the information, getting to the third floor was simple: a straight line.

    "Understood." The others stick close.

    "Herrick, Leona, I will leave you guys to be our ears. Tell me if there''s anything you hear off around here,"

    "Understood." The two beastman nodded. Like that, everyone headed into the grass. Treading, they could only hear the sounds of grass rustling around.

    "Hold." Keith raised his hand. When he did, the rest paused.

    "What do you hear, Herrick, Leona?"

    "I hear only grass rustling."

    "Same here."

    The two could only hear the grass and nothing more. But that caused Keith to frown, "There''s definitely something here. But my mana sense could only catch a glimpse." He used mana sense to search, but it quickly moved. The target was blurred, making it unable to be perceived.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Interesting. Keith looked around but was unable to sense them either. However, he could hear it. The thing was getting closer to them.

    "Keith, I can hear it now. There is some grass rustling way too quickly!" Herrick''s ears continued to twitch.

    "Can you get a read on where they are?"

    "No, it''s going too quickly. And the grasses don''t help it either." It was too difficult to get a read on the monster''s location with so many other sounds.

    "Give me an estimate; I will make the move. The rest of you cover each other''s backs." Keith placed his hand on his hilt. He closed his eyes as he prepared himself.

    Herrick also prepared himself as he waited, "Keith, the northeast of us!"

    "Hah!" Keith slammed his legs on the ground and dashed forward in that direction. With one stroke, he dealt with the monster!

    "A serpent." Keith took a sigh, "No wonder it was so quick." It didn''t have any legs, making it able to slip through the grass.

    "Keith! There are more." Herrick warned.

    "How many?"

    "5? maybe even 8." "Watch out for everything that comes your way."

    "Understood." Everyone back to back, prepared for everything that came their way. But that was when they heard it more,

    "Hmpf!" Herrick blocked the serpent''s mouth. A smirk formed, "Even though they are so slippery, they are pretty weak!" With one swing, he launched the snakes flying across the floor!

    "You''re right!" Jack nodded as he sliced the snake in half. It was pretty simple to kill.

    "We just need to draw them in and kill them!"

    "Wait a minute, I hear a big one!" And what came out of the grass was a giant serpent!

    "Interesting. Attack it all at once!" The group charged at the serpent. A rain of explosions and slicing came forward.

    "Guys, I don''t think you should go all at once. It''s kinda overkill." Keith scratched as he watched the scene. Even he felt a little sad for the monster. He just got attacked by a couple of behemoths!

    It never expected something like that.

    "Come on, Keith. There''s really nothing here. And it had been quite the ghost town." Herrick waved. Besides the sneakiness they had, it was simple to deal with.

    "¡­" True. That was what made it a little surprising. There weren''t any monsters here who could deal with them. Those snakes might try to be sneaky, but they did not expect the group to have so many sensory people here.

    But this feels so weird. Keith scratched his head. Even if they were strong students, defeating B-rank monsters left and right didn''t seem right. It was a little overkill.

    "We''re collecting!" Scarlet commented. It was time to collect all of them.

    "Hmm, there''s also something here," Alfia called out. Besides the giant grass blocking their way, there was also something smaller in the ground. It was a brown branch sticking from the ground.

    "Ohh! New herb!" That brightened up his day!

    "By the way, Keith. Should we summon them?"

    "Hmm?" Keith blinked and then nodded, "We can call them in. This would be perfect."

 Volume 7 Chapter 16: Cute Beings With Ferocious Looks

    Volume 7 Chapter 16: Cute Beings With Ferocious Looks

    "Hello, Keith." Fira quickly flew to Keith, landing on his shoulders. She was excited. And she wasn''t alone; Faelyn and Alfia also summoned their spirits. Saphir, Agi, and Quill greeted everyone. But then Saphir and Agi dashed over to Keith; one hugged his legs while the other flew over his head.

    "..." That only left Alfia motionless as she stared. Quill was the only one who jumped at Faelyn and went into her shirt.

    "That tickles," Faelyn muttered, feeling the little hedgehog''s persistent nudges on her neck.

    "..." Alfia really had nothing to say to this. She felt so lonely right now. I thought we bonded?

    "Ahh, if we''re summoning our spirits, can I also summon mine?" Scarlet asked.

    "You have a spirit as well?" This was news to him.

    "Mmhmm."

    Keith turned to Alfia, "Can you explain to me?"

    "Explain what?"

    "Aren''t spirits supposed to be an elf thing?" Last time he checked, the elves had a lot of spirits.

    "It is. But demon kin also revere spirits. Not as much as elves. But we do. Especially so with fire and dark spirits. We have an affinity for them." Scarlet explained.

    "I see." You learn something new every day.

    "I''ll summon him now." Scarlet raised her hand and summoned her spirit. A red magic circle appeared before them, and a cute little leopard was summoned.

    "Aww, is that a leopard?" Sarah grinned as she stared at the little spirit.

    "Mmhmm. Greet them." The leopard looked at Scarlet and then back at the rest. But there was a specific person whose eyes were locked on. Before Scarlet could say something, the leopard dashed at the man and jumped at his face!

    "Hello to you, too." Keith took the leopard off his face and smiled.

    "Nya," The leopard moved in Keith''s hand before landing on his other shoulder. It kept rubbing his face onto his.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Alfia shook her head, "How could you steal her spirit like that? I swear, are you letting off pheromones?" What was going on with him?!

    "I don''t know either." Keith really didn''t know what was going on. And he wasn''t going to complain about it! As an animal lover, he was fine with this!

    "..." Scarlet blinked before smiling, "Aww, I don''t mind this. That can be our family cat."

    "..." Alfia laughed, "You don''t have to be like this. We already have a family dog." By Keith''s feet, Saphir nestled into his legs. It was a battle between the two.

    "..." Everyone stepped back as they stared at Alfia and Scarlet. Those two had such a dangerous aura right now. No one wanted to get close to that. A blue and red aura surrounded them.

    "Alright. I think we should have them train." Keith ignored the scene occurring behind him.

    "Really?! We''re going to train?!" Fira and the other spirits pumped their fist, excited.

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded, "I will leave you guys to your own devices. What you''re going to fight against are serpents. Is that fine with you?"

    "Mmhmm!"

    "Quill, you have to be more careful." "Pii."

    "You two be more careful." "Woof," "Kwak!"

    "You as well." "Meow."

    "Fira, you should be able to sense the serpents. Be wary of their speed."

    "Okay!" The five spirits jumped out with those words and headed to the grass.

    "Are you sure it''s alright for them to go alone?" Faelyn questioned. She was a little anxious.

    "They should be. They had been practicing and learning for some time." Fira, Saphir, and Agi had excellent teachers. And it was time for them to show off their skills.

    "Fira and the others are bound to fight alone someday. They need the practice."

    "Strange. Why are you acting like this?"

    "Huh? Is there something wrong with what I said?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with the words. It''s just that it came from your mouth." Keith had always been overprotective of the spirit. For him to say this was just weird.

    "I can''t be mature?"

    "Not with them. You dote on them left and right." Alfia retorted.

    "You''re just mad they like me more." He could see that jealousy a mile away. Even if they got close to one another, Keith was still at the top of this food chain.

    "..." Alfia looked away and sat on the ground to draw circles.

    "...That was a low blow, Keith," Scarlet muttered.

    "Yeah." Even Herrick and Melor nodded.

    "Hmpf."

    ...

    While Keith and the others watched them from the sidelines, Fira and the spirits started to look around.

    "Woof!" Saphir was the first to react as she howled.

    "Okay! Let''s get ready!" Fira nodded. The wolf told them there was a monster ahead of them. And when they got closer, they saw it.

    A giant serpent. It continued to slither around, not caring about the figures around them.

    "Is it ignoring us?" Fira pouted. That serpent was clearly mocking them; the other spirits felt that as well.

    They looked so angry.

    "Oh, dear." Keith gasped as he held his mouth.

    "This is definitely going to be a bloodbath."

 Volume 7 Chapter 17: Step Away From It!

    Volume 7 Chapter 17: Step Away From It!

    "Nya!" The leopard was the first to move as he released a fireball at the serpent! It was quick and flashy. However, the serpent quickly slithered, dodging those balls of fire.

    "Nya?" The leopard froze but didn''t last long as the serpent dashed at the feline! Even though those fireballs missed, it definitely got its attention. It slithered at the leopard''s position, wanting to take out the attacker!

    "Woof!" Saphir and Agi quickly made their move as they pushed the serpent away! Its mouth went flying over the place!

    "I will restrict it!" Fira waved her hand. Vines burst from the ground and dashed at the serpent, wrapping it up. She learned from Diana to constrict the monster. However,

    Slip! The serpent escaped from the vines!

    "This is a tough matchup for Fira. Vines won''t be able to constrict the serpent." In particular, it would be difficult for Fira to use her abilities to the fullest with this monster. Her go-to way was to constrict the opponent and take the beast out afterward. But it was impossible with a serpent since it didn''t have solid bones. It could break free from the hold.

    She needs to work together with the others. That was the only way to take care of the serpent.

    And the little spirit realized it as well.

    "Quill, I need your help!"

    "Pii!" Quill nodded his head and made a move! The earth around the serpent started to move around. As it did,

    "Saphir!" It was the wolf''s turn; she fired water blades at the serpent. Those blades weren''t for damage but more so to keep the monster in one place!

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    This lasted for a few seconds; that was more than enough. Walls of earth were erected, blocking the monster from going anywhere. That was when the leopard and Agi made their move. Fire and wind burst forth, burning the monster up!

    The only thing left of it was a burnt-up corpse.

    "Good job you guys." Keith clapped his hand.

    "Mmhmm!"

    "We''re going to go down. Can you guys handle this floor by yourselves?" It was time for them to split up. They didn''t need to stay on this floor now.

    "Okay! We''ll stay here and play!" Fira and the other spirits were prepared. They were going to have fun and fight. After beating this one, they wanted to defeat another.

    "If you guys see something, bring it home!" Keith chuckled as he turned to the rest, "Let''s go now." They nodded as they headed down to the third floor. And when they arrived,

    "It''s similar to the first one." There was a lot of grass around. The only difference was that the grass was yellow.

    "Keith, I sense a monster near here." Leona''s ears twitched as she looked forward. There was something before them.

    "Prepare yourselves," Keith warned. Slowly, everyone heard a large bang as the monster got close. And what they saw was a giant bison. But it had four horns on its head. Each one was pointed toward the center of his face.

    Herrick and Melor''s eyes changed. "Fresh meat!" They only saw a giant fresh piece of meat walking around.

    "Don''t head in. You''re playing to its game." Keith could tell what it was. The bison was a charger type. The horns told him it was meant to slam at what was before it.

    Fighting head-on would be at a disadvantage.

    "Herrick, Melor, focus on the monster''s side. Don''t let it direct those horns at you."

    "Understood." Herrick made the first move as he dashed at the bison''s side. However, the bison didn''t wait either as it jumped in the air!

    "!" Herrick quickly moved his sword, guarding against the stomp!

    "Get away from him!" Melor slammed the bison away. Yet, the bison was only pushed back slightly.

    "You two need to cool it!" An earth spear fired at the bison''s leg to make it pause.

    "We need to limit its movement!" Since there was only one monster, there was no need for the standard formation. The wings would circle around the beast.

    "Keith, what- what''s the matter?" Scarlet and Alfia noticed Keith''s off expression!

    "Everyone, out of the way!" With that one roar, everything quickly took a step back. The bison was prepared to charge! And the target was Alfia and Scarlet! It understood those two were the most dangerous.

    Herrick and Melor were the ones who took the charge head first. The two were prepared as they raised their sword and hammer to guard. Faelyn prepared for it as well, creating a couple of earth walls in front.

    "Shadow bind!" Scarlet even added black chains on the bison, trying to limit whatever she could. The bison didn''t seem to slow down! It blasted through the earth walls like they were paper.

    Before it was Herrick and Melor. As the three weapons clashed, the outcome became obvious;

 Volume 7 Chapter 18: 1st Failure

    Volume 7 Chapter 18: 1st Failure

    "Gah!" Herrick and Melor let out a sound! The battle between the three came with only one winner; the bison. The sword and hammer were shattered before the might of the horns.

    "Herrick!" "Melor!" The two were sent flying across the room! That shocked everyone since Herrick and Melor were solid as their frontline. Even when faced with a large monster, they take the hit calmly. Despite this, it was startling because the two were rag-dolled out of there!

    "Gabriel, Faelyn, Jack, move forward! Scarlet and Alfia, continue to chant! Sarah, heal them! I will go forward and draw it away!" Keith had no time to worry about them. He needed to reorganize them for a fight.

    "On it!" Everyone made their move.

    Keith didn''t waver as he charged at the monster. He fired off lightning, blinding the bison''s vision. However, the beast''s hearing was sharp as it charged at Keith!

    "!" That was precisely what Keith wanted as he twisted his body, dodging the horn by a hair''s breadth! And when he did, a burst of fire, earth, and wind shot at the bison''s side.

    "Hmpf!" Leona fired an arrow at the bison''s eyes, piercing it. One eye was blinded.

    Time to add more. Keith placed his hand in the air. When he did this, the bison slowly slowed down! Its body was being pushed down to the ground. Without any delay, Keith sliced the bison''s head. A deep sigh came out of his mouth as he rushed over to Herrick and Melor. While they fought, Sarah healed the two.

    "How are you two?"

    "Fine-gah!" That fine came with a mouthful of blood! Keith shook his head as he touched his chest. It was a slight touch, but it was enough.

    "You have some cracked ribs." Cracking his ribs before made Keith understood.

    "I-" "You do. Stop trying to hide it." Herrick wanted to retort, but the man shook his head. Talking was only going to hurt him more.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "We need to head back." We''re close as well. They didn''t need to take care of the boss to return to the lobby. They were close enough to return.

    "Gabriel, you take care of Herrick. Jack, carry Melor."

    "Understood." "Gotcha."

    "Alfia, tell Saphir to tell the rest that we will come out. Have them hold the door down."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "I will be the one to open up the path. The rest are back up." Keith cracked his knuckles as he brought out a heavy sword. As they talked, monsters appeared before them. That was when Keith made his move, smashing them into paste!

    "..." The others were speechless when they saw that. How strong are you? He was sending them flying!

    ...

    "Ahh," Cadmus sipped on some tea as he relaxed in his chair, "This is the life."

    "Indeed it is." Nephele sat beside him as she ate an orange.

    "You two are way too comfortable." Diana groaned as she saw how the two acted. It was as if they were on a vacation.

    "Don''t want to hear that from you. You have also been reading on a chair these last few days." Cadmus saw her. Whenever Keith wasn''t around or the others had other things to do, she would take the time to relax.

    "But you two are acting like this every day." Her thing was on a time-to-time basis. Cadmus and Nephele tried their best to relax all the time.

    "Also, this isn''t really considered relaxing," Cadmus muttered.

    "Eh?"

    "You should see what Keith did at his home." Cadmus shook his head. This was low-tier.

    "What did he do to his home?" The others became interested in his words. Whenever they were reminiscing, that meant something good happened. Cadmus always talked about the things he had gone through.

    All of it was about Keith.

    "For starters, he made a giant pergola in his backyard."

    "He built one?" The great spirits and elf said in unison.

    "It was so nice, and he also had parties and meetings there. William kept boasting about it to me." William had always annoyed him with this thing. And it wasn''t just him, but to everyone he knew.

    "Are you kidding me?" Nephele blinked, "I want something like that here!"

    "I''ve been waiting for Keith to do something like that." Cadmus was eager for this as well. Having a pergola would definitely make Julius jealous.

    "When will he do it?"

    "Some other time." Cadmus was going to say something else when he heard something.

    "Oh, they''re home." They went to the door to greet them, only to make them stunned.

    "What happened to you guys?" Herrick and Melor were being carried by Gabriel and Jack. This was a surprise to see since their team was so powerful.

    "Got into a slight mishap. Can you get the nurse over here?" Keith quickly moved them over to the living room.

    "Relax, I cracked a few ribs."

    "Cracking a few ribs is still a problem." Keith shook his head. That was when the nurse entered.

    "I have brought the nurse." Aidiun had brought in the nurse. She quickly walked over to the scene and got to work.

    "..." Keith sighed deeply, feeling remorse about the situation.

 Volume 7 Chapter 19: The Idiot Kind

    Volume 7 Chapter 19: The Idiot Kind

    "..." Class continued onwards. They were in Tennol''s class, where everyone was doing their own thing. Keith sat on the side as he watched the other students. What can I do to make this team better? There was something he needed to figure out. He had been mulling it over for a few days.

    "Haha! Do you think that''s enough to stop me?!" "Take this!" While Keith was lost in thought, he looked up to see Herrick and Melor fighting against some students. And it was one-sided! Those two were demolishing them.

    Thank goodness those two didn''t get any serious injuries. The nurse had told him the two only had bruises. The horns only caused slices; it didn''t do anything fatal. Have a good night''s rest, and a healthy meal was enough.

    Did those two not hear a word the nurse said? A groan came out of his mouth. The nurse told them not to move around so much. Yet, they were doing just that! While Keith didn''t know what to say,

    "Should we do something about this?" Scarlet asked. She was practicing with Alfia.

    "We can''t do anything about it. I think he''ll be moping like this for some time. He''s worrying over nothing." Alfia frowned. Those two had survived and were moving around crazily. There was no need to be concerned.

    "I think he''s more worried about the team." Scarlet hit the nail on the head. Their team was strong. That was what everyone had thought. To see them defeated like that was a little unexpected.

    "We should do something to help out." Scarlet pumped her fist.

    "Yeah." Before Alfia could say what to do, her body was thrown to the ground! It was such a loud sound that it caused everyone to go wide-eyed.

    "What was that for?!" Alfia glared at the demon.

    "To get stronger, we need to increase our physique!" That was one way to help out the team. Compared to the others, mages had a weak body. They would need to increase their stamina and reaction.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "...So you throw me on the ground?"

    "Mmhmm." Scarlet nodded, "Take it as a pat on the head." The elf went down head first.

    "!" Alfia''s eyes widened.

    "Do you think I wouldn''t notice?"

    "You''re going to get it!" Alfia crunched her knuckles as she was ready to duke it out!

    "Faelyn! Go stop them," Jack muttered as he quickly ran away from the blast zone. Some students got caught in the crossfire and were sent flying.

    "I don''t want to get in the princess''s way."

    "How is that getting in her way?! You''re there to stop her!"

    "..." What are those girls doing? Keith shook his head.

    ...

    Keith had a frown as he walked to his next class. But as he headed for the stable,

    "Miss Krystal! How are you doing?"

    "Do you need any water?!"

    "I''m fine." Krystal didn''t look at them as she continued forward. Even after she said this, the students continued to follow her. They were like dogs, ready for her beck and call. And the girl didn''t seem to fancy it.

    "Krystal!" With that one call, it caused the students to look at him. Their eyes turned wary as they got in front of her.

    "What do you want with Krystal?!"

    "Why is a Bradley person talking with a Rustchil?"

    "..." Keith blinked. Then he stared at Krystal. And the look on her face said it all. But Keith shook his head, causing her to frown.

    "Enough." Krystal scolded. That caused those guys to stare at her in shock.

    "I don''t need any protection." She walked away from them, leaving them speechless.

    Keith commented, "You guys should back off of her." Leaving that one comment, he headed to class. But when he turned the corner, he spotted the girl.

    "Hmpf!" "Don''t "hmpf!" me. I don''t want to get into that kind of trouble." No way was he going to help her with that. That was definitely going to add more fuel to the fire.

    "Then what were those words at the end?"

    "Advice."

    "Don''t do that. They''re fakers."

    "Same thing to you. Watch out for them." This girl should be more worried about them. The two continued to walk before Krystal asked, "So you were down about your first dungeon failure."

    "Ugh, yeah."

    "And were you thinking about how to get stronger?"

    "Damn, you really know everything about me." Keith was in disbelief at how she hit the nail on the head. Besides Carolyn, who could read him like a book, Krystal was the second person who could do the same thing.

    "I just know because you have that expression."

    "What expression?"

    "The idiot kind."

    "Ehehe." Keith laughed.

    "If you really don''t know how to fix it. Ask someone." Krystal scoffed.

    "Hmm?"

    "It wouldn''t hurt to ask people close to you about it. You do know a lot of people."

    "I don''t."

    "..." Krystal paused and stared at him for a few seconds.

    "Okay, I do." Keith laughed, "Thanks a lot. You really cleared my mind."

    "Mmmm." Krystal didn''t look at him any longer as they headed to class.

 Volume 7 Chapter 20: The Problem With The Team

    Volume 7 Chapter 20: The Problem With The Team

    Hearing what Krystal said, she was right. That was why he headed to the guild. To figure out how to solve the situation, he would need the help of adventurers.

    "Keith, what brings you here?" Madison spotted Keith.

    "Is Titus here? I want to speak with him?"

    "Titus is here. He should be sitting in the lobby." Keith nodded as he looked around and spotted the demon.

    "Titus! Hello, Galven." When Keith walked over to him, the adventurer was sitting with Galven.

    "Hello, Keith." Galven waved.

    "What''s the matter?" Titus smiled.

    "I need advice."

    "Advice?" Titus and Galven looked at one another before turning to Keith, "What kind of advice do you need?"

    "Well, you see." Keith started to recount everything that had transpired in the dungeon. Hearing this, Galven frowned, "So your problem is that you want to increase your team''s strength?"

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. That was the end goal.

    "The issue with your team is that you guys lack experience more than anything."

    "Yes." Titus nodded. Keith''s party was formed a few months ago. There was bound to be some disconnect with one another. More so when they added two new people. For them to already head into a B-rank dungeon was a little fast.

    "I understand our teamwork will rise as we fight with one another. But I feel like there''s something wrong with the team in general." That was what made Keith so off. It was weird; Alfia and the others were strong. But that incident was a warning call.

    "..." Galven and Titus stared at the boy. His hunches and instincts were usually on the spot.

    "Hmm?" Titus thought about it, "How did you form your team?"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "I have it like this." Keith took out a piece of paper and started to draw out the formation he used.

    "Our team is pretty high on power. When push comes to shove, we could probably deal with a B-rank party." Herrick and the others could go toe to toe with any tank.

    Titus thought, "I think I know what your problem is. You see it too, right?"

    "Indeed." Galven nodded. He figured it out as well.

    "What is it?" Keith still didn''t understand.

    "This goes with the formation of any team; you have frontline-middle-and rear. That''s the most basic formation of any team." Titus explained.

    "Breaking that down even further, you have fighters and tanks, wings and middles, mages and supports," Galven added.

    "Mmhmm."

    "The problem with your party is that it''s too skewed."

    "Eh?"

    "The two forwards in your party are not tanks but fighters. Your entire team is so offensive-oriented." The two party leaders realized the problem. Keith''s team was composed of heavy hitters. Defense was their problem.

    Galven added, "Your team is like a glass cannon. It has high offensive capabilities, but it''s not durable."

    "Most teams will have at least one designated tank. A sturdy tank will bring up defenses, and the person could buy time for the mages to do their work."

    "In your case, it''ll also give your two fighters more freedom to move around."

    "..." True. Herrick and Melor probably had to hold back for the team. Sometimes, he saw Herrick backing off because he focused on the team''s defenses. That restricted most of his movement.

    "So we need another person or one of us has to change," Keith muttered.

    "Yes." "That''s the best."

    "Thank you for all this information." Keith bowed. But Titus shook his hand, "It''s fine. Helping out juniors is our job."

    "Just talk to us if you need help." Galven waved.

    "Here''s this as thanks." Keith quickly took out some cookies and fruits. The two chuckled when they saw this.

    "He really didn''t need to hand us anything." "But we''re going to enjoy it, right?"

    "For sure." Titus wasn''t going to say no to free snacks.

    "Guys," The two leaders looked up to see their party members staring at them.

    "What?"

    "You''re going to share, right?"

    "Hah." The two sighed. Being a leader is so difficult.

    ...

    "What do you want to do?" During dinner, Keith said something that caused Herrick and the others to tilt their heads.

    "I''m going to change my role from mid-fielder to a tanker." What Titus and Galven said made Keith think up many ideas. Right now, the team was too unstable.

    "Adding a tank will create a more stable team." Thank goodness we found it out sooner. The reason why he couldn''t see it was because this team was too talented.

    Through sheer talent alone, they were able to blast through everything. And talent wasn''t enough to conquer everything.

    "But why you? Couldn''t we get someone else to do it?"

    "I thought about it. But I don''t think we can find anyone suitable." Also, it would be weird for the team. Who could they actually bring in that would not cause a disconnect.

    "Are you fine with it?" That should be the main question. Keith was the strongest out of all of them. This will definitely restrict him.

    "Mmhmm. Actually, I''m the only one capable of changing my role on the fly." That was one of his strong suits. The others weren''t capable of changing their role. They could, but it would definitely screw them up.

    "I have the strongest body. I should be able to withstand hits coming my way." Keith was sturdy and strong.

    "But we don''t want to restrict you." Herrick and Melor were worried.

    "I''m fine. And besides, it will allow the two of you to run wild. You guys just have to do my part."

    "On it!" "We''ll take care of everything!"

    "Let''s do this!" Keith grinned. He was prepared for all of this. Their team was going to destroy anything in their way!

 Volume 7 Chapter 21: Getting Lessons

    Volume 7 Chapter 21: Getting Lessons

    "Hmm? You''re going with such a big shield this time?" Tennol was surprised to see the boy had picked a large shield. They were going to spar today. But Keith would usually take a sword; from time to time, he would incorporate a small shield into the mix.

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he raised the shield, prepared for battle. His instincts were on high alert. That was because the person he was facing was Krystal. She wielded a rapier.

    "Begin!" With that sound, Krystal made their first move!

    The shield was quickly raised for the incoming attack. Bam! The rapier and shield made a resounding sound. Keith was sturdy, not moving from his position. Krystal, on the other hand, was pushed back from the force.

    I have the advantage of sturdiness. But that thought didn''t bring any assurance. Krystal was the faster of the two. There was only one thing he needed to do; corner her to limit her speed. Keith got ready as he inched toward her.

    That was when Krystal made the unthinkable. She jumped forward at him, but she quickly disappeared! Right! Keith quickly shifted his shield, but he still got blasted!

    "Woah!" The students who watched this were surprised! Keith was actually pushed back!

    Keith didn''t dwell on it as he quickly raised his shield again to block. Krystal was a hound; she wouldn''t stop with only one attack. There were going to be multiple following right behind it!

    He was right! Keith was sent flying again by the girl!

    "Keith, you lost," Tennol stated as he called the two off. He turned to the others, "Next pair up." Two students got up and went up.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "How are you feeling?" Jack questioned.

    Keith shook his head, "It''s difficult." This was the first time he decided to use the shield in combat. He had been practicing at home. But it was different when fighting against people. It was not a surprise he was not comfortable with it. While he talked with Jack,

    "Keith."

    "Do you need me to teach them again, Instructor Tennol?" This had become a usual thing with Keith. He would help out with the teaching whenever he could.

    "No, I don''t need your help teaching them today. But I think you need help with your shield movement."

    "Haha, sorry about that today. I''m not used to using a large shield."

    "I can see that. But I want to ask why you changed your weapons? A regular long sword is your go-to." Keith had been using a sword most of the time. To see him change was slightly weird.

    "Ahh, that''s because I will be a tank in my party."

    "Party? You mean your dungeon exploration?" Every instructor knew about his party. That was how he got new ingredients for his cart.

    "Mmhmm. I need to become a tank to make a stable team."

    "I see." Tennol nodded when he heard, "But you won''t be able to help your team if you move like that." He would become a liability.

    "..."

    "Come here."

    Keith nodded as he followed. Tennol had a large shield and sword in his hand.

    "One problem you had when you faced Krystal was that your stance was off. Such a heavy weapon would shift your center of gravity." That was why Krystal was making the boy dance. His stance was used with a sword, but a large shield was definitely heavier.

    "Understood." Like that, Keith widened his stance as he moved his shield. But after some time, "If you''re going to be your group''s tank, you don''t need to use a shield either."

    "Eh?"

    "There are other things you could use. Like you could use a large weapon. Use that as a weapon and shield at the same time. Test out what you want before deciding on something."

    "I understand. Thank you for the lesson, Instructor Tennol."

    Tennol coughed, "Naturally, my lessons don''t come for free."

    "Eh? What do you need?"

    "How about this, for each personal lesson, you make a lunchbox."

    "..." Keith was a little speechless for a second before he nodded, "...sure." That was a strange request. But it was something he could do.

    "That''s great. I can teach you all the basics with shields and heavy weaponry!" Tennol left with a happy smile on his face. Seeing that happy smile, the students were a little shocked by it.

    Jack questioned, "What did you do?"

    "Got some help." Keith grinned. He got someone to teach him how to use heavy weapons.

 Volume 7 Chapter 22: You Need Help

    Volume 7 Chapter 22: You Need Help

    Keith dragged his cart back to his location again. The customers made way for him to set up. There''s such a long line. Keith noticed there were more people than last time.

    "I would like to have lamb crepe and seared boffalo!"

    "I want some soup!"

    The customers started to call out their orders to him.

    "Please wait a minute, folks." Keith continued to work as quickly as possible. But as he did, there was something wrong. There were more customers for him to handle! He could usually listen to their orders while he worked. But not this time.

    "Kid, can''t you do something about the lines?!" Cedric groaned as he walked out from the lines. There were still 20 people ahead of him!

    "Should I hire someone?" Keith muttered. That was something he knew would happen sooner or later. With those words alone, some customers perked up,

    "That would be great!"

    "Yeah!"

    "That way, you only need to focus on your cooking!"

    Dalen and Dennis quickly agreed. Having someone wait on the orders would give Keith an easier time to cook.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I need to think about who to bring in." Keith knew that he needed help. But who to bring? That was the bigger question. Yet, there was no need to ask who it was.

    "Keith, what''s going on?"

    "Did something happen?" Scarlet, Alfia, Herrick, and Melor came for lunch. But they noticed the line wasn''t moving at all.

    "There''s a lot more customers than I anticipated." Keith scratched his head. Did not expect something like that. The increase should be gradual, not a spike.

    "Do you need our help?" Scarlet suggested.

    "I don-" "It will be fine. Doing something like that would be simple enough." Alfia scoffed.

    "Thank you very much." Keith wasn''t going to say no, "Please use numbers to help organize. Also, take these as well." He handed some paper over to them. With that,

    "Welcome to Cart Eden. If you need anything, please come to us with your order." Scarlet and Alfia welcomed.

    "Understood!" The customers didn''t hesitate as they started to tell them their order. The elves and demon-kin were the only ones off with all this! They saw who it was. Their princesses were actually taking orders!

    "Keith, here are the orders." Alfia and Scarlet handed the orders.

    "Thank you." Keith stared and started to get to work. The speed at which he cooked was even faster than the other times. Without taking the customer''s orders, his focus was solely on cooking.

    The orders were flying left and right. Keith handed the food to Scarlet and Alfia, who gave it to the customer. With the help of the four, it didn''t take long for everything to be done.

    "Thank you so much for today!" Keith clapped his hands. Having the four here helped him out so much.

    "You know it." Herrick and Melor grinned.

    That only caused Alfia to scoff, "You two didn''t do anything. We had to take you off of taking orders." In the middle of that, Herrick and Melor had to be taken away.

    The two couldn''t do it. Instead, Keith had them be security, making them watch over the line.

    Scarlet held his hand, "You don''t need to worry about anything. I will help you out in any way we can."

    "Hey, stop being so handsy with him." Alfia grabbed Scarlet, wanting to pull her off. However, she wasn''t budging at all.

    "There''s another arm, go take that." Without a second later, she shrugged Alfia over to Keith''s other arm.

    "Ah," Alfia''s scratched her head, not knowing what to do. That was how embarrassed she was. She couldn''t believe it. Yet, Alfia continued to hold onto it like there was nothing wrong.

    Herrick and Melor watched this circus show from the sidelines. Keith chuckled, "Let''s go home now."

    ...

    Late at night, Keith wondered what to do. What Cedric said was right; I should get someone to help out. Alfia and Scarlet really helped out his cart today.

    I should ask them about it.

 Volume 7 Chapter 23: Wait, We Have To Pay Rent?

    Volume 7 Chapter 23: Wait, We Have To Pay Rent?

    "Can you guys help me with my cart?

    "Huh?" Alfia and Scarlet blinked.

    "I didn''t realize the lines had become this much of a problem. I need to hire some waiters. And you two came to mind," Keith put his hands together and added, "I will even pay you guys as well." There was no way he didn''t forget to put that in as well.

    "..." There was only silence from the table.

    "Are you kidding me right now?" Scarlet had an interesting expression, while Alfia had a dark one.

    "Eh?"

    "There''s no need to bow your head like that. Just ask if you need our help, and we''ll help." There was never a need for this guy to bow his head like that.

    "Mmhmm. We''re friends." Gabriel added.

    "Thank you so much!"

    "We should be doing something like that. There are so many benefits to being here," Scarlet chuckled. Despite the girl staying here for the shortest time, she noticed all the perks.

    "Isn''t this normal?" Keith blinked. He thought what he built was pretty average. Compared to the giant mansion Todd had, this wasn''t much.

    "Heck no!" Everyone shouted in unison. The people who lived on another island begged to differ.

    "This place is so much better than the others," Alfia muttered.

    "For starters, that bathroom is not normal."

    "That bathroom is so nice and relaxing." "And the window makes the whole thing beautiful as well." The others couldn''t believe how beautiful it was. The design was on a whole other level than any other bathroom.

    "Anyone could tell you put a lot of effort and detail into the mansion." The mansion was meticulous with his ideas. Ordinary people wouldn''t care about stuff like that.

    "And don''t forget about the food." Just hearing it was enough to cause everyone to drool. That was the number one thing that the other islands couldn''t compare.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "I feel so much better eating here." Besides the taste, all of Keith''s dishes were nutritious. It invigorated their body.

    Scarlet also questioned, "I''m more surprised you don''t collect rent from us."

    "Huh?" Keith blinked, "I''m supposed to collect rent?" This was the first time he heard about that?  And it seemed the others were a little startled.

    "...Now that you mention it." Jack thought about it, "We never actually paid rent."

    Scarlet turned to Alfia, "Did you not do it?"

    "Ah," Herrick and the others who joined earlier didn''t know what to say. This was an oversight. It was more like a thing they had never thought about. Being on their island, they didn''t need to do so since it was already paid for.

    "Don''t you have to pay for the island, Keith?!" Scarlet and the others asked in horror. That was why they needed to collect rent from the students. It was to pay for the island; it wasn''t cheap!

    "No, I don''t need to pay for rent for the island." Keith shook his head.

    "How?!" Confusion appeared on everyone''s face. How did he get a free island? All eyes turned to Cadmus; this dragon had been silent throughout their questioning.

    "Oh, that''s because Keith and I made a deal."

    "I heard about this before," Gabriel remembered Keith talking about it. But they never went deeper into it.

    "What kind of deal did the two of you make?" They were quite curious about what it was.

    "Basically, Keith has to make meals for me, and I will provide him with a place to grow his vegetables," Cadmus explained as he continued to eat.

    "Correction, it was one meal and two snack breaks. You''re mooching off the others." Keith added. He saw what he was trying to do.

    "Tch, are you really going to be like this? At this point, I eat here 24/7." It really didn''t matter too much now. This dragon had been eating here for quite some time now.

    "Mooch."

    "..." Are you kidding me? The others were speechless; Keith got a free island because of this glutton. Now that they thought about it, it made more sense.

    "So you guys don''t need to pay anything for it." Keith waved his hand. He wasn''t going to collect rent from them. There were no plans for it in the future.

    "But-"

    "If you guys feel like there''s anything wrong, you guys could just help around the mansion." Coins weren''t something he needed to focus on.

    However, the others still felt bad.

    "How about this? Whatever we collect during the expedition, a portion of that would be rent." Faelyn suggested. She didn''t want to exploit Keith like this.

    "Sure. We can do that."

    "Then we''ll collect as much as possible!" That caused them to raise their hands.

    "We''ll help out at the cart whenever we can." Scarlet and Alfia didn''t forget what the boy brought up.

    "Keith, what about us?" Diana and the great spirits were living rent-free.

    "You guys are helping with cleaning and tending to the garden. There''s no need for you to pay rent." They were live-in workers.

    "If that''s the case, should I make you guys wear uniforms?" A thought came to his mind.

    "Um, what kind of uniform are we wearing?"

    "Hmm, how about maid uniforms?" Keith commented. But that caused Scarlet to grin, "Didn''t peg you to be such a fellow."

    "Keith, that''s filthy!"

    "Huh?" Keith tilted his head, "But the two of you would look nice in a maid uniform." Those two definitely could pull it off if they tried. Actually, they didn''t need to try; they would probably ace it!

    "¡­" Alfia went silent.

    "This kid could say things with the straightest face ever," Cadmus shook his head. Anyone else would have gotten beaten up if they blurted that out.

    "But on a serious note, how about I make your guys some aprons. That way, the customers would at least know who you are." That would definitely help the customers differentiate the two.

    "That would be fine." Alfia sighed in relief while Scarlet pouted, "And I really wanted to wear a maid outfit for you."

    "I''m good." Keith shook his head, "I will have it ready for tomorrow. Also, I will cook lunch for you guys as well."

    "That''s fine with us." There was no need for them to talk about food.

 Volume 7 Chapter 24: First Day With Employees

    Volume 7 Chapter 24: First Day With Employees

    The next day, Keith dragged his cart to the same location. But this time, he had two beautiful people with him. Cedric was the first to question, "Kid, are you going to start a harem?"

    "No, they''re my employees." Glancing at everyone, "Everyone! Please have your orders taken by these two beautiful ladies. They will also hand you your food as well."

    "Understood!" The customers nodded.

    "Also, here you two are." Two aprons were in his hand. They were dark green like his; one had a cute dog printed on the front, while the other had a cat.

    "Didn''t think you had a cute side like this." Scarlet joked.

    "Of course," Keith was tempted to place a Samui but opted not to. Just having a traditional cat and dog was good enough.

    "Thank you."

    "Let me help you with the back," Keith raised his hand as he helped tie the apron.

    "Tight enough?"

    "Mmhmm," Alfia nodded.

    "Too tight, Keith!" Scarlet felt her chest suffocating.

    "Sorry about that." Once he loosened it up, Keith got to work. But as he did, he noticed how the customers gazed at him. Dalen had an interesting expression while Groa looked at him weirdly.

    "What?"

    "Nothing, young one. Just do what you always do."

    "We can start!" Keith stated. Like that, the cooking started.

    "Keith, here are orders 1,3,5,7." Scarlet handed the orders over to him.

    "Here''s 2,4,6,8." On the other side was Alfia, who handed over the even numbers.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "On it." Keith glanced at the papers. Thank goodness I gave them odd and even numbers. One way to do things was to make them take five orders at a time. However, he found Scarlet to be more adept at this than Alfia.

    That was why he did the odd and even numbers. That way, the two could work at their own pace.

    "Scarlet, Alfia, take the orders." Keith placed them on top of the table.

    "Mmhmm." Scarlet and Alfia quickly moved out.

    "Hey, are you dating any one of them?" Cedric nudged Keith on the side.

    "Grandpa Cedric, can''t you see I''m working here?"

    "Please, you get to mess around with those two girls doing all the heavy work." That was true. Taking orders and handing them took some time out. With him prioritizing cooking, things went more smoothly.

    "No, I''m not dating any of them. They''re classmates who want to help me out."

    "I see." Cedric took a deep sigh, "I thought for sure you had a harem."

    "I''m not."

    "You can''t say that when you have those two as well," Groa explained. Angelica and Sakura were still fresh in their minds.

    "Those two are my seniors; I don''t think of them like that." Keith shook his head.

    "..." Everyone looked at one another.

    "Can you not talk with your eyes?" Keith looked at them and realized it. Either way, he continued to work on the food. After some time,

    "Scarlet, Alfia. Come take a break." Keith then took out some crepes for them.

    "Thank you." The two sighed as they took it.

    "They don''t need to pay?" Cedric blinked.

    "Of course not. They''re my employees; they get breaks and free lunches."

    "..."

    "Do you have any more open positions?"

    "Nope."

    Scarlet and Alfia ate their crepe in front of all those envious eyes. And they didn''t care at all! This is the benefit of working. The three continued on with their work. It didn''t take long before they were done.

    "Thank you so much for today."

    "Do you work like that every day?" Alfia and the others had gone to his cart frequently. But doing it was much different. Things were two times faster. What was more, the number of orders thrown at them was too many to count.

    And he did it by himself!

    "No, today was so much faster." Keith rubbed his nose. They finished much sooner than last time.

    "And here you are," Keith then took out two little bags.

    "What are these?"

    "Coins. It''s your wages for today." He didn''t forget about that.

    "Keith," The two girls didn''t know what to say.

    "Please, take it. The two of you earned these coins." The two worked hard and deserved it.

    "Fine." Alfia and Scarlet sighed as they took the coins. However, they felt a sense of accomplishment.

    "Let''s head home and get something to eat, Keith!" Scarlet grabbed Keith''s hand again.

    "Hey, you''re a princess. Don''t forget that."

    "Come on. You have the other hand."

    "..." Alfia didn''t say anything, but she did stick close to him.

    "Let''s return home and get something to eat! I''ll cook up something nice today. "

 Volume 7 Chapter 25: He Is Just The Worst!

    Volume 7 Chapter 25: He Is Just The Worst!

    "Thank you for coming with me today. You didn''t have to do that." Keith scratched his head. In his hands were a bag of groceries; Faelyn held the same amount. Their home was out of cloud pig meat, and he needed more. Procuring those flying pigs was too strenuous.

    However, the elf didn''t need to come with him; the groceries could be easily carried in one arm.

    "It''s fine. I should do something like this. Also, I need to talk with you." Her expression was tense...well, it was always like that.

    "Hmm?"

    "I was thinking about some combo moves we could do." Like Keith, Faelyn also wanted to increase their party''s abilities. One way was through combo moves.

    "Ahh, we should talk about this." Sometimes, he saw Faelyn talking with Gabriel about moves to use together.

    "I was thinking about forming two giant walls to funnel monsters in your direction. That way, it would make the monsters walk in a straight line. It would be perfect for the princess and Scarlet; they can take them out in one blow." A one-shot kill method.

    "Hmm, that would be a good tactic against hordes. However, using that against charging monsters like the bison would not be a good idea. They''ll just not care about the wall and run through it." That was what transpired before: the bison charged through the walls and binds they placed down. Faelyn nodded as she continued to explain the ideas she devised.

    "I think linking up with you will make things easier,"

    "Can''t you link up with Melor?" Herrick was paired up with Leona. The two had an excellent sync with one another. Actually, it was more like Leona understood Herrick''s movements. The lion man was free to roam around and do whatever he wanted while Leona supported him.

    "I can''t link up with that dwarf." Faelyn frowned, "I can''t figure out what he''ll do next." Melor was similar to Herrick. The two would charge in first and then think.

    Faelyn was the opposite, as she thought first before attacking.

    "Aha, I see." Keith laughed. Faelyn linked up with Alfia, making it easier for Alfia to fire off her magic. However, she wasn''t able to link up with the frontlines. It made it more difficult for her to group monsters.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "With you as our tanker, I think everyone would have an easier time linking up." That was something she knew for sure. Keith was the same type of fighter as her. However, he understood what Herrick and Melor would do.

    "Then I have to practice more." His shield movement was still a work in progress. But it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could do it. As the two talked,

    "Oh, if it isn''t Keith." When Keith heard the voice, he turned his head. Faelyn did the same. A human stood behind them. He had dark brown eyes and light brown hair; his goofy grin was mischievous.

    Why does he remind me of someone? Staring at him for a bit, the elf felt this odd familiarity. Yet, this was the first time they met.

    She turned to look at Keith. Her lips stopped moving as she stared at the dark expression on the man''s face. It was quite something.

    "....Hello, Doyle."

    "It has been quite some time since we have seen one another. We''re in the same year as well." A chuckle came out of the boy''s mouth.

    Keith shook his head, "It''s to be expected. I have things I have to do."

    "I also heard some rumors about you and women. Is this true?" A mischievous glint appeared in Doyle''s eyes as he hooked his arm around his neck.

    That only caused Keith to push his arm away, "You should know those rumors are untrue."

    "I see. But you have to be more careful. I heard a lot of rumors about you being together with some unpleasant people." His eyes glanced at an elf, "You can''t forget about your roots."

    "..." Faelyn''s expression grew darker as she knew what his words implied.

    "I know what my roots are. There''s no need for you to remind me. If that''s all, I''m going to go now." Without glancing back, the man strolled away. Faelyn followed suit. After they got a fair distance away,

    "Sorry about that." What came next was an apology.

    "Hmm? What do you need to apologize for?" "I just wanted to."

    "If you''re talking about what was said, you don''t need to. But I''m more surprised to see you act like that." Faelyn was genuinely astonished. Keith being angry or loathing was rare. And this was usually with a proper reason behind it.

    "That person is Doyle Sol Gerard."

    "Gerard." Faelyn blinked before muttering, "Isn''t that..."

    "Yes. That''s Carolyn''s last name, making him Carolyn''s brother," Keith answered the question in her mind; Doyle was Carolyn''s half-brother.

    "And I take it that you don''t like him?"

    "That guy is the worst. Do not get close to that guy; nothing good will ever come of it."

    "..." Faelyn blinked, "How horrible is he?" For Keith to say something like that meant that person''s personality was awful.

    "Okay, imagine Iston''s superiority complex."

    "Ahh," An epiphany occurred in the elf''s mind.

    "I''m not done. But add Todd''s stupidity to it; you get Doyle."

    "..." That''s a horrible combination! Faelyn''s expression scrunched up. Iston was already horrific. But Todd Mill''s personality makes it worse.

    "He''s not as deadly as Iston, but incredibly annoying." Keith grabbed his head as a deep groan came. That was how annoying this guy was. Heck, he might deal with Iston again rather than deal with this guy!

    "He''s still a prince. Are you sure we should leave him like that?" If he was like this, shouldn''t they be wary of him?

    "Ahh, not so much. Tristan and Carolyn overrule him in everything." Last time he had checked, Doyle''s birth mother was from a count family. Carolyn and Tristan''s mother was Thalia, who was the empress. In terms of influence, the two were higher than him.

    "But do not get involved with a guy like that. You would only get a lifetime of annoyance and anger."

    "Understood." Keith took a deep sigh as he walked away from there. But as they did, "Let''s head home now."

 Volume 7 Chapter 26: Hammock

    Volume 7 Chapter 26: Hammock

    Nghhh! Keith raised his hand as he looked at the sky. Today is my rest day. It was a much-needed break after everything that transpired. Scarlet and the other girls decided to head out to take their break while the guys went to the dungeon to train. Actually, it was more like Melor and Herrick begged the other three to go.

    Gabriel invited him, but the man refused. He knew better than to go; he could already tell what would happen next. Herrick and Melor were itching to recover from their loss.

    The only thing he was going to do was to relax. As he went to the kitchen to get himself a snack,

    "Diana, are you guys going out as well?" Diana and the other great spirits were at the front door, seemingly prepared to leave.

    "Mmhmm. I was thinking about training the other spirits." It wasn''t only the three; the other spirits were going with them. Since Fira got a personal lesson, it was time for the others.

    "Bye-bye, Keith!" Fira waved her hand as the spirits were off.

    "Ho," Aria was going with them as well.

    "Stay safe out there!" I''m really by myself for today. This was the first time: at least one person was with him.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Not today.

    "I should go out and take a little nap." He shouldn''t forget about his objective. Keith went out to the garden, ready to relax. But then he noticed something he could do.

    "Let''s make a hammock!" He had the materials here to make it! Giant leaves appeared on the ground. It was something he had obtained from the dungeon. He found those giant leaves intriguing.

    Even though it was a leaf, it was incredibly sturdy. Keith had Skar check it out; it was as strong as iron! An idea came to his mind on what to do with it. Making a hammock was simple enough.

    Looking around, Keith''s eyes gazed at two trees. This is the perfect place. Two hooks appeared, and they were hammered into the tree and leaves. Two should be more than enough. Neatinly overlaying them, Keith patted it to check if it was sturdy.

    "Good. And now." With a leap of faith, he jumped onto the hammock.

    "Ahh, this is so cool." How could something be this soothing? As the hammock swayed gently in the air, it loosened all his muscles. What made it even better was that it was the perfect temperature!

    "I know what would make it even better!" Keith got up and quickly went to grab some wood. He started to build a floating table on the tree. On it, he placed a book and juice there.

    Everything is perfect! Keith nodded in satisfaction. He was ready to relax in this situation. And there was a book he wanted to read. The girls have been going crazy about this.

    Alfia and the others wanted him to read this.

    Keith opened the book and started to read it from Vol 1. It was a normal story as it continued with the children''s childhood. But as it slowly got to the sixth volume, that was when something changed.

    The two were going to kiss at a party. Being with one another for so long, the two''s feelings were starting to manifest. However, the princess stopped the boy from doing it.

    "As the princess, I have to make decisions for the greater good of the kingdom." The princess explained. She was born to help her kingdom; she had a duty to uphold this.

    The noble didn''t know what to say. He wanted to tell the princess to run away with him if that was the case. They could leave everything and make a new life together. And yet, those words never came out of his mouth.

    Her eyes said it all: despair and duty. The girl understood her feelings but was forced to look the other way because of her people. She would rather give up her love than sacrifice the people.

    "...I understand." The noble could only nod to this as he walked away from her.

    "...This is such a sad story," Keith muttered. His heart felt pity for both the noble and the princess.

 Volume 7 Chapter 27: Welcome Bei

    Volume 7 Chapter 27: Welcome Bei

    What a sad ending. He pitied the princess. But he also understood why she had to do this as well. Do you sacrifice everything for the one you truly love? Or do you have the blood of millions on your hands?

    Keith slowly began to drift off; the swaying motions tired him. It didn''t take long as he fell asleep. As he did, the cocoon started to wiggle!

    Before long, it cracked. Slowly, a small bee came out of it. Her head glanced around, wondering where she was. She was confused and happy at the same time. The place where she was born was nice. There was a warm smell and a rich amount of plants. She floated around, looking at everything before spotting a living being.

    The person who was sleeping on a leaf. That one look was enough for the bee to understand: master. She slowly floated onto the boy''s body and fell asleep.

    Slowly, a light green flashed on his body.

    ...

    "Ngeh." A groan came out of his mouth as he slowly woke up. Did I fall asleep? The only thing he could see was words on his face. He had fallen asleep with the book. But who could blame him? It was a nice feeling; the breeze and the gentle sway helped. Taking the book off his face,

    "?" Keith blinked briefly before sighing, "Why are you guys staring at me?" What he saw was Cadmus and the others looking down at him.

    Did they all arrive at the same time? Either way, it was quite an awkward stare. All of them cornered him like an animal.

    "Before we answer, you should look down at your chest." "Huh?" Keith looked down and saw something on his chest. He blurted,

    "It hatched?!"

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Bzz." The dragon bee queen slowly woke up. She noticed her master was awake and slowly floated over to his face. Without any hesitation, she nudged it.

    "Aww, when did you hatch?"

    "Bzz." "When I was sleeping." Keith paused, "Wait a minute, did I form a contract with you?" He was able to understand her. That could only mean one thing.

    "Bzz." Keith glanced down and noticed the emblem on his forearm.

    "Oh, wow." Keith laughed as he patted the bee. So adorable.

    "I have a name for you as well. How about Bei?"

    "Bzz." Bei liked the name as she floated around him.

    "This here is Fira and Aria. I also have other familiars. They''re going to come later. Play nice with one another."

    "Hello," "Hoo." The two greeted the bee into the family.

    "You made another interesting familiar." Cadmus let out a chuckle. Keith had many interesting familiars; Samui, a blizzard owl, a nature spirit, and a dragon bee queen.

    "Yeah," Keith laughed.

    "Besides that, we shouldn''t forget about this," Besides the dragon bee queen, there was something else they needed to discuss.

    "No fair, Keith!" Now that they had time, Fira''s expression changed. The others were the same.

    "Kinda unfair for you to do this." The others shook their heads.

    Cadmus questioned, "What did you make this time?" Everyone returned to the island to see this guy relaxing. He had built it himself.

    "Hammock."

    "What''s a hammock?"

    "Basically, a rocking chair lifted in the air. Want to try?" Keith took the drink from the shelf.

    "..." The others stared at him. He was so relaxed and comfortable.

    "Of course!" Cadmus didn''t need to say no. Keith got up from the thing and let him on. The moment Cadmus did, his eyes widened before a content expression formed, "So comfy."

    "Eh?" The others stared at him, "I feel so sleepy when it sways."

    "Principal, we want to try as well!" They couldn''t let him get tired from this! He would definitely not let go! One by one, they get on, wanting to test.

    Keith took a big yawn, "Bei, I''ll show you around the mansion. This is going to be your new home starting today."

    "Bzz." Bei floated around, following after him.

    ...

    Today''s meal was a big one. It was to celebrate a new person entering the island. Cadmus, Herrick, and Melor ate. Those three were no-brainers.

    Keith learned a lot about the dragon bee queen. She liked to drink milk.

    After they went to bed, Keith''s familiars were sleeping with him. However, there was one who wasn''t sleeping. Bei was looking out of the window, ready to leave.

    "Hoo," There was no animal who wasn''t sleeping.

    "Bzz," Bei replied. After some time, Bei left through the window.

 Volume 7 Chapter 28: Are You Two Main Characters?!

    Volume 7 Chapter 28: Are You Two Main Characters?!

    "Hmm? Where''s Bei?" The next day, Keith looked around and noticed the little bee was nowhere to be found. Wasn''t the little one sleeping on his chest? Fira did the same thing, "Did she disappear?"

    "Aria, do you know where she went?" She was the only one who was awake at night. Definitely, the owl had seen it.

    "Hoo," Aria flapped her wings.

    "I see." Keith grew a little worried. Will Bei be safe out there? For a small bee to go out there alone was a little dangerous. He soon shook his head; let''s not forget she''s a dragon bee queen. That was an A-rank monster.

    Bei, be safe out there.

    Bzz. He completely forgot that he could mind talk with his familiars.

    "I hope that you will stay safe." That was the only thing Keith could say as he headed to the kitchen. It was time for him to prepare breakfast. It was a simple breakfast for today.

    "Where''s the bee?" Everyone realized Bei wasn''t there.

    "She went out to collect nectar, I think." That was what bees do.

    "Ah, that would make sense," The others nodded. But Sarah tilted her head, "Maybe we can plant flowers here so that Bei can collect from here."

    "That''s a lovely idea." Keith clapped his hand. I''m able to do that.

    "Why are you looking at me?'' Cadmus blinked as he moved his food away, "I''m not sharing."

    "..." I don''t care about it.

    ...

    What''s going on? Keith quickly left his island and then headed to the student council island. He got a letter telling him to arrive swiftly. When he did, he spotted Angelica with her face on the table.

    "What''s the matter?" That voice brought the girl back to life as she quickly grabbed Keith''s shirt, "Save me!"

    "?" Save you from what?

    "Are you kidding me?!" Keith muttered as he noticed something was wrong. What was in front of him was a massive pile of work.

    "Why are there so many?!" His eyes darted at Angelica, wanting some answers.

    Angelica didn''t dare to look at the boy. She was not looking at me, and she was fidgeting around. All that information made Keith question, "Don''t tell me you have been saving it all for this moment?"

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Angelica looked down even further! It was as if she was drilling a hole in the table with her eyes!

    "..." That answered his question. Hah, come on. Keith sat down, "Fine, I will start it. Make me some tea. It''s going to be a tiresome day."

    "Thank you so much!" Angelica didn''t hesitate and quickly made some tea while watching him work.

    "I can''t believe you are like this. How did you become the student council president?" If the person hadn''t said anything about being the student council president, he would have considered her a beagle. She was too lax.

    "Ahh, I didn''t want to at first."

    "Wait, what?" You didn''t want to be the president? Then how did you become it? That didn''t match up at all.

    "That, my friend, is something that had to do with the rivalry."

    "..." Are you kidding me? Angelica and Sakura had a rivalry. This was known throughout the academy; both had hatred for one another. And yet...it was actually the opposite! The two were best friends! Miscommunications definitely happened somewhere.

    "I didn''t want to in the beginning. Even when Sakura became the captain of the disciplinary committee, I was happy for her."

    "So?"

    "It''s because they wanted to have a balance of power."

    "Say what?"

    "Literally, Sakura broke the balance of power between the student council and the disciplinary committee." That was how strong Sakura was. One person was enough to tip the scales.

    "..."

    "So the student council asked me to be the president to balance the power." Angelica sighed.

    "..." Are you two main characters?! Balance was broken? Bring back balance? What am I hearing right now?! Those remarks coming out of her mouth were like two boss monsters clashing. Either one could destroy the world, so to stop it, they controlled two different areas.

    "You shouldn''t have accepted if you didn''t want to."

    "I know. But when I saw how everyone looked up to me," That was the deciding factor. When everyone heard how Angelica could be the president, they quickly looked for her.

    "I didn''t want to let them down." A chuckle came from the girl''s mouth, "Pretty selfish, don''t you think?"

    "...You''re an angel."

    "Aww, thank you."

    "Well, you''re a stupid one."

    "Hey!" Angelica wanted to cry. How could he say something like that?

    "It''s true. I get that you don''t want to let the students down. But you shouldn''t have joined if you aren''t able to handle it." That was the truth.

    "That''s why I have you to help."

    "...Last time. No way I''m going to help you again."

    "Come on! I''ll owe you one."

    "You owe me five."

    "Angelica?" Keith and Angelica turned their heads up to see a woman. She was slightly smaller than average. She had a bobbed haircut and a serious face. Isn''t she the vice president? If Keith remembered correctly, her name was Reya Bastion.

    "Hello, Reya! Why are you here?" Angelica tilted her head.

    "I heard that you were on the island. But more importantly," Reya''s eyes locked onto Keith, "Why is he on the island?"

    "Um," Keith scratched his head. This could be a pickle.

    "I was the one who allowed him on the island," Angelica answered.

    "Huh?" Reya frowned, "Why would you let him on the island? Also, why is he looking through the papers as well?" These were classified documents.

    "Reya, you''re always such a stickler for the rules."

    "I have to be when you have a person like you in charge!" Reya poked Angelica''s head.

    "So you''re the serious one," Keith muttered. If Angelica was the kind and doopy, there should be someone to negate that. That was Reya.

    Reya sighed, "Thank you for all the help. But please don''t do so any longer. There is some information that only student council members can see."

    "It''s fine. Honestly, this would be the last time I would do something like this." Keith long decided.

    "Keith?!" Angelica blinked. This was not part of the script! Why was he saying something like that?!

    "What? You''re the president; you should do some work."

    "But there''s too much."

    "You still have to do it." Reya clutched her head as she shook again. This girl was going to get it.

    "Since the vice president is here, I will head off now." There was a helper to help her.

    "Keith!" The girl cried out, but the man continued to walk.

 Volume 7 Chapter 29: Iâ€™m Not Selling Any To You

    Volume 7 Chapter 29: I¡¯m Not Selling Any To You

    "Are the two of you ready for the battle about to come before us?" Keith stared at Scarlet and Alfia. His eyes were sharp and glazed as if he was prepared for war! Alfia shook her head, "Why are you acting like this is our first time? Actually, you should have done it the first time! It would have been funnier."

    "True, I was going to give my own motivational speech. It would have definitely riled you two up. However, it would have frightened you as well." Keith chuckled, "But be prepared, there seemed to be more today." From what he could see, there was a long line forming. And they were a few blocks away from his spot!

    "Of course I''m ready!"

    "Are you sure? Last time I checked, you gave the wrong order to someone." The demon''s words only caused Alfia''s expression to turn red, "Hey! I have you know there were too many on my side!"

    "That''s because a huge influx of elves was coming here. You only have yourself to blame for that."

    "Mghhhh!" Alfia pouted.

    "Alfia, you''re bad at dealing with multiple things coming at you. Rather than think of this as taking orders, think of it as training."

    "Training?"

    "Mmhmm, this will help you grow if you get it down." Keith patted the elf on the head.

    "Alright." Her lips arched upwards as she prepared herself. Think of this as training.

    "And for me?" A mischievous smile formed on Scarlet''s mouth.

    "Just keep doing what you''re doing. You''re a star." There wasn''t anything to say about Scarlet''s performance. This girl was consistent with her work.

    "Heh," Scarlet smiled while the elf could only glare. Keith continued to move the cart without ever looking behind him and what was happening. He rolled the cart up to his spot and started to set it up. As he did, the customers were eager.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "We are now open! Please tell me your orders." Scarlet and Alfia greeted them.

    "I want an orc crepe! Also, I want seared boffalo slices!"

    "I want smoked melon! Also, some lamb soup!"

    "Chicken crepe! And pork soup as well!"

    "Those two are really going at it," Cedric commented as he noticed many customers surrounding them. Even after a few days, it was still so surprising.

    "I know, right. Thank goodness I have free time now." Keith grinned as he worked.

    "It''s also a plus that they''re beautiful," Craig commented.

    "Indeed."

    Good customer service? No! What really took the cake was their beauty. Not only that,

    "Hey, how about you and I-" One person tried to hit on Alfia. What came next was,

    "How dare you try to court our princess!"

    "Do you want to die!"

    The elves glared at the guy who did it.

    "They''re untouchable." Scarlet and Alfia were basically protected by the elves and demon-kin here. If anything occurred, they would make a move. Because of this, there was even more order around.

    "I can''t believe they are princesses." Seeing two princesses do something like that was an amazement for everyone.

    "How did you pull that off?"

    "Magic?" Not even he himself knew for sure how he pulled it off. As he continued to work,

    "Hello, Keith!" Keith looked up to see Sakura and Angelica.

    "Hello, Senior Sakura, Senior Ange. Also, why are you pouting." Sakura had a calm expression, while Angelica pouted like a puppy.

    "Hmpf! Because someone left me to do all that work!" Angelica shook her head.

    "Angelica, did you let the paperwork pile up again?" Sakura sighed.

    "So you know?"

    "Mmhmm." Sakura nodded, "Angelica is like that."

    "Hey! It''s not my fault."

    "..." Really?

    "Anyways, you two want your usual order, right?" Keith already knew the two''s orders by heart.

    "Mmhmm," "Please give me extra meat!"

    "Of course," The man got to work. Today was a good day as he continued to work.

    "Hello, Sakura." Sakura bit into her crepe and turned to see someone, "Hello, Alger. What brings you here?"

    "I noticed the long lines and wondered what was going on." Alger looked at the cart, "To think a small cart could be this famous."

    "Indeed it is."

    "If you say it like that, I must try it." Alger then asked Keith, "Can you take my order?"

    Keith looked up at him. Cedric shook his head, "Kid, if you''re asking to order, you go to-"

    "Sorry, but I''m not going to sell to you." Keith''s voice resounded the whole area. That caused everyone to pause.

    You''re not selling to him?

    "Hmm?" Alger''s expression was calm as he asked, "May I ask why you don''t want to sell to me?"

    "I just don''t want to." Keith calmly answered.

    "I see." Alger shrugged, "I guess it''s my loss then." Turning to Sakura, "Then I will take my leave then."

    "Mmhmm." Sakura nodded as Alger left.

 Volume 7 Chapter 30: How Much Does It Cost?

    Volume 7 Chapter 30: How Much Does It Cost?

    "Keith," Angelica and the rest turned to the boy.

    "Hmm?" After telling Alger off, the guy had returned to working on his orders.

    "Don''t "Hmm," us. Why did you do something like that?" Alfia and the others were curious. The girls were quite dumbfounded when those words were uttered. They wanted to say something about it, but the conversation was too quick.

    "Keith, that was incredibly rude," Sakura added, her voice tinged with a hint of disappointment. She never expected the boy, the usually composed and respectful one, to say something like this.

    "You have a reason for it?" There had to be a reason for why Keith kicked him out.

    Cedric and Dalen stood on the side and watched the situation unfold. Titus and the other adventurers did the same. The ones close to Keith didn''t peg that either.

    His eyebrows knitted as he answered, "A feeling."

    "A feeling?"

    "There was a weird vibe coming from the guy. And it wasn''t good." Uncomfortable and irk. All those negative feelings were coming off of Alger.

    "..." The others went silent. It had been another person; they would call him crazy for doing that. But this was Keith.

    His intuition was crazy high. Titus and Galven saw firsthand what he was capable of doing. This was especially so with Titus. For the kid to say that person had a weird vibe meant something to him.

    "I see," Sakura took a deep sigh. That intuition was something she knew about as well.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "But you should have said it better." How Keith reacted was terrible for business.

    "Don''t really mind." Keith''s business was still booming. There was no need to worry. But why did I do that? This was the first time. He didn''t think he would react so dangerously against him.

    "Now I have to get back to work." Keith returned to flipping crepes in the air. Scarlet nodded as she grabbed the orders.

    However, Alfia was different.

    "..." Alfia had a frown when she heard all of this. Was it because of Carolyn? The last time she checked, Keith had never met with Alger before. Or did Carolyn talk about Alger with him? Right? Whatever the case, Alfia''s heart pounded. It was as if her chest was waiting to blow out.

    "Wasn''t that guy the one who was with Carolyn?" Scarlet whispered.

    "How did you know?!"

    "That''s because I saw the two together." During the party, Scarlet kept tabs on Alfia and the others; Carolyn was one of them. That was how she saw the two together.

    "Should we tell him about it?" Scarlet doubted the guy knew about the relationship between Alger and Carolyn.

    "No, I don''t want him to worry about it. And we might be wrong about it as well." There was no need to make him worry over something that could be nothing.

    While the two girls were thinking deeply about this, Keith was focused on rolling the cart away. Scarlet and Alfia helped with the cleanup. But when the three entered the island,

    "Keith! There''s a situation!" Jack quickly ran over to Keith.

    "Hmm? There''s another one?" Is this a curse or something? Whenever he returned home, there would always be a situation.

    The three looked at one another as they quickly walked over.

    "Woah! Why are there so many bees?!" What Keith and the two saw was a bunch of dragon bees! There were at least 15!

    "Bzz!" Bei noticed Keith and quickly headed over to him.

    "I know you said you were collecting nectar, but I didn''t think you would bring back a bunch of bees."

    "Bzz!" Bei continued to nudge Keith. But when she did, the other bees also crowd him.

    "Hello, everyone. Welcome to my island." Keith patted the bees. It seemed they were still babies. And he understood them as well. The contract was similar to Shiro and Samuis. He could understand them.

    ¡°¡­¡± The others watched the scene of Keith being swarmed by bees. How is he so unfazed by it?!

    "Is it just me, or will this be a problem?" Jack nudged Gabriel.

    "¡­maybe." This was up for grabs. Keith thought, "Are you going to make the hive next?" Since Bei had obtained her workers, the next thing to do was to create a hive.

    "Bzz!" Bei nodded. That was the next thing to do. She would need a place to work and produce honey.

    "I see." Keith turned to Cadmus, who was resting in the hammock. That had officially become a place for him to rest. Throughout the entire interaction, he was so unfazed by the dragon bees.

    "Grandpa Cadmus, how much will it cost to get another island?"

 Volume 7 Chapter 31: I Will Find The Perfect Island

    Volume 7 Chapter 31: I Will Find The Perfect Island

    "Eh?" His words caused the others to gasp. You want to buy another island?! Sohma interjected, "Keith, let''s not be so hasty. I don''t think you need another island. Couldn''t you place the hive at the corner of the island?"

    Even though this island was called small, that didn''t mean it was small. There was still a good amount of free space around here. Adding a hive should be simple.

    "That''s what I thought too." Keith understood Bei and the bees could make a hive on the island. However, another thought came to his mind.

    What if I need to grow more vegetables?

    "I can grow more fruits and vegetables with a bigger island." A larger place was needed. The area he had wasn''t going to cut it. One that caught his eye was the seed. It was humongous even when it was corrupted.

    What size would it be when it was fully grown? It was something that would take a good chuck of his island.

    "If I ever need to make something huge, I could use that big space." The prospect of a larger island filled Keith with excitement and inspiration. His creativity would heighten even further.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "I see." Sohma didn''t say anything else.

    "Also, I would need to move everything as well.'' The giant seeds and the other vegetables. All of it would need to go there.

    "Can I count on you guys to do it?"

    "More food." Herrick and Melor murmured as they stared at the sky. The idea of food just made them salivate. Some drool dripped down from the side of their lips.

    Jack and Sarah were also interested in the new idea of the island.

    Alfia questioned, "But Keith, are you sure you want to have another island? Do you know how much it costs to even run one?" Islands were not cheap. Even the smaller ones would cost a fortune. That was one of the reasons why nobles controlled them; they had the capital to do so.

    "Um, do you have to talk about cost?" Keith blinked. Did they forget who he was?

    "...Oh yeah." Alfia and the others paused. Who was Keith? This guy was the owner of White Forest Bakery. Then there was the White Owl Merchant Group. Plus, the cart he ran now. This guy was filled to the brim with coins. In addition, he always did his own thing; the number of coins he had saved up was absurd.

    "Sure, I can get you an island. But you have to pay for it once a month." Cadmus stretched his hand back and forth. He was okay with it. That just meant more food for them to work with.

    "Awesome! When can I get the island?"

    "Give me a day. I can move the island over here. Do you have a special one you want?"

    "Oh, that''s easy." Keith asked Diana, "Diana, can you go with him to pick out the island?"

    "Eh? You want me to go there?!"

    "Mmhmm. That''s because I''m going to grow more vegetables there. You and Fira will definitely be there a lot. And you have a good idea on these types of things. I trust your judgment."

    "I understand." Diana nodded, "I will pick out the perfect island for you."

    "Thank you."

    "Ugh." Cadmus groaned.

    "What do you mean "Ugh?" Do you have a problem with me?"

    "Yes."

    That only caused Diana to grin more, "Don''t worry, I will pick out the perfect island for Keith."

 Volume 7 Chapter 32: Iâ€™m Getting Close

    Volume 7 Chapter 32: I¡¯m Getting Close

    "Hah!" Carolyn roared as she fired her magic again at the target! Each and every single time she used that magic, her firepower increased! Like a muscle, the more you use it, the stronger it becomes.

    What Senior Alger said is correct. That only caused the girl to sigh. Senior Alger really knows a lot about this. Compared to her, she knew nothing about her abilities. She remembered what Alger had told her.

    It was fate that we were brought together.

    She thought it was ridiculous at first. But not so much now when the prince knew so much. As she mulled over her abilities, a shadow crept behind her.

    "Why are you laying your head down like that? You''re going to get it dirty." Keith was looking down.

    Carolyn''s eyes widened as she quickly got up, "How did you get in here?!" Keith didn''t have permission to enter and leave this island.

    "Tristan, let me in." Keith grinned. He just needed to ask him. Quick and straightforward, the guy was allowed access.

    "I see." Carolyn looked at him strangely.

    "What? Am I not welcomed?" Keith tilted his head.

    "Of course, you''re not. It''s just- what''s that smell?!" Carolyn started to sniff like a dog. That was when Keith placed something before her, "And I even bought you some food. But I can go if you don''t want me to be here." His body was directed to the door, ready to leave. But Carolyn grabbed his leg,

    "What are you saying? You can stay!" Her lips arched upwards as she stared at the box. There was no way she was going to say no to free food.

    "Here, I made some of your favorites." Keith opened the lunchbox up for her. That was when she didn''t hesitate to grab the fork and knife. It was time to eat her fill.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    "I can''t get enough of this!" She was missing this! As Keith watched her eat, he brought a bottle, "Chew. Seriously, you''ll choke if you continue to eat like that."

    "Mngh!" Carolyn''s eyes widened as she patted her chest, trying her best to push that food down! That was when a cup of tea was beside her.

    "Thank goodness. I thought I was going to die."

    "Seriously, you need to be more careful."

    "I know. But it''s easier with you here." Carolyn laughed, "So, how have you been?"

    "Good. But I should be asking you this. I heard you were going out to hunt monsters."

    "Tristan needs to stop telling you these things." Carolyn pouted. She knew who blabbed about her training. But that didn''t stop her from eating. After she had finished her meal, "I feel so stuffed."

    "I added a lot of meat into it." This girl was quite the meat lover.

    "Hey."

    "Hmm?"

    "I heard that you had an argument with Senior Alger."

    "You heard about that?"

    "Mmhmm. Why did you do that?" Carolyn was confused. It was more confusing for Keith being the one to start it.

    "...He''s strange."

    "How is he strange?" Carolyn tilted her head. The boy explained, "It''s just a feeling I got from him."

    "Then you shouldn''t have done that. How could you do that based on your feelings?"

    "I do that most of the time." Keith scoffed, "And I take it that you also know him?" From how she spoke, it seemed so.

    "Senior Alger is my teacher."

    "Huh? You have a guy like that as your teacher?!" Keith blinked, "You should choose someone else!"

    Carolyn frowned, "I can handle myself. Senior Alger is someone I can trust." Alger had been helping her all the time. That was how she got this strong.

    "Are you sure? You''ve always been a weird child."

    "Do you think I can''t handle myself?"

    "That''s not what I''m saying."

    "You''re implying it."

    "¡­" Keith and Carolyn stared at one another. Neither one of them was going to back down from this. But when she turned her head away, she felt a slight tingle from her back. That was when she noticed the words.

    My bad. I really didn''t mean it like that.

    Carolyn turned, "Did you have to do something like that? We''re not kids anymore." This was a little thing they did when they were kid. Whenever Carolyn pouted, Keith would write on her back to apologize. She would do the same as well. Well, she started this whole thing.

    "But that helped me." Keith chuckled, adding, "I didn''t mean it like that. But I think you should be wary of him."

    "I know you worried, but you shouldn''t. You only met the guy once. Give him a chance."

    "No way." Keith shook his head, "Also, you need to remember to pace yourself."

    "Understood."

    Keith patted the girl on the head as he got up, "Be safe."

    "You too." Keith headed over to the gate. What he didn''t know was Carolyn staring at his back.

    I''m getting close.

 Volume 7 Chapter 33: New Island

    Volume 7 Chapter 33: New Island

    "Hah!" Krystal charged forward with a sword. She swung her sword with all her might; the sword was a blur. Anyone else would have been cut down by her attack. However, the person she faced was Keith. There was no tension on the boy''s face as he raised his shield to guard.

    "Keith, Krystal, the two of you are done. It''s a draw." Tennol called out. The two had been battling against one another for ten minutes. If the two kept going, it would only tire them out.

    "Understood." The two nodded as they walked off to the side. As they did,

    "You should take a half-step forward. If you did, you would have gotten me."

    "I see," Krystal nodded.

    "How are you able to move so fast?" Jack questioned. Throughout the entire fight, the two fought at high speed. Neither side was backing off against the other.

    "I just got used to it." On the first day, Keith was getting blasted away by the others. The shield was a difficult thing to learn. But now, he was able to use it to a degree.

    "Keith, you should try to use a sword with your shield." Tennol mentored. Throughout the fight, the only weapon in his hand was the shield. Getting used to the shield was his goal. But it was time to add a sword as well.

    "You should be able to adjust in a few days." Keith''s learning abilities were higher than the rest. Something like this should be simple enough.

    "Understood." Instructor Tennol helped out a lot. He could only learn so fast because of Tennol''s words. He had been assisting him with his shield movement.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I should be able to use it against monsters. Keith grinned. Fighting against monsters would be the next thing.

    "You are becoming more and more like a monster." Jack let out a dry laugh. Only a monster could do something like that.

    "Haha," The two continued to talk with one another before they returned to the island. And when they returned, Fira and the others quickly jumped at him!

    "Keith! The island was brought over!"

    "Really?" Diana and Cadmus went to pick one out. It had been two days since they decided to get the island.

    Keith and Jack walked to the backyard where the others were. What they saw was a giant island next to it. Damn. Keith blinked as the great spirit walked over, "What do you think of this island, Keith?"

    "It''s huge." Keith was quite in awe of the island. Diana nodded as she explained, "Mmhmm, this island is the biggest one I could find."

    "You were giving me hell for the island." Cadmus groaned. His eyes twitched uncontrollably as he stared at this woman.

    "That''s because I need to choose the best."

    "Where do you want me to put it, Keith?" It was weird since he was raising his hand in the air. Keith thought, "Can you have it next to the island? We could use a bridge or something to get across."

    "You can set up a two-way teleportation gate?" Aidiun suggested. That way, it could connect the two islands.

    "Oh, that would be better."

    "Give me a second." Cadmus snapped his fingers and two teleportation gates. Placing one on the island and the other there, the gates started to glow.

    "You can go in and out now."

    "Let''s go!" Keith pumped his fist in the air as everyone entered the gate. When they came out from the other side, they saw a bunch of wood and other materials around.

    "What the?"

    "What happened to this island?"

    The others were a little dumbfounded by what they were seeing. There was a mansion before them. The entire island looked so run down!

    "Dorm Mother Diana, are you sure you want this island?" Gabriel asked. This was slightly sketchy.

    "Mmhmm! This island is perfect." Diana nodded as she touched the ground, "You see this soil? This is rich and will make the vegetables grow nicely."

    Hearing the dirt was great, Keith nodded. That was what he was prioritizing. Alfia asked Cadmus, "Principal, who owned the island before us?"

    "It was initially owned by a few nobles. But once they graduated, no one else took it up. So the island wore down after a few years." With no one to watch over it, it could only deteriorate.

    "I see."

    "The island is bigger than the one you live on. Plenty of more space than your mansion. Am I- Keith?" While Cadmus continued to sing praises about it, he saw the boy mumbling

    "I can definitely plant three times the number of vegetables right now. Also, should I have some other things made? If I do that, I need to give more space to the others." Millions of words were rapidly fired out of Keith''s mouth. Everyone took a step away from the boy as he went into overdrive.

    This man was really lost in thought with this.

 Volume 7 Chapter 34: Yeah, Weâ€™re Destroying It

    Volume 7 Chapter 34: Yeah, We¡¯re Destroying It

    "Hoo!" But that all stopped as Aria landed on his shoulder and smacked him on the head. That overdrive expression he had turned into a blank one.

    "Sorry about that. What did you say again, Grandpa Cadmus?" Keith blinked as he stared at the dragon.

    "No. Forget anything I said. Just focus on the island, and that''s that." It didn''t matter if he didn''t hear. What mattered was what he had said. A torrent of information was pouring out of his mouth. And he was excited! The kid is definitely going to do something wild with this island!

    "We can get more smoked meat?" The others also listened in on their conversation, especially for the smoked meat lovers who have heard about larger smokers. What did he have in store for the island?

    "For starters, Bei. You and the dragon bees can set up your hive on this island." Keith didn''t forget the reason why he wanted the island in the first place. He pointed, "There should be a good place."

    "Bzz," Bei and the other dragon bees floated over to the corner and started to make their hive. As that happened, Jack suggested, "Should we destroy the mansion?" There was no need for it. It was too worn down for them to live in.

    "Understood!" "Demolition crew in action!"

    Melor and Herrick were ready to take it down! However, Keith waved his hand, "Hold it. We can destroy it later. But I want to check it out."

    "Hmm?"

    "There may be some things we could use." Keith planned to demolish the mansion. However, they should check it out before they blow everything up. Maybe they would find something interesting.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "I see."

    "By the way, what would you guys like on the island?"

    "Eh?"

    "Do you guys have any wants or anything for the island?" How could he forget? The others should have an idea of what they want as well. Especially so with one person. He definitely wanted something from Keith.

    "Pergola!" Cadmus shouted out before the others could have the chance.

    "Alright, one pergola. I''ll try to find a way to put it in." Keith nodded.

    "I want more fruit trees and other crops," Alfia added. Having more fruit trees was definitely lovely.

    "Big smoker!"

    "I want a large training ground!"

    They could put many things in an ample space like that.

    "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. I think we could do all of this. He repeated, "Is there anything else you want?"

    "I want a bigger house!"

    "A bigger house?" That was an unexpected request.

    "I want my own room to sleep in!" Nephele added.

    "Is sleeping with me bad?" Udine tilted her head. Actually, it was bad on her end! The great spirit of wind snored.

    "I want my own room like Diana!" Nephele completely ignored Udine''s question as she stared at Keith.

    "I can do something about that." Keith nodded, "Now then, I wonder what''s inside." The group entered the building. When they did, there was a strong stench of musk smacking their face. Herrick and Leona grimaced as they covered their noses.

    "Can someone do something?"

    "Let me do it." Nephele waved her hand, which caused the musk to disappear instantly! It was sent flying through the window.

    "Thank you, Nephele." Keith looked around the mansion. This is what you expect from a run-down mansion. Some bits and pieces were dangling around.

    "There''s only tr-" Before Herrick could finish his words, his entire foot went through the floor!

    "..." Everyone blinked as they stared at Herrick.

    "Not one word." Herrick glared, embarrassed.

    "Okay, so we have to watch our steps, everyone," Keith warned before they started to look around. As he did, a frown formed. The floors were riddled with cracks while the stairs were half broken.

    "Leader, I think we could do something with this."

    "Hmm?" Keith walked over to see a large table. The countertop was made out of black marble. Even after all this time, the marble was still good.

    "Can we use it?"

    "Of course. This looks great!" Keith already knew what to do with it. After a few moments, they returned to the center,

    Sarah raised what she found, "Keith, I was able to find some magic lamps. They should still be able to run."

    "That''s good." Keith clapped, "Then we''ll destroy this place and have this island cleaned up."

    The other nodded to that.

    There would definitely be a lot of work to do it all.

 Volume 7 Chapter 35: Are You Thinking About Adding New Items To The Bakery?

    Volume 7 Chapter 35: Are You Thinking About Adding New Items To The Bakery?

    The construction of the island began. It would take a lot of work and time to deal with it. The first thing they needed to do was to clear out the mansion. However, they also needed to clear out the branches and trees there as well. They were dead trees. Without any care and water, the trees were withered away.

    "Guys, I will leave it to you." Keith''s words were directed at Herrick and Melor. The two were on demolition duty.

    "On it!" "Leave it to us!" Herrick and Melor grinned.

    "..." Keith reminded, "I just want to clarify, don''t cause huge potholes on the island. Leave it flat and clean." He had a feeling those two would cause gigantic holes by smashing their weapons down.

    "We''ll do fine." Herrick waved his hand.

    "Yeah," Keith turned to Gabriel, "Please watch over the two of them."

    "Don''t worry, I will." Gabriel had an inkling they would do something strange.

    Leaving it to Gabriel, he headed out. The place he was going to was the bakery. When he entered, he saw a bunch of humans, beastmen, dwarves, elves, and demon-kin.

    A smile appeared on Keith''s face as he gazed. This was what he wanted. One of the clerks spotted Keith, "Hello, Boss."

    Keith nodded, "I''m going to meet with Patrick."

    The clerks nodded as they returned to their work.

    "Welcome, Boss." Patrick bowed.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Mmmhmm. I want to see the reports for today."

    Patrick nodded, "Here is the report for this month." This is good. Keith nodded at it; the revenue was a little smaller than normal. However, this was more than enough. The revenue didn''t lower by so much from the previous month.

    "This is fine. Just keep going with what you have."

    Patrick bowed, "Thank you for the praise, Boss. Also, there''s something I wanted to ask."

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you planning to add another type of bread for the bakery?"

    "Ahh,"

    "I was thinking some customers are eager to try something new." It had been quite some time since the boss added a new item to the menu.

    "Alright. I need to think about it." Keith got up from his seat as a new fire was lit in his mind. Things were going to get interesting when he returned home.

    "I don''t like the look on his face." Scarlet nudged Alfia. When he returned home, his smile was crooked and his eyes were arched. That caused her to rest her head on her hand, "When he''s like that, he''s in the zone." That was something everyone could tell. He was prepared.

    "Hmm, guys can you come to the living room for the moment?"

    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Everyone entered the living room.

    "I''m thinking of baking some new bread for my bakery."

    "Really?!" That was the reason why he was so focused.

    "Mmhmm. Going to add some to the bakery. That''s why I asked you guys here."

    "Hmm?"

    "I wanted to ask if any ingredients are commonly used in each kingdom?" Keith was interested. It was time to make something interesting with it.

    "Eh?"

    "Like local vegetables, meats, and spices. There had been a lot of different races going there, so I thought about creating something they can relate to." Most of the ingredients he used were basic. He wanted to use ingredients that other kingdoms used.

    "Hmm, I guess vegetables are mostly used. Especially so with green garlic." Alfia thought about it.

    "Green garlic?" This was something new.

    "It''s an ingredient that''s used mostly in elven cooking. You could eat it raw, but it''s not that good."

    "Mmhmm. I will have to try it." Garlic, huh?

    "Meat!" Herrick and Melor muttered.

    "I see." Expected. Keith turned to Scarlet, "What about you, Scarlet?"

    "The seasoning Fira obtained is a staple in the demon kingdom." When they returned home from the dungeon, Fira and the spirits collected some things. Cinnamon. Cinnamon was a common spice in the demon kingdom.

    "Understood."

    "And you shouldn''t make it like normal," Faelyn interjected.

    "I know. You guys want some sweet options, right?" Keith grinned.

    "..." The elf didn''t say anything as she looked away. That was a yes.

    "I got an idea what to make." An idea came to his mind: perfect for a bakery.

    "Oh, what is it?!" Sarah blinked, quite excited about this.

    "Secret."

    "Tch!" The others sucked their teeth.

 Volume 7 Chapter 36: Baking Bread In The Morning

    Volume 7 Chapter 36: Baking Bread In The Morning

    Keith cracked his neck back and forth, preparing his body. It was time for him to embark on a new baking adventure. He had woken up extra early, filled with anticipation, to prepare the bread for breakfast.

    I should be able to bake some interesting things with this. There were various ingredients before him, ranging from savory options like rush bull meat to sweet options like dragon bee honey.

    "Ho," Aria flew over to his side.

    "I''m going to make some delicious bread and pastries for today." There were some things he thought of what to do. But first things first,

    "I should prepare some bread." The first one he was going to make needed some baked bread. Mixing some flour and shaping the dough, Keith tossed it into the oven.

    "How does this taste?" What was grabbed next was a green vegetable. It was green garlic.

    Hearing what Alfia said, he quickly went out to buy the thing. Asking Diana to grow it was a simple task as well. It looks entirely different from the one I purchased. The green garlic he had bought was a dark, dull green. But the one Diana grew was bright green.

    "How does the original taste?" Keith handed a piece to Aria and took a bite of the original. From what Alfia said, they could eat it raw. However,

    "Bleh!" "Hoo." Keith and Aria spat it out. So bitter! Bitterness enveloped their mouth. It''s so earthy as well. Keith couldn''t believe how earthy it tasted. It was like a pile of dirt was shoved down his throat.

    No wonder she told me not to eat that. Alfia and Faelyn looked concerned as they said this.

    "What about this one?" Keith looked at the one Diana and Fira planted. Just from the touch alone,

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "It''s lighter." The regular one had some heft to it. It was similar to a baseball. But this one felt like a golf ball instead. Keith took a piece out and handed one to Aria.

    "!" Keith munched on the garlic. Sweet. It was still bitter and earthy like usual. However, it was on a lighter side. What was more, it had a slightly subtle sweet taste.

    This could work. A grin formed on the boy''s face as he was prepared to make something. He took out a giant stick of butter. Tossing it into the pan, he took out the garlic cloves and incorporated them with the butter.

    Add some other spices as well. Keith had added some herbs to the pan. Slowly stirring it, the garlic and herbs mixed together with the butter.

    "Aria, can you make an ice bowl for me?"

    "Hoo." Aria flapped her wings, and a giant ice bowl appeared. He placed the pot on top of it. The butter slowly started to thicken from the cold air. But that was what the man wanted.

    "Good, it''s a spread now."

    "Ding." Perfect timing. Keith took the bread out of the oven. What he did next was smear the spread on the bread. There was a large amount on top of it.

    "And put it back." The next thing was to let that bake and become delicious! The first bread was finished. Now I need to make the second one. That one required butter as well.

    Before he could start,

    "Keith, what are you baking right now?" Diana entered the kitchen.

    "Ah, I''m baking some bread for my bakery."

    "Hmm? Is it something new?" Diana was intrigued.

    "Yep, yep. I''ve already finished preparing one thing. But I''m about to start the second with this." Keith raised the pot with the butter in it. That caused Diana to be even more fascinated, "Do you need help with anything?"

    "Sure. An assistant would be helpful. Here''s an apron." Keith handed the apron to her. Wearing it, the two could begin.

    "Where do we begin, Keith?"

    "Ah, the next thing we''ll do is make rolled bread stuffed with onions and bacon."

    "Rolled bread?" She knew about onions and bacon. But what about the rest?

    "It''s easy. For starters, can you roll the dough down?"

    "Okay." Diana nodded as she started to roll the dough. That caused Keith to stop, "Don''t use that much force. If you make it too thin, the dough will tear when we fill it in."

    "Do it like this," Keith held Diana''s hand from the back and slowly moved the pin back and forth.

    "Keith?" Diana''s eyes widened. But Keith didn''t realize it as he explained, "Move it like so. Do you understand?"

    "I understand!" Diana nodded. Focus!

    "Good. Then I will focus on the filling." Keith quickly diced up some onions and bacon. Tossed the two into the butter; the mixture was completed.

    "I''m going to pour the mixture. Can you spread it evenly?"

    "Mmhmm." Diana nodded, and the two of them worked at a quick pace.

    "Now we can roll it up. We have to keep it tight; that way, the filling won''t leak out."

    "Understood. I will follow your lead." Keith nodded as they started to roll it up.

    "Brush some oil on top, and we''re good to go!" Keith grinned as he placed it in the oven to cook.

 Volume 7 Chapter 37: Vanilla Juice

    Volume 7 Chapter 37: Vanilla Juice

    "Is that the only thing we need to do, Keith?" Diana questioned. But the man shook his head, "The thing we''re going to make next is interesting."

    "Hmm?" "It''s going to be a sweet kind. But it''s something I don''t have that much technique in." This was going to be his third time making this. Of course, dough was a must.

    "Let''s mix the ingredients." He first added flour, sugar, and salt into the bowl, stirring the dry ingredients. While he was doing that,

    "Diana, toss the butter and slowly pour the milk into the bowl while I stir."

    "Alright." Diana slowly placed them in. And the dry mix slowly became a round ball.

    "How about you roll the dough out like before. I won''t be helping you today."

    "Yes." Diana nodded as she started to roll the dough out. This time, the dough came out perfectly.

    "The next step is to smear the butter on top of it."

    "Gotcha." Softened butter was the way to go; it would be difficult to move the butter around if it was hard.

    "The last thing needed is brown sugar and cinnamon. You can spread them like this." Brown sugar was simple enough to make; it was a mixture of sugar and molasses. Both of these things were something Keith already had.

    "Is this enough?" Diana had placed a lot of sugar and cinnamon on top.

    "Perfect, the last thing left is to let them proof."

    "Mmhmmm!" Diana nodded.

    "..." You''re really excited about this, aren''t you? The spirit of nature''s eyes lit up as she watched the clothed bowl.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "The next thing we must do is make the cream cheese glaze." Cream cheese will also work well with bread as well.

    "Cream cheese?" "Mmhmm. It''s simple to make." Keith took out the ingredients; milk and lemon juice.

    "That''s all there is to make it? Do we mix it up?"

    "Mmhmm. We just need to boil the milk and then add the lemon juice to it." When this happened, curds would form.

    Diana blinked, "It could do that?!" She didn''t think the juice of a fruit could cause such a reaction.

    "Take the curds out and squeeze out whatever juices are left." Keith squeezed as much as possible.

    "To add smoothness to the cream cheese, add milk." Keith slowly added the milk to the curds. Slowly, the cracking curd became smooth and silky.

    "Try some."

    "Mmhmm." Diana took a spoon and licked it. When that happened, "It has a sour taste. But it''s slightly tangy."

    "Hoo." Aria flapped her wings.

    "I think it''s because of the cow I took it from." What he used was milk from a fire cow. This one had a strong fat content. But it also has a slight tart taste to it.

    "Maybe I should add some spices and other things to change the taste." That would make it perfect as a spread.

    "How can I use this?" Keith looked at the branch item on the table. This was what Fira and the other spirits found. Vanilla bean. It smelled like the vanilla bean he used before. However, it had a more potent sweetness. Plus, the branch was large as well.

    "I should scrape the beans out." Keith took a knife and started scraping the beans out of the branch. However, that caused Keith''s eyes to widen.

    Say what? There were so many juices coming from the beans. This was not your regular vanilla bean.

    "I wonder." Keith licked one of the droplets. His eyes widened as he turned to Diana, "Diana, can you follow my lead and take out the beans?"

    "Mmhmm." Diana nodded as she started to scrap. His eyes were bright as he did this.

    "Do you need so much?" What lay before them were a bunch of beans.

    "Mmhmm, I could use this a lot." Keith grinned as he started to squeeze the vanilla bean. As he did this, the juices from the beans began to seep from the towel. What lay before them was a jar full of the liquid.

    This should be called vanilla juice instead of extract.

    "Try it now." The three did, and that caused all three''s expressions to contort.

    "So strong!" "What is this?!"

    What an overpowering taste! A sting sensation enveloped their tongues. Despite the strong flavor, he also could taste the vanilla through it.

    "I think adding a droplet would be enough." Using less would be best instead of adding anything to weaken the taste.

    "I can make the glaze now." Keith then took some things out. He started to stir the cream cheese. While he did, he added milk and sugar. As he did, he added a droplet of vanilla juice to it.

    Continuing to stir it, a sweet aroma slowly came from the bowl. Diana blinked, "I have never smelled something like this." Keith had been using sugar all this time. Yet, it had never smelled like this!

    "I think the vanilla juices enhanced the sweetness." The only difference right now is the addition of vanilla juice.

    "So this is an enhancement ingredient rather than an actual ingredient." It was more like a spice. Maybe I could use this in savory cooking? Either way, he found something interesting.

    "Oh, we need to check on the rolls," Keith added.

 Volume 7 Chapter 38: Cinnamon Roll!

    Volume 7 Chapter 38: Cinnamon Roll!

    Keith walked over to the rolls and took off the towel. What the group saw was a giant mound of pillows.

    "Even after I saw you make bread, this still surprises me." The power of yeast was incredible. It made these rolls increase in size in a matter of minutes.

    "It''ll become even bigger after we bake it. And it seems that the bread is finished as well." Keith and Diana started to sniff the air. The aroma of garlic and butter filled the air; it was ready. A grin formed as Keith walked over to the oven and took them out.

    "It''s so fragrant and aromatic."

    "Mmhmm. Butter and garlic are really fragrant." Baking them together would only enhance it.

    "Here, try it out." Handing the piece over to them, the three took a bite. It was interesting.

    "I like the taste. The flavors aren''t that strong. I think I could eat this all the time."

    "Hoo."

    "Mmhmm." Despite its strong aroma, the taste was gentle and mild for everyone to eat. It was an intriguing combination.

    "Also, what are you going to do with that bread?" Garlic bread wasn''t the only thing taken out from the oven; there were also these small buns.

    "Ahh. For those, I''m going to fill them up with cream. They''re going to be called cream bread." Making the cream for the bread was simple. He mixed some cream and sugar together. But he added some vanilla to it as well. Knowing how it worked, it would be a shame not to use it.

    With a slight lick,

    "Delicious." Keith started to fill them up with cream. As he was going to hand the bread over to them,

    "What are you guys doing?" The three turned to see Scarlet by the door. The girl was still in her pajamas; clearly, she just woke up as she rubbed her eyes.

    Blinking a few times, Scarlet glanced at what the two held in their hands,

    "Ah, are you guys-" Keith placed his finger on her lips before the girl could speak, "Do not say a word!" He had to silence her; if the girl screamed, the others would definitely come here.

    And he would be hounded like no tomorrow. Time was required.

    "..." Scarlet nodded as she understood what he was saying.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "Do you want to try it out? I just finished the second bread."

    "Mmhmm." Scarlet quickly nodded. She wasn''t going to say no. Keith handed the cream bread over. As the four munched on it, they couldn''t help but savor the taste.

    "This has such a light and subtle sweetness!" The sweetness was really light. And yet, there was this hint of sharpness that caused her to eat more.

    That vanilla juice is definitely a secret weapon. Keith grinned. It would definitely enhance any sweet food he baked.

    "By the way, Keith. What are you making in the oven?" Scarlet pointed at the two ovens. They were still baking.

    "Oh, there''s still two more things that we need to try."

    "....Two more?" Scarlet gulped as she was eager. Diana was also curious about them as well.

    Scarlet quickly shook her head to get out of the funk, "We should call everyone down."

    "Eh?"

    "I heard Herrick and Leona groaning. They''re going to wake up any minute now from the aroma." Sounds came from the two''s bedroom as she headed down. It was only a matter of minutes before they would wake up from the aroma.

    "Good point." Keith nodded as he quickly headed to their bedrooms.

    "Then I will go wake up Udine and Nephele." Diana knew those two would be uppity about it.

    "Woohoo! New bread!" It didn''t take a minute after Keith left as Herrick and Melor quickly dashed to the kitchen. They were still in their pajamas. Soon came the others; they were all wearing pajamas.

    "What did you bake this time, Keith?" Nephele quickly questioned. Her body swayed back and forth in excitement.

    "Two are baking right now. But these two are good to go." Keith pointed at the garlic bread and cream bread.

    "This one is sweet, and this one is savory." The girls quickly grabbed the cream bread while Herrick and the rest grabbed the garlic bread. They had the same reaction as Keith and the two.

    "You can turn green garlic into this?" Alfia was intrigued by the change in taste.

    "There''s also something else we have to try." It''s ready. From the smell alone, it was done. Taking it out of the oven, the others were mesmerized.

    "Which one is that?!"

    "This is a rolled bread with sliced smoked orc, green garlic, and onion inside." Keith grinned. It was loaded with ingredients.

    "Ohooo!" Herrick''s body was slowly shifting forward.

    "I''m going to slice it." There was a crackling sound as the knife went through the outer layer! That was how crisp the bread was.

    "Everyone, go ahead and try." Keith raised his hand, gesturing for them to dig in.

    "Every time I chew, there''s a different flavor!"

    "The onions are so nice, and the orc meat is also there!"

    "Guys, don''t forget there''s one more thing." Keith grinned. It was not the end.

    Aidiun chuckled, "You really made a lot today."

    "Here it is, cinnamon rolls!" What Keith took out next from the oven was a puffy pillow bread. But he wasn''t done. The next thing was the cream cheese glaze. As he drizzled it onto the food, the others could stare at it with hopeful eyes.

    "!" Leona''s nose twitched. How fragrant.

    "Alright, we can try it." Keith handed the cinnamon rolls over to them. And when they took a bite, the first thing they thought about was a cloud. They were sent flying into the sky from the sweetness and softness of the rolls.

    "This is sweet and tangy at the same time!"

    "How could it be so sweet?"

    "I want another one." Udine tugged on Keith''s shirt.

    "Eh?"

    "Same here!"

    One by one, the girls finished their cinnamon rolls.

    Are you kidding me? How did you guys finish it so quickly? Those things were the size of a fist! Heck, even Herrick and Melor weren''t done with it! That was saying something!

    "We wanted more." Alfia didn''t hesitate as she took a bite of another roll.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "So, do you think these four will be a hit for the bakery?" Keith grinned.

    "Of course!"

    "The cinnamon rolls are definitely going to be a hit!"

    "I''m definitely going to go there and buy it!"

    "What about the cream cheese?" Sarah asked.

    "Ahh, that''s going to be for White Owl. Maybe I should tell my family how to make it as well." This would definitely be something they would want.

    "That would be so interesting."

 Volume 7 Chapter 39: What You Mean? Heâ€™s The Boss!

    Volume 7 Chapter 39: What You Mean? He¡¯s The Boss!

    "Have you heard! White Forest Bakery is selling four new items!"

    "There''s also something to do with cream."

    "There''s one bread that''s made with green garlic!"

    "Also, there''s a spice used by the demon-kin as well!"

    News about the new products at the bakery was spreading like wildfire throughout the city. As the information spread, people started to flock over to the store. And they saw a large sign by the door.

    New items!

    Green Garlic Bread!

    Cream Bread!

    Cinnamon Rolls!

    Green Garlic Ham Bread!

    All four items were highlighted for everyone to see. That was not the only thing going down. During the cart,

    "Hello everyone! We''re going to do something special today!" Keith shouted.

    "Eh?" The customers were interested.

    "We''re going to be selling bread! They''re new products as well! Please come to these two lovely ladies and ask for them!" Keith grinned as he started to work on their orders. Without any hesitation, they dashed to Scarlet and Alfia!

    "I want a green garlic bread!" An elf quickly asked

    "Cream bread for me!"

    Everyone went into a frenzy. Four new items! And they were limited as well!

    "Let me see how good this tastes?" Besides the crepe he had ordered, Cedric bought the green garlic ham bread! It was sliced diagonally, showing the insides. I can see there''s ham, and there are onions as well.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    As he took a bite, the different flavors from the ham and onion were brought forth. Each one was layered with bread, making a chewy bite.

    "Did you make these?" Cedric blinked. This guy has too many ideas.

    "Of course. Also, you guys can get this at White Forest Bakery." Keith shouted.

    "Wait a moment, White Forest Bakery?"

    "You mean that famous bakery?"

    "I heard there are a lot of elves, dwarves, and beastmen going there."

    "Wait a minute...are these the new bread being sold there?" Titus muttered. Four here and four there; it didn''t take a genius to figure it out.

    "Yep, it''s those bread."

    "How did you obtain these breads? Did they tell you to commercialize it?" It was a smart move from the bakery. Using a popular cart to commercialize their food was a good idea.

    Hearing what was said made the others quite curious. But that only caused Dalen to scoff, "There''s no need for him to be told to commercialize it."

    "Eh?"

    "This kid''s the owner."

    "EH?!" The customers were dumbfounded by this sudden revelation!

    "Heh," Keith scratched his head, "Mmhmm. I''m the owner of White Forest Bakery as well."

    "Holy!"

    "Boss, you''re already running a cart by yourself, and you''re the boss of a famous chain store!"

    "Damn, are you a genius?!"

    The others couldn''t believe it. This news just made it even more unbelievable. How could someone be the boss and also run something as well?

    "Anyways! This is a limited amount here! But it''s not at the bakery! Please go there if you want more!" Keith shouted. Like that, everyone continued to order in a frenzy.

    ...

    "Aww, why didn''t you tell us you were selling bread in your cart?" Angelica frowned.

    "Heh, it was a spur-of-the-moment thing." Keith didn''t think about doing it at first. But he changed his mind when he was ready to go. What better way to get people to know about it than to commercialize it with his cart.

    "What about this?" Sakura then pointed down at the white substance. She was more focused on that.

    "Ahh, this is cream cheese. It''s something that I made at home." Keith took out some bread, "Please smear it onto this and try it out."

    "Alright." The two sighed as they took a bite. When they did, they chewed slowly, savoring the taste.

    "What kind of wonder did you make?"

    "It''s from milk. Delicious, right?"

    "Mmhmm!" Angelica ate rapidly while Sakura savored each bite in her hand.

    "Are you planning to sell these as well?"

    "Mmhmm, it''s sold at White Owl Merchant Group." Cream Cheese will become a hot thing. That was something the boy knew for sure.

    "Then we''ll have to get some." The two girls know what to do. Keith talked with them for some time before leaving.

    ¡°Ahh, hello, Krystal!¡± Keith waved his hand as he spotted Krystal, but then he questioned, "Why do you look so tired?" A weary look covered her face.

    "None of your business." A dark one soon formed.

    "Eh?" Keith scratched his head, "You should relax more. You''ll get wrinkles if you keep making dark expressions like that." A thought hit him, "Take these!"

    "What are these?" Krystal frowned. There was a bag full of fruits and other things.

    "Ahh, these are the new breads that I baked. Also, there''s tea and other goodies. Try them out."

    "I don-""See you later!" Keith waved as he quickly headed into his island, leaving Krystal dumbstruck.

    "¡­" Krystal really wanted to throw this on the ground, yet she didn''t do any of that. She stared at the food with a soft expression, completely different from the time with Keith. The only thing she could do was to walk away with it.

 Volume 7 Chapter 40: Pathway

    Volume 7 Chapter 40: Pathway

    "Good job taking down everything that''s here." Keith clapped. What he saw was a giant island cleared of any debris.

    "We worked overtime on it. I feel my muscles bulging." Herrick flexed his muscles. Sarah patted Jack''s back, "Good job, brother."

    "I''m dying here." However, Jack was wheezing on the ground. And he wasn''t alone; Arlo did the same. Melor shook his head, "You need to work out more."

    "T-this is too much!" Arlo was about to die.

    Herrick, Melor, and Jack were the ones who did all this work. Well, Herrick and Melor made Arlo do it as training, while Jack wanted to do it as well. He just didn''t account for Herrick and Melor to be muscle bound fools.

    "You guys did good." Keith nodded, "Now, how about you take a look at this?"

    "Eh?" Everyone saw the giant blueprints that were brought out.

    "What is all of this?"

    "It''s so detailed!" Everyone was in awe of the designs.

    "I incorporated everyone''s ideas here. I thought splitting the area would give each one its own idea." Keith worked on the ideas while Herrick and the rest cleared the island.

    "Hmm, same style as what you did at your home." Cadmus appeared behind them as he stared.

    "Yep. But this one is going to be way bigger." His was split with different vegetables in mind. But the one he was about to create would be more than that. The walkway was the first thing different from the one at home. Instead of having a straight line, it would be a +, splitting the island into four sections.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Four sections should be good. For starters, one section will be for farming. We can grow crops. The second section will be for the pergola. The third will be for the training ground. The fourth one would be the farm and smoker,"

    "Wait, farming?" The others blinked. This was something new. They thought it was only for vegetables.

    Keith nodded as he explained, "I was thinking about doing something like this for quite some time. Having ingredients fresh out would be nice." Fresh milk and eggs were delicious!

    "...I see," Cadmus said nothing, but the drool from his mouth said it all. He was that excited about the new idea.

    "Also, I was thinking about increasing the smoker''s size. I could make more meats for everyone to eat." Keith thought about it. He could increase the amount of things in a shorter amount of time.

    "Meat." That dazed some of them.

    "Keith, what are you planning with the center?" Udine questioned. In the center of the + pathway, there was a giant circle.

    "Ahh, that''s where the seed is going." It was time to move the seed to somewhere else. And having it at the center would be nice. He remembered what the tree looked like in the dungeon. It was dark and grimy. However, he had a feeling it would look different with Diana and Fira''s magic.

    He was sure of this.

    "¡­I see." The others didn''t understand. But going off of Keith''s superpower, they trusted him.

    "What do we start first?!" Herrick and the others were excited to do anything!

    "The first thing I want to do is create a pathway. That way, it would be easier to map out where everything will go."

    "Understood."

    "Diana, Udine, Nephele, I will leave it up to you guys to move the seed."

    "Yes." "You can count on us." "Mmhmm."

    "But Keith!" Nephele tugged on the man''s clothes, "But what about the bigger rooms?" She had asked for her own room.

    Keith patted her head, "You don''t need to worry about that. I didn''t forget. We''ll build it on the island. Once we move everything over here, we can make your home bigger. It won''t be as big as ours, but it would be more than enough.

    "Yippe!" Nephele jumped with excitement!

    "Let''s get started on digging!" For this to work, they would need to dig a giant hole for the cement.

    "On it!" Herrick and Melor raised their shovels,

    "Are we going to use magic for that?"

    "We could. However, it wouldn''t be training. Doing some manual labor will help your body." Keith placed a shovel in Alfia''s hand.

    "Let''s go." Scarlet was excited as well.

    "¡­" Alfia shrugged as everyone got to work. Everyone was hard at work, clearing as much as they could.

    "There are other things we need to work on as well."

 Volume 7 Chapter 41: Youre Poor? What About Us?

    Volume 7 Chapter 41: You''re Poor? What About Us?

    "Dalen, can I get cement and other stones as well?" Keith asked. Besides cleaning up the island, the next thing he needed was materials.

    "Are you building something big?" Dalen blinked. If he needed to use cement, whatever he was building was huge.

    "I''m planning to make a pathway. So I must make a flat base first to work with it." Before placing anything down, you needed a flat base to level the area.

    "Do you need any help with it?"

    "It''s fine. I got enough people on the island to help me with this." The pathway was going to be a project with everyone.

    "But I will need help with the other things. Can I see what kind of stones you have?" The stone was going to make up most of the pathway.

    "Sure. We have a lot of different stones you can use." Dalen laughed as there were a variety of stones before them.

    "Thank you." Keith turned to Scarlet and Alfia, "Go ahead and choose something you like."

    "Are you sure?" Keith asked them to come with him. However, they didn''t think he would ask them to choose something like this.

    "Just pick a few that you guys like. I will choose something from the end of it." Keith wanted to see what they could work with.

    "Well, I don''t know anything about colors, so I''m out!" Herrick and Melor quickly walked away from there! What they were going to do was search for weapons. Leona followed after the lion-man.

    "We don''t really care so much about this," Gabriel and the others watched. It didn''t matter to them what it was.

    "Alright," Scarlet didn''t mind as she started to choose.

    "Woah, there''s a lot of different types here." Alfia and the others saw the samples that were shown. And there were rows around them!

    "Mmhmmm, there''s a lot." Keith nodded. He was surprised by the selection as well.

    "How about this?" Scarlet picked out a black stone with red streaks on it.

    "I chose this one." Sarah also picked one out; it was a white stone.

    "Here''s mine." A green one from Alfia.

    "I was thinking about something like this." Faelyn picked a light grey stone.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "..." Keith wanted to laugh, "You guys all have a different one you like." There were really no two ways about it. Each one was different from the other.

    "You told us to pick out the ones we like. What do you expect?"

    "I know; that''s why I''m happy." That was what he wanted from the girls.

    "So, which one are you going to use?"

    "For starters, black isn''t a good color for the pathway."

    "Eh?"

    "It will make the island hotter than it should be on a sunny day." The color black absorbs heat.

    "Aww."

    "Green isn''t a viable color as well."

    "...Green is a good color."

    "It is. But too much green is going to kill it." They already had green with the grass. There was no need to add more.

    "White is a little too bright." If black was the ultimate heat absorber, white was the opposite. It would be too bright when it''s hit with sunlight.

    "Then what should we do?"

    "I''m thinking about having all three of them combined."

    "Eh?"

    Keith looked around before choosing a stone, "How about this one? It has all of your stones together." A slightly darker white as the base. Through the stone, streaks of black and green mixed with it.

    "Pretty." The three stared at the stone.

    "What about mine?" Faelyn didn''t hear anything about Keith about her choice.

    "Oh, I was thinking about having yours as the railing." It was easy to pair up with the other colors.

    "Okay." Faelyn was content.

    "Keith, are you sure you want that one?" Dalen blinked before slowly questioning his choice.

    "Yes."

    "You understand it''s expensive, right? Like a square meter of that is more than 2 gold coins." Dalen explained. That caused everyone''s eyes to widen!

    "Oh, sure." Keith handed some mithril coins over to him. He already figured out how much he needed. When they saw that, the others were just dumbfounded,

    "Keith, are you serious about this?" Gabriel couldn''t help but question.

    "There''s no need to spend so much!" Alfia and Scarlet were more direct. He just spent an enormous sum of coins!

    "Eh? It''s fine. I have more than enough to pay for it?"

    "How many coins do you have?!" The others knew about Keith being rich. He didn''t get his coins from anyone. He earned almost everything by himself.

    But it seemed they only scratched the surface!

    "Kinda lost count when I earned around 4 platinum a day." The average for one bakery was about 4 platinum a day. That was accounting for costs and taxes. And he opened more than 30 stores. So, he kinda didn''t know anymore. He stuffed all of it into a bank.

    "..." The others were speechless. You were that rich?!

    "Oh, don''t forget about the cement and that stone, Dalen."

    Dalen chuckled, "Don''t worry. I know. You don''t have to worry about anything." How could he forget when he was such a rich patron.

    "But I need time to procure all of it."

    "Understood." Like that, they left the store.

    "...I can''t believe it. You wasted so many coins in a day." Everyone was still processing how much he had used.

    "What? Do you guys not use that much?" Keith blinked.

    "Of course not! Have you gone mad?!" Even Herrick and Melor had to retort!

    "But you guys are princes and princesses. Shouldn''t you guys be able to?"

    "That doesn''t mean we can use so many coins on the fly!"

    "If my dad learned that I used so many coins, he would throw me out of the window!" Herrick didn''t need to guess; this was an absolute.

    "When my dad tried to use a mithril coin to buy something, my mother beat the snot out of him," Alfia added.

    "¡­Should you guys really be saying all of this?"

    "Anyways, we''re not done. We need to get some wood as well!" Keith pumped his fist.

    "Say what?" You want to buy more?

    "Of course. We need to build a farmhouse to put chickens and cows in. Also, we might need a place for the smoker and such."

    "..." Everyone could only stare at him as he headed to another store.

    "...I feel so poor in front of him," Scarlet muttered.

    "You''re poor? What about us?" You guys are royalty, while we are only barons!

 Volume 7 Chapter 42: Did You Have To Call Them?

    Volume 7 Chapter 42: Did You Have To Call Them?

    "Alright! Now that we have our materials, it''s time to work! The first thing we need to do is make the base!" Keith got straight to the point. Dalen and the dwarves had dropped off the materials on his island.

    What lay before everyone was a giant hole.

    "Umm, Keith. Shouldn''t you explain something first before we start?" Alfia commented. There was something different with today; a few more heads were here.

    "Since this is a really big project, I thought we needed an extra pair of hands."

    "..." Sure, asking for more people was the right move. However,

    DID YOU HAVE TO CALL THEM?!

    The student council president and disciplinary committee captain were here on the island!

    "I can''t believe you are asking me to do this." Angelica chuckled. It was such a dry chuckle, displaying her disbelief. Keith shrugged, "You owe me one for all that work." It was time to pay up.

    "..."

    Sakura had a thousand-yard stare. She was dragged along because of her.

    "What should we be doing for the base?"

    "The key thing about this is it should be flat and smooth. That way, when we place the marble on top, we can push it down, and it will stick."

    "Understood." "How do we start?"

    "For starters, we mix the cement and dirt to make a rough paste. Can I leave this to you and Alfia, Senior Ange?"

    "On it. You will make the sphere while I add the cement into it." Angelica suggested.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Understood, Senior." Alfia nodded. Like that, the two girls made their move as they quickly moved their thing. Slowly, it twirled together.

    "Alright, I will add the stones and water in as well. Herrick tossed in the pebble." While Keith splashed water into the sphere, Herrick and the others hurled the stones in. Slowly, the sphere turned into a dark grey substance.

    "Please place it right over here."

    "Understood." The two dropped it down into the hole.

    "What''s next?"

    "Wear these." What Keith brought out for them were some worker''s clothes.

    "...Are you sure we should wear these?" These clothes looked really clunky.

    "If you want to ruin your clothes, you don''t have to wear them." Keith chuckled. Besides the materials, he had also requested some work clothes for everyone. Things were about to get dirty.

    Alfia and the girls were still a little off.

    "Come now, guys. Nephele and Udine are wearing it." Keith pointed at Nephele and Udine. Those two already wore them instantly.

    "Hah," They sighed deeply as they wore the outfits. They even had boots as well.

    "Alright, the next thing we need to do is to level the thing. I had already marked the height I want it. So we can just level it ourselves." He handed the tools over to them.

    "Let''s go!"

    "When you asked for our help, I didn''t think it would be like this." Angelica laughed as she leveled it. How could this guy ask her to do something like this?!

    "You did say I can ask you whenever you have the time." Keith grinned.

    "¡­" Angelica wanted to cry, and so did Sakura. She was caught in the crossfire. She only wanted to relax in the garden but saw the two discussing something. But as they were doing this,

    "Good work, guys! Keep it up!" Cadmus continued to shout out from the side.

    "Keith, I''ve been meaning to ask."

    "Yes, the principal always stays here." Keith explained, "And he should be helping us out!" That dragon was sitting on the sideline, watching them work.

    "You should get in here!" Aidiun added with a loud shout. Sohma''s eyes darkened, "Are you kidding me?" These two were helping out while that dragon was outside.

    "And mess my shirt up! Who are you kidding?"

    "If you don''t want your clothing to be dirty, then get dressed. I got your outfit!" Without any hesitation, Keith kicked the guy off the chair.

    "¡­" Angelica and Sakura could only stare; their eyes widened in dumbfoundedness.

    "Umm, is that supposed to happen?"

    "Oh, that''s another Tuesday," Alfia explained.

    "It''s a norm." Everyone nodded as they watched Keith force Cadmus to get dressed.

    "How could you do this to your principal?!" Cadmus sniffed as he was forced to change.

    "I don''t care. Now get to work, you mooch!" Keith ignored one crying dragon as he continued to work.

    "Don''t you think this would be great training?" Herrick muttered as he felt his legs stuck to the ground.

    "Stop messing around," Alfia scolded. But when she did,

    Splat. Her face went straight into the ground.

    "Princess?!" Faelyn tried to move forward, but she fell straight into the cement as well!

    "It''s so difficult to move!" Alfia muttered as she pulled her face up, covered in cement. Keith could only shake his head as he continued to work.

 Volume 7 Chapter 43: I Joined Because I Almost Killed Keith.

    Volume 7 Chapter 43: I Joined Because I Almost Killed Keith.

    "Alright, good job, everyone." The base was now finished.

    "I can''t believe it took so long to make," Nephele, her face gritty from the cement, muttered. She wasn''t the only one, as the others were in the same state. Everyone was covered in cement, a testament to their hard work.

    "My hair." Alfia touched her hair; it was covered in cement.

    "Your hair? My fur is covered with all of it!" Herrick and Leona were in a worse-off state.

    "For all your efforts, go and wash yourselves up. I prepared something special for the baths." Keith smiled as he said this. Unlike the others, he had cleaned himself while they worked.

    "..." You prepared something in the bath? The others looked at one another.

    "Now go." There was no need to explain further; they would find out when they headed to the bathroom.

    "You heard the man! Let''s go!" Cadmus pushed everyone into the mansion. He was interested in what Keith had for them.

    Keith stretched his hand, "I should get to work." There was something else he needed to do.

    ...

    "Such a big area." Angelica blinked as she entered the bathroom. She was surprised at the size. Sakura was the same. As the two stared, Sarah explained, "President, Captain, you can put your clothes here." She handed the two baskets to hold their clothes.

    "Mmhmm," "Thank you."

    "..." Too beautiful. As they undressed, Sarah and the other girls couldn''t help but glance at Angelica and Sakura. The two had the perfect proportions. It was weird since they were only a year older than them!

    However,

    "I need to wash my hair." "I will help you out." "My back hurts."

    Three powerhouses entered as well. Everyone couldn''t help but stare at the great spirits. They were too perfect. Each one had an aspect going from them.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Let''s head to the bath now." Alfia shook her head as she entered the baths. But when they did,

    "What did he do to the baths?" What was different about the baths was the citrus scent teeming from the waters. It was pleasant and relaxing.

    "There''s a note as well." Angelica pointed to the side, where she saw a small note. Scarlet opened it up;

    I added some citrus fruits into the bath. It''ll help you relax and make your skin refresh as well.

    "..." There was a smiley face at the end.

    Angelica chuckled, "That guy is all sorts of surprises." People would use rose petals for the bath, but he used fruits instead.

    "Let''s go clean ourselves!" Nephele took charge as she headed for the showers. The others did the same. While they did, Angelica and Sakura blinked.

    "Ah, this section cleans off any dirt or grime from your body. Then you can enter the bath." Sarah quickly explained.

    "I take it that Junior was the one who designed this?"

    "Mmhmm." The girls nodded.

    "Keith really does make interesting things." Sakura walked over to the showers. It was a great idea. After cleaning themselves off, they all entered the baths.

    "Ahh," A lighthearted moan came out from their mouth.

    "This is so relaxing."

    "The peels really make my mind turn to mush." The aroma from the bath made all their stress disappear.

    "..." But there was a slight silence between everyone. That was because of two people. That was the student council president and disciplinary committee captain!

    Even the great spirits found it fascinating.

    Angelica also noticed it, "You guys don''t need to be so nervous around us. Just talk like you usually would."

    "Then I''ll ask something!" Nephele raised her hand, "How did the two of you meet with Keith?!" That was something she was interested in.

    "Ahh, for me, it was in the library. While I was reading a book, Junior suddenly asked if he could sit with me." Angelica answered.

    "Eh?" Scarlet joined the conversation, "But didn''t he know who you were?"

    "I don''t think he did. I doubt he even knew who I was." Angelica laughed. The guy knew about her being on the student council. But the president was a different matter.

    "Ahh, I remember Keith was staring into space during the ceremony," Sarah added. Gabriel, Jack, Carolyn, and her were with him during the ceremony. He had a spaced-out look as Angelica and Sakura talked.

    "..." Stab. Are you kidding me?

    Everyone now turned over to Sakura,

    "For me, it was in the blacksmith shop. He was getting something, and I was getting my sword. We sparred, and we became friends." Super straightforward.

    "Now that we told you about how we met, it''s your turn! What made you decide to join Keith''s island?" A mischievous grin formed on Angelica''s face as she stared at the girls. It was time for them to spill out their secrets.

    "I met Keith because my father and his father were friends," Sarah explained.

    "I joined because of Herrick," Leona answered. The two girls were straightforward.

    "Hmm? For me, I met him during class." "Same here." Alfia and Scarlet''s cheeks turned slightly red as they answered. They couldn''t answer with because he saved her from her brother, who tried to start a war, and because she wanted to screw him over.

    "I can tell you guys are lying." But that was not a good answer for the student council president.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Oh, I think I have the most interesting one. I joined because I almost killed Keith."

    "Wait, what?!" Everyone made a dumbfounded sound when they heard the great spirit of wind say that.

    Diana groaned. Idiot. That was supposed to be kept down low.

    "You need to explain." Everyone wanted to figure it out now. While that happened on the girl''s side, over at the men''s side,

    "Powerbomb!" "Herrick, no!" Herrick grabbed Jack by the waist and tossed him into the water.

    "This is what happens when you have too many people." Cadmus joked.

 Volume 7 Chapter 44: Meal After A Hard Dayâ€™s Work

    Volume 7 Chapter 44: Meal After A Hard Day¡¯s Work

    ¡°Hah, the bath was so refreshing.¡± Cadmus couldn¡¯t help but rub his face with a towel. Everyone was now out of the bath. Their expressions were refreshed as they felt energized.

    There was a sweet smell coming from their body.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I feel like I have fluffy cheeks.¡± Herrick continued to pull on them like no tomorrow. It was an elasticity that he never had before.

    Diana and the others felt the same as well. It felt like a lot of dirt beside the cement had disappeared from their body.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Keith?¡± Angelica questioned. If he wasn¡¯t in the bath, where could he have gone?

    ¡°Kitchen.¡±

    ¡°He has only two places where he could be in.¡± Kitchen or backyard. Those two were the only options.

    ¡°What? Why is he not in the kitchen?¡± The others blinked as they saw the kitchen empty. He should have been here. While everyone thought about this,

    ¡°Everyone, silence!¡± Cadmus quickly shouted.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Why are you so serious? This confused everyone. The expression Cadmus had was something. He looked like a feral monster.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you smell it?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Come on? Don¡¯t you guys smell that delicious meat?¡± Cadmus continued to smell around.

    ¡°The only thing I can smell is orange.¡± The orange scent from the bath was strong. Even when they were out, they still smelled like orange.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else that smells really nice!¡± Cadmus started to sniff the air even more! Besides the citrus smell from the bath, there was a pleasant aroma. It made his nose twitch left and right.

    ¡°Herrick, sniff! Do whatever you can to sniff! Open up your nose if you have to.¡± Herrick nodded as he quickly sniffed with all his might. And when the two were doing something like that, Sarah asked Leona, ¡°Do you want to follow them?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Her nose wasn¡¯t going to help her in this situation. And she didn¡¯t want to look like a crazy person. The two were moving around left and right.

    Acting like a bunch of crazy people was worth it.

    ¡°I smell it!¡± Herrick roared as he could smell something different! It was a slight whiff. But it was more than enough! He quickly dashed off. Cadmus soon followed after.

    ¡°...¡± Sohma and Aidiun looked at one another before sighing, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s follow after them!¡±

    Nephele had already dashed off before they said anything. The rest soon followed.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± Sakura turned to Angelica.

    ¡°Keith¡¯s island is so interesting.¡± Angelica laughed as the two followed behind. When they headed outside, they saw Herrick sniffing left and right. The guy quickly turned left and found where Keith was.

    ¡°Keith, what¡¯s going on around you?¡± There was a tornado surrounding the guy. Hearing their voices, he turned to Agi, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that anymore.¡±

    ¡°Pii,¡± Agi quickly let down the tornado. When he did, that was when everything had smacked them!

    ¡°What in the world is that smell?!¡± All that condensed smell that was inside the tornado exploded forth. They could only stare in amazement.

    ¡°Hehe, I wanted to keep it as a surprise.¡± Keith had asked Agi to keep the smell contained. However, it was not enough for those super noses they had.

    ¡°What kind of meat did you use?!¡± The others were curious. This meat was definitely something they never tried.

    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m using the floor boss that I got.¡± That was something Keith was quite eager to use. There were two meats he had yet to use, and one of them was the T-rex.

    ¡°So you have been smoking the meat.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, dragon bee honey roasted T-rex meat,¡± Keith explained.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You monster!¡± Cadmus¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but salivate at the idea. How delicious would it be? The others were ready to eat.

    ¡°Give a minute; there¡¯s still some time before it¡¯s done.¡± Keith shook his head as he started to cook some other things.

    ¡°How much are you going to make?¡±

    ¡°A lot. For everyone¡¯s hard work, I¡¯m prepared a lot.¡± Keith wanted to make the feast. And they came out in the nick of time. What came out of the smoker was a giant slab of meat.

    ¡°Incredible.¡± The others stared at the giant roasted meat. There was nothing to say about this.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s eat!¡± Keith clapped his hands together. The feast began. The moment he took a bite of that roasted T-rex, his mind went blank. This boss monster is so delicious! I can¡¯t believe it is so gentle. He thought the meat would surely have a savory and thick taste. Yet it was anything but that! Such a mellow and gentle flavor. But that mellow flavor slowly changed into a rich and savory one.

    ¡°So delicious!¡± Everyone gasped at the taste of it! Never did anyone expect that it would be this good! They were all excited by this taste!

 Volume 7 Chapter 45: I Wasnâ€™t The One Who Cooked It This Time

    Volume 7 Chapter 45: I Wasn¡¯t The One Who Cooked It This Time

    "What''s the matter with you? You''ve been like that for so long." Nephele turned over to Diana, who had a spaced-out look. And it wasn''t right now, either.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You''ve been having that spaced-out look when Keith went to the kitchen." Nephele noticed how she was spaced out when they talked.

    "It''s nothing." I should do it. Diana made a decision in her mind.

    ...

    The next day, Keith got up; he was ready to prepare breakfast. But when he walked outside, he noticed a burning smell. His eyes widened. Did I not close the stove?! There was no hesitation as his figure blurred, dashing to the kitchen to find out. That was when he saw the cause of this smell.

    "Woah!" What he saw was a giant fire. And the one who caused this fire was,

    "Ah, hello, Keith!" Diana had a wry face as she held onto the pan.

    "You can''t cook like that." Keith quickly tossed a towel over the fire, extinguishing it. He closed the knob.

    "..." There was an eirree silence afterwards.

    "Mind telling me what you''re doing?" It was surprising to see it was Diana who caused the fire. This was something he expected the others to do. But Diana, not in a million years.

    "...I just wanted to cook a meal for everyone." Diana scratched her head.

    "Eh?"

    "I wanted to pick up all the work you do on the island. You have a lot of work with you practicing your shield and now constructing the island. I wanted to be helpful." Diana had seen Keith hard at work. He focused on four things: cooking, practicing with his shield, constructing the island, and studying. There was a lot on his plate.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "But it seems I''m only causing more problems for you." Diana looked at the burnt plate of food before her. She tried to cook, but that was the only thing she could produce.

    "..." Keith didn''t say anything, but he walked before the plate of burnt something. Without hesitation, he took a spoon and started to gobble it down!

    "Keith!" Diana blanked out when she saw how the man ate it despite her pleading. She tried to move the plate away from him, "Please don''t do it. It will upset your stomach!"

    Nam. Keith didn''t listen as he finished the food and cleaned the plate. Once he did, the man started to gag!

    "Keith!"

    A soft smile soon appeared, "It''s a little salty. But it was a great try for your first time."

    "..." Diana blinked. This was great for my first time?

    "Now then, if you want to cook, I can teach you how?" Keith didn''t mind teaching the spirit how to.

    "You really like cooking as well?" Her eyes had a light. He could tell that she was excited and enjoyed it.

    "Please!" Diana pumped her fist. She wanted to cook as well.

    "You can help me out with today''s breakfast. I''m going to go with buffet style. Sunny-side-up eggs and bacon are going to be the go-to today." Simple and easy.

    "Mmhmm." Diana nodded.

    "But the first thing we must do is clean up." The kitchen was filled with flying food. How did you get eggs on the cabinets?

    "Understood." Diana was embarrassed. So, the two started to clean everything.

    "First things first, we will be preparing sunny-side-up eggs. We just need to crack some eggs into the pan." Keith took one egg and cracked it into the pan.

    "Understood." Diana took one and was prepared to do the same. But when she did,

    "Ah," The cracked eggs went flying everywhere.

    "It''s fine. Just fix your strength the second time." He did the same thing when he started with eggs.

    "If you''re a little anxious, you can crack it into a bowl and then pour it into the pan." That was also a simpler method.

    "Okay." Diana nodded as she cracked the egg into a bowl and poured it into the pan.

    "Yay! I did it!" Diana did a light jump in her place.

    Keith nodded, "Good. The only thing you need to do is wait and let it cook."

    "Mmhmm," Diana stared intently at it. But that caused Keith to scratch his head. Diana, it doesn''t do anything if you stare at it like that. Staring did not help out at all.

    After a few minutes,

    "Why did mine come out like this?" The spirit''s eyes glanced at her egg and then back to Keith''s. His egg was perfect. Yet hers were burnt.

    "Did I stare at it for too long?"

    "..." A chuckle came out, "But it''s better than what you had cooked before." Black paste to sunny-side-up egg. The difference was uncanny.

    "Mmhmm!"

    "Now, let''s start with the bacon now." There were a lot more things they needed to cook for everyone.

    "Mmhmm." Diana nodded as she cooked the bacon as well.

 Volume 7 Chapter 46: You Should Be Wary Of Her From Now On

    Volume 7 Chapter 46: You Should Be Wary Of Her From Now On

    "Eh?" Nephele''s eyes were raised during breakfast; she stared down at her plate.

    "What''s the matter, Nephele?" Keith questioned with a grin plastered on his face.

    "I feel like there''s something different with the eggs today." The reason for her off expression was because of the eggs she ate.

    "Mmhmm. There is something different with it." Cadmus nodded. A different taste? Sort of.

    "Is it good or bad?"

    "It''s not bad, but it feels different from the other eggs you cooked." A subtle difference. Its taste was slightly saltier than the other times, but she didn''t mind.

    "What about you, Grandpa Cadmus."

    "It''s good. I don''t mind having it every day." Cadmus ate another egg.

    "That''s great. Because I''m not the one who cooked those eggs."

    "Wait, what?" Cadmus blinked.

    "Who was the one who cooked it then?" Keith was the only cook on this island.

    "I did," Diana grinned.

    "You''re the one who cooked it?!" Cadmus stared at the perfect sunny-side-up egg. But then he turned to Keith, "Are you playing with us right now?!"

    "No. Diana was the one who did it." Keith asserted again.

    "That''s amazing."

    "It''s only because of your help."

    "The only thing you need is practice." Practice always makes perfect.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "Mmhmm," A beautiful smile formed on Diana''s face as she stared at him. The others gasped at the scene. Too beautiful.

    "How about you help me out with breakfast from now on?"

    "Sure."

    ...

    During class, Keith practiced with Krystal. However, the practice today was especially different from the other times.

    "Hah!" Krystal roared as she swung her sword down. With his response, the man raised his shield to guard it.

    Shing! With her added power, Keith responded with a stronger push. The two''s clash was so strong that it caused everyone to stop and watch them. That was how dangerous the two were.

    "Hmpf!" Krystal made a fed-up expression as she stabbed. But that caused him to raise his as well. That was enough to cause everyone to shiver.

    "What are you doing?" Keith frowned as he stared at her. But Krystal didn''t stop and continued to attack. That caused Keith to move his shield even faster than before.

    "Enough!" Tennol jumped in between the two. But that was not enough to stop Krystal''s blade, as her body was already in motion. Tennol scoffed as he quickly smacked the sword away.

    "Krystal, you need to stop." He could tell he was going too far with this.

    "..." Krystal halted her movement. But that didn''t stop her from glaring at Keith.

    "..." Are they going to duke it out? Well, it was more like Krystal was ready while Keith was dazed.

    "Go cool off and sit down." Krystal could only glance away as she walked back to the side. But when she did, the others made way, not daring to get in her way.

    "You okay?" Keith also asked her the question.

    "..." But there was no response from Keith.

    "Krystal!"

    "Hmm!" Krystal looked up at Keith. That expression startled Keith because she was so dazed. But that was only a few seconds before a dark one reappeared, "Leave me alone."

    "Ah," Hmpf!" Krystal scoffed as she walked away. Class started off again.

    After class, Keith and Jack walked out, "You good?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I meant with Krystal. She tried to kill you." That was something he had realized. Krystal went for the kill; she wasn''t holding back against him at all.

    "I''m good. I''m more worried about Krystal."

    "Eh?" You''re more worried about the person who tried to kill you? Keith nodded, "She seemed anxious."

    "Keith." The two turned around to see it was Tristan.

    "Hello, Tristan. What''s the matter?"

    "I need to talk to Keith. Jack, can I have a moment of his time?"

    "Jack can''t listen?"

    "No, sorry about this."

    "It''s cool. I''ll see you back at the island." Jack waved his hand as he brought Knight back home.

    "What do you want to talk about?" For Tristan to tell Jack to leave, it had to be something dangerous.

    "You need to watch out for Krystal." Tristan was straightforward.

    "Eh? Is there something wrong with her?" Keith blinked.

    "More like something is wrong with her family. Something big happened in her household."

    "Eh? Are you sure you should reveal something like that to me?" For him to spill the beans was more startling.

    "I wouldn''t in most cases. The problem is that you''re a Bradley, and she is a Rustchil."

    "Just because our family doesn''t get along with one another, that doesn''t mean I hate her." There were three leading powers in the Solis kingdom: one was the royal family, and they were the leading powers of the Solis kingdom.

    Following the royal family came the two grand dukes. Ruling over the east was the Golden Lion, the Bradley family. The South was ruled by the Silver Wolf, the Rustchil family. The two families'' strengths were equal, causing them to be rivals.

    "That''s exactly why I''m telling you this." Keith had no care about things like this. That''s precisely why he was warning him before he did anything stupid.

    "Be prepared for big news."

 Volume 7 Chapter 47: We Will Never Get Along.

    Volume 7 Chapter 47: We Will Never Get Along.

    "Today, we''re going to be sparring. Krystal and Rick, you two will be the ones sparring."

    "Understood!" "Yes." Krystal and the man entered the arena. Krystal had brought her sword up. On the other hand, Rick''s expression shivered as he stared.

    "Begin!"

    Without any hesitation, Rick charged at Krystal as he started to flay his sword. What happened next surprised everyone; Krystal actually went on the defensive. She continued to guard until,

    "Ugh." A grunt came from the girl''s mouth as she fell.

    "..." It was as if the world had turned still. The entire stadium paused as everyone stared at what had just unfolded. Yet, the person who was the most speechless about what had occurred was the person who defeated her! This was all because the person was a B-class student.

    Never did anyone expect Krystal to go down like that!

    Everyone thought he would get pummeled by the girl. And the guy thought the same as well, so he flayed his arms around. Who knew it actually landed!

    "Krystal, go take a break." Tennol could only sigh. Krystal slowly trudged over to the other side as she sat down. Her head was kept down. Everyone could tell she was out of it. However,

    "Here." A voice called out.

    Krystal looked up and saw Keith with some water.

    "You should drink it."

    "I''m fine."

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Don''t think about the loss too much. Stuff like that will happen from time to time."

    "Is that the advice you''d give in a life-or-death battle?" Krystal''s voice dripped with sarcasm as she locked eyes with him.

    "Uh, but it''s practice."

    "To me, it''s not." Krystal got up and walked away.

    "..." Keith blinked as he stared at her.

    ...

    At the end of class, Krystal had a blank look as she left. She had been walking the whole day, not taking in what was occurring around her.

    "Princess Krystal."

    Krystal looked around; her expression grew darker as she saw who it was.

    "Why are you guys here?" At any other time, she would have ignored them and left them alone.

    "We have come to ask you to join our club!"

    "..." Krystal was going to leave.

    "Please wait!"

    "We have a proposition that would make you turn your head!"

    "We''ll give you our vice position! You will have all the power!"

    "How about it? Have you come to your decision?" One of them haughtily asked. She has to join our group. Krystal was someone they needed in the group. She, Gabriel, Keith. Those three were on the most wanted list. Those three had the highest talent compared to any other student.

    Even after they had said no, the others couldn''t stop.

    Keith was a no-go since he was spacy. Gabriel was the same as well. The two of them were untouchable. That was why it all came to Krystal. She was the human they needed.

    "Leave me alone." Krystal looked away from them, not wanting to deal with this. Her words didn''t stop them as they quickly surrounded her.

    "Come on! Do you think it would be wrong for the grand duke-gah!" sent flying!

    The others were baffled as they turned around to see their friend was sent flying. And that was not the end. Krystal was going to swat them down like a bunch of bugs. However, the next attack was blocked.

    "Cool it."

    "Why are you here?" Who stood before him was none other than Keith. He had a calm expression as he held her hand.

    "Because I felt you would do something like this." He had the feeling. A feeling that she would do something out of line. And he was right. The woman just decked a guy and sent him across the hallway.

    "Tch!" Krystal shrugged his arm off before scowling. Keith took a deep sigh. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t care as he walked away from them. There were more pressing matters to deal with.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Keith quickly caught up to her. What she did was quite abnormal; there was a line drawn. And she had crossed that line.

    "Mind your own business."

    "How could I mind my own business when you were going to beat them black and blue?" Was she crazy? No, there was no way she was. Krystal was level-headed. But that level-headedness has been gone for the last few days.

    "Just mind your business, Keith Freed."

    "Eh?"

    "You Bradley don''t need to bud into my business."

    "Why are you using my name like that?" This was a first; Krystal never used his full name.

    "Because you''re a Bradley, and I''m a Rustchil. We will never get along."

 Volume 7 Chapter 48: Krystal, What Did You Do?

    Volume 7 Chapter 48: Krystal, What Did You Do?

    The next day in class, Keith and his group entered the classroom. But when they did, the man could already tell something was wrong. The air was weird. However, that was not the selling point. Others were talking with one another as they pointed down at a newspaper.

    Keith glanced at Alfia and Scarlet. The two always had the best at sensing things like this. The two girls nodded as well.

    "Carolyn, do you know what''s the matter?" Carolyn was also looking down at something.

    "You should take a look at this." The princess took a deep sigh as she showed him a newspaper. Everyone glanced over Keith''s shoulders. And the title was just so big.

    Rustchil Household Head suspected of betraying the Solis Kingdom!

    Gabriel and the other''s eyes widened.

    "Isn''t that Krystal''s family?"

    "How did it become like this?"

    "Doesn''t that make her a target?" Betraying the Solis Kingdom? Didn''t that mean that the head would be going against the entire kingdom?

    "..." Keith said nothing as he stared at the news. This is what Tristan meant. He took the prince''s words to heart. But never did he expect it to be something like this.

    The door was opened, and everyone saw Krystal. Her eyes were hollowed, and her cheeks were slightly pale like the other days as she walked into class.

    "Isn''t the head of the Rustchil family her father?"

    "Doesn''t that mean she''s concluding to take down the royal family?"

    "I can''t believe there are so many black sheep."

    Gabriel and the rest''s expression turned dark. Do they not understand she could hear you? The girl was within earshot; she definitely heard that as she stopped moving for a second.

    "..." But it was only a second before she sat down. Aidiun came in soon after. He said, "I hope everyone can focus on their work and not on anything else. Is that understood?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright, let''s begin class." Aidiun and the others started class like usual.

    ...

    The news about the Rustchil household had become a wildfire as it spread throughout the academy in a few days. Such a big household betraying their own kingdom would be huge news.

    That was something Krystal received the following morning after she heard the news. Even when she heard about it, she never expected something like this. No, she couldn''t expect it. She knows her father. He would never do something like that.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    But the damage was done. When the news came out, what Krystal noticed was the eyes. Soulless and full of spite. Even one stabbed her from every direction. It was disgusting. It was like a tower of cards. One slight misstep and everything came crashing down.

    Right now, she was in knight class when Tennol called out, "Krystal, you''re up against Keith!"

    "..."

    "Krystal!"

    "Sorry." Krystal shook her head as she walked up against Keith. The man had a calm expression as he held onto his shield.

    "Begin!" Like that, the two began their fight! It was supposed to be an intense battle between the two best students. But it became more one-sided.

    Krystal was the same as before; she was on the defensive. And this was not good since Keith was using a shield. He should be the one putting his guard up.

    Yet this battle was too different.

    "Tch!" Krystal tried to attack Keith with her rapier. However, that only caused Keith to frown as he slammed his shield and sent her flying.

    "Keith, you''re the winner," Tennol stated.

    "Understood." A deep sigh came out of Keith''s mouth. But that was when he walked up to Krystal,

    "You need to be more serious about this." Keith frowned.

    "..."

    "Let me help you up." Keith raised his hand as he tried to pick her up. But that was when Krystal looked up at him. There was a second before she slapped his hand!

    "Get away from me!"

    "..." Everyone stared at them.

    Why are you looking at me like that? What is with your look?

    "Hmm?"

    "I don''t need pity from a Bradley!" Krystal roared as she walked away from him.

    Jack walked up to Keith, "You shouldn''t have gone up to her like that." The two of them were water and fire.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Eh?"

    ¡­

    Krystal started to walk around more aimlessly than before. But it was nothing compared to how she felt during class. Everyone had treated her like the plague. Even when she was changing into her uniform, everyone stared at her mockingly. Walking around alone made her feel at ease.

    She was alone in the hallway, trying to make heads on what was occurring.

    "Well, if it isn''t the outcast." A group suddenly surrounded her. And that group was none other than the ones who tried to get her to join their club.

    However, Krystal didn''t look at the person but continued walking, passing them by. She could tell who it was, and she did not care about them. She was too focused on her own matters to care about someone else.

    That was enough to cause the group''s expression to drop.

    "How dare you walk away from us?!"

    "Do you think you''re some sort of hotshot after what your family caused?"

    "Eh?" Krystal paused as she stared at them. Those words were enough to rile her up.

    "What? Do you think you''re able to talk to us after what your noble did?"

    "You''re nothing more than a commoner now."

    "..."

    "A dark noble like you need to scram from here."

    "...What did you say?"

    "You''re a disgraced noble."

    "..."

    ...

    "I wonder how she''s doing?" Keith had a worried look as he muttered. His words only made Jack tilt his head, "Are you kidding me right now?"

    "Eh?"

    "Why are you worrying about someone who doesn''t care about you?" Krystal definitely wouldn''t care about Keith. Yet this guy was like this?

    "I''m worried about her."

    "...Don''t tell me you like her?"

    "It''s not about like. I''m worried that she''s spiraling out of control."

    "Eh?"

    "Do you not see what''s going on? She had that feeling coming from her." Keith saw something different from Krystal. The thing was only getting darker and darker.

    Jack sighed, "You don''t need to be so worried about someone who hates you."

    "Ahaha. Krystal isn''t a bad person. I think she''s just misunderstood by most people." Being cold didn''t mean the person was bad. Krystal helped him out a lot with his shield training.

    "...That doesn''t change the fact you''re being nosy."

    "True." Keith wasn''t going to deny that. What he was doing was indeed nosy.

    "Wahhhh!"

    "Huh?" Keith and Jack looked at one another. Did we just hear someone scream? Before the two could ask one another, a person ran away from there.

    "What in the world?"

    "Eh? Knight? What''s wrong?" Keith looked up at Knight, who was slightly disturbed.

    "Ngeh!"

    Blood? Keith realized why Knight was acting like that. There was a scent of blood from the hallway!

    "Come on." Without any hesitation, Keith summoned his sword, and he dashed over. Taking the corner, the two froze. What they saw made them gasp.

    "Krystal, what did you do?"

    "..." A cold glare was the only thing Krystal responded with.

 Volume 7 Chapter 49: This Will Be Your Punishment

    Volume 7 Chapter 49: This Will Be Your Punishment

    "As of right now, Krystal will not be joining us for class for the next week. Please be advised not to do something like this." Aidiun announced this to the class with a heavy look the next day. That caused all the students to stay silent. This was even more so with Keith.

    "What''s going on with Krystal?"

    "Has she gone insane?

    "Did she really kill those students?" Carolyn turned to Keith. The others did the same.

    "...I don''t know what happened either."

    "But you were there." Keith and Jack were the ones who saw the entire incident.

    "I do know she beat up a couple of students, but she didn''t go for the kill."

    The student council and the disciplinary committee quickly contained that incident between Krystal and the other students. However, it wasn''t enough.

    Rumors started to float around. But the rumors were just a little too dramatic.

    Krystal used a sword to take out the students.

    Krystal didn''t stop even after they begged her not to.

    What Krystal used to deal with them was her fists. And she did beat up everyone that was there. But it was not to the point where she tried to kill them.

    How did it blow up into something like that? Keith frowned. Was it because of the incident with her family? Everything was getting even more crazier than before.

    "But it''s really strange." Carolyn frowned.

    "Eh?"

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "The whole incident with Krystal''s father betraying our kingdom."

    "Can you explain?" Being a royal, Carolyn should have more of an idea of what''s going on.

    "I''ve met with Krystal''s father quite a few times. He didn''t seem like the person who would betray the kingdom." From what she could remember, the person was a little distant like Krystal, but he had a soft streak for children. The man would buy her treats when he visited the castle. And her father seemed to trust Julius; he wouldn''t betray the kingdom.

    "Huh?" Alfia and the others frowned at this.

    "Foul play?"

    "There could be foul play going on?"

    "It could be." Foul play was typical in high-household families.

    "Let''s not focus on what the head did. We''re only speculating." Gabriel stopped the conversation about that, "What we should really be focused on is Krystal."

    "Isn''t she in solitary confinement?" Scarlet turned to Carolyn. The two girls lived on the same island.

    "Mmhmm. Tristan was told that Krystal would not be staying on the island and she would be waiting for her punishment as well."

    "I see." The others couldn''t do anything about this.

    "Keith?" Scarlet looked over to Keith. He had been silent after saying what he saw. His mind was deeply contemplating what was going on.

    "Keith!" Herrick pushed him from the back.

    "Huh, what do you need?"

    "Nothing. You were spacing out again."

    "Ah, sorry about that." Keith scratched his head.

    "What were you thinking about?"

    "Something." Keith let out a chuckle. That only caused the others to frown. You sound really dangerous right now.

    ...

    After classes, Keith sighed deeply as he headed to the principal''s office. The faculty members saw Keith and were about to greet him. Whenever he came here, he would always have a light smile. But this time, they all paused.

    His expression was something as he headed into the office,

    "Principal."

    "...They really need to stop letting you in constantly." Cadmus could only sigh, "What do you need from me?"

    "I need a favor from you."

    ''Eh?"

    ...

    "¡­" Krystal was sitting now in solitary confinement. She was staring aimlessly at her predicament. I have dropped so low. This was the only way to describe it. Because of what she did, the teacher quickly grabbed her and brought her to solitary confinement.

    She had a hunch she was going to be expelled from the academy. With how she acted and her family breaking into shambles, expulsion was the only thing left.

    And she accepted this. With what had occurred, she wanted to get expelled.

    "Krystal Rustchil, please come with us." Someone from the disciplinary committee came and called her. Krystal nodded as she followed the person. As the two walked, some students stared. Those eyes continued to stare down at her.

    The place she had brought her to was the principal''s office.

    "Principal, I have brought her."

    "Good job. Let her in." The student nodded as he opened the door and signaled the girl to enter. Krystal entered and stood before him.

    "Krystal Rustchil, you understand what you did, right?" Cadmus had a calm expression as he stared at him.

    "Indeed." I only need to leave now.

    "Then I will hand out your punishment." Cadmus called out, "You can come into the room now."

    "Eh?"

    "This will be your punishment."

 Volume 7 Chapter 50: Should We Allow Her To Join?

    Volume 7 Chapter 50: Should We Allow Her To Join?

    "Is Keith going to be alright?" Scarlet questioned everyone. The group was now on the island, which made her worry. Jack returned alone with Knight: he said that Keith was going to do that. Hearing that made her anxious.

    "We should have stayed by his side," Alfia muttered. She was worried as well. I shouldn''t have left him alone. His expression was off as they talked about Krystal.

    "I think he might do something crazy,"

    "Say what?"

    "When Keith makes a face like that, that usually means he''s about to do something drastic, am I right?" Jack turned to Gabriel, "The last time he did that was when he charged into the elf island and beat them all up." He remembered the man made such an expression before a sinister one formed.

    "Wait, what?! When was this?!" Scarlet''s eyes widened. Keith fought every elf on the island? This was the first time she had heard about this.

    "Oh, yeah. Keith, Gabriel, Jack, Arlo, and I stormed the elf island and beat up all the elves there. Well, Alfia was the one who took care of the boss, but we exploded a chunk of the wall." Melor explained. He sounded so proud of it.

    "..." Scarlet turned to Alfia and Faelyn, demanding some answers,

    "...Yeah, something like that happened." Alfia scratched her head. Even she was baffled the five would storm an island full of elves.

    "..."

    "But back to Keith!" Sarah quickly retorted, "He wouldn''t do anything stupid, right?"

    "What can he do?" Herrick questioned. There was really nothing he could do about the Krystal situation.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Like the only thing he could do is storm into solitary confinement and break her out." Melor laughed.

    "..." But his words only caused the others to freeze.

    "...Leader wouldn''t, right?" Arlo hesitantly asked.

    "Of course not, it''s Keith."

    "But last time, he bent the metal like it was nothing and broke out. He also knocked them out easily. Even with us there, the guards didn''t figure it out until the next day." And that was because they turned themselves in. They probably wouldn''t know for a few more hours.

    "..." A tremendous sense of foreboding went through everyone''s mind. While that happened, Diana and the rest of the great spirits stared.

    "Keith really is crazy." Nephele chuckled. She remembered what had happened as well. He was the one who asked her to make a sphere around the island so he could beat those elves up without the instructors bothering him.

    "I''m back." And speak of the devil. Everyone didn''t hesitate as they quickly dashed over to him. Their expression said it all, worried that something had happened with him.

    "Keith, did you do anything strange?!"

    "What? I didn''t do anything strange." Keith shook his head.

    "Oh, thank goodness."

    "Why do you guys sound so relieved?" A chuckle came from the man''s mouth as he stared at them.

    "We thought you charged into the solitary confinement ward and tried to do something like break Krystal out."

    "Eh?"

    "Like she''s going to join our island as well." Jack joked.

    "Uh, she is."

    "Say what?" Herrick and the others blinked.

    "Yeah, look behind me." Keith pointed behind him, and everyone spotted Krystal.

    "As of right now, Krystal will be transferring over to our island. So let''s give us a round of applause."

    "EH?!"

    A few minutes later,

    "Mind explaining to us what''s going on?!" Alfia, being the leader, glared at one kneeling Keith.

    "Ahaha, stuff happened." Keith scratched his head.

    "Don''t be laughing in this situation." This was not a laughing matter. Krystal suddenly added to the island like that was a surprise for everyone.

    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Scarlet was skeptical about this. Krystal did not like Keith at all; having her here was just asking for trouble.

    "You''re crazy." Jack was more straightforward as he said what everyone wanted to say. This guy was making a crazy move.

    "..." Sarah, Leona, and Arlo stayed silent. They really didn''t have much say in this situation. Krystal and they haven''t interacted long enough to make them come to a decision.

    Everyone was on the same wavelength; Krystal shouldn''t join the island. However, there was one person who thought differently.

    "I think letting her join is fine," Herrick commented.

    "Eh?" No one expected that to come out of his mouth.

    Herrick added, "I''m the only one who could say this. Keith, I know you got this,"

    "Trust me. We got this." Keith grinned.

    "¡­" But that caused them to be more worried about what was happening.

 Volume 7 Chapter 51: Letâ€™s Play!

    Volume 7 Chapter 51: Let¡¯s Play!

    "..." Why am I here? Krystal took a deep sigh. It was the same situation with Herrick joining the island: she was sitting in the dining room. Keith was quickly taken out of the room by Scarlet and Alfia. Sarah told her to stay here and wait. While Keith was trying to escape a predicament, the girl was in her own predicament.

    She had nothing to say about this. Even being here made it weird.

    Your punishment is going to be going over to Keith''s island. Listen to whatever he says.

    That was Cadmus''s punishment for her. That was the problem; what kind of punishment was that?

    Do I have to listen to his orders? Krystal''s face contorted with a mix of confusion and humiliation. Besides this being a strange request, she understood somewhat. Did he do it because I''m a Rustchil? Cadmus definitely knew about the relationship between the two. This fell into the humiliation category. If her relatives heard about this, they would mock her. And yet,

    This is too light. But that punishment was too light still after what had transpired.

    While Krystal continued to mull it over, she turned her head and spotted a couple of animals staring at her. There was a small furry animal that had a humanoid on top. While a wolf, hawk, hedgehog, and leopard surrounded them.

    "...Hello." It seemed they were waiting for her to speak before they talked. Hearing her greetings, Fira greeted, "Hello! My name is Fira!"

    "Po!" "Kwak!" "Woof!" "Meow!" "Pii!" The others soon followed with their voice, not wanting to be left out of the greeting.

    "Uh," Krystal was confused; so many voices sprang forward.

    "That''s Mir, Agi, Saphir, Leopard, and Quill." Fira quickly introduced the spirits to the woman.

    "...I see. Hello, everyone." Krystal bowed her head slightly.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "..." There was a slight silence before Fira quickly asked, "Are you going to be living on the island with us?!"

    "Uh, for now." Krystal nodded. That brightened up the spirit squad as they surrounded her.

    "Do you want to go out and play?!"

    "Eh, I''m sorry. I don''t think I should." Krystal shook her head. She didn''t come here to play but as punishment.

    "Aww." Fira and the spirits looked down, dejected. They wanted to play with the new person.

    "..." Krystal was flustered. Even she couldn''t hold back when so many small animals pouted, "...We can play a bit."

    "Really?!"

    "...I can only play a bit. Do you have anything you want to do?"

    "Mmhmm! We can go outside and play!" Fira grabbed onto Krystal''s hand while the others pushed from the back. Now, they were outside in the garden.

    "What is this place?" There were so many trees and vegetables around here.

    "Keith was the one who made all of this! Big Sister Diana and I help out a lot as well!" Fira stated proudly.

    "...I see."

    "What do you guys want to play with?"

    "With this!" Fira quickly brought out a round disk.

    "So simple?" Krystal looked confused as she stared. But that''s when Fira explained, "Please toss it."

    "Okay." Krystal nodded as she tossed the frisbee. The disk went flying across the field. So far. She only tossed the frisbee lightly, and it flew across the field. That was when the others quickly chased after it. And the person who had grabbed it was none other than Mir!

    The snowball quickly returned to Krystal; he had it in his mouth. The frisbee was dropped on the girl''s legs.

    "...Do you want me to throw it again?"

    "Po!" With that call, the others soon followed. They all wanted to chase after it.

    "Okay." Krystal nodded as she tossed the frisbee again. She kept doing it for some time before they got tired. Mir rested beside Krystal''s leg.

    "Umm," "Bo,"

    "Mir wants you to pet him." Fira translated.

    "Eh?" You want me to pet him? Krystal stared at the snowball. He was really puffy, like a pillow. She would be lying if she said she didn''t want to do it.

    Krystal bent down and patted the snowball''s back. As she did,

    Soft. It was exactly what she expected. No, it was even more so as her hand was sucked in. She continued to pat the snowball, not realizing,

    "Heh, it seems like you''re having fun."

    "!" Krystal froze as she saw Keith by the door.

    "Thank you for playing with them."

    "Don''t ever mention it."

    Keith laughed, "Alright, I won''t."

    "Have you guys finished talking?" The group had been talking for a long time.

    "Mmhmm. You''re going to be staying with us." A tired sigh came out of his mouth.

    "What do you need me to do?"

    "Nothing for now. I don''t think we could do anything with an empty stomach." With how long they discussed, it was almost dinner time. Everyone was definitely hungry.

    "I''m going to go prepare dinner. You can go play with them some more."

    "...Understood."

 Volume 7 Chapter 52: I Was The Same As Well.

    Volume 7 Chapter 52: I Was The Same As Well.

    Later that day,

    "..."

    "What''s the matter with you, Krystal?" Everyone was now having their meal. But Keith noticed something: the girl had a dark expression as her eyes darted around. It was even more so a few hours ago.

    "..." Do you really need to ask?

    "Yeah. The headmaster and deputy headmaster eat with us." Alfia answered her question.

    "..." Why? There was something wrong with this.

    "So delicious." Cadmus smiled as he continued to eat his food like any other day. Sohma looked at Krystal, "Student Krystal, we come here all the time." At this point, he had to accept this.

    "...I see." She needed some time to adjust. A few hours ago, this dragon was ready to bring the hammer down on her. But this time, he ate like there was nothing wrong.

    Dinner went on with a calm and disturbing feeling.

    "Krystal, help me out with the dishes." Many dishes were in Keith''s hand.

    "Okay."

    "Keith, I can-" "Diana, it''s fine. Just take a break this time." Diana helped out with dinner as the two walked to the kitchen.

    "Wash it like so," Keith handed the scrub over to the girl. The two started to wash the dishes. As the two did, it was silent, and there was nothing to discuss. As they continued,

    "Krystal, I want to make it clear; you''re living on my island starting now, which means you follow our rules."

    "...Okay." Not surprising.

    "Because you live on my island, I''m your leader going forward."

    "..." Krystal scowled, "Don''t worry. I won''t shame your image." She understood what he meant. With her living on the island, if she did anything crazy, she would affect their island''s reputation.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "That''s good." Keith shook his head as he continued to wash.

    ...

    While Keith continued to wash with Krystal, everyone was sitting in the living room.

    "Come on! Why do we have to do something like this?!" Herrick was about to cry. Scarlet scoffed, "Of course we need to. We need to bump up your scores. Unless you don''t ever want to go the dungeon, then study."

    "Ugh." Herrick groaned as he stared down at his nemesis: studying. It was decided that there would be a study session after dinner. With Aidiun here, this had become a no-brainer.

    "Jack, you''re doing this wrong," Gabriel commented, pointing at an error.

    "Ah, I see."

    "Sarah, try this as well." On the other side was Faelyn. The two were acting as assistants.

    "Alfia, what''s the matter?" While Scarlet continued to chew out Herrick and Melor, she noticed the dark look Alfia had.

    "It''s because of you." Alfia''s gaze was directed at Herrick.

    "Me? What did I do?"

    "I mean what you said about Krystal." His words had been on her mind the whole time.

    "Oh, that." Herrick was the only one who agreed with Keith. He didn''t go further in explaining what he said about Krystal.

    "I''m curious as well." Scarlet was curious.

    Herrick explained, "I got the feeling Krystal is like all of us."

    "Hmm?"

    "Yeah. Like all of us were stuck in one circle. We didn''t know many things before meeting Keith." Herrick realized it a long time ago. They could only change so much because they stayed with Keith and his island.

    "..." Alfia and the others nodded to that; Keith basically opened a new door for all of them.

    "That''s why I''m assuming the principal brought her to this island, am I right?" On the side were Cadmus and Sohma, who drank tea like nothing was wrong. He tried to be nonchalant.

    "Oh, I wasn''t the one who decided." Cadmus shook his head.

    "?"

    "Then it had to be Keith," That meant the other person who did this was none other than Keith. Herrick turned to the others,

    "All I''m saying is you guys should give her a chance. Gabriel and the others gave me a chance, and I became like this." Herrick was welcomed by the others even though he was so cautious and wary.

    And look at where he was.

    "You guys willingly joined his island. Krystal didn''t; I was the same as her." The only person who really went through the same situation as Krystal was Herrick. The others joined for a different reason, while the two were punished and forced to join.

    How Krystal felt right now and how the others did were two completely different things.

    "..." Alfia and the others blinked.

    "When did you become so understanding?" Melor gasped. Herrick saying all of this was too surprising. Leona was the only one who stared with a bright look.

    "That''s because I learn." Herrick scoffed.

    "...Alright, we''ll listen to your words." Alfia nodded.

    "And she''s pretty chill for the most part." In class, Krystal was the silent type. Besides these last few days, she didn''t do anything crazy.

    "Yeah, she''s fine," Jack added.

    "Since we all agreed, let''s get back to work!" Aidiun clapped his hand.

    "..." That only caused Herrick''s expression to distort.

    "Dammit!"

    ...

    "..." Later that day, Cadmus and the adults were in the living room, drinking some wine.

    "I''m surprised Herrick would say something like that." He didn''t expect him to say something like that. If this was in the beginning, the child would never have said something like that.

    It was the same for others. Keith really had a positive effect on all of them. Before, the others were pretty closed off to their own thing. They didn''t want to do anything else but stay inside this bubble.

    Keith was an outlier to all of this. Dude is a duckling that runs into a face of danger and survives. And that affected everyone.

    "I wonder what kind of effect he would have on her." Cadmus could only grin.

 Volume 7 Chapter 53: Those Two Are Perfect For The Job

    Volume 7 Chapter 53: Those Two Are Perfect For The Job

    The next day, Krystal woke up with a groggy look. Glancing around the room, she could only nod. Let''s do this. She had accepted she would be working on Keith''s island from now on. And she was prepared for everything that was going to come her way.

    When Krystal came out, she looked around. Now that she thought about it, what should she do first? Keith never gave her any specific orders. She had squat to do. Walking around, she heard sounds coming from the kitchen; she saw Keith and a woman there.

    The two were cooking.

    "Ahh, good morning, Krystal." Keith waved his hand.

    "Mmhmm."

    "We''re going to have breakfast first. Can you set up the table in the dining room?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "Fira and Mir will be helping you guys out as well." "Understood."

    "Mmhmm! I will help out!" "Po!" Fira and Mir jumped up and down! The two were excited to work with the girl as well.

    "...Mmhmm." Krystal nodded as she picked up the plates. As she headed to the dining room,

    "Keith, are you sure you should let her be alone?" Diana could see the issue with Krystal. Having her alone wouldn''t help her situation.

    "I don''t think me being there is going to be helpful. And Krystal''s not alone; she has Mir and Fira with her." Those two were perfect with Krystal.

    Diana chuckled, "Indeed. Those two are the best ones for the jobs." For situations like this, the two were the most capable.

    "Now, let''s get to work on breakfast. We''re going to be feeding more people today."

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Mmhmm." Diana was prepared.

    ...

    "Let''s do this!" Fira pumped her fist as she placed the plates down. As she did, Mir did the same. But that only caused Fira to shout, "Mir, you can''t have your fur on the plate!" She noticed some white fur on the plate.

    "Bo," Mir looked down as he saw this.

    "It''s fine. We can clean it like this." Krystal waved her hand and chanted. A small water ball formed, and she placed the plate in, cleaning it.

    "Po!" Mir jumped up and down as he nudged Krystal''s hand.

    "Eh?"

    "He''s thanking you, Krystal!"

    "..." I see. Krystal patted his head, "There''s no need to worry about it."

    "Po!" Mir had a goofy grin. A soft aura soon formed for Krystal. She was pretty happy and content with this.

    "Krystal, are you done with the plates?" Keith and Diana came in with the dishes.

    "Mmhmm."

    "Then go with Mir and Fira to wake the others up."

    "¡­Mmhmm."

    Krystal did just that. Fira and Mir walked with her as they hopped up the stairs. The first person they were going to wake up was Alfia. Knocking on the door,

    "Coming." Alfia came and opened the door, "Is it time for breakfast?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "Alright." Alfia looked at Krystal. There were a few seconds of silence before they left.

    "Let''s go to Faelyn next!" Fira and Mir were prepared. One by one, Krystal called all of them to the dining room. It was time for them to have breakfast.

    ...

    Krystal took a deep sigh as she knew what was going to happen next. They were going to go to class; her body slightly froze as she was before the door. She was anxious. Those eyes that stared at her came to her mind.

    Before she could open the door, Keith opened it for her, "What are you standing around for? We should go in."

    "¡­Yeah."

    And that''s when she saw everyone gazing at them.

    "Huh? Why is Krystal here?"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "Shouldn''t she still be locked up and confined?!"

    Those eyes of ridicule were directed at her. Krystal felt something was swelling up in her mouth. Her voice wanted to come out. However, nothing.

    "What are you doing standing around for? Come on. You can sit with me." Keith sighed as he grabbed Krystal''s hand and brought her to the table. Carolyn was already there.

    "Krystal in the group now?" Carolyn blinked.

    "Mmhmm. She''s living on my island." Keith stated.

    "Eh?"

    "I''m not living on your island."

    "Hey, if you''re sleeping there, that means you''re living there in my book."

    "Tch." Krystal looked away from him.

    "¡­" Carolyn looked at the others, who shrugged. They really don''t know how to make of this either.

 Volume 7 Chapter 54: Where Is Keith Going With This?

    Volume 7 Chapter 54: Where Is Keith Going With This?

    During lunch, everyone headed to the cafeteria. However,

    "Where are you going?" Keith turned to Krystal. She was about to walk past the room.

    "I''m going to train."

    "Huh? You''re not going to eat anything?" That caused Keith to frown. Krystal nodded, "Yeah. The food is disgusting." She had tried the food before and found it tasteless. She would rather skip the meal entirely and focus on training.

    "Then eat with us." Keith stated as he raised his lunchbox, "I made you your lunch as well. It''s really delicious,"

    "...I don''t need it."

    "Come on. It would be a waste to leave it."

    "We can eat it!" "Yeah!" "You two shut it." Scarlet and Alfia closed those two gluttons''s mouths.

    "I-"

    "My orders, remember?"

    "Tch!" A grin formed on Keith''s mouth as they approached the table. Tristan and the others were already there. Everyone noticed a new person joining the group.

    "So Krystal joined your island?"

    "Yep, Yep." Keith nodded. That only caused a grin on Tristan''s mouth, "So you were the ones who stole her away from my island." Krystal was living on the same island as Tristan and Carolyn.

    "Hehe." Keith only chuckled as he took out the lunchboxes. He handed it to everyone.

    "..." Krystal had a blank look as she stared at the lunchbox. It was only a few moments before the girl took it.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Now, let''s eat!"

    Herrick and the others quickly started to feast. Krystal took nibbles as she was aloof. Two groups were going around at the table: the fast eater and the nibblers.

    "By the way, how is the construction coming along?" Tristan heard about the construction of his new island.

    "Ahh, we have made a base. We just need to wait for the materials to come in. Then, we can build the walkway." Keith turned to Krystal, "I''m going to be relying on you to do everything."

    "Huh?"

    "You''re going to be my worker. It''s all hands on deck." Keith grinned.

    ¡°¡­¡± The explosiveness on Krystal''s face was something.

    ¡°¡­¡± The others scooted away, not trying to get near the two. What was going to happen next was going to be life and death.

    "Alfia, you don''t need to work the cart tomorrow."

    "Huh?!" The elf princess blinked.

    "I''m thinking about this; having rotations. You would take the first break, and Scarlet would take the second. Krystal will take your place during those days."

    "Huh?" The befuddlness on Krystal''s face just kept increasing.

    "You''re going to be a waiter," Keith explained.

    "What? This was not part of the arrangement." Never did it say that she had to be a waiter.

    "Cadmus said that I can do whatever I want. That means I can order you to do that as well." Cadmus gave him free rein.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Her eyes are twitching uncontrollably." Carolyn gulped. She had never seen Krystal act like this before. But Keith had a proud expression as he continued to eat.

    ...

    "Where is Keith going with all of this?" Alfia and the others were a little confused now. After class had ended, everyone had returned to the island. Well, Keith went to the library, and Krystal went somewhere else. She might have killed him if she saw him.

    That was why everyone was now wondering what was going on. Keith was going hard on Krystal.

    "Is he trying to do the same thing as Herrick?" Everyone turned to the lion. Last time, Keith made Herrick angry from time to time; that was to build his fortitude.

    That way, he wouldn''t go ballistic on the simplest insults.

    Herrick thought about it, "Kinda. But I feel he''s doing it to make her open up?" He recalled what he did. But this was a little different, "It''s like he''s trying to make her mad to get something from her."

    "I''m curious about their relationship, to be honest," Scarlet commented. Keith and Krystal''s relationship was quite ambiguous. She had never seen them talk like friends. And they were not close either.

    "Jack, you''re in their class. What do you think?" Sarah asked. Jack was the only one in the same class as the two.

    "They''re more like rivals. But it feels like a cat and a dog."

    "Eh?"

    "Krystal is that loner cat who doesn''t care about anyone, while Keith is that giant dog who goes around and helps others out." That was the best way to describe it; that dog was also friendly to her.

    "So it''s tough to figure out what he''s doing."

    "You guys just need to put your faith into the kid." Cadmus chuckled as he saw how they discussed.

    "But it''s weird since he''s doing all that to Krystal. I''m afraid she might destroy the island." Krystal was by no means someone that should be messed with. She would probably implode.

    "Keith should be able to handle it when the time comes."

    "But it will be weird to continue to have her here." Leona muttered, "It will always be like having a sword behind you."

    "She might change." Gabriel added, "We just have to do whatever we can to do it."

 Volume 7 Chapter 55: Itâ€™s Better If Sheâ€™s Mad At Me

    Volume 7 Chapter 55: It¡¯s Better If She¡¯s Mad At Me

    "Krystal, wake-Oh, you''re already awake." Keith knocked on her door; one was enough as the girl quickly opened.

    "..." Krystal didn''t say anything as she walked out, not before bumping into Keith''s shoulders. The man let out a slight chuckle.

    She is so mad. Her eyes said everything; she did not want to do this.

    "Ho," Aria nudged the boy, which caused him to smile. When the three headed outside, Scarlet and Alfia were waiting.

    "Didn''t I say you can take a break today?" Alfia and Krystal were going to be doing the work.

    "I wanted to see what I can help out with. And I really don''t have anything to do today." Scarlet let out a grin.

    "..." Keith slapped himself in the face, "Alright, then let''s go." There was no point in arguing. When they arrived at the area, "Hmm? You have a new person, Boss?" Dalen noticed the new person here.

    "Mmhmm, she will be working for me for some time." Keith grinned.

    "I see."

    "Krystal, here." Alfia then handed an apron to her. On it was a cute pig.

    "What''s this?"

    "Our uniform. We need to let the customers know about us." Alfia explained as she wore her apron.

    "You guys actually wear this?"

    "Mmhmm." The two girls nodded.

    "..." Are you guys being serious? How could two princesses wear something so childish? Krystal turned to Keith. Did he brainwash them or something?

    Alfia was strict, while Scarlet was devious. That was the feeling she got when talking with the two. Yet, they were acting like this was nothing?

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Let''s begin."

    "Please, I would like to have a smoked meat wrap!"

    "Soup for me!"

    "I want to have chicken crepe!"

    The moment Keith said those words, the orders went flying! It was as if a horde of monsters surrounded her, raining down their blows.

    "Uh, give me a second." Krystal tried to write down all the words. Yet, more came to her after she finished writing it down. It was too much even for her! She glanced over to Scarlet and Alfia.

    "I see. Please wait for your orders to be finished."

    "Don''t worry, we''ll work on all of it."

    The two were natural as they continued to jot down the orders. Krystal blinked. How are they this good? No one could have thought two princesses would be this good at taking customer orders!

    "Alright! Break time!" Keith called out. They were going to take a half an hour break.

    "Here you are." Crepes and soup were brought out.

    "What''s this?"

    "Lunch." Keith grinned as he went back to the cart and started to set it up again.

    "Also, make sure to learn how to order." Keith left that final note. That caused Krystal''s eyes to twitch!

    ...

    "Krystal and Keith! Fight!" When that was sounded, Krystal dashed at Keith. It was a ferocious speed as she waved her sword around.

    His shield was raised; he blocked all her hits quickly as he muttered, "Come now. Are you really going to take your anger out here?"

    "What do you mean? This is how I usually spar."

    "Really?" There was a lot more killing intent going on! It seemed all that teasing had been focused on this one moment!

    Keith continued to guard everything that was coming his way.

    "What craziness."

    "Did you see how they are moving?"

    The students gasped at how fast they advanced.

    "Break!" Tennol quickly shouted, which stopped the fight. Krystal took a deep huff as her eyes zeroed in on him. While she did,

    "Was she really out to kill him?"

    "That girl was out for blood."

    "What a monster."

    Krystal had shown a lot of bloodlust. Keith commented, "You should have waved your sword more angular. It was pretty easy to tell where it''s going to land."

    "Tch!" Krystal scoffed as she walked away. That only left the boy to shake his head.

    After class ended,

    "You''re being quite the bully," Jack muttered. Keith was going all out against her. Does he really have a grudge against the girl? Like he was hounding her every day! Even at home, he was making her do many different things.

    "It''s better than having her focus on unnecessary things in her life," Keith muttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "I don''t want her to focus on the things happening at home." To get something off your mind, the best thing to do is to do something else. Specifically for Krystal, he understood what to do. With him, it was so easy to get her mad at him.

    "She''s going to gut you."

    "Like she can." Keith shrugged his shoulders; she couldn''t land a clean blow even if she tried. As the two continued to the teleportation gate, a professor came over,

    "Keith, you''re here."

    "Hello, professor. What do you need?"

    "The principal is calling for you. It seemed there was some trouble with student Rustchil."

    "Eh?" Keith and Jack had a blank look.

 Volume 7 Chapter 56: You Did A Good Job

    Volume 7 Chapter 56: You Did A Good Job

    You have got to be kidding me? Cadmus could only laugh, but it didn''t come out of his mouth. That was because the people who stood before him made the situation awkward.

    Krystal stood before him with a frown while a group of students stood beside her. The students were the ones who made this situation awkward; they were beaten up left and right!

    "Hmpf." Krystal looked away. Aidiun and another professor could only shake their heads. The other professor stated, "Headmaster, there should be punishment for student Krystal. She attacked my students. And this was not the first time. "

    "...I see." Cadmus sighed as he turned to Krystal, "Krystal, do you have anything to say?"

    "..." Krystal was silent.

    "..." Cadmus turned to Sohma. The two didn''t know what to say about this. They directed their gaze at Aidiun, who shrugged. This was a difficult thing for him to do! She was not the talkative sort.

    "Principal, you should-"

    "Before we begin, we need to wait for her representative." Cadmus sighed.

    "..." A representative? Krystal blinked as she looked around. She had a representative? When did this occur? It only took a few seconds as someone entered,

    "Sorry about the wait."

    "You''re my representative?!" Krystal froze when she saw him; it was too baffling for her. How was Keith the one representing her?!

    "What? Surprised to see me here? You''re living on my island. That would make me your representative." Keith grinned. But then, he turned over to the people. There was a sudden pause as his eyes narrowed,

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "It''s you guys again?" They were the same people Krystal fought with! They were also the ones who tried to get her to join their club.

    The students didn''t dare to look at Keith.

    "..." What are the odds of that happening? Who am I kidding? Of course, something like that would happen!

    "What happened this time, Headmaster?" Keith had such a relaxed expression as he questioned. A yawn even came out of his mouth. Aidiun and the other professor frowned.

    You''re too lax!

    "Krystal had attacked these students again." Cadmus sighed as he explained.

    "Ah," Keith turned to Krystal, who continued to frown. She knew this was going to be bad. Yet, the words that came from his mouth were,

    "Good job." What came with those words was a thumbs up.

    "Eh?"

    "Keith," Aidiun clutched his head. Why is he being like this? You do not say good job in front of so many people. Cadmus was about to laugh, while Sohma was the same as Aidiun.

    "What? These guys were a bunch of schmucks." One look and Keith could tell these guys were losers.

    "Hey! She was the one who attacked us out of nowhere!"

    "She should be expelled from the academy."

    The students started to yell. However, that caused Keith to scoff, "Are you kidding me with that bull? Didn''t I warn you guys before to stay away from her?"

    "...You did?" This was the first time she had heard about this.

    "We did!" The students quickly nodded.

    "Then why are you guys getting beat up by her." That was baffling. He was sure their class wasn''t near Tennol''s class. It was easy to tell they came to mess with Krystal. They were asking for trouble.

    "That doesn''t change the fact that Krystal assaulted them. And mind your tongue, class representative." The instructor frowned.

    "I''m sorry if I''m speaking rudely. But this conversation is just pointless. If they can''t listen to my warning and bother Krystal like this, they deserve to get beat up." It was their fault. They got beat up not once but twice.

    This was the third time! That''s not Krystal''s fault at this point.

    "That''s a you problem for not being able to listen to my words."

    "..." The students were dumbfounded.

    "However, Keith. What he said is true. Krystal did beat them up. Even if they said something to her, there was no need for violence."

    "Then you can fine me. But this would be the last time," Keith shrugged, "If that''s all, can we go now?"

    Cadmus nodded; like that, the two left the office.

    "¡­" Cadmus could only chuckle. This child was just way too headstrong when it came to this.

    "Well, you heard him. Keith shall pay the fine. Also, you guys should stay away from Student Krystal from now on." Because the next time you bother her, I don''t think I can stop you from getting black and blue. Keith would probably make a move!

    "Hah, let''s go home and get ourselves a snack." Outside, Keith acted casual as he walked.

    "..." Krystal was silent as she followed behind him,

 Volume 7 Chapter 57: The Deal That Was Made

    Volume 7 Chapter 57: The Deal That Was Made

    During dinner, there was an awkward silence. That was to be expected since everyone had heard about what had transpired. Krystal ate at a slower pace than everyone.

    "Hey, Keith! Hand over those coins." Before dinner was about to end, Cadmus waved his hand like some mugger.

    "You!" Sohma and Aidiun''s expression contorted. Did he have to say something like that right after the incident? That was asking for trouble.

    Krystal''s expression was already dark; it just became more so.

    "Here," Keith tossed him a bag.

    "And..."

    "..." Huh? There was an and?! This was news to everyone. Keith took a sigh, "Here, take this." Another bag was handed over to him.

    Krystal''s eyes froze as she watched the man hand over another bag to him.

    "Well, I''m going to go wash the dishes." Keith stretched his hand in the air, "Come, Krystal. We need to do work."

    "...Mmhmm." Krystal got up. Once they left,

    "We need to have a little talk," Aidiun and the others surrounded the damn stupid dragon.

    ...

    Cleaning the dishes was simple as Krystal wiped her hands. But that was when Krystal was before the door.

    "You little coin-grubbing dragon!" She heard a resounding voice. Krystal glanced slightly into the room to see Cadmus kneeling on the floor, surrounded by everyone.

    "Of all the things you could do, you had to do it in front of everyone!"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    No one was on his side today. It was going to be a Cadmus shouting banza.

    "We know you made a deal with Keith. But doing so in front of everyone is asking for it." In front of the child herself! Did he not know the word delicacy?

    "I just did it instinctively."

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "You damn stupid dragon!"

    "..." Krystal held her breath. Keith made a deal with Cadmus?

    ...

    "..." Krystal looked up at the sky. It was a pitch-black day with multiple stars. She couldn''t help but gaze at the sky; it was beautiful and full of light.

    "What are you doing out here?" While Krystal was lost in thought, Keith''s head popped out from the window.

    "Huh?! Why are you in my room?!"

    "Umm, I''m not in your room. I''m in the room next door." The one next to hers was free. The two were connected.

    "How did you know I was out here?"

    "I saw your shadow through the window." While Keith was reading his book, he spotted Krystal standing on the rooftop.

    "..." The girl went silent again. But that only made Keith sigh as he lay down. They did the same thing and stared at the sky.

    "...Why did you help me?"

    "Hmm?"

    "It was obviously my fault, yet you decided to support me?" No matter what, Krystal had fought; that was already a situation. She already had some prior accounts of fighting as well. Yet, Keith was the one who stood by her side and said it was alright?

    That was not normal.

    "Because you live on my island."

    "Are you kidding me?" Did you really think I would believe something like this?

    "Did you forget about what I said?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I''m the leader of this island."

    "...Yeah." She remembered.

    "That also means that you''re under me. Your problems become my problem."

    "!" Krystal froze, "That doesn''t mean you have to do this." That was not something he should step himself in.

    "I do." Keith shook his head, "No matter how much trouble you''re in. I will help out in whatever I can." This was something he knew.

    "¡­Why are you like this?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Why are you acting so kind to me? After what I said?" The number of things she said couldn''t be counted.

    "Just cause I wanted to." Keith shrugged.

    "Are you kidding me?" How could he do something like that for a ridiculous reason? It was only making things worse.

    "Believe it or not. That was the reason why I did this."

    "You should be treating me like a plague? Do you know what my family did?"

    "What? Are you stupid?" Keith scoffed, "Why would your family change my perspective of you?"

    "?"

    "Woman, I have never met your family before. I met the woman known as Krystal. And she''s a kind person."

    Keith had never once thought of Krystal as Krystal Rustchil.

    "What I see is Krystal. Your last name isn''t something that I care about."

    "¡­" Krystal looked down.

    "Aww, is someone embarrassed?"

    TCH! The girl didn''t hesitate as she kicked him off the roof! Keith had no way of knowing that she would do something like that!

    "What is wrong with you?! Are you trying to kill me?"

    "Hmpf!"

    "¡­" Are you really going to scowl when you tried to kill me?

    "¡­Thank you."

    "Eh?"

    "Thanks for saying something like that." Hearing Keith''s words calmed Krystal down by a mile. There was someone who believed and put faith in her.

    "Don''t mention it. But it would be better if you also open up to the others."

    "¡­I will try."

    "That''s good enough." This was a big step compared to the other times.

 Volume 7 Chapter 58: If We Told You, Youd Probably Kill Him.

    Volume 7 Chapter 58: If We Told You, You''d Probably Kill Him.

    The next day, Scarlet was awakened by the banging from her door. She walked over and opened it, "Come on, Krystal, we need to get enough sleep. My face will get pimples if I keep waking up like this."

    "...I think you''re sleeping too much." Krystal scratched her head. She was the one who slept the most out of all of them.

    "Fine." Scarlet nodded.

    "Do you know what we''re going to have for breakfast?"

    "Keith said we''re going to have baked eggs and muffins."

    "Okay." Eggs were going to be delicious.

    "I''m going to wake the others up. Please get dressed."

    "...Mmhmm."

    Krystal went to wake up the others. But that caused Scarlet to stare at her from the door. Did something change with her? And she was not the only one who thought this.

    Alfia was then greeted by Krystal, who headed to greet the others.

    Alfia looked at Scarlet. The two girls gave one another a look. They both were surprised by how Krystal acted. After calling everyone, the girl went downstairs to help out with Keith.

    "Everyone felt something different about this?" Herrick and the others nodded. The aura around Krystal was different.

    "It feels calmer."

    "She still has the cold aura, but it''s toned down now." Krystal felt approachable compared to the other times.

    "Who did this?"

    "What do you think?" Herrick scoffed. There could only be one person who caused this.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "They were shouting at one another yesterday night," Alfia muttered. She could hear the sounds of shouting from outside. Like that, everyone headed to the dining room, where they saw Krystal setting up the table with Fira and Mir.

    "Mir, you need to be more careful with the plates." The girl caught a plate Mir almost dropped.

    "Bo,"

    "Mmhmm." Krystal sighed as she patted the snowball''s head.

    "..." Definitely changed by a mile.

    "What are you guys standing out here?" Aidiun called out to his students. They were all standing in the front door. But then he noticed Krystal, "Ahh. You don''t have to worry about that. Now head in."

    "...Understood." Does he know something?

    "Let''s eat now." Keith clapped his hands as he brought the food in. While they ate, "Guys, Dalen is bringing all the materials here. We''re going to be starting later." That was why he made such a heavy dinner. It was to give them the energy to work.

    "Understood!"

    "Let me remind you two, this will be a delicate process." Faelyn retorted. Those eyes said it all; they probably planned to throw it left and right.

    "We know." Herrick rolled his eyes.

    "It''s going to be delicate work. So Me, Professor Aidiun, Diana, and Gabriel will be the ones guiding it."

    "What about me?" Scarlet pointed at herself. Alfia''s expression changed, but she also had the same thought.

    "...You two are more like smash types." Surprisingly, Scarlet fell into the Herrick and Melor category. It was kinda scary. Alfia was great with delicate things but not so compared to the others.

    "Hey, I can be elegant." Scarlet pouted.

    "Yes, you can." This was not an elegant matter.

    "Now, let''s eat!" With those words, everyone started to eat at a quicker pace.

    ...

    "Woah, when you said you had made a giant platform, you meant it." Skar chuckled as he saw the flooring.

    "Mmhmm. It was pretty simple." If you don''t account for some going crazy.

    "Where do you want me to place the materials?'' They have it in a storage bag.

    "You can place it over there." Keith pointed at an open area.

    "Understood." With those words, a large pile of stones was dropped on the ground!

    "That''s a lot!" Herrick and the others were stupefied by the amount.

    "We pretty much cut everything perfectly for you. They''re pretty heavy if you don''t enforce yourself with mana strengthening."

    "Understood."

    Keith clapped his hand, "Use this tool to measure the thickness of the cement!"

    "Understood!"

    "Now then, let''s get to work." Like that, everyone had split themselves up.

    "Woah, these are heavy!" Herrick carried one on his back, and he was surprised by it.

    "I could use this as a weight."

    "You understand that one block is like 6 gold coins, right?" Alfia retorted.

    "Ah!" His speechlessness caused him to drop the stone. But Gabriel and Jack made their move; they quickly came to his side and held it.

    "Dude!" "You need to be more careful."

    "My bad."

    "How much did Keith spend on the stone?" Krystal blinked. She heard what Alfia said. And there were so many blocks. So, how much did he actually spend?

    "If we told you, you''d probably kill him." Alfia glanced over to the guy, who was placing the stones. He didn''t care about the amount at all!

    "¡­" Just how much? Krystal was slightly worried now.

    If Alfia had been worried about this, then something very wrong would have been going on.

 Volume 7 Chapter 59: I Give You Three Options

    Volume 7 Chapter 59: I Give You Three Options

    "Phew, it''s coming together perfectly." Keith took a small break as he looked at the others working. Everyone was split into four groups; that way, they could work more efficiently. From what he saw, they would finish the pathway in a day or two.

    The one he was most surprised about was Krystal. That girl worked like a machine. She worked faster than the others; a conveyor belt was the only way to describe it. Sarah decided to assist her by bringing her stones while she placed them in.

    "I should start working on that." Keith turned to Diana, "Diana, take my place. I need to do something."

    "Understood." Diana nodded as Keith walked over to the side.

    "Keith, what are you planning with those stones?" The man had picked up some stones. There was also a device on the side as well. That was when he made his move. However, that caused the others to freeze!

    "Are you kidding me?!"

    "What are you doing, you idiot!" Herrick quickly held him by the shoulders and pulled him back! What was he doing messing with those stones?! This guy was crazy!

    "What? I''m only slicing them." He wasn''t killing someone!

    "That''s the point! What are you trying to pull?!"

    "Oh, I''m focusing on the center of the walkway. The stones are going to swirl." To do that, you would need to cut it to make it work.

    "...But the stones."

    "It''s only stones. There''s really nothing to worry about." Keith shook his head as he returned to slicing. As he did this, the others couldn''t help but grit their teeth.

    You''re breaking our hearts! How could he do something like that in front of their face! Coins were definitely thrown down the drain!

    It didn''t take long before Keith was finished with the circle. A satisfying smile plastered on his face as he stared. But that was not the end. There was something else Keith planned to do.

    "You''re going to use more stones?" The expensive stone wasn''t the only thing Keith had brought out. Rows of different stones were brought.

    "I''m thinking about breaking these up to use them later." He felt he could do something interesting with it later.

    "..." "I give up on him!"

    "At this point, he''s tossing coins away!"

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "I feel like he''s the prince while I''m just a commoner," Herrick muttered.

    ...

    "Can you not throw me like a potato sack?!" Keith groaned as he stared at the girl. Keith and Krystal were sparring in Tennol''s class. She had executed the perfect shoulder throw. He was sent flying across the field.

    That only caused Krystal to grin, "What about it? I only executed the perfect shoulder throw."

    "Demon!"

    "You''re the demon!" Krystal scoffed. The two started to argue, undisturbed by how the others stared. It was not surprising since they were like this. However, what was unexpected was how Krystal acted.

    "Don''t you think Krystal has become more normal?"

    "Is it? She did throw him away."

    "But she looks so cute."

    The biggest shock for their classmates was Krystal. She acted so differently from the other times. Especially so for these last few days. It was bright if you didn''t consider how the two yelled at them like rabid dogs.

    At the end of class, Krystal was with Keith and Jack, "I''m going to get Knight from the stable. Going to return with us?"

    "I have something else to do." Despite opening up to the group, Krystal still preferred some alone time. Keith knew that was as well, "Alright, we''ll see you at home. Don''t go wandering off!"

    "... Don''t treat me like a child." Krystal rolled her eyes as she walked away. But there was a smile on her face. She felt so light after everything that happened.

    "Well, how dare you walk around here?"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "How are you not expelled?!"

    Krystal turned around to see the group who tried to recruit her and who she attacked.

    "What do you want?" Krystal glared at all of them.

    "What do we want? We want retribution!"

    "Yeah! Someone like you shouldn''t be here!"

    "Get yourself out of here!"

    "..." Krystal blinked when she heard that. Should I attack them? It was tempting. However, she couldn''t. I can''t mess everything up. If she did, Keith would get in trouble as well.

    "What? Are you not going to attack us?"

    "Huh? Are you scared?"

    Those guys snickered as they inched towards Krystal.

    "Now, now, what do we have here?" A playful voice came from the corner. Everyone turned their heads to see Keith.

    "¡­" Those students glared at him.

    "What do you want?"

    "Having so many people going around one person, that''s such a shame." Keith shook his head. With his sudden appearance, they made way for him. The pressure coming off his body forced them to move.

    "What? Are you siding with her?"

    "Huh? Of course, I''m going to side with her, stupid? What kind of question was that?" Keith scoffed.

    ¡°¡­"

    "I will give you guys some options.

    <ol>

    <li>     You guys try to annoy Krystal, and she will grind you to the ground.</li>

    <li>   You annoy her, and we will grind you down.</li>

    <li>   Don''t bother her; we will leave you guys alone."</li>

    </ol>

    "Do you think we''re afraid of you? Just because you''re-"

    "You guys keep forgetting that you''re talking to a Marquis''s son and Grand Duke''s daughter," Keith explained.

    "!"

    "It doesn''t matter if her family is down. She''s still a grand duke. Go ahead and burn that bridge. But be prepared for the consequences."

    ¡°¡­¡± That made them freeze.

    "Good choice."

    "Why are you even here?" Krystal was confused. Shouldn''t he be bringing Knight back home?

    "Because I had the feeling you would get annoyed by them again."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Also afraid you might go ballistic on them again."

    "Tch." Krystal gave him a dirty look, "Do you think I would?"

    "50-50," Keith was slightly unsure. But now, "I don''t need to worry about you so much."

    "Tch."

    "Also, let''s go back. I don''t think Jack could hold Knight more." Keith was a little anxious. But as he said this,

    "Someone got sent flying by a horse!"

    "..." "..."

 Volume 7 Chapter 60: Time To Go Again!

    Volume 7 Chapter 60: Time To Go Again!

    "Welcome to Eden." Krystal greeted the customers. When she did, "What would you like to have?"

    "...Um, I will have a seared boffalo and lamb soup." The customer answered. Yet, anyone could tell he was flustered.

    "Understood. I will bring your order later." Krystal nodded as she went to take another customer''s order. While she did,

    "Don''t you think today is so different?"

    "I know. Where''s the cold expression she had before."

    "She''s cute. But..."

    Some customers huddled together on the side as they discussed with one another.

    "You got some weird customers, Keith?" Dalen chuckled.

    "Haha." The only response Keith had was to laugh. What was he supposed to say in this situation? He noticed it. Different types of people went to each girl. You had Alfia, the haughty and proud type, Scarlet, the seductive and calm. And finally, Krystal; this girl was the cold and chic.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Choosing who to go to, Keith understood what type of person they were. However, Krystal was getting all of them today.

    It''s the power of the gap moe. Krystal had toned it down by a mile. A cool and chic girl becomes a warm and chic one. That gap definitely fried some of the customer''s brain.

    "And there''s also the super handsome boss as well." Shakti grinned.

    "Of course." Keith nodded. As he continued to cook, "When is Grandpa Cedric going to come back?" Cedric hadn''t visited the cart these last few weeks.

    "He will come back. That guy would probably go through hell just to get back here." Dalen joked.

    "True."

    As they talked, Craig commented, "By the way, are you going to go on another dungeon expedition?"

    "Hmm?"

    "From what the others said, you make something delicious whenever you return from an expedition." That was how the seared boffalo and the smoked melon were created.

    "Ahh,"

    "...You gave him an idea." Shakti turned to Craig.

    "You''re just giving more trouble for the three girls." The three girls were taking orders, not realizing the trouble that was about to unfold.

    ...

    "Guys, we''re going on another dungeon expedition!" Keith declared. He had called everyone into the dining room to discuss. The others were a little baffled by this sudden revelation. Keith sprang this up without any notice.

    "Mmhmm. I think it''s time for us to return to the dungeon. We need to go back and beat it."

    "Revenge." "I like the sound of that." Herrick and Melor were ready to go. That had been on their mind these last few days. They''d been itching to fight against the bison again.

    "Not only that, two people will join us in battle." Krystal and Carolyn. These two were joining the fray. The party would become even more powerful with them there.

    "We will also need to get more equipment." Especially so with Keith. His entire style was changed, and the equipment came with it.

    "You two can run wild."

    "Alright!" "Let''s do this!"

    "Hold it!" Keith grabbed their collar, "If we''re going to fight in this, we have to study as well."

    "...." NOOOOOO!

 Volume 7 Chapter 61: Put On The Helmet!

    Volume 7 Chapter 61: Put On The Helmet!

    "Let''s do this, everyone!" Keith cheered! They were at the front of the dungeon; he was raring to go this time.

    He wasn''t the only one.

    "Yeah!" "Let''s do this!" Herrick and Melor were the same as well. Everyone could see the fire in their eyes. Alfia and the others shook their heads.

    "We haven''t even entered the dungeon yet. We''re not going to fight the bison any time soon." It would take some time before the group arrived at the monsters. They would need to take out the bulls to get there.

    "Mgh." That definitely burst the two fighters'' bubble. Keith couldn''t help but chuckle, "Come on, we got this. Let''s go in now." Everyone nodded in agreement as they made their way down.

    When they arrived on the first floor,

    "Moo!" Not even a second, and the group heard multiple powerful calls. The grass started to tremble from how strong it was. Keith shouted,

    "Prepare!" And that was what everyone did. They raised their weapons and chanted. Those voices came from one direction. Suddenly, the ground vibrated as they charged!

    "Why are there so many?!" Faelyn blinked as she noticed the massive number of bulls rushing at them. That was when Keith smacked his giant shield with his blade. The bulls'' attention was directed to this as they rushed at him.

    Raising his shield, the man was prepared to take the brunt of it. Horns collided with metal, creating a resonant sound. With as much force he could muster, Keith swung his shield, sending them back.

    "Our time to shine!" "Yeah." "Hmpf!" Herrick, Melor, and Krystal swung down. That moment of hesitation was their chance to pounce! And that wasn''t the only thing. A rain of magic spears and swords fell upon the bulls, piercing them.

    While the front was destroyed, some bulls tried to get through from the side. However, what awaited them was a steel arrowhead piercing through their head and spears of earth running them down.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    It was quite the sight. There was no escape for the bulls.

    "Good job, everyone." Keith sighed. That battle didn''t last even a minute!

    Pure obliteration!

    "We killed it faster than last time." The speed at which the group defeated the bulls was shorter than the first time they faced off.

    "I think it''s because we grew in that time." The entire group was practicing instead of resting and relaxing. No wonder they took them down faster.

    "Also, we have two more members as well." Carolyn sent magic flying at the bulls while Krystal sliced them left and right. The extra firepower would definitely make the group go forward quicker.

    "Also, there''s you as well," Jack muttered. Having Keith as their tank was helpful. The one difference that was apparent to everyone was the big man in front.

    "The shield really helps out." This was one of the things he commissioned from Skar. The shield was made out of chromium steel. It wasn''t as heavy as black iron; however, the durability was about the same.

    Bright colors really do draw their attention. The shield used bright colors. Keith got a tip from Craig and the rest of Steel Crusader; bright colors were perfect for attracting monsters.

    "I''m more surprised you can still move with all that armor on," Carolyn commented. Besides the giant shield, Keith wore black armor. Unlike the armor he wore before, this one was more bulkier. It was clear to the others that he emphasized defense over everything.

    "Don''t you have a helmet as well, Leader?" Arlo questioned. He remembered the armor came with a helmet.

    Keith''s face scrunched up, "Don''t need it. It blocks my field of vision."

    "That''s because you don''t want to wear it because it''s ugly." Jack retorted.

    "...I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Literally, if you wore it, you could be encased in flames, and you would survive."

    "..."

    "I got it right here." Herrick then brought something out. It was a black helmet with two horns.

    "I thought I left it at home!" He swore he tossed it to the side.

    "I saw it, and it looked cool."

    "..."

    "Put it on." "Yeah."

    "..." Keith sighed deeply before nodding, "Fine." He placed the helmet on. And the moment he did,

    "Yep, you should wear that from now on." Behind those comments were giggles.

    "..." Keith took a deep sigh before shouting, "Let''s head down to the third floor!" That was the destination they needed to return to.

    "Vengeance!"

    "¡­" Okay then.

    ¡­

    Cadmus groaned, "Hah, that kid really is going to be the death of me." How could he make random decisions like that? There was no preparation at all!

    Sohma entered the office, and Cadmus noticed, "What''s the matter with you?"

    "There''s a letter here for us."

    "Eh? From who?"

    "It has the Rustchil Emblem."

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 62: Vengeance

    Volume 7 Chapter 62: Vengeance

    "Woohoo! We made it back to the third floor!" Herrick shouted as he stared at the grass. Everyone''s eyes glimmered, proud that they returned.

    "You guys don''t have to be this excited." This damn helmet is getting in the way. Everyone forced him to wear a helmet even when he tried to take it off. They used the excuse of him becoming a full tank, bashing through everyone.

    You can even use your skull to do that! Melor commented with a smile. That only made the boy''s expression grow dark. My head would be ringing!

    "Alright, let''s go find that bison." That was their objective now.

    "Got it!"

    "Is it really okay?" Krystal nudged Keith. Her position in the group was the heavy hitter, essentially replacing Keith. The formation of the team was;

    <table>

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    Keith

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    Melor

    </td>

    <td>

    Krystal

    </td>

    <td>

    Herrick

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>

    Faelyn

    </td>

    <td>

    Gabriel

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    Jack/Arlo

    </td>

    <td>

    Leona

    </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    Alfia

    </td>

    <td>

    Carolyn

    </td>

    <td>

    Scarlet

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    Sarah

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    <td>

    </td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

    Melor, Krystal, and Herrick were the group''s attackers, dealing the most physical damage.

    "We have to. We need to get revenge for what the bison did to us."

    "But you usually go for the less direct approach." Keith was prudent. If he had the chance to preserve strength, he would. There was no need for him to head into battle for the sake of fighting.

    "Of course. But I''m going to change things today." Keith turned to Herrick and Melor. Those two need this win. He could tell they were out for blood against the bison. And he liked that fire. Yet, that fire could quickly disappear if he didn''t play his cards right.

    It wasn''t only them. Despite Herrick and Melor yelling vengeance, the others also felt the same. That was the first defeat they had.

    It hit them hard.

    That was why they needed to beat the bison. Doing so, they could ride that fire to the boss floor. It would be a piece of cake.

    "I see."

    "Also, how are you doing working with a team?" Besides riding the wave, Keith was concerned with the girl.

    "Fine. But I need to get adjusted to it." This was her first time fighting in a team. It was tricky since she had to watch what the others did. She tried her best not to get in Herrick and Melor''s way.

    "Just do what you can. Gabriel is there to make adjustments on the fly." Gabriel was the troubleshooter. He would adjust things if he found an issue. It made Keith''s life easier.

    "What are you guys talking about?" Carolyn frowned as she saw the two conversing, "If you have anything to say, say it with the group."

    "Yeah." "You can''t pamper Krystal all the time."

    Alfia and Scarlet stared at him.

    "We were talking about how everyone was strong. Kinda overkill." This was true: this team was overkill. In terms of power, it was too over the top.

    "I see." Carolyn continued to stare at Keith. However, she didn''t have time to do that because,

    "Mgahhh!"

    Keith and the rest prepared themselves. What was before them was the Saber Bison. However,

    "This one is big."

    "Is it a variant?" This one had more horns than usual and had a large frame.

    "Not a variant, but probably the leader." Keith could tell straight away what it was. A variant was like an outlier, while this one was more like an enhancement in traits.

    "Come at me!" Keith slammed his shield.

    "Scarlet!"

    "Understood!" Scarlet started to chant.

    "You guys, don''t make a move yet." Keith could tell Herrick and Melor were itching to brawl with it.

    "But-"

    "You guys will get your turn against them," Keith wasn''t planning to hog all the fun. The bison stepped on the ground, readying itself against Keith, its eyes locked on one target.

    "What kind of staredown am I watching right now?" The others gulped. What they saw was an incredible staredown. That was when the bison charged! It rushed forth at breakneck speed. When that occurred, Keith charged with the shield!

    The two slammed into one another. The bison and humans were stuck in the center, pushing one another. However, the person who was pushed back was Keith...not until his entire body sunken to the ground!

    "Scarlet Now!"

    "Shadow bind!"

    "Herrick, Melor!"

    "Ragh!" "Hyah!" Herrick and Melor swung their swords. It was such a fierce attack, releasing all the rage they had.

    "Hah!" Herrick and Melor took deep breaths once the bison was taken down.

    "Keith, how did you not get fling back?" Alfia frowned. The guy definitely should have been sent flying. Yet this guy was so calm.

    "That''s because I used gravity on myself." That was why he didn''t get pushed back. He had added it downwards, causing his leg to be stuck shut. No way the monster was going to push him!

    "And it seemed we attracted others." Turning to the side was a bunch of bison. Their fight attracted the beasts.

    "That''s perfect!" "Yeah!" The others were serious about this as well.

    "Let''s get to work!"

    "Understood!" Everyone shouted. These guys weren''t going to be beating any of them. It was going to be a bloodbath!

 Volume 7 Chapter 63: All Of Us Will Help You

    Volume 7 Chapter 63: All Of Us Will Help You

    "Alright, I''m going to prepare dinner. You guys go and set up camp." They were going with standard procedure.

    "Understood!" Herrick and Melor got to work. Keith cracked his neck as he thought about what to do with the bison.

    Bison meat was tricky. Cooked for too long, the meat would become stringy and coarse. Watching over the meat was crucial. Bison stroganoff sounds nice. Also, having some steak on the side was perfect.

    The standard procedure was to butcher the meat. Slicing the slab of bison meat thinly, Keith placed the strips into a pot to sear. Once he did, there was an earthy aroma filling the area. Not surprising. The bison had been feeding on so much grass; no wonder the meat smelled so earthy.

    Taking them out, what was left in the pot was a deep sear of the meat. Butter goes in with some diced onions. While that turned golden brown, mushrooms were thrown in. Salt and pepper were used for seasoning, and some flour was incorporated. Then, Keith brought a brown liquid, powering it into the pot. Rush bull broth. Always had some in case he needed to make a stew.

    More seasoning was added before he incorporated the cream and the bison strips. The only thing left was to wait for it to boil.

    "Now for the steaks." Keith grinned as he sliced a slab of meat into deep cuts. He seared it onto a pan, letting it have a deep crust. While he continued to do this, Herrick and Melor returned,

    "Woohoo! We got more bison meat!" The group had brought back more meat. Because of the aroma from the camp, the two went on a frenzy to take them out.

    "Is Keith done with the food?"

    "Not yet." Leona shook her head.

    "Do you need-"

    "Great!" Herrick''s ears wiggled back and forth as he quickly dashed to the makeshift kitchen.

    "..." Leona''s expression turned blank. The others really didn''t know what to say. It felt like her husband was being taken away by someone.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Herrick, you gotta be better than that.

    "And place it on the dish, and we''re good!" Keith handed the plates over to everyone. The others sparkled as they started to eat.

    "Delicious as always," Scarlet commented as she ate.

    "Did you make more meat than usual?" That big steak on top was saying a lot.

    "We''ve been fighting so many monsters. I thought having more meat was a good idea."

    "It sure is!" "Definitely!" The meat lovers definitely agreed to that.

    Keith could only shake his head as they continued their meal.

    "Alright, now let''s go to sleep now." After having dinner, it was time for them to get to bed.

    "How are we going to split it up?"

    "Um, how about this;

    Keith - Krystal

    Alfia - Leona

    Scarlet - Herrick

    Carolyn ¨C Sarah

    Gabriel ¨C Jack/ Arlo

    Faelyn  - Melor

    "Everyone good with that?" Each group had a person they could sense for monsters.

    "Ah?" Carolyn was going to say something but paused when she saw how the others were content with it.

    Keith nodded, "Alright, we''ll go with that."

    "How is the sword going for you?" Keith stared at the white sword that Krystal had. She had gotten this from Dalen''s workshop.

    "It''s good, and I''ll pay you back when I get the coins." The one who bought this sword was this man. She only glanced at it, but the guy had bought it.

    "It''s fine. It''s not that expensive."

    "Spending 3 gold coins is not expensive?" Anyone who heard that would definitely be annoyed. She was right now!

    "I spent so much on my shield. There''s really nothing I care about." coins were never an issue.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I meant with everything." Keith scratched his head, "I haven''t had the opportunity to ask you this question."

    "You did. But you never did ask me about it."

    "Ahaha."

    "You know I wasn''t ready to answer that question." Keith had multiple times where he could ask if she was doing well. But she knew the answer; she was broken. She didn''t know how to act and react to all this information.

    "But you were the only one who tried to keep me together."

    "So what are you going to do about your family?"

    "¡­I don''t know."

    "If you need any help, then ask away. All of us will help you out." He knew whatever was said, the others would help him.

    "Thank you."

    "You finally cracked a goofy grin." Keith laughed.

    "Shut it."

    "Relax, we''re friends."

    "Yeah." Friends. It was a good feeling having someone to back you up.

 Volume 7 Chapter 64: Bison + Snakes

    Volume 7 Chapter 64: Bison + Snakes

    "Let''s do this, everyone!" Everyone was now on the 4th floor. After having their breakfast, it was time for them to move forward.

    "Yeah!" Everyone nodded as they started to walk through the field. Leona''s ears perked up when they did, "Get ready to fight."

    "Understood."

    "Which way?"

    "On our left." Keith nodded as he quickly shifted himself in that direction. That was when the monster sprang at him!

    "It''s the snake again!" It was the same snake they had fought against on the second floor. And that was not all;

    "Moo!" From the side came the bison! It rushed at breakneck speed to take him out.

    Shing!

    "Watch out for it." Herrick had his blade up, guarding against the horns. That was how dangerous it was.

    "Thanks." Keith brushed the snake away, sending it flying into the sky. An arrow came flying from the side, piercing the snake as it flew.

    "There''s a lot more than these two," Leona muttered. From all sides were rustling sounds. It was clear that some were heavy while others were light. It was quite a crowd of them.

    "I will hold these bison back. Leona and Faelyn, I want you guys to scout out the snakes. Herrick and Melor, attack them when they are found!"

    "You sure you can handle all of them?" Krystal frowned.

    "I can manage against them. The snakes are more difficult to deal with." The bison have a straightforward attack pattern; a charge. It was as simple as that. However, the snakes were a different matter; they waited for their prey to make an opening before moving.

    They couldn''t deal with the bison if they worried about the snakes.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "The rest of us will attack the snakes. However, Carolyn, Scarlet, and Sarah will have your back." Gabriel decided. They couldn''t have him all alone against those bison. That would tire Keith.

    "Gotcha. Now move!" Keith dashed against the bison while Herrick and Melor went up against the snakes.

    "Herrick, Leona, I will leave it up to you guys to listen in on them. Focus on the small sounds."

    "Understood." The two beast people quickly used their ears to sense the creatures out.

    "!" Herrick turned over, "Arlo, one coming from the right of you!"

    "Gotcha!" Arlo quickly raised his knife, and a serpent came from the grass.

    "Ngh!" Arlo gritted his teeth as he held his ground and pushed it away. That was when Gabriel dashed forth and cut them down.

    "There''s a second one." Behind the first one was a second serpent.

    "Herrick, focus on listening to their movements."

    "Grhh." Herrick took a deep breath as he listened again. I need to streamline everything. There were too many noises surrounding him. He needed to focus more. Listen to only the small sounds. Light and bristle movement. That was what he needed to do.

    "!" Here! Herrick quickly swung his sword. That was when he cleanly sliced three serpents down!

    "Guys! Five on the right and one in the back!" "Understood!"

    Everyone started to move. The situation had become even more manageable as Herrick and Leona listened.

    While that went on from the side, Keith continued to push the bison back. His job was to keep Carolyn, Scarlet, and Sarah away from his damage.

    "Shadow bind!" Scarlet shouted. A bunch of shadows constricted the bison''s legs. With them being restricted, the monster pounced! With one stroke, Keith sliced two bison down!

    "We''ll probably finish them before they do," Keith laughed as he continued to take them out.

    "Moo!"

    "Water!" Sarah shouted this time. And the entire ground became drenched in water. Slowly, the bison lost speed, which made it an easy target. Keith swung his shield, sending it flying.

    This team is impressive. Scarlet and Sarah were fantastic utility mages. The demon princess had shadow magic that bound the bison down. While Sarah''s water magic was perfect in this terrain. It turned the ground into mush, making it difficult for them to make do with their charge.

    And the bisons seemed to realize it as well. They started to circle Keith and the others. Surrounding this group was wet terrain; they couldn''t get close to them, not unless they wanted to get sent flying.

    They''re going to go after the three. The logical answer they would go with was to deal with Scarlet and the two.

    Keith shifted his legs sideways, prepared to jump in when necessary. And the bison made their move! That was when the boy reacted. He was ready to take them down. However, someone else made a move.

    "Starlight sword." A blade of light formed in Carolyn''s arm as she sliced the bison. But when she did, another bison came from the side. However,

    "Hmpf!" The bison was slammed to the ground by Keith''s shoulder bash.

    "Watch it."

    "I had it under control." Carolyn frowned. Before he could say anything else.

    "Air slice!" A blade of air came from the side, slicing a bison in half. That was not the only thing as the others came to their aid.

    "Let''s do this!" They needed to focus their attention on that. The bison were already having trouble dealing with the four. With the addition of the rest, it was simple.

    "Good job everyone." Keith took a deep sigh. Riddled on the ground were bison and snakes.

    "Yippe! This is going to be delicious!" "Mmhmm."

    With so many bison on the ground, they would have a feast."

    "We could feast later. For now, we need to collect all of them."

 Volume 7 Chapter 65: Unexplored Section

    Volume 7 Chapter 65: Unexplored Section

    "Let''s head down to the boss now." Keith crunched his knuckles. Now that they had defeated all the bison and snakes, it was time to let loose on the floor boss. This was a great warm-up for everyone.

    A warm-up. This was what he considered it. The others just woke up and needed something to rile them up. Battling the bison and snakes did it.

    "Let''s go for that boss!" Everyone was prepared for a battle. But there was one person who acted differently.

    "What''s the matter, Herrick?" Gabriel turned to the beastman.

    "I smell something off."

    "Hmm?"

    "There''s this weird smell coming from over there." Herrick started to sniff left and right. As he walked, Keith and the others followed after. They had then arrived at a wall. He began to touch it around before,

    "Found it!"

    Keith walked over to the wall and tapped on it. Eh? It''s hollow. There was a blank space inside; it wasn''t solid. He glanced at Herrick, and the two knew what to do.

    Bamm! The two slammed their fist, shattering the wall. What Herrick found was a cave.

    "What the? There''s a cave here?"

    "Keith, is there supposed to be there?" Gabriel questioned.

    Keith frowned, "This is an unexplored section."

    An unexplored section. Like the name suggested, it meant no adventurer had ever ventured.

    "Let''s head in!" Herrick and Melor were going to step in. But the two were grabbed by Scarlet and Alfia,

    "Hold your horses." "Do you two really want to die?"

    "Why not?"

    "Because we don''t know what kind of monster will be there." For all they know, the monster could be a deadly beast. It was unpredictable.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "How should we proceed?" Keith was the leader of the group. He would make the judgment on what they would do next.

    "We''re going in." Keith decided.

    "You sure?"

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded, "We can handle it. Worst case, I can shoot a grand magic point-blank at it." Lightning trident should be able to burst them down.

    "I see." Hearing that made the others calm down.

    "But we must be more careful about what''s coming at us. Got it. Don''t go running around." No one could forget about caution.

    "Understood." His words made them jump up and down. Excitement. Unexplored dungeons were rare. That meant they would be going there now.

    "Sarah, be prepared to cast healing magic when you can."

    "Yes."

    Like so, everyone entered the cave. As the group did, Gabriel and Arlo held up magic lamps. As they walked, they noticed something odd.

    "There''s a lot of vines." Vines were riddled around the cave. Instead, there was more of that than stone showing.

    "Make sure not to get near those vines." Keith didn''t know why, but they should have been wary of them.

    "Understood."

    "!" Leona looked around.

    "Is there something wrong?" Gabriel caught her look.

    "Something is moving."

    "!" Keith''s vigilance shot up.

    "Be prepared for battle."

    "Watch it!" Krystal was the first to move as she sliced a vine.

    "Thanks." Faelyn didn''t see it come from her blind spot.

    "Mmhmm."

    "Cut the vines, now!" Keith swung his sword while Gabriel and the others did the same. But as they did,

    "Woah!"

    "What is that?"

    Venus flytrap?

    In front of them was a giant plant. Its heads were similar to venus fly traps.

    "Get behind me!" Keith raised his shield. That was the quick moment as the heads bit at it! Faelyn fired some earth bullets. And that caused the vines to back off.

    "...It melted my shield," Keith muttered as he stared at the font. What he spotted was that his shield melted at the top. But that was not the end,

    "Kya!" "No!" Sarah and Alfia were caught by the vines. Gabriel tried to swipe at it but was too late. And the heads weren''t done as they fired something at them!

    "Alfia! Sarah!" Keith quickly jumped at the vines and promptly sliced it in two!

    "Leona, watch over them!" "Understood." Leona quickly went to their side.

    "We''re going to need to cut down the heads." The heads were the source of the problem.

    "Herrick, Melor, Krystal, and Gabriel. One head each! Carolyn and Scarlet, fire at them! The rest set up a defensive field!" Keith shouted. They needed to change some things.

    "I will start off first!" Keith dashed at the fly trap. That aggroed the heads as they pounced! The heads continued to attack him from all sides. Thank goodness I wore that helmet! Each one latched onto his limbs, trying to rip him to shreds!

    That was why Keith quickly pulled back, straightening the head. Four shadows instantly pounced; all of them were above the head. That wasn''t the only thing as vines dashed to take them out!

    However, starlight and shadows blasted those vines!

    Shing! The heads were sliced down.

    "Dear lord, that was so close!"

    "Keith, are you okay?!" Keith was still covered by the head. Even after cutting it, those things continued to latch onto his armor!

    Keith quickly ripped the heads off, "I''m good. But it was too hot!" It slightly melted the armor. However, that didn''t stop him from feeling the heat!

    "How are you-" "Do not look over here!" Alfia and Sarah shouted. But it was too late. Keith understood why they shouted; their clothes melted.

    Scarlet jumped at Keith, but he dodged, "Take this." He tossed them some cloth, "Use this."

    "..."

    "What? You think I''m going to gawk at them like that?" Keith shook his head, "You guys get changed. Girls, make a shield for them."

    "Understood."

 Volume 7 Chapter 66: Vs Treant

    Volume 7 Chapter 66: Vs Treant

    While Alfia and Sarah changed, the boys glanced at Herrick. He was moving around weirdly; his nose was doing all the work.

    "Is there something else?"

    "Mmhmm. The vines have an earthy smell. However, that was not what I smelled." The earthy smell was strong, and it was the first thing the beastman had sensed. However, behind all of that was an offsetting smell. He kept going forward, and that caused Keith to follow, "I will follow Herrick. Leona, follow us afterward."

    "Understood."

    "Herrick, how far are you smelling?" The two had been walking for quite some time now, yet there was no sign of them stopping anytime soon.

    "It should be around here." What he came to was a wall.

    "..." Are you sure you''re not a dog? If it wasn''t for the lion ears he had on his head, everyone would have thought he was a dog.

    "It''s here!" Herrick pointed down. But then he started to sniff across the tunnel, "And here and here and here!" Every rock around here was pointed at by the beastman.

    "This was what you smelled?" Keith picked up the rock. But when he did, his eyes widened. Heavy. A rock of this size shouldn''t be this heavy! What made it more apparent was the weird texture; this was not a rock but something covered by a dark paste.

    Keith quickly started to rub it, and that was when he found what it was.

    "Holy!" A giant red gemstone was before him. The thing was covered by the soil!

    "Rub those as well!"

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "On it!" That gemstone was not the only one. There were so many of them! Red wasn''t the only color; blue, green, yellow. There were so many different gemstones right before them! While they continued to do this, the others arrived.

    "Why are there so many gemstones?"

    "Is that a blood ruby?!" Alfia stared at the red gemstone in Keith''s hand.

    "Is that what it is?"

    "Yes, it is. It''s pretty rare."

    "Wait a moment, shouldn''t they be stuck in the ground?" Scarlet tilted her head. The two found this rock?

    "Get to mining!" Hearing her words could only mean one thing; there were more gemstones around here!

    "Understood!" The one who was the most excited was Arlo as he swung his pickaxe. The others did the same. And that was when it hit.

    "I got something!" Arlo called out!

    Keith and Gabriel walked over to his side and quickly helped with the digging. If he hit something, they had to change to a more softer approach.

    "Why is it so big?!" What they were all gazing at was a giant blood ruby. It was the size of 5 fists!

    Are you kidding me?!

    "Keep finding!" With this, the others started to dig even faster. And that lasted for half an hour.

    "This is such a haul!"

    "How could there be so much?!" Gemstones were piled like trash before them. There were some that were the same size as the blood ruby!

    "We could sell this for many coins." Alfia and Sarah, who looked angry, were now ecstatic.

    "This is a good haul!" Everyone''s smile beamed left and right. Even if they split it, there would be at least a few platinum coins!

    "We also need to deal with the boss." They couldn''t forget about what they had to do. There was still the floor boss to deal with.

    "Understood!" Everyone nodded; they couldn''t overlook it. It was time to head out. The distance from the floor boss was only a few minutes away; a giant gate was before them.

    "Let''s do this!" Keith pumped as everyone entered the floor. And when they did, what was before them was a giant tree monster! It was different as the vines were flocking forth.

    "That''s a treant," Keith muttered as he stared at the monster. Before he could hand out the orders,

    "!" Keith quickly raised his shield, blocking the attack. But that was not the end, as the vines rushed at super speed! They swung around like whips, smacking Keith''s shield left and right. Herrick and Melor went on the defensive as well.

    The whip-like vines were unstoppable.

    "Gabriel! Scarlet! Carolyn!"

    "Burn!" "Scorch!" "Destroy." The three of them quickly fired off their fire magic. The treant was a wood monster. Fire would definitely burn them down. However,

    "Is it not affected by the fire?" The vines didn''t seem to be unharmed by their flames.

    "No, they''re definitely affected by the fire!" Krystal called out. It was subtle; not many people could see it. But they have definitely slowed down.

    "Guys, continue to fire your fire magic! Don''t let up with it! Herrick and Melor focus on taking down the vines. Krystal, you will be the one to deal the final blow."

 Volume 7 Chapter 67: Beginning Of Her Journey

    Volume 7 Chapter 67: Beginning Of Her Journey

    "Eh?" I''m going to be the one to deal the final blow? Never did Krystal expect Keith to ask him to do so. Herrick was the one who came to mind. He definitely had more power than her.

    "You''re the one with the highest piercing capabilities out of us. Herrick and Melor would make the opening for you while I aggro it. If you can take out the stone, the treant will be defeated."

    "...I understand."

    "Make sure to land a clean blow." "Don''t put so much pressure on her, Melor!" Herrick shook his head.

    "Everyone, move!" With a plan in place, everyone quickly got to work! Keith raised his shield, blocking those vines. As he did, waves of magic flew over his head, blowing the vines from their blind spot.

    "Hmpf!" The boy didn''t budge from his spot. However, something was offsetting.

    Creak.

    Are you kidding me? It''s cracking. Keith didn''t show it in his expression, but he could tell his shield made the noise. Subtly, the shield was cracking. The venus fly trap''s mucus did more damage than it should have.

    We need to make the opening as soon as possible. Krystal''s eyes focused on the plant as she watched the others move. I need to blow it up.

    Bottom? No, it''s too dense with vines.

    Top? I''ll just get blown away.

    Many thoughts went through Krystal''s mind about how to take down the monster before her. Her breath became ragged as she analyzed. Yet, that only made her eyes glaze.

    "Relax." Krystal turned around to see Alfia.

    "Calm down and think only about one option. Keith wouldn''t give you such a task if you didn''t have the capabilities to do it."

    "..." She''s right.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Thank you." Krystal took a deep breath as she stared at the treant. Right now, everyone was doing their best to destroy the vines around. That was the first layer of its defense. The second defense was the bark around the stone. She couldn''t tell where the demon stone was.

    I need to figure out where it is.

    The girl wasn''t the only one thinking about this. Keith continued slicing down the vines; he realized the stone needed to be located.

    "Herrick, Melor, I will make a path for you guys! You guys make some cuts against it!"

    "Understood." Melor raised his axe while Herrick beastified. It was go time!

    "Ragh!" Pulling the vines, his blade came down and sliced it in two. That wasn''t the end;  he charged forward like a bull. The treant perceived Keith as the primary nuisance.

    All vines dashed at Keith. With so many of them together, the shield was easily pierced through! Bits of metal went flying everywhere! Yet, there was no ounce of blood.

    "Now!" Keith shouted from the sky.

    "Ragh!" Herrick and Melor charged from the front while Keith came down from the sky! Everything landed on that monster! It was destructive, destroying the bark!!

    "Now!" Two voices overlapped: Krystal dashed forth like an arrow! All vines were either focused on the three or being destroyed by the rest.

    That stone was clear in line for a shot!

    However, as Krystal dashed forth, the treant had one final card up its sleeve! A giant head appeared from above, wanting to take a bite out of her.

    "Hmpf." But that was when a big shadow appeared. Using Blink was easy enough to get in the way.

    "Guhh."

    "Keith!"

    "Go!" Don''t look at me.

    "..." I understand. Krystal''s eyes refocused as she increased her speed even. It was only the treant and her.

    The outcome was obvious.

    "!" There was no sound coming from the treant as it slowly dropped to the ground. A solid yet silent thud.

    "Yahoo! We did it!"

    "That was amazing, Krystal!"

    This was the beginning of her journey.

    ¡­

    "We got such a haul today!" Jack laughed as he swung his hands in the air. Sarah sighed as she stared at her brother. Do you have to keep saying that? After defeating the treant, Keith and the others stuffed it into their storage rings. Because there was so much, they had to use two storage rings!

    Everyone was a little excited about all of this. That was because of the large number of coins they earned.

    "...I can''t believe they gave us so many coins," Krystal muttered. She never believed it. She was stunned when Madison heard about how they explored an unexplored section. But it was nothing compared to the excitement Scar and the others at Iron Hilde.

    Everyone decided that the gemstones would be sold to them. And they made a lot of coins out of it.

    "What are you guys planning to do with all of this?"

    "Make new weapons."

    "Definitely going to get a new set of armor."

    While everyone talked about it, Krystal handed Keith some coins, "Here."

    "Huh?"

    "Repayment."

    "I told you before you don''t need to."

    "Here." Krystal''s eyes were serious.

    "...Fine." So straightlaced.

    Everyone went home with a happy smile. Diana was the first to greet them as always, "Welcome home, everyone. How was your exploration?"

    "We''re rich!"

    "That''s nice." Diana turned to Krystal, "While you were away, a letter was sent to all of you."

    "Thank you." Keith nodded as he took the letters. The same went for everyone. But as they looked through it, Keith noticed how Krystal''s expression changed into something unimaginable.

 Volume 7 Chapter 68: I Need Your Help

    Volume 7 Chapter 68: I Need Your Help

    The atmosphere had changed in a matter of a few days. Everyone realized the situation: Krystal had been wandering around the island like a fool. It was pretty noticeable after these last few days.

    "Is she going to be alright?" Scarlet muttered to Alfia as she noticed Krystal watered a plant a few days ago. However, her hand was motionless, still in a downpour motion. Plus, she was watering dirt! That was not normal by her standards.

    And that was not the only weird thing; the girl spaced out during her meals, walked into a column, and waved her sword aimlessly.

    "What was in the letter?" Faelyn frowned. Besides Keith, Faelyn was the second person she talked to the most. The two got along with one another.

    Krystal was out of it right now, and she was worried about her.

    It was clear to everyone that the letter Krystal had received after the party''s return was the root of her distress. Something that was inside the letter had unsettled her deeply.

    "I don''t think we should pry," Arlo interjected, "If she doesn''t want to say anything about it, then we can''t force it out."

    "But-"

    "Headmaster, what was said in that thing?" Everyone''s eyes were now directed at one person.

    "Why are you asking me?"

    "Because you received a letter that had to do with Krystal."

    "Say what? Aidiun, you have a big mouth!" It had to be this elf!

    Aidiun shrugged, "It''s not my fault you say it in front of everyone. And it has something to do with a student."

    "By the way, where is Keith?"

    "Where do you think?"

    ...

    Krystal walked around the hallway. But as she did, she had an aimless look. What am I going to do?

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "Well, if it isn''t Krystal." Krystal looked up to see it was Doyle.

    "Hello, Prince Doyle." Krystal nodded.

    "Why are you walking all alone?"

    "¡­Just thinking about some things." Krystal backed away from him. She didn''t like him at all. Some time ago, Krystal would meet with him because of her father''s business in the castle. She didn''t like him one bit.

    "Come on, you can talk to me about everything." Doyle had a grin as he said this. But that only made her uncomfortable.

    "There''s really nothing I can talk about with you."

    "What? With what happened at the grand duchy, don''t you need the help of a royal?" There were three main factions in the Solis Kingdom. The one with the most power right now was the Royal Family.

    "!"

    "If you tell me what''s going on I could help you." Doyle grinned.

    "..." Krystal''s eyes wavered slightly before,

    "Krystal, there you are." Krystal and Doyle turned their heads over to see Keith.

    "Doyle, I''m pretty sure what you''re doing is unbecoming a prince."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Doyle frowned. Keith shook his head, "Please be more mindful of what you do. Tristan and Carolyn are watching over you."

    "¡­" Doyle''s expression turned dark as he stared at the man.

    "Let''s go now." "Mmhmm." Paying no mind to him, Keith turned to Krystal. The two walked away.

    Now that the two of them were gone, Doyle''s expression was livid, "How dare he talk to me like that!" Talking about Tristan and Carolyn was a big no for him.

    "Who does that bastard think he is?! He''s just some smuck!"

    "You need to be more calm around him." Someone else spoke up. But Doyle''s expression turned dark, "However-"

    "You will gain more power once everything is done."

    "Fine. I will let him have this win right now!"

    "Please tell me you''re not friends with that guy." Doyle wasn''t the only one who didn''t like the other. Once they were out of earshot, Keith immediately blurted out.

    "Of course not! I just met him by coincidence!" She couldn''t be friends with that guy.

    "That''s good. I would really have to question your judgment on some of your friends." Keith sighed in relief.

    "...Hey, doesn''t that mean you as well."

    "I''m an exception." A proud grin formed as Keith had no shame in saying this.

    "Pff." Once that was said, the two went into silence as they walked.

    "... Aren''t you going to ask me?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean with the letter? Aren''t you going to ask me what was in the letter?" Everyone tried not to say anything about it. But she could tell there was something off. They probably understood why Krystal felt this way. That was why they tried to help her in any way they could.

    However, there was an outlier.

    The only person who didn''t say anything about it was Keith. Even when he saw how distressed she was, he never asked about it with her.

    "That''s because you will tell me when you''re ready."

    "¡­" Krystal went silent.

    "Just know that we are always there to back you up if anything happens." Keith grinned.

    "What if I happen to take Doyle''s offer?"

    "Then you are an idiot."

    When she heard that, she sighed deeply, "Please help me. I need everyone''s help."

 Volume 7 Chapter 69: Making Them Regret It

    Volume 7 Chapter 69: Making Them Regret It

    ¡°Thank you for coming here, everyone.¡± Everyone had arrived at the dining room. Krystal had asked them to come.

    ¡°Umm, there¡¯s something I want to talk with you about. But first things first, I want to thank everyone.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve been causing trouble for all of you these last few days. You guys have been comforting me.¡± Krystal had to thank them for doing this.

    Faelyn shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank us. We¡¯re friends, and friends stick together.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Krystal scratched her head, trying to keep calm. Herrick was the most direct one, ¡°So what¡¯s the problem?¡± There had to be a situation for her to act like this.

    ¡°I received a letter from my family.¡± Krystal held it up, ¡°It said that my family is asking me to return home.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with this?¡± A letter to return to the family sounded so typical.

    ¡°It¡¯s what comes after it.¡± Krystal muttered, ¡°It¡¯s telling me that my mother is sick, and I need to return home.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bad.¡±

    ¡°How is it bad?¡± Melor frowned, ¡°Besides the part about her mother being sick?¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait a moment.¡± Keith paused, ¡°Who¡¯s running the dukedom then?¡± This situation was more complicated than it seemed. It usually went like this, if the head couldn¡¯t control their land due to sickness or absence of leave, then it would be up to the spouse to do it next. That was what made it so weird. If Krystal¡¯s mother, the interim head, was sick, who managed the duchy?

    ¡°...¡± Everyone froze.

    ¡°...It¡¯s a trap,¡± Alfia muttered. Everything in the letter was saying trap. As everyone thought about the darkness hidden behind the letter,

    ¡°This letter also doesn¡¯t help your case either.¡± Cadmus and the adults entered the room.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I also received a letter with the Rustchil emblem on it.¡± Cadmus held the letter in the air, ¡°It was telling me to expel you from the academy.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The others were baffled by this. They want Krystal to leave? Her letter versus Cadmus¡¯s letter was doing two completely different things.

    ¡°So they were asking Krystal to return by using her mother¡¯s sickness as bait, and then when she returned, she won¡¯t be able to return to the academy.¡± Tying everything together, this was basically what happened.

    Trap from a mile away.

    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t expel her, did you?¡± Keith stared at the dragon.

    ¡°Heck no.¡± Cadmus shrugged, ¡°Whoever who wrote that damn letter thought he was some bigwig. I would not listen to the letter at all.¡± It was one of the most haughty things he had read.

    ¡°Why reveal it now?¡± That was meant to be a personal letter to him.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to reveal it to you. I thought this was some sort of joke. But when I overhead Krystal¡¯s letter, this isn¡¯t something I should keep to myself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Principal.¡± Krystal bowed. Cadmus shook his head, ¡°For them to keep it silent. That means they¡¯re targeting you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I guess we will have to go in and find out.¡± Keith explained, ¡°If they want to trap you so badly, let them.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± You still want her to go?

    ¡°They¡¯re going to find out how much trouble they¡¯re in for doing something like that.¡± So what if they wanted to trap Krystal? There was going to be hell to pay.

    ¡°Are you really going to let such a stupid plan trap you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Krystal shook her head.

    ¡°Then get them.¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°¡­¡± Krystal took a deep breath, ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°But first things first, you need to check on your mother. All of this could be a farce just to lure you home.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m going to head off now.¡± Krystal took a deep sigh. Gabriel and the others waved, ¡°Stay safe. And make sure you come back to us.¡±

    ¡°Show them your power.¡± ¡°Just punch them out!¡±

    Krystal chuckled, ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, she¡¯s going to cut them instead.¡± Keith sighed as he walked over.

    ¡°Huh? Why are you dressed like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with her, duh.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Didn¡¯t you say before we all can¡¯t go?!¡± Everyone wanted to rush to the Rustchil estate to deal with the culprit. But Keith warned them that if they all charged in, it would cause more problems. Half of them were royalty. It would definitely cause an international war!

    ¡°So you going is fine?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°Also got the go-ahead from Cadmus and Sohma.¡±

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to.¡±

    ¡°I said before I was your leader. That means your problems are my problems. And I was the one who goaded you into going. I¡¯m just going to be there to assist.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±  Krystal sighed.

    ¡°Make sure that Keith doesn¡¯t do anything crazy.¡±

    ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t do anything crazy there.¡± Keith rolled his eyes. The two walked out of the academy.

    ¡°How are we going to go to your dukedom? Are they going to send you a carriage?¡± That should be the case most of the time. That was what happened with Carolyn. The royal carriage would send them back and to the academy.

    Krystal shook her head, ¡°No, there was no information.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± They are definitely trying to alienate her. Krystal realized it as well. Keith took a sigh, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to rent a carriage.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s with the grin on your face? There was a devious grin on his face.

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t we make a grand entrance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Warning bells went through Krystal¡¯s mind.

 Volume 7 Chapter 70: Let Them Know Youâ€™re Back

    Volume 7 Chapter 70: Let Them Know You¡¯re Back

    "What''s the matter, Krystal?" An ever so kind and gentle expression was plastered on the man''s face. He looked like an angel.

    "...Do you have to ask?" Krystal groaned as she tried her best not to look at his innocent expression. It was anything but that! The two were now sitting in a carriage; sitting in it was not the issue. However, this was not an ordinary carriage but a giant one! A red carriage inlaid with gold and silver trimmings.

    The sight of it alone was screaming flashy!

    "Why did you have to rent such a big carriage?!"

    Keith shrugged, "I did not realize it as well. Who knew you could rent carriages like this." It was incredible. When they went to rent a carriage, he planned to rent a normal one. However, this one caught his eye. This carriage was much better than any ordinary one. The outside was flashy, and the inside was the same thing. Each seat was made with expensive leather.

    "We got to show that you''re the Rustchil''s heir. We can''t have them looking down on you." Clearly, the culprits wanted to make it seem like Krystal was not part of the Rustchil family. This was definitely emphasized by the way they treated her right now.

    This was not going to happen under his watch.

    "..." Krystal grabbed her head. I understand that, but this is over the line. Even she wouldn''t ride in something like this.

    "...I owe you a ton." That was something she knew for sure.

    "It''s fine. Just forget about the debt and relax," Keith waved his hand as he lay on the cushion, "We should sleep for now. It''s going to be some time before we arrive."

    "...That''s 30 minutes." They needed to enter two teleportation gates to arrive at the duchy.

    "And I''m going to relax for that 30 minutes." Keith grinned. He couldn''t help but take a good nap right now. The cushions were sucking him in, tempting him to go to sleep.

    "Also, I know you only got an hour of sleep."

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "?"

    "With everything that has transpired, of course, you couldn''t sleep. So rest now and be prepared for what will happen next."

    "..." It is comfy. However, Krystal quickly shook her head. Seeing her so reluctant, Keith became the devil as he whispered, "Just let the softness suck you in. And everything else is up to fate." Those words affected her so; she closed her eyes, taking a deep nap.

    Good. Keith nodded as he knocked on the door, "Tell me when we''re taking the jump."

    "Understood, sir." The coachman was respectful. This carriage was not cheap, and the person had to be highly influential.

    ...

    "Krystal, we''re here." Keith nudged the girl; she was in a deep sleep. Rubbing her eyes slowly, she noticed how Keith pointed at her lips.

    "!" She quickly wiped it before he could talk about it, "We arrived so soon?

    "What''s with that large carriage?"

    "Is the royal family coming?"

    While Krystal continued to tidy herself up, everyone from outside stared at the carriage. They were amazed and startled by such a giant carriage.

    Keith glanced outside, "Quite an interesting place here." It was interesting. It was similar to the city. However, what was different was that there were no heating lamps. Most of the buildings were brighter and used other colors.

    "You finished cleaning yourself?"

    "..."

    "Good. Stick your head out." Keith commented. But that caused Krystal to tilt her head, "Are you sure?"

    "Trust me."

    "¡­Alright." Krystal nodded as she stuck her head out of the carriage. That was when,

    "It''s the young miss!"

    "She has returned."

    "She''s also in a large carriage as well!"

    "Hello, everyone. I''m home!" Krystal waved her hand. From what was said, that changed everyone''s expression. Those four words had brought something for them. Krystal pulled herself back into the carriage only to find Keith with his lips arched upwards.

    She shook her head as the carriage slowly pulled up in front of a mansion.

    "Pretty huge." One glance was enough to tell it was a mansion of a grand duke.

    "Yeah." A butler waited for them outside.

    "Young lady! Welcome home!" The butler quickly greeted her.

    A gentle smile appeared on Krystal''s face as she greeted, "Uncle Winston!"

    "Young lady, how have your studies been going?"

    "It''s been going fine."

    "That''s great. And who is this gentleman you have brought home?" Winston''s eyes turned to Keith, "Hello, my name is Keith, and I''m a classmate of Krystal."

    "I''m the head butler of the duchy, Winston."

    "Grandpa Winston, how is everything going?" There were more pressing matters to deal with.

    Winston''s expression changed, "The madam isn''t doing so well."

    "What happened to my mother?" Krystal''s eyes trembled as she stared. However, before Winston could explain what was going on,

    "Krystal, you have returned."

 Volume 7 Chapter 71: Honey Citrus Milk

    Volume 7 Chapter 71: Honey Citrus Milk

    Everyone turned to see a man by the door. Keith''s brows knitted as he stared; that look annoyed him. It could mean two things; the man was a bother and an annoyance. It was true.

    "...Uncle." Krystal''s and Winston''s dark expression said it all. Rodrick commented, "Krystal, is this really what you say to your uncle?"

    "..." So he''s the one who caused this mess. Keith could already tell he was the culprit for all of the misgivings that occurred. Rodrick shook his head and said, "I need to speak with you. Come to my office."

    "I''m meeting my mother."

    "Are you really going against my words?" Rodrick frowned. However, "I will meet my mother first, Interim head." That interim head was emphasized heavily.

    "..." That altered Rodrick''s expression. Krystal didn''t even give him a glance as she turned to Keith, "Let''s go." She grabbed his hand and quickly brought him in, pushing Rodrick away from the door.

    "I take it that you don''t get along with that guy?"

    "..." Krystal''s expression was pitch black as she stared straight, not looking at him.

    "..." No answer is always a bad sign. Especially so with Krystal.

    Winston explained, "Sir Rodrick and Young Lady''s Father had been fighting for the position of head since childhood. However, the young lady''s Father was the one chosen. Sir Rodrick was given the title of Count. However, there has been discordever since then."

    "I see." Everything makes even more sense after hearing that.

    "And that guy has always been taking slights at my father," Krystal muttered. She saw everything. Whenever Rodrick came to the duchy, he would insult her father in any way possible. However, her father would shake it off. For the girl, it was in her mind all the time.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "We''re here," The group approached a big door.

    "Mother!" Krystal quickly walked over to her. Krystal''s mother didn''t respond. She lay in bed, unconscious. Her face looked slightly off, but she was quite beautiful.

    "How long has she been like this?!" Krystal turned to Winston.

    "The madam has been like this recently. I''ve been feeding her. But she''s continuing to become weary."

    "..." Krystal''s complexion continued to pale as she stared.

    "Can I get a look?" A gentle voice called out in this despair.

    "Keith! Please save her!" How could she forget? As long as Keith was here, he could heal her!

    "I will do whatever I can." Keith was not a miracle worker. However, he wouldn''t give up.

    Keith walked over to Krystal''s mother. One look and he could tell what was wrong. She''s malnourished. She didn''t have enough vitamins in her body.

    Keith turned to Winston, "What have you been feeding her these last few days?"

    "I''ve been feeding her some soup."

    "What was in the soup?"

    "Umm, boiled meat and potatoes. We added some vegetables."

    "¡­I see." Keith shook his head. No wonder. Those vegetables and meat didn''t have any nutrients. Not only that, there was also the problem with boiling it. That sapped most of the nutrients from the food.

    "I think the first thing we need to do is to make her recover her health." Before she could drink or eat anything, she needed her body to recover.

    A bottle appeared in his hand,

    "What''s that?"

    "Honey." Dragon honey''s healing capabilities were not something to be undermined. It would reinvigorate one''s body. It was slightly worse than a variant. However, the honey was better in this situation.

    "Honey? How is honey going to help our duchess?" Winston frowned. A simple honey wasn''t going to change the duchess''s condition.

    "Mmhmm. We''re going to need some fat as well. I''m going to use milk from a water cow." The milk of a water cow contained great fat content. It would definitely help her out.

    "Mix the two together." Keith mixed the milk and honey together. He created a small fire in his hands, letting it heat up; he zested some lemon on top of the milk. The honey citrus milk was finished.

    Keith held the woman in his arms, slowly pouring the milk down her throat. It was a gentle and caring nature.

    "Good, she drank all of it. The effects should be happening after an hour or so." The dragon honey''s healing factor wasn''t something that could be undermined.

    "I will stay by her side." Winston said, "Princess, you must go to the office."

    "¡­I understand." Krystal sighed, "Keith, can you come with me? I don''t feel like being there alone with them."

    "Sure." Keith smiled as he got up. Winston blinked as he stared at the two. However, the two of them head off into the office.

 Volume 7 Chapter 72: Shes The Interim Head

    Volume 7 Chapter 72: She''s The Interim Head

    The two entered the room only to find two other people there. And that caused Krystal to frown.

    "Hello, Cousin." The boy raised his hand simply. However, that caused the two to frown, "Arnie, what''s wrong with your face?" One noticeable thing was the giant bulge on the side of his cheeks.

    Arnie''s mischievous expression broke; a dark one soon replaced it. And he was not the only one, as it hit a sore spot for the others.

    Pff. Keith wanted to laugh. First blood was drawn by Krystal''s words.

    "Krystal, how have your studies been going?"

    "Fine." Are you really asking that after trying to expel me?

    "That''s great. But don''t you think there''s more to it than studying? Like starting a family."

    "..."

    Rodrick sighed deeply, "You heard about what your father did, right?"

    "...What are you getting at?"

    "We''re thinking it''s about time for you to get married," Rodrick answered.

    "...What?"

    "We are losing influence with the Rustchil name being dragged down in the mud. That''s why we need to regain that."

    "...So you want me to get married."

    "Hear us out. With our reputation going down, marriage partners are also affected. We need to have you get married as soon as possible."

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "..." Bargaining chip. That was what they had wanted to do. Krystal was none other than the daughter of the Rustchil head. It was enticing for anyone, to say the least. Their name was still something useful.

    "I have already picked out a few candidates for you. Pick one out-"

    "Why are you the one making this decision?" A condescending voice interrupted. That caused Rodrick and his family to turn to the black-haired boy.

    "You don''t have a say in this, young man." Rodrick snorted. He was only a guest.

    "I don''t think you have a say on who Krystal gets to marry. You''re not the interim head any longer." His snort was returned with a scoff.

    "What?" Now Krystal was bewildered. Rodrick isn''t the interim head any longer? What he said caused the others to be befuddled. Well, the only one who wasn''t was Rodrick.

    "..." He was silent as a rock.

    "That''s because Krystal is the interim head." Keith grinned as he placed his hand on Krystal''s shoulders.

    HUH?! How am I the interim head!

    "Child, watch your words." Rodrick frowned.

    Keith continued to look calm, unfazed by the threat, "What? Did what I say startled you? For starters, the interim head is chosen based on relations to the head. Krystal''s mother, the grand duke''s wife, became the interim in this case. Since she''s unconscious, the next one should be their kin, their daughter."

    AKA Krystal.

    It was simple. If there was something wrong with the two, the child would be the one to inherit.

    "..."

    "You only became head because Krystal wasn''t here; you''re the only one with the closest relationship in the vicinity. Now that she''s home, she decides what to do."

    "Nonsense! My father is the grand duke''s brother." Arnie called out.

    "But he gave up the right once he became a count." Keith retorted. Once he was given another title, he would be below Krystal.

    "Now get out of that seat and give it to the true interim head." Keith waved his hand like he was shooing away a dog.

    ¡°¡­.¡± The expression on Rodrick''s face turned red.

    Krystal was amused by this. Rodrick always had a mocking look, but it was the opposite with Keith here.

    "Who do you think you are talking to my father like that?! He''s the count." Arnie''s expression turned red. Even if Rodrick wasn''t the grand duke, he should be respected!

    "Ayy. Good job being a count. Do you want me to wave my hands and do a little dance for you?"

    "Pff." Krystal chuckled. If the guy did something like that, she would want to record it.

    "Krystal, is this really a friend you have picked up from the academy?" Rodrick''s wife, Olga, questioned. She found what Keith said to be utterly repulsive.

    "Of course, he''s a friend I can trust and put my faith in." Krystal nodded.

    "You-" Before Rodrick can even say something, Winston burst into the room,

    "Winston, what''s the matter?"

    "The madam is awake!"

    "What?" Krystal''s eyes widened. And she wasn''t the only one as Rodrick and the other''s expressions also changed.

    Without any hesitation, Krystal raced to her room. And when she opened the door, she saw her mother in bed being assisted by two maids.

    "Mom!" Krystal didn''t hesitate as she quickly dashed over and hugged her. There were tears in her eyes as she held tightly like a child.

    "Dear, there''s no need to cry. I''m here." Krystal''s mother patted her daughter''s head with a smile. But as they did, Keith and Winston stayed by the door out of sight. The two understood; don''t ruin the mother and daughter moment.

 Volume 7 Chapter 73: Im Just The Fourth Son Of A Noble

    Volume 7 Chapter 73: I''m Just The Fourth Son Of A Noble

    After a few minutes,

    "You two can come in now." Krystal''s mother called out from the door; she noticed the two standing in the hallway, waiting for them to get everything out. The two entered the room; Winston bowed, "Madam, it''s great to see you awake."

    "Mmhmm, Winston." She gently nodded, "I have caused you a lot of trouble because of my absence."

    "All that matters is you being alright." As long as she was awake, that was what mattered.

    Her eyes locked on Keith, "Who is this gentleman?"

    "Greetings, Grand Duchess. My name is Keith, and I''m Krystal''s classmate." Keith bowed as he said this.

    "I see. My name is Violet Rustchil. Thank you for being friends with my daughter. I grew worried that she couldn''t make any friends."

    "Mom!" Krystal''s cheeks turned red.

    "But you were always the quiet type, and I was anxious you would be all alone when you grow up."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Krystal is a great person and friend to have. Our friends wanted to come but couldn''t, given the situation." He could definitely hear Herrick and Melor screaming in the back of his head.

    "I see." A soft smile appeared on Violet''s expression.

    "Sister," Someone called out while they talked. Everyone turned their heads to see Rodrick and his family.

    Violet''s expression didn''t change, but Keith noticed the aura. It turned hostile. She definitely gets it from her. The boy realized Krystal''s calm and callous aura had come from her mother. Judging from how she was, she was furious.

    "Sister, I-""We can talk afterward; it''s time for dinner." Violet realized it was time for dinner. Walking up right now, she felt hungry.

    "I see. I will have the chef prepare everything." Winston bowed as he quickly walked out. Before he could leave,

    "Hold it." Keith blurted out,

    "What''s the matter, Child?"

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Ms.Violet, you can''t eat anything yet."

    "Eh?"

    "You just recently woke up. If you have solid food so soon, your stomach will hurt and ache." She was likely to throw everything up the moment she swallowed.

    Rodrick''s expression darkened, "Who are you to-"

    "Mother, please listen to Keith."

    "!" Violet looked into her daughter''s eyes, which had no trace of doubt. She nodded, "Understood, I will follow your lead on this one. However, what can I eat."

    "Don''t worry. I will be the one to watch your diet."

    That only caused Arnie to scoff, "Are you messing around? How could you watch over my aunt?" Last time he checked, he was a student.

    "I have the capabilities to, unlike an ignorant child in this room."

    "You-"

    "Mother, please trust me on this. If Keith can''t look after you, then no one can." Regarding food, she doubted anyone could come close to this guy!

    "Alright." Violet patted her daughter''s head, "Then you and Krystal should have your meal first. I will have mine afterward."

    "We could-"

    "Go, it''s not going to leave this room either way." "¡­Understood."

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­¡± The whole dining table was silent. And that was because of the tension that engulfed the entire table. On one side was Keith and Krystal. The other side was Rodrick and his family, who ate easily.

    Neither side spoke with the other.

    "Keith, what household do you come from?"

    "I''m just the fourth son of a noble."

    "So you''re not going to be the head?" Rodrick''s wife questioned.

    "Mmhmm, it''s probably going to be my older brother. It really doesn''t matter." Keith shrugged.

    "So you''re going to be a commoner?" Rodrick questioned.

    "Probably."

    "Tch." Hearing his words only made Arnie scoff. How dare he talk to me like that when he''s going to be a commoner.

    "We''re done with our meal." Krystal slammed her hand down.

    "Okay." Keith got up. As the two left,

    "You really don''t have a good poker face." Keith shook his head. But the girl glared, "And you have too much uncared about this!"

    "Of course." Matters like this were something he really didn''t care about. He knew what they were saying and implying. However,

    "I''m pretty sure I have more coins than them. So who cares about them." Keith, by himself, was rich and pretty influential. He was probably equal to a count or higher.

    "¡­" Krystal shook her head. What he said was so true. But it was so scary at the same time! The two then arrived in front of Violet''s rooms.

    "Oh, are the two of you done with your meal?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "Wait a minute, what''s that?" Keith noticed there was soup in the room.

    "It''s a soup that was brought in by the maids." Keith frowned as he looked at it for a few seconds before he walked it over to the window and poured it out.

    "What''s that for?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Weren''t you the type not to waste food?" Krystal knew Keith was the guy who didn''t waste any food.

    "Of course, if the soup wasn''t poisoned."

    "Eh?"

    "Yeah, there was something off with the soup."

    "Are you positive?"

    "Uncle Winston, if Keith said there is something wrong with it, there''s something wrong with it." When it came to cooking, this guy''s sixth sense was superhuman. It was supernatural.

    The others didn''t know what to say about it either.

    "First things first, we should make something for you to eat."

 Volume 7 Chapter 74: Iâ€™ve Done It In A Hospital Room, I Could Do It Here

    Volume 7 Chapter 74: I¡¯ve Done It In A Hospital Room, I Could Do It Here

    How could they forget about what they had to do? Keith cracked his knuckles as he snapped his fingers, causing the ingredients to appear before him.

    "Hmm?!" Violet and Winston were startled by the sudden appearance of the ingredients.

    "You''re going to cook right now?" Krystal questioned. The guy already had a table out, as if he was prepared for everything.

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded; that was what he planned to do.

    "...You do understand you''re in a bedroom, right?"

    "Oh, then I will cook near the window. The smell isn''t going to affect you guys." The table was quickly moved below the window. With that, he took a small hotplate and pot.

    "..." That was not the point! Krystal clutched her head as she shook. She was at a loss for words. This guy really didn''t understand what was going on. Or he did and did not care at all!

    "Hey, I cooked in a hospital room. I could do that here." Keith did that only a few weeks ago with Titus and the others.

    "...Why do you sound so proud?" Krystal heard about it from Faelyn. Apparently, he was tied down because of that.

    "Such an interesting fellow." Violet chuckled as she watched him work.

    "Tell me about it." Krystal smacked herself.

    "¡­" Violet stared at her daughter for a second before she returned to what Keith was doing. He took out some vibrant ingredients.

    "Are you making something with tomatoes?"

    "Mmhmm, I think a simple tomato soup will be easy for Ms. Violet to eat." Keith rolled his hands as he started to make it work. Making the soup was simple enough. Chop it into fourths and then shred it with a wind sphere. Add some vegetable stock to it.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Once the mixture boiled, Keith added some cream and let it cook more.

    "Here you are, tomato soup."

    "This is soup?" Violet blinked as she stared at the red soup. Never had she seen such soup before. It would be clear or murky. But this one was quite thick.

    "Please try it. Also here," Keith handed a bowl to the other two.

    "Ahh, thank you." Winston nodded while Krystal shook her head, "I don''t-"

    "You didn''t have enough to eat during dinner." Krystal only ate two bites before walking out of there. It was completely different from the time on the island. This girl ate at least two plates worth of food.

    "...Hmpf." Krystal took the bowl without a thought as she started to eat.

    Seeing how she ate, the two followed suit. Violet sipped on the soup, and a faint smile formed, "It''s delicious!"

    "Thank you. Also, please have some of this when you''re done. It will help you digest and increase your health." Keith took out some fruits and honey milk.

    "..." Violeted blinked as she turned to her daughter, who cleared the bowl in minutes.

    "Another?"

    "Mmhmm." Keith took the bowl and started to fill it up again. While he did,

    "Keith''s the one who cooks on our island," Krystal revealed.

    "I see." Violet chuckled, "My daughter is so spoiled by you."

    "Eh? It''s normal, though. I like cooking, and I like it when she''s smiling as well."

    "..." Krystal looked down at her bowl as she continued to sip, not wanting to look up.

    Violet shook her head as she finished the soup. Winston had done the same thing as well.

    "I have never felt so full in my life." Her stomach was hollowed out from not eating for so long. But that tomato soup filled her up instantly.

    "What''s this about my soup being poisoned?" Now that they had time to discuss it, Keith said something outrageous.

    "Oh, that''s because the smell from the soup was slightly sour. Either the vegetables they used were garbage or rotten. Or they had placed something in it." That sour smell was not typical; when Keith meant rotten food, that food was highly rotten.

    "Sir Winston, had you checked on the soup she drank before?"

    Winston shook his head, "I apologize. With how many problems Rodrick caused, I had to manage all of it." It was an oversight on his part.

    "And it''s too strange that you were malnourished when you were sick and getting fed as well. Can you tell me how you felt before you fell, if possible?"

    Violet thought about it, "If I remember correctly, I felt my body feel quite nauseous before I fainted. That was the only thing I could remember."

    "...Poison." That sounded like clear signs of poison right there. The moment he said this, Violet and Winston went silent.

    "...I take it that you know who did this?" Keith blinked.

    "Yes."

    "Uncle? Right?" Rodrick had to be the one who did this. There was no one else who would do this.

    "It''s that obvious, right?" Violet looked tired as if this had been transpiring for quite some time. Krystal tugged on the boy''s shirt, which made him nod,

    "Let''s not discuss so much. Ms.Violet still needs to rest." She just woke up a few moments ago.

    "Thank you."

    "Then we''ll leave you to rest here." Like so, the three walked out of the room.

    "Let''s not tell her about what they tried to pull with me."

    "Gotcha." Keith nodded. It was easy to tell what would happen if they told her right now. And it was best to keep her calm in this situation.

 Volume 7 Chapter 75: Is This Really A Knight Order?

    Volume 7 Chapter 75: Is This Really A Knight Order?

    Keith woke up and stretched his arms and legs into the air. These beds are so weird. Staring down, only one thought came to his mind: it was not the same. Specifically, the animals. Fira and Mir would always be there; not having them there didn''t give the same feeling.

    No warmth at all!

    A deep sigh came out of his mouth. It was only a day too. The only thing that came to his mind was to train. That would clear his mind of everything. As he went out,

    Huh? There are no maids. Keith realized he was the only one in the hallway. He had walked out into the garden; he started to work out. Tennol told me to work on my legs and core. That was to increase his foundation as a tank. As Keith continued to do situps and squats,

    "Hah, why are you working out all the way here?" He turned to see a bunch of knights observing him. They had the Rustchil emblem on their right chest.

    "I''m only here to get my blood flowing." Increasing his foundation and energizing his body. That was what he wanted to do. The knights nodded, "How about you come to the barracks? We heard that the students from the academy were geniuses."

    "Eh?"

    "We were told that you all get the best education. That also includes swordsmanship as well. We would like to learn from it."

    "...Sure." Keith took a deep sigh as he followed the knights. When that happened, he didn''t notice the knights'' smirks. It took a few minutes before they arrived at the barracks. A bunch of knights were talking with one another.

    Why is it like this? Keith was in disbelief at how they were acting. That was when someone said, "So this is the person that came with Krystal."

    "...Yes." Keith continued to have a calm expression as he replied.

    "My name is Dolus, the commander of the Rustchil Knights. I heard you''ll show us the famed swordsmanship taught by the academy."

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Hmpf." The knights snickered from behind as they stared at him.

    "Sure, I can show you the academy''s swordsmanship. After all, it''s famous." Keith grinned.

    Dolus''s expression remained calm as he called one knight, "Go forward."

    "Yes!" Someone came out from the group. He raised his sword and dashed at Keith with his sword in hand, prepared to take him out. However,

    "Aren''t you supposed to greet one another before we fight?" Keith had the sword right at the man''s neck. As the man charged at him, there were so many openings that he almost didn''t know which one to choose!

    "¡­" Those knights were left there speechless.

    "¡­Leland, you go up there now!" Dolus turned to another knight. But this one had an even larger body than the others. He walked up to Keith.

    "Regards." Unlike the others, this one had bowed his head and prepared for a standard duel.

    "Regards." Keith nodded. Like that, the two of them fought. As he did, Keith was calm as he fought with this guy. This guy isn''t like the others. Unlike the others, this guy was actually sharp. His movements didn''t waste any strength.

    Keith continued to guard against the attacks. Opening! As Leland brought his sword in the air, Keith made his opening!

    "You lose."

    "You did well. I just did better." There was nothing about it. Keith was just a notch higher than him.

    "¡­I see." The knight didn''t say anything else as he got up. However, that made Dolus even more furious.

    "How could you lose like this! You''re supposed to be the vice commander!"

    "¡­" Leland didn''t say anything as he looked away.

    "Shouldn''t you put where your mouth is?"

    "Hah?"

    "You''ve been barking orders, but you haven''t come up to face me." That guy only called the knights out to fight. He sat on the side and watched him defeat them.

    "Do you think you can-"  "Beat you? I can do it." If he continued to talk like that. Then why couldn''t he beat him?

    "¡­" Dolus raised his sword, prepared to attack. However,

    "What is everyone doing?" Keith turned around to see Krystal with a frown.

    "Princess." Leland and some of the knights bowed their heads. But Dolus continued to have a calm expression.

    "Your guest wanted to fight with the knights."

    "Yeah, and you guys were pretty trash." Keith scoffed, "Except for Sir Leland, the others weren''t that talented."

    ¡°¡­¡± The knights wanted to say something but couldn''t since the boy had beaten those guys up. Krystal frowned, "Dolus, why are you the commander of the knights?"

    "¡­" Figures.

    "Sterling decided to retire early on. I''m the one who became the commander of the knights."

    His words only caused Leland to frown.

    "Young Lady, please come here," Winston called out to them. It was time for them to have breakfast.

    "¡­Understood." Krystal glanced at Dolus before walking back. But she turned to Winston, "We''ll be having breakfast in my mother''s room."

    "Understood."

 Volume 7 Chapter 76: Young Miss!

    Volume 7 Chapter 76: Young Miss!

    "Good morning, you two." When Keith and Krystal entered the room, Violet greeted with a gentle smile.

    "Ms.Violet, you look so much better than before." Her skin was dulled out from yesterday. But she looked so much more vibrant. Like someone had splashed some gloss on her. Eating the dragon honey and tomatoes was highly effective.

    "I feel the fatigue from yesterday has vanished. I believe I could walk any moment now." Violet''s hand moved with newfound energy as if ready to leap out of bed. However, Krystal''s concern held her back.

    "Mother, don''t,"

    Violet shook her head, "How did my daughter become such a worry wart?" She thought her daughter would become like her. But she was more like her father!

    "Please stay in bed for a few more days. Also, I will prepare breakfast." Keith started to cook. Since she could move so much, slightly solid foods should be okay. Dragon honey worked magics.

    "Here you are, smoked orc sausage and scrambled eggs. I also made a small fruit salad as well." Making all of this was simple enough.

    "Delicious." The scrambled eggs were easy to eat; slight chews were enough for it to go down.

    "By the way, I''ve been meaning to ask this, but why do you call me Ms.Violet?" Violet realized the child had been calling her that the whole day yesterday.

    "Because you''re the grand duchess." He was being respectful.

    "There''s no need to do that. Just call me Aunty Violet. Or you can call me mother-in-law." Violet grinned. Both were great options for her.

    "Mother!" Krystal almost spat out her food.

    "Relax."

    "Then I will call you Aunty." Keith smiled. After they had finished their meal.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "There''s pressing matters to deal with." Krystal turned to Winston, "Winston, when did Sterling retire?"

    "Huh?! Sterling retired?" Violet blinked. This was news to her.

    Winston could only grab his head, "Princess, Madam, things have changed over these last few months."

    "Explain what had happened." A few months. That was not normal at all.

    "Rodrick said that he wanted to fire Sterling because he was unsuited to do it."

    "...."

    Creating power. That was something everyone had realized. Rodrick was trying to get everyone in the dukedom to have his side. By doing so, he could consolidate his power.

    No wonder he was rude to Krystal. Dolus didn''t call Krystal Young Miss or any formal greeting. He called her by the name. That only caused questions to form.

    "With such a long gap in time, did Sterling leave the duchy?

    "No. Sterling should still be residing in the dukedom. I told him to wait for the madam to heal before we deal with this." Winston couldn''t let him go.

    "You got a location of where he could be?"

    "Yes," Winston nodded. "However, I don''t know the exact location."

    "Good enough. Keith and I would go find him then." Keith nodded. Like that, the two of them were off into the dukedom.

    "Your home is pretty nice." Keith looked around.

    "It would be if my uncle wasn''t trying to take control." Krystal sighed, "This is tearing the city apart." The people who would suffer the most from all of this were the commoners. Fighting for power would definitely cause them to throw down.

    "Young lady, you''re back." As the two talked, someone called out. Krystal''s expression brightened, "Hello, Linka. I came back after hearing what happened."

    Linka''s expression changed. She realized what she had said; she added, "None of us believe what was said about the grand duke. We know what kind of person the grand duke is. He will never do something like betray our kingdom." The grand duke was strict and loyal. He wouldn''t do anything like betray the kingdom.

    It was blasphemy!

    "Thank you for your words."

    "Also, is that your boyfriend?" Linka noticed the boy next to her.

    "He isn''t!" Krystal waved her hand. But the more she did that, the more Linka grew curious, "Our young lady is finally in that stage of her life."

    As the two talked,

    "Hahah!"

    "Someone stole again."

    "Are you serious?" Keith and Krystal stared at the situation.

    Without any hesitation, the two of them dashed over! They were going to catch the culprit and beat him to a pulp. The culprit was no match for the two of them. In a matter of seconds, the two were already behind him. However, there was someone one step ahead of the two.

    ''You''re not going anywhere." The culprit was thrown perfectly over the shoulder, slamming to the ground! It was a resounding slam.

    That was a good throw. Everything from throwing to dropping the person was neat.

    Krystal paused as she shouted, "Sterling!"

    The middle-aged man turned to the voice, "Young Miss!"

 Volume 7 Chapter 77: We Should Fight!

    Volume 7 Chapter 77: We Should Fight!

    "Miss, it has been so long!" Sterling''s expression brightened as he saw her. Krystal shook her head, "I''m glad that I met you. But you should do something about that first." Did he forget about the guy under him?

    "Oh, yeah." Sterling grabbed the guy and picked him up, "Hand the bag over."

    "Here!" The mugger didn''t hesitate as he handed the bag to him.

    "Good. Now run off. And here." In Sterling''s hands were a couple of bronze coins.

    "Eh?"

    "These days have been horrible without the grand duke. However, wait it out. He will return and make this place great."

    "...Mmhmm." The snatcher took the coins and quickly ran away from there.

    "Are you sure you should have let him go?"

    "I can''t blame him for doing something to live." Sterling sighed, "Most of the lives in Duchy have changed these last few months."

    "Sterling."

    "Young Miss, we should go. I don''t think we should talk here." A crowd of people was slowly forming around the three. Sterling quickly returned the bag and headed off with the two.

    "Where are we going?"

    "We''re going to our home." When they arrived at the location, Keith realized something.

    Slums. This place had slums as well.

    Not surprising.

    "You live here?"

    "I''m not the only one. There''s also Eren, Ricko, and some other knights."

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "They''re all here?!" Krystal''s expression changed.

    "Here is our base."

    "...You guys live in that?" Krystal was in disbelief as she stared at the home before her. This home was a shack. Riddle with holes everywhere; it was close to falling apart any second. It was worrying that Sterling and the rest lived here.

    "It may look like that on the outside, Young Miss. But the inside is quite cozy. We had fixed it up quite a lot." Sterling chuckled as he opened the door. And when the three entered, a couple of burly people came to greet them!

    "Young Lady!"

    "Everyone!" Krystal''s expression brightened as she saw them. She was glad to see everyone here.

    "How are all of you?"

    "We''re doing good!" "We''ve been working out as well." The knights flexed their muscles.

    "Quit showing off." Sterling smacked them in the head, "Forgive them, Miss. They''re just glad to meet you."

    "I''m glad to see you all like this." Krystal nodded, "But why are you guys all here?" Krystal was still out of the loop with all of this. From Rodrick''s dark expression, it seemed something terrible had transpired.

    "Ah," The other knights scratched their heads as they turned to Sterling; this man had to be the one to explain what occurred.

    "...I punched the brat."

    "What?"

    "I punched that bastard''s son," Sterling explained.

    No wonder he looked so stupid. Keith remembered Arnie. More specifically, his face and his left cheek bulged red. And there seemed to be a tooth gone as well.

    "I couldn''t help it. He was talking down about the duchess."

    "...What did he say?"

    "He called her a fool and said that she should continue to stay in bed and not think about being the head." That angered Sterling. He couldn''t control it and decked the brat right across the face. It sent him flying across the barracks.

    "I shouldn''t have done that. Now, I let the madam all alone." Just utter regret. What he did had given Rodrick an opening to take over as Grand Duke. Violet was left in the open as well.

    "Mother is alright."

    "Eh?"

    "Mother is awake now."

    "That''s great!" Sterling and the other knights sighed in relief.

    "I take it that Dolus was appointed to be the commander of the knights after you left?" Keith asked.

    "...Yes. Dolus was the 5th in command. He never should have been in the running for commander of the knights. However, he decided to suck up to Rodrick. The one who should be the next commander is Leland." Sterling groaned.

    "I see."

    "That fool is causing so much trouble."

    "Indeed he is." Keith nodded.

    "By the way, Miss. Who is this person?" Out of nowhere, everyone was now surrounding Keith. But the boy remained calm. He answered, "Hello, my name is Keith. I''m friends with Krystal at the academy."

    "¡­Are you strong?"

    "I''m alright."

    "We did not come here to spar." Krystal groaned, "We must deal with Rodrick and how he took over."

    "Young Miss, we already have a plan."

    "You do?"

    "We''re going to rush in there and take everything back."

    "No! Don''t do that." Krystal quickly denied it, "Do you know the consequences of attacking them?" Execution was definitely on the table.

    "Young Lady, I have seen your father take care of the duchy with all his might, and I refuse to let it go down the drain because of the fool. If it means getting executed, then I''m prepared."

    "Yeah!" "We have to fight!"

    The other knights also agreed. Having Rodrick there would only cause problems.

    "That''s some good spirit."

    "That''s the spirit of the Rustchil Knights." Sterling grinned.

    "Keith," Krystal looked at Keith with pleading eyes. She was asking him to do something about this.

    "What? I agree with what they''re doing."

 Volume 7 Chapter 78: Lock Them All Up!

    Volume 7 Chapter 78: Lock Them All Up!

    "Keith?!" Krystal blinked. You agree with them?!

    "Stuff like this is something you have to fight on." Keith agreed with Sterling and the knights'' decision. Rodrick was someone who couldn''t be left unchecked. They left him alone for a few months, and he turned the duchy upside down!

    "A person like that should be dealt with,"

    "Good man! So you get us!" Sterling slapped him in the back!

    "However, this is not the time for you to do it."

    "Eh?"

    Keith added, "You''ll put Aunty Violet in a worse position." Attacking now that Violet, the interim head, had returned was just asking for trouble. Rodrick would definitely use this to his advantage.

    "The best thing to do in this situation is to hold back."

    "Ugh." Sterling and the other knights turned wry.

    "You guys can attack once everything is cleared up." Once Violet had everything cleared up, they could probably get their revenge.

    "Yeah!" Sterling and the other knights brightened. Getting revenge was good in their book.

    "..." Krystal watched the knights shouting around Keith. What am I going to do?

    "Did you have to say everything like that?" The two had now left the knights. Since they had found them, it was time to report it back to Violet and Winston.

    "But it''s true." Keith shrugged, "Guys like that need to be put down with force."

    "..."

    "Hah, you''re soft." Keith patted the girl. That caused the girl to stare, "What are you doing?!"

    "Nothing. Also, I take it that Sterling and those knights are like family to you?" Sterling and the knight''s interaction with Krystal differed from what he saw from others.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Mmhmm. Sterling and the others had been teaching me when I was a child. While my father had work, they would be the ones to watch over me." A rare smile appeared on Krystal''s face, "They''re kinda like my uncles. Well, better ones."

    Keith chuckled, "That''s the same for me." Michael and the other knights were like family to him.

    Krystal took a deep breath, "That''s why we need to get Rodrick and the others out of here before things get out of hand."

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. As the two continued onwards to the duchy,

    "We demand our coins!"

    "Duchess! What are you going to do about this?!"

    "How can the Rustchil household not uphold the end of their deal?!"

    "..." Keith and Krystal quickly ran over without a thought. There, the two saw Violet in a wheelchair. But she was surrounded by a group of people.

    "Mother!" Krystal roared as she pushed the people away. And she went to cover her. Then she glared at everyone there, "What are you doing?!"

    The merchants scoffed, "We''re only here to ask for our coins, young miss."

    "Eh?"

    "For our merchant houses to be here, we made a deal with the duchy."

    "What?! When have we owed you coins?!" Krystal was startled. Never did she hear about this. And she wasn''t the only one as Violet frowned, "We have never made such a deal with you all."

    "You never made a deal?"

    "You''re just playing wolf!"

    "Pay up!" Before the merchants could rile up even more,

    Bamm! No one had expected this; Keith had slammed one of the merchants to the floor!

    "Lock them all up!"

    "What?!"

    "You dare lock us up?!"

    The merchants were baffled by Keith''s words. Heck! Even Violet and Krystal were slightly startled when she heard that.

    "How dare you storm into the estate and reprimand the grand duchess! She was already sick, and you are trying to stick the last knife in her! Lock them all up for treason!"

    "We!" This changed everything! What Keith had said had caused all of them to falter. What Keith said was correct. Violet had just recently woken up; she was technically still sick.

    "''Agh," Violet groaned as she wiped her head, "My head is spinning."

    "Mother!"

    "Capture all of them right now! They need to be punished for harming the duchess!" As Keith had said this, Leland nodded, "Understood! Knights, come and bring them over to the prison!"

    "Y-yes!" The knights were surprised as they quickly went, disturbed by the situation. Everything changed so fast! Keith shook his head as he grabbed the wheelchair''s handles, "Aunty, I should bring you back to the room. The air here is repulsive."

    "Understood." Violet nodded as the boy pushed the cart right back into the thing.

    "Get off of me!"

    "Don''t you dare try to escape!"

    The merchants tried to fight off, but the knights wouldn''t let them off as they were captured.

    "Good job, Keith." When the three entered the mansion, Violet''s wry look disappeared. Instead, a bright and cheerful one appeared!

    "Thank you, Aunty." Keith grinned.

    "Can the two of you not be so joyful about this?" Krystal shook her head,

    "But we got those snakes by the neck." Violet grinned. Those merchants tried to act coy but were walking into the wolf''s mouth!

    "Yeah! And that guy should be punished, trying to force Aunty like that. How dare they."

    "..." Why are you guys smiling then? Those justifiable words were clouded by the smiles they had. They look like two little foxes.

    "But Mother, why were you out there?" Krystal was confused. She shouldn''t be out there by herself.

    "Oh, the maids suggested that I go out and get some fresh air for my health."

    "Where''s Winston?"

    "Winston was called out to do something."

    "Then who was the one who brought you out?"

    "The maids were here, but they were called in because of an emergency."

 Volume 7 Chapter 79: There Are Bound To Be Holes

    Volume 7 Chapter 79: There Are Bound To Be Holes

    ¡°...¡± Her words caused Keith and Krystal to frown. They left you alone? That was beyond irresponsible.

    ¡°It was a setup.¡± That was the only thing it could be. To leave Violet alone when they knew she was ill not even a day ago? Not only that, with all the countless difficulties here, a setup was highly likely.

    ¡°Hah, I see.¡± Violet froze briefly before sighing, ¡°And here I thought I could get some fresh air.¡± The woman only wanted to smell the air after waking up.

    ¡°Of course, you can get fresh air, Aunty. Bring me, Krystal, or Sir Winston along if you ever want to come out.¡± Right now, the three known people that Violet could put faith in were them.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Violet chuckled.

    ¡°Also, we should have our meals in your room from now on,¡± Krystal added. She didn¡¯t like eating with Rodrick and the others.

    ¡°Indeed. I would like to eat in my room as well.¡± The three headed into Violet¡¯s room. As the three rested inside, Violet asked, ¡°I take it that your trip around the city was nice, Keith?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, it was nice for the most part.¡± Keith nodded. Krystal added, ¡°We have also found Sterling and the other knights.¡±

    ¡°How are they?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re doing fine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Aunty, they were even prepared to charge into the duchy to take out Rodrick.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Violet scratched her head, ¡°Sterling is still hotheaded.¡± That was something everyone in the grand duchy knew about.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± While the three discussed, a knock came from the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Leland, Grand Duchess.¡±

    ¡°You can enter,¡± Violet answered, and Leland entered.

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°I want to apologize about the incident in front of the mansion. Someone should have been there to watch over you.¡± The vice-commander bowed.

    Violet shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°No, as knights, we should have-¡± Leland gritted his teeth as he said the last part. There was something else he wanted to speak about.

    Krystal realized it as she asked, ¡°Did Dolus have a part in this?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡± Leland nodded, ¡°Dolus had ordered all the knights not to go check up on you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Keith and Krystal frowned. No wonder there was no one to stop them. The merchants had come into the estate. How? Of course, they either stormed in or someone let them in. The second one was definitely the case, as they would be killed if they stormed in.

    ¡°I apologize for everything that had occurred. I noticed too late.¡± Leland heard about some knights discussing this. Without a second later, he quickly dashed over to do something about it.

    ¡°I take it that you don¡¯t agree with his actions?¡± Violet questioned.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Leland nodded, ¡°I refuse to have the Rustchil Knights turn into Dolus¡¯s plaything. But it¡¯s difficult with the support he had obtained from Rodrick.¡± With Rodrick¡¯s support behind him, Dolus had a solid foothold over the commander position.

    ¡°I see.¡± Violet then asked, ¡°How many knights support Dolus?¡±

    ¡°A majority of the knights follow himm.¡± Leland grimaced.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not because they support Dolus¡¯s actions. It¡¯s more like Dolus¡¯s position is forcing them to submit.¡± Fear and coercion. Dolus could quickly fire them without a thought. That was something that frightened the group.

    ¡°What about the workers living in the duchy?¡±

    ¡°Most of them have been replaced by Rodrick as well. However, the fired ones are still living in the duchy.¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Violet sighed in relief, ¡°Mmhmm. Please give thanks to the people who support me.¡±

    Violet stated, ¡°I refuse to have Rodrick destroy everything we have.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Those eyes. The three noticed the fire in her eyes.

    ...

    ¡°Sister, why did you send all our benefactors to prison?!¡± Rodrick quickly rushed into her room. That made Keith scoff on the inside. You never checked on your sister¡¯s health but care about the attackers¡¯ health?

    What a bastard.

    ¡°Hmm, they tried to harm me. Is there anything wrong with what I did?¡±

    As if the right melody was played, Rodrick suggested, ¡°If your health is still waning, how about someone else takes over. You only regained consciousness not so long ago.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The grin on Rodrick¡¯s face became even wider. However, Violet turned to Krystal, ¡°Krystal, you will be the interim head for a few days until I recover.¡±

    ¡°Sister, how could you ask Krystal to do it?¡± Rodrick¡¯s wife commented.

    ¡°What about it? Krystal is the next in line after me and Edmund.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Krystal took the lead with this.

    The count family was left there speechless.

    ...

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Rodrick flipped out when he heard all of this?!

    ¡°Patience¡±

    ¡°Patience? How could I be patient when everything I have dreamed is going to a brat!¡± Rodrick¡¯s anger flared up at the person there. However, the person continued to be calm,

    ¡°This is a blessing in disguise.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°A child becoming the interim head. There are bound to be mistakes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Also, I have my ideas on how to increase it as well.¡± Rodrick¡¯s eyes changed.

    ¡°¡­¡± Yet, the person¡¯s expression dropped. What are you planning to do? This was worrisome since it was him.

    ¡­

    While that happened, Carolyn took a deep sigh. Why did he go with Krystal to the duchy? This wasn¡¯t his problem. So why did he have to join in on this?

    ¡°Carolyn?¡± Carolyn looked up to see Alger.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Alger noticed the dark expression she had. The two were out and in a cafe right now. The girl had spaced out.

    Alger sighed deeply, ¡°Carolyn, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I think you and I are the perfect match for one another.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Carolyn¡¯s cheeks turned red when she heard that. Alger touched her cheeks, but then he noticed her expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m really serious about you.¡±

    ¡°..."

 Volume 7 Chapter 80: I Also Own A Merchant Group

    Volume 7 Chapter 80: I Also Own A Merchant Group

    "Ugh," Krystal groaned. That caused Keith to tilt his head, "What''s the matter with you?" This was not the first time; five times. The girl had been groaning and sighing left and right.

    "There''s a lot of work here." In front of Krystal was a bunch of paperwork that had yet to be completed. That giant pile before her swayed back and forth; one breath was enough to knock everything down!

    "How could there be so much work?"

    Keith thought, "Your mother hasn''t been working for months now. And I doubt Rodrick would properly do his work either." That was enough to make so much work.

    "Ugh," Krystal sighed as she felt her head was going to explode. All that work was now thrown onto her. Keith reminded, "Remember, you''re a lady." Actually, he shouldn''t be witnessing this.

    "Ugh." Krystal scoffed at him.

    "Good luck with all of this," Keith sipped on some tea on the side as he watched.

    Krystal frowned, "... Can''t you help me out?"

    "Ugh, this is not my expertise."

    "Bull! I know you like to do these kinds of things!" This kid ran two different businesses. Paperwork came at him in droves the last time she checked.

    "Don''t you like to do these kinds of things?" Krystal was one of the types who loved to work.

    "This is too much." It was like Rodrick didn''t do anything.

    While the two argued, Winston entered the door, "Young Miss, we have a situation!"

    "Hmm?"

    "None of the merchants are selling their goods in the duchy!" Winston had gone around to examine the duchy.

    "What?"

    "They said they refuse to sell it because the duchy betrayed them, and they''re going on strike."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "¡­" Krystal''s expression darkened when she heard that.

    "What are your orders?"

    "We do nothing. I doubt they will not sell after a few days." A bluff. There was no way those merchants wouldn''t do anything about it.

    "..."

    "What?" A strange glint appeared in the boy''s eyes.

    "Nothing, you do you."

    ...

    Right now, Rodrick is drinking with some people.

    "I hope you all will follow my lead on this."

    "Of course, we will follow the next grand duke of Rustchil." The merchants grinned. This was a matter of business. What occurred with the previous head made the grand duchy vulnerable.

    That vulnerability meant there was an opportunity. The merchants were going to use this to their advantage.

    ...

    "..." A dark expression appeared on Krystal''s expression as she held her head. What should I do? It had been a few days since she called their bluff. However, it was anything but that.

    "Dear," Violet stared at her daughter''s turmoil. She was about to say something, but,

    "You assumed the merchants would fall in line after a few days of doing nothing. However, what you didn''t equate was their ruthlessness. They know when they can hold out." Those merchants had been here for quite some time. Coins were definitely amassed during that period.

    "And you didn''t recognize how vulnerable the duchy is now." The merchant understood the duchy''s condition better than the girl! Anything could change the tide.

    "Keith," Violet scratched her head. All of his words were like swords piercing through Krystal''s body!

    "Ugh." Krystal grabbed her head when she heard all of this. While she mulled over this defeat,

    "Young Miss, the count is calling for you," Winston called.

    "..." He''s going to use this to his advantage. Krystal knew it. She had caused this blow to herself, and now Rodrick came over to further deepen that wound.

    As she wondered what to prepare, Violet placed her hand on Krystal''s shoulders, "Dear, you don''t have to worry about anything. I will be there. Rodrick won''t mess with you as long as I''m here." Over the days, her health improved further. She could take control whenever she wanted, but she left it to her daughter.

    "Mmhmm." Krystal smiled. Like that, the four headed over to the living room.

    "Uncle, what is it?"She noticed there was someone else there.

    Rodrick grinned, "Krystal, I would like to introduce you to this gentleman. His name is Pete Miconal."

    Pete stared at Krystal as he froze. But then he quickly raised his hand, "Hello, Grand Duchess, Princess Krystal. My name is Pete Miconal."

    "..." Krystal frowned as she quickly stated, "I''m not marrying him." She instantly understood what Rodrick was doing.

    "Rodrick, how dare you set up my daughter on a date." Violet''s eyes glowed dark as she glared. That definitely caused Pete to shiver. The glare from a grand duchess was deadly. Rodrick remained calm as he explained,

    "Sister, it''s not good for the duchy right now. After all the merchants have decided to have a strike, we''re in a worse-off state. We need new people to join our family and make it shine brighter."

    "Genius?" Krystal turned to Pete, "How is he a genius?"

    "Ms. Krystal, I have run three shops, and all of them have been incredible! I also made connections with other merchant groups!" Pete tried to reason. He was quite an up-and-coming merchant from the south.

    "He''s perfect to be your husband."

    "Perfect? That''s pretty cheap." Keith chuckled.

    "What do you want?" Rodrick was frankly tired of this brat. He always had one more thing to say about everything.

    "To sell off Krystal like that is frankly a dishonor to Krystal."

    "Then do you have anyone else in mind?" Arnie scoffed.

    Keith''s voice was playful, "Of course. If you guys really want to marry Krystal off, how about me?"

    "Eh?" Everyone gasped at the boy. Krystal''s cheeks turned red when she heard such a bold statement.

    "You? You''re just a child."

    "And he''s a few years older than me." The pot calling the kettle black.

    "You think you can marry into the Rustchil household?!" Arnie scoffed at him.

    "If we''re talking about status, I also own a merchant group." Keith grinned.

 Volume 7 Chapter 81: Safety Net

    Volume 7 Chapter 81: Safety Net

    Pete stared at Keith before scoffing, "You? Owning a merchant group? Is it some low-tier group, brat?" A younger person declared he was better than him? He was considered a prodigy, being able to run three stores. No one in his age group could compete with him. That was why he was confident that he could rise even further if he married the princess of the Rustchil Household.

    Yet the person in front of him tried to get in his way? There was no way he could let this happen.

    "You''re just a random fourth son from a random house. You think you can marry my cousin?!"

    "..." Krystal blinked. From a random household? Wait a moment, do they think he''s a baron or something?

    As the discussion was about to get heated, a maid entered the room, "Grand Duchess, there''s someone who wishes to speak with you."

    "Hmm?"

    "That would be me. I called the person here." Krystal and Violet were even more curious about it.

    "Let them in." Violet gestured. The person who entered was a tall gentleman. He spotted Keith,

    "Big Boss, it''s a pleasure to meet you!" The person quickly greeted him.

    "..." The moment he said that, Keith''s expression scrunched up.

    "Big Boss?" "Pff." Krystal couldn''t hold it in. That was a funny name.

    Keith took a deep breath, "Yes, that''s me. And this here is the interim head of the Rustchil Duchy. She will be the person you shall be cooperating with." Gesturing, he pointed at Krystal.

    "Hello, Miss. My name is John, and my boss told me you wish to open a branch store in the southern region." Coyler had told him there were plans to expand.

    "Hmm?" Open a branch shop?

    "How dare you come to our turf! Do you know who I am?" Pete couldn''t let this go on. Having a merchant group come in like that was a slap to his face.

    John frowned, "What merchant group are you?"

    "I''m the Scarlet Scar merchant group."

    "Scarlet Scar merchant group?" A haughty snort came from John''s mouth, "Why would we know of a third-rate merchant group."

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Third-rate?" Pete''s eyes twitched.

    "Let me ask you, have you ever heard of White Owl?"

    "White Owl?!" That haughty look Pete had was nowhere to be found. Instead,. It was fear. Any merchant group would hear about it!

    "White Owl Merchant Group?!" And it seemed Violet and Rodrick knew about it as they were startled. But they stared at Keith this time.

    "I should fully introduce myself. My full name is Keith Freed, the 4th son of Marquis Freed. I''m also the boss of White Owl Merchant Group." Keith grinned.

    ...

    "Aunty, why are you staring at me like that?" Keith was being eyed down by Violet. She circled around him as well. Violet didn''t stop as she continued to analyze,

    "I''m just wondering how such a young man is the owner of such a large merchant group and a famous bakery." This was indeed a sight to behold.

    "Ah, you heard about them?"

    "Anyone in the upper nobility has heard about it." White Owl Merchant Group and White Forest Bakery. In the last decade, those two names spread throughout the Solis Kingdom.

    White Owl Merchant Group dominated the upper northern regions, leaving no other merchant group to compete against. They have a monopoly over there.

    White Forest Bakery was the same as it brought flavors that no one had ever tried. It revolutionalized the bread game.

    "I had some bread at the capital. It was delicious." Violet still remembered the taste. It was sweet and delicious.

    "Thank you for the praises. But aren''t you angry that I''m a Bradley?"

    "What? Why would I be angry at that?"

    "Aren''t Bradley and Rustchil enemies?" The last time he checked, those two had a feud or something.

    "Oh, that." Violet chuckled, "I don''t consider you my enemy, not after how you saved my family." Keith had done so much for her. There was no way she could consider him to be one.

    "Thanks!"

    "What are you planning to do?" Krystal questioned. Keith had brought in his own merchant group to the mix. Why would he do something like that?

    "Well, I figured you would mess up."

    "Eh?"

    "Two things would occur when you said to ignore them. That''s why I called my merchant group in as a safety net."

    "Safety net?"

    "Mmhmm. It didn''t matter whether you were right with both options; you would be placed in a downward spiral." It didn''t matter if they listened or continued; the merchants were corrupt.

    The one who would bring the largest benefits to them. That was how those people looked at the internal struggles the duchy had. The only thoughts in their mind was to side with the one with the advantage.

    "You need a new merchant group to work with. So hey, why not mine?" He was the one with a merchant group on standby.

    "¡­I feel like I''m being taken advantage of."

    "Oh, definitely." Keith nodded. He wasn''t going to deny that.

    "¡­" "Pff."

    "Don''t worry, I promise I will give you guys a fair price." Keith wasn''t going to swindle his friends, "If there''s nothing else, I will-"

    "Also, what''s this about me and you being fianc¨¦e!" There was something else that needed to be brought up.

    "I didn''t say fianc¨¦e. I said I wanted your hand in marriage. It was just to mess with them even more. It would make Rodrick even more angry."

    "..."

    "Well, I''m going to go to bed now!" Keith shrugged it off. After hearing all of this, it was time for him to take a nap.

    "...Yeah." Krystal sighed while Violet waved, "Good night, Keith."

    "Mmhmm." Keith bowed and left the room.

    "My daughter is being courted by such a wonderful man."

    "Huh?!"

    "You still can''t see it, huh? Truthfully, a guy like that will be taken away in a heartbeat." Keith had the three things everyone wanted.

    Looks? The child was basically stunning on a daily basis.

    Coins? He just showed off his wealth.

    Personality? He''s kind and playful. Definitely full of fun being beside him.

    "Plus, he could cook as well. That is a plus 100." Violet definitely had ideas on what she wanted to do.

    "¡­" Krystal really didn''t know what to say about this.

    "Should I teach you some of my moves?"

    "What?!"

 Volume 7 Chapter 82: No Choice In The Matter

    Volume 7 Chapter 82: No Choice In The Matter

    While Krystal was being hounded by Violet, Rodrick was going ballistic in another section of the estate.

    "Are you kidding me?! Why is a Bradley here?!" The shock in Rodrick''s voice was palpable. The last person he expected Krystal to bring home was Keith Freed. His name had been circulating among the nobility for years, but Rodrick never thought he would come face to face with the boy himself!

    "Why didn''t you tell me the Bradleys are making a move?!" Rodrick turned to the cloaked man.

    "Shut up." The cloaked man''s voice was cold and commanding, cutting through the tension like a knife. In a moment of anger, Rodrick had forgotten this man''s identity.

    "I apologize!" Rodrick and his family went silent, not daring to speak.

    "..." The person didn''t respond as he was lost in thought. This was outside his expectations as welll. Are the Bradley and Rustchil joining forces? That was something that would halt their plans. I need to inform the prince. However, he stared at Rodrick, who seemed to be looking for him with hope.

    What do I do about him?

    ...

    These past few days had changed the Rustchil Duchy. With the merchants going on strike, fewer goods were on the street. However, a carriage was soon brought over to the corner. Everyone was curious about the carriage at first before John came out,

    "Hello, Everyone! My name is John, and I come from the White Owl Merchant Group! I have many things to sell and enough for everyone!"

    "Hmm?"

    "What do you sell?!" Some people became curious.

    "For starters! Our White Owl Merchant Group sells butter and pepper for seasoning!" John quickly brought out the two items, "These items will help brighten up any food you make!" More customers had come to the carriage one by one, curious about his claims.

    While that happened, snickering came from a building.

    "This is the south. Did he think he could waltz in and take over?" The merchants on strike were now staring at John and his carriage.

    "Did he think one merchant group could supply an entire dukedom?" The merchants were not stupid. They had heard about the fame of the white owl merchant group. But they were only one merchant group.

    Plus, they supplied most of the resources throughout the northern regions. Yet, they were now coming to the south? Are you kidding me? The merchants understood they were bound to run out of supplies.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    That was when they struck.

    The Rustchil Household was relying on that one merchant group. Once that group was gone, they would rake in the profits.

    ...

    "Why aren''t they going down?!" One merchant roared. How could this be?! It has been a few days since the white owl merchant group set up shop in the streets. However, what they expected of them leaving had never occurred. Instead, it was still there and running smoothly.

    Actually, the number of people there was incredible.

    "If it''s not going down, then we''ll go in!" They need to beat that shop at their own game! They were a long-standing shop in the duchy!

    "We''re open!"

    "Our goods are fresh and tasty!"

    "Come try it out!"

    All their shops had opened up at the same time. Even when they did, the customers never returned. There were some. However,

    "Eh? Why are the fruits like this?" One customer muttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s not as beautiful as the ones sold at White Owl."

    "..." The customers would say those words before heading back to White Owl. Dammit! Are you saying we can''t beat them in quality? Then, we''ll go with quantity!

    "We''re going to lower our prices!" If they lower it below market prices for a few days, the customers will definitely return.

    As they did this,

    "Buy one product and get 50% off!" John wasn''t going to be fazed as he quickly shouted. And when he did, the customers quickly became excited!

    They flocked over, hoping to get something great!

    ¡­

    "Don''t you think today is a great day, Dear?" Keith had a mischievous grin as he stared at Krystal.

    "¡­Indeed it has."

    "Ahh, have some of this meat." Keith waved a piece of meat in front of her mouth. As he did this, Violet grinned, "Now, you two, you can''t show off in front of everyone."

    "Hmpf!" Rodrick slammed his hand on the table and left the room. He wasn''t the only one who did this, as the others also left. The only people left in the dining room were the three. And that was when,

    "Pff!"

    "Ha ha!"

    Keith and Violet started to tear up!

    "Aunty, did you see how they ran?!"

    "Pff, I think Rodrick is going to explode!" The veins on his forehead were so close to popping. And Violet''s stomach couldn''t handle it.

    "...You two are having too much fun with this." Krystal wondered if Keith was actually Violet''s child instead of her. The two were similar to one another; two foxes.

    "Of course, we have to. Also, did you send them over there?" Keith questioned.

    ...

    "Do you really think you can attack this place?!" Sterling grinned as he stared at a couple of troublemakers. These guys were waiting at the teleportation gate, prepared to attack something. Well, the supplies came from White Owl.

    Sterling and the other knights grinned, "Young miss has everything down." What was going to happen next was going to be interesting.

    ¡­.

    "Dammit! Those merchants are so foolish!" Rodrick couldn''t believe it. Those merchants were now hounding him for an explanation. They were promised riches if they did this strike! But the only thing they got was dread!

    "If I can''t take control of the dukedom while my brother is away, what am I supposed to do?!"

    ¡°¡­¡± The man in the cloak didn''t say anything but continued to stare silently,

    "I can bring this situation back into your control."

    "Hmm?"

    "You have no choice but to do this. If you don''t, everything you did would go to waste."

    "!" The cloaked quickly turned his head out to the window.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "¡­Nothing." Was that my imagination? But he closed the curtains just in case. What he didn''t notice was someone sneezing.

    "Achoo! Keith is definitely going to give me sweets with this juicy information."

 Volume 7 Chapter 83: I Will Deal With It

    Volume 7 Chapter 83: I Will Deal With It

    Late at night, Violet slept serenely and at peace in her bed. As she did, she didn¡¯t notice the shadow of death surrounding her. Figures surrounded her from all sides. Some maids waited by the door. Seeing the shadows walking toward them,

    ¡°No one is here, right?¡± One shadow questioned.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± The maids nodded as they moved away, letting them in. These maids were placed there to make an opening.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    The assassins all stared. Without any ounce of hesitation, they slammed their knives into the bed!

    It was done...or so they thought.

    The assassins¡¯ expressions froze as they stared down at the body. One questioned, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any blood?!¡± No ounce of blood came from the wound. Instead, it was heavy. When they pierced the body, the blades were stuck in.

    ¡°Wow, you guys are gutsy to pull off an assassination in a Grand Duke¡¯s home.¡± The assassin¡¯s heads jolted by the playful voice. Startled, they quickly turned to see a person sitting at a table! He sat there so calmly and comfortably as he sipped his tea.

    ¡°Attack!¡± All of them charged at Keith. They must kill anyone who saw! That moment of decisiveness made them falter. They hadn¡¯t realized there were others! Two figures slammed the assassins, bursting through the wall.

    ¡°Haha, your plan worked like a charm, youngster!¡± A haughty laugh came from Sterling. Leland shook his head, ¡°Sterling, we still need to focus. These guys aren¡¯t dead.¡± They took some damage, but it was not enough to defeat them.

    ¡°Did you guys really think you can do this?¡± Keith scoffed. But as he was about to continue,

    ¡°What is going on?!¡± Rodrick came from the side. He wasn¡¯t alone; Dolus and the knights were with them too. That was when his expression darkened,

    ¡°Sterling, Leland! How dare you! To collide with that brat to assassinate my sister! Have the two of you fallen so low?!¡±

    ¡°You really going to throw this on us?¡± Keith raised one brow.

    ¡°Do you think you can say all of that, Rodrick?¡± A cold voice cut through the tension. Rodrick turned his head to see Violet with Krystal and Winston. The two women had dark expressions.

    ¡°Sister?!¡± Rodrick froze.

    ¡°Why do you sound so surprised? Were you expecting me dead?¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯re alive! Those assassins didn¡¯t kill you!¡±

    ¡°Pff, stop acting like you¡¯re the hero.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    ¡°Can you really say all of this when you were the one who caused this?¡± Keith then raised a stone. And the moment he did, a video started to play. It was none other than Rodrick ordering the knights to take out Violet. His words were cold, and his eyes were maniacal.

    There was a moment of silence before,

    ¡°....Hahaha!¡± The expression Rodrick had before was nowhere to be found, and a crazed one soon replaced it. ¡°Fine! I was the one who did this! I was also the one who framed Edmund!¡±

    ¡°Why?! How could you have fallen so low?!¡± Even hearing it was unbelievable. Violet¡¯s husband and Rodrick were brothers. How could he backstab him like so?

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You¡¯re really asking me why? Do you know how it feels to be second fiddle to a man like that?! I¡¯ve done the same thing as him. Yet, Father chose him to be head! I should have been Grand Duke!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why the previous head didn¡¯t choose you.¡± Keith retorted.

    ¡°You-gah!¡± Before Rodrick could respond to that, something decked him in the face! The man was sent flying into a tree.

    ¡°Keith?!¡± Krystal blinked.

    ¡°What? He was going to keep talking.¡± There was no way he was going to listen to another monologue.

    ¡°So true.¡± Sterling chuckled.

    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s take out the trash.¡± Keith cracked his knuckles; there was still Dolus and the knights.

    ¡°Those who want to stand down, this is your last chance. Or I could make it worse for you.¡± He should give the knights one final warning.

    ¡°...¡± Some knights quickly stood down without a thought!

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Because we won¡¯t attack the duchess.¡±

    ¡°This is too far!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I get fired; I won¡¯t harm the duchess.¡±

    Some of them remembered how the duchess treated them. She was kind and sweet to all of them. They wouldn¡¯t dare harm her.

    ¡°You bastards! Attack them!¡± Dolus, a few traitors, and the assassins charged at the group.

    Sterling was prepared to attack. However, a hand waved before him, ¡°Sir Sterling and Sir Leland, go protect the duchess.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°These guys are going to target the duchess no matter what.¡± In terms of numbers, they were still at a disadvantage. In this situation, take out the duchess, and they win.

    ¡°...¡± Sterling understood this as well. He asked, ¡°Are you fine dealing with them by yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more than enough.¡± Keith was calm as he took a step forward.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ve been meaning to see what the Freed Estate Knights can do!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight as well!¡± Krystal shouted. She couldn¡¯t leave Keith to do this all alone.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not fighting.¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously doing this right now?!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t really fight people who you treated as family.¡±

    ¡°...I can.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Not right now.¡± Keith realized. When he planned to use Violet as bait, he mentioned they would have to fight with Rodrick and the rest of the knights. Krystal said she was fine, but there was hesitancy in her eyes. There was no doubt in his mind; she couldn¡¯t harm someone she called family before.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Leave everything to me.¡± Keith didn¡¯t say anymore as he moved forward. That only caused Dolus to chuckle, ¡°Do you think you can beat me by yourself? You¡¯re just foolish.¡±

    ¡°Keep talking.¡± Keith didn¡¯t hold his sword as he only crunched his knuckles. Dolus raised his sword as he dashed forward! He would blow the brat away in one move!

    However,

    BAMMMM!

    What happened next caused the entire duchy to freeze!

    Keith dodged the blade, and then his fist came right into the guy¡¯s face! It was such a clean blow that the man¡¯s head coked back and slammed into the ground, caving it in!

    ¡°...¡± He¡¯s not dead, right?

    ¡°That takes care of that.¡± Keith shook his head as he turned to the rest, ¡°I would normally knock you guys out. However, not today. You guys really pissed me off.¡± A wooden sword appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Wai-¡°It was too late to say anything. Keith appeared before the person and sent him flying into the air! No hesitation as he sliced them with the sword!

    No one could fathom the onslaught that was about to occur.

    ¡°Woo.¡± Sterling snickered, ¡°The young miss¡¯s boyfriend is so strong.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s!¡± Why are you saying something like that?!

    ¡°Indeed. Was he holding back against me when we fought?¡± Leland was genuinely surprised Keith was this strong.

    ¡°And we¡¯re done.¡± Keith took a deep sigh. Before him were rows of bodies on the ground. They were all beaten black and blue.

    Rodrick, who regained some consciousness, was stunned beyond belief. His knights were taken down in such a quick fashion.

    ¡°Rodrick, enough of this.¡± A cold voice cut in. Everyone turned their head to see two people before them.

    ¡°Father! Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Dear!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Cedric?!¡± There was one person Keith definitely knew! It was none other than Cedric!

    ¡°It seems we¡¯re late to the party,¡± Cedric chuckled.

 Volume 8 Chapter 1: My Brain Is Still Processing

    Volume 8 Chapter 1: My Brain Is Still Processing

    "Mgah," A yawn came from Keith''s mouth as he slowly left his bed. Walking to the mirror, he saw the dark bags under his eyes. Figures. They would be tired from what had occurred just yesterday night. Need to cool down my face. After a few minutes of rubbing, he exited his room.

    "Good morning, Sir Keith." Two maids were waiting by the door. Keith took a sigh, "Good morning as well." Are they going to wait by my door all the time now? These last few days gave him so much freedom. No one waited for him or anything; that was something he preferred. However, he couldn''t complain since this wasn''t his home.

    "Good morning, Princess." Next to his door, a beautiful woman came out of her room. There were maids by her door as well. The woman nodded and then turned to Keith.

    "Couldn''t sleep after what occurred, huh?" Despite the woman''s beautiful appearance, under her eyes were dark bags.

    Krystal nodded, "I couldn''t sleep after what had occurred. And how do you look like that?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t try to be coy. Why is your skin so sparkly and bright?" There was something off. Those dark bags under it were nowhere to be found. His skin sparkled and smooth.

    "Oh, that''s because I put some of this on my face? Want to try it later?" Keith raised a vegetable.

    "Cucumbers?"

    "Oh, these are galecumbers. They''re surprisingly good for the face. Also, they get rid of dark bags as well." Keith had rubbed them on his dark bags, and poof, it cleaned them up.

    "...There are many different things that I heard." Krystal blinked. But she was most surprised about how Keith was focused on his skin. Never pegged him to be the type to care.

    "Want me to help you out at night?"

    "...Sure." Krystal touched her skin and felt the ruggedness. After the incident, she felt like she aged a few years. Then she stared at Keith''s flawless skin, which made her slightly envious.

    "Alright, let''s head to the dining room."

    "Mmhmm." The two headed to the dining room. And when they entered, three people were there.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Good morning, you two." The woman was the first one to greet the two. She was the spitting image of Krystal. She was Violet Rustchil, Krystal''s mother and Grand Duchess of Rustchil.

    "Hello, Aunty Violet." "Good morning, Mother."

    "Good morning." There was the first Keith was meeting this person.

    "Good morning, Sir Edmund." This was none other than the head of the Rustchil duchy, Edmund Rustchil, the current Grand Duke.

    "Father," Krystal took a deep sigh of relief. That caused Edmund to relax, "Don''t worry, daughter. I''m here." This was not a dream.

    "I wasn''t thinking that!" Krystal shook. A few weeks before, her father was labeled as a traitor to the Solis Kingdom. However, he only returned yesterday.

    Are you really going to act like this? We all know you were worried? Keith shook his head at how Krystal tried to be cool.

    "Hey, Kid! Aren''t you going to greet me?" Besides the two, one more person was sitting at the table. It was someone that Keith actually knew.

    A weird expression formed, "I kinda don''t want to say it, sorry."

    "Eh?"

    "My brain is still processing that you were a Grand Duke." The person he was talking to was a long-time customer of his cart, Cedric. Recently, he hadn''t been coming to his cart due to some issue. Turns out, he was actually a grand duke!

    "Is me being a grand duke really surprising?"

    "Yes," Keith nodded, "Also more so about you being Krystal''s grandfather." That was something he did not expect at all. It threw him for a loop; people he knew were family.

    "Hmpf! You''re lucky you''re sitting across the table."

    "Father." Edmund really didn''t know what to say. Why are you threatening a child?

    "Heh," Violet chuckled. All this arguing created a calming atmosphere; it was good after what had occurred a few hours ago. Rodrick, Edmund''s brother, tried to assassinate the interim head, which was her. Keith and the others dealt with it.

    "Grand Duke, Breakfast is served." Winston, the head butler, stated as the food was brought over to the table. What was placed was boiled potatoes and eggs.

    It''s been a while since I''ve seen this. Boiled potatoes and eggs were sort of a rare thing in the household.

    Edmund clapped his hand, "Let''s eat now."

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he started to eat. But while he did,

    "Hey, Kid. Can''t you do something about this?" Cedric called out; a frown was plastered on his face. Keith tilted his head,

    "What do you mean, Grandpa Cedric?"

    "You know what I mean! Can''t you spice this up?!" Cedric stared down at his food. He couldn''t deal with it any longer, not when he tried the brat''s food.

    "Father! Stop bullying the child." Edmund couldn''t believe it. Why was he asking the child to do so much? But that caused Cedric to scowl, "You shut it. You don''t understand that child''s capabilities."

    "Uh?"

    "¡­Keith, can you do something?" Cedric wasn''t the only one; Violet also glanced at him. She ate the boiled potatoes and realized what she had missed out her whole life. Comparing it to the tomato soup, the flavors were lacking. Actually, it was nonexistent!

    "Eh?" Wife? What are you doing? Never did he expect his wife to say something like that.

    "Dear, you wouldn''t understand." Her husband never tried it. Cedric, Winston, Krystal, and she were the only ones who tasted it.

    "Guys, Krystal isn''t even asking. Why are you two being so childish?"

    Cedric turned to Krystal, "My little gem, don''t you want to have the kids cooking?"

    "...Little gem?"

    "Grandfather?" Krystal''s cheeks turned red. Cedric continued, "Don''t you want to try it?"

    "Hah," Krystal then turned over to Keith. This guy had the calmest look ever. It was not even a surprise.

    "¡­To be honest, I do want your cooking."

    "¡­" Edmund really was speechless. Her daughter was the last person he expected.

    "Alright then, but what do you want to have? You choose."

 Volume 8 Chapter 2: Omelet And Hash Browns + French Toast With Condensed Milk

    Volume 8 Chapter 2: Omelet And Hash Browns + French Toast With Condensed Milk

    "Umm," Krystal thought about it. There were a lot of things he had made before. She then glanced at Cedric and Violet. Their gaze was saying a lot of things.

    Make him cook a lot!

    Anything is fine.

    Violet was calm. She was fine with anything. Cedric, on the other hand, had a crazed one. He was telling her to ask him to make a lot! What should I do? She thought about it before muttering, "Can you make two options: one sweet and the other savory?"

    "Ho, you want two things, huh?" Keith chuckled, thinking, "How about I make some cinnamon toast. I can make an omelet and hash browns as savory?"

    "Alright!" Cedric couldn''t contain his excitement and pumped his fist in the air, much to the amusement of Violet and the exasperation of Edmund.

    Father, how could you be like this?

    "Do you need to go to the kitchen?" Krystal asked.

    "I could cook it right here." Keith didn''t mind as he summoned all the ingredients and a hotplate.

    "You have a hotplate on you?" Edmund muttered. Never have he seen someone have a magic hotplate on him.

    "Mmhmm, it makes things easier for me to cook." Keith asked, "Is it fine for me to cook here?"

    "Of-" "Of course! We get the food faster!" Cedric commented before Edmund could!

    "Thank you." Savory options came first. Keith cracked some eggs and started to stir them. Once that was finished, he poured it into the pan, cooking it up.

    A perfect half-moon omelet was before them.

    Hash browns were simple as well. When shredding the potatoes, use a cloth to remove the liquid; the next step was frying it. A crispy golden potato was before them.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Here you are, omelet and hash browns." Keith handed everyone the omelets. Cedric ate like a ferocious animal.

    "Father." Edmund was about to cry; how could he eat like this? You are not starved!

    "Oh, please. This kid has seen how I eat before. There''s really nothing he hasn''t seen!" He was a long-time customer of his cart! Actually, this was much more mundane!

    "..." Edmund turned to Keith, who scratched his head. "I have seen a lot of Grandpa Cedric eating." Dude ate like a monster.

    "..." So embarrassing.

    Edmund sighed as he stared down at the breakfast. What could be the difference? It used the same ingredients. As he took a bite of the hashbrowns, he understood.

    Crispy and light. The boiled potatoes were soft and mushy. However, this was crunchy!

    "I should get started on the french toast." For french toast, it was simple. Making the custard required milk, eggs, and cinnamon. Adding vanilla juice to the custard would give it a sweet scent.

    "Dip some bread like so." Keith took out a loaf of bread and sliced them. Coating the bread with the custard, it was placed on the hotplate.

    So rich! A sweet scent waffled the dining room as they watched it fry. Krystal and Violet stared intensely at the bread. Cedric looked like a ravenous animal.

    Time to flip; as he did, a crispy golden top was displayed to everyone.

    "It smells incredible." Edmund relished the scent.

    "Grandpa Cedric, it''s not done yet. I need to make the others." Keith had only made one; five more were needed.

    "Then make it quick."

    "..." Keith could only shake his head as he quickly made the others. Everyone had two slices of french toast.

    "And drizzle some condensed milk on the top." The crispy golden toast paired nicely with the white milky cream.

    "It''s done." Keith grinned as he handed the food over. Krystal and Violet took a bite. Their eyes brightened. Crispy on the outside and soft and chewy inside! This was perfect! What made it better was the rich and sweet taste of the condensed milk.

    Cedric didn''t say anything, but he ate at a ferocious speed. Keith took a bite,

    I think adding fruits would give it a more mellow taste. Keith turned to Edmund, "How does it taste, Sir Edmund?"

    "It''s delicious but a little on the heavier side." Edmund didn''t mind the taste, but it was strong and sweet.

    "I see," The french toast was on the stronger side.

    "Dear, I can take it if you don''t like it." Violet nudged her husband. The man nodded, "Thank you." Violet and Krystal seemed to like the taste. Cedric, there was really nothing to say about him. He would probably eat anything in front of him.

    "Sir Edmund, please try this." A drink appeared in his hand.

    "What''s this?"

    "It''s a drink that helps perk you up." Keith realized it. Edmund displayed tiredness.

    "Mmm." Sipping on it, his lips arched upward, "I quite prefer this. What''s it made from." He preferred a bitter taste to a sweet one.

    "Oh, it''s a brew that I made from my island. I always have a case on me. It''s made out of macao beans." Never leave the island without grounded macao beans.

    "I see." Macao beans. Edmund made a mental note. He got the feeling he would need to drink more.

    "Keith, more! Also, I want the drink as well!" Cedric called out. He remembered what that drink was.

    "Didn''t you have four slices?" Knowing this glutton, Keith made double the amount for him.

    "Ate it all."

    "¡­." Keith could only shake his head,

    "Keith, I''m also finished as well." Violet and Krystal coughed.

    "¡­Understood." Like that, he was going to make it for quite some time.

 Volume 8 Chapter 3: How Are You Not Tired?!

    Volume 8 Chapter 3: How Are You Not Tired?!

    After they had their breakfast, "I will go out and practice." Since he had eaten such a heavy meal, it was time to work it out of his system. Krystal nodded, "I will join you." Even she felt she should move her body.

    "Be careful out there." Violet reminded.

    Cedric sat there and sipped his coffee, "Don''t kill anyone out there. Especially you, Kid!"

    Keith couldn''t help but scoff at Cedric''s warning, "How could I possibly kill someone?"

    "Are you really asking that?" Did he forget about what occurred yesterday? He one-punched the commander of the knights, and then he massacred the others. Monster; that was the only way to describe him.

    Keith returned to his room and changed into his battle outwear. The two headed to the barracks. Before the two entered,

    "Come on! Did all of you become soft these last few months?! You guys can''t even do such a simple task?!" A thunderous voice resounded the entire barracks! Keith looked at Krystal, who shook her head. The two headed in.

    "Young Miss!" Sterling''s stern expression quickly turned bright as he greeted them.

    "Good morning, Sterling."

    "Hello. Are we disturbing your training?" A blood bath. Behind Sterling was a group of people who were in a push-up position. On top of their body was a giant boulder.

    "Isn''t this a little too much?" Krystal muttered. They looked like they were about to die.

    "Miss, you have to do something like this. These fools don''t have strong wills. We need to retrain all of them." The coup Rodrick pulled yesterday had been on everyone''s mind.

    Assassins were sent to end Violet''s life late at night. However, Keith, Sterling, and Leland put a stop to this. As a last-ditch effort, the count tried to pin it on them. That didn''t work at all since Violet knew what had occurred!

    "How dare they follow after Dolus! At least they showed some loyalty at the end." Before the final battle between the two groups, some knights didn''t take Dolus''s side and stepped away. They didn''t want to go against the Grand Duchess.

    However, Sterling wasn''t going to give them any leeway. Retrain and make them understand who they should follow. That was something he needed to do.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Don''t worry, Miss. I will train them to become loyal knights that will fight to the end."

    "..." You do that.

    Sterling was the commander of the knights. Well, he was fired months ago for punching Rodrick''s son. He was immediately reinstated as the commander today.

    "Now go down!" Sterling shouted.

    "Yes!" The knights shouted as their bodies went down. But they were agonizing screams coming out when they did.

    "That Dolus, how could he make our knights this weak?!" Sterling frowned.

    "Ahh, what were you guys doing before?" Krystal whispered to a certain knight.

    "Um, Dolus really didn''t do anything. He was basically telling us to rest and do their own thing. It was bare minimum training." Leland was the vice-commander of the knights. With Sterling missing, he was the one who watched over the knights.

    "Leland, you didn''t do a good job! How could you succeed me when they''re like this!" Sterling roared. Originally, Leland was supposed to succeed Sterling if he retired.

    However, with Dolus following the interim head, Rodrick, Leland was left as the vice-commander.

    "..." Leland scratched his head.

    "I need to retrain you as well!"

    "Eh?"

    "I want 50 laps around the estate!"

    "..." Leland''s expression dropped.

    "That goes for everyone as well!"

    "Eh?!" Do you know how big the estate is?! And we just finished holding that boulder! The knights couldn''t believe it. That devilish look Sterling had said otherwise. Without any hesitation, the knights quickly dashed out.

    "I guess I should go as well." Keith made his move. Krystal also followed after him. The primary purpose of their coming here was to move around.

    On the 20th lap, all the knights were out of breath. The only ones who weren''t were Keith, Krystal, and Leland. The three were going strong.

    "So weak! How could you guys run out of stamina?" Sterling scoffed at them.

    "..." The knights wanted to cry; how were they supposed to compete with that?

    "The princess has such amazing stamina!" After the 45th lap, Leland had to stop. But as he took deep breaths, he and the rest watched Krystal and Keith work.

    "Of course. The young miss has been working all day at the academy. Unlike you people."

    "..." Damn, I need to get back in shape. Dolus had really caused all of them to lose stamina.

    "The one you guys should be more surprised about is the young man," Sterling muttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "The young man''s stamina is better than our miss." Keith wasn''t out of breath as he ran compared to Krystal. He kept a consistent pace as well. Actually,

    He''s increasing it. It was slightly, but the man had been slowly increasing his speed.

    After the 50th lap, Keith was still breathing from his nose while Krystal took deep breaths. Sterling nodded. The young miss seems to notice it.

    "Sir Sterling," Keith turned to the commander.

    "Hmm?"

    "Could you hand me a boulder?"

    "You want to do that? Can you handle the weight?" Those knights were buckling from them

    "Mmhmm, I should do some strength training."

    "Understood." Sterling turned to some knights, "Go get him a boulder."

    "Y-yes!"

    Keith got down in a push-up position. The knights returned with the giant boulder, "Are you sure we can put it on your back?"

    "Go for it." Keith grinned. The knights did just that as they dropped the boulders.

    Thud! There was a loud sound coming from putting on his back.

    "Are you okay, Keith?" Krystal questioned. Even she thought it was quite heavy. However,

    "I''m doing good!" Keith exclaimed. It was heavy. However,

    "It''s quite easy to move." Keith started to move his body up and down. Even with the boulder, he was able to do so.

    "..." The knights were speechless. How are you not tired?

    Monster. Sterling couldn''t help but chuckle.

 Volume 8 Chapter 4: Donâ€™t You Think Heâ€™s A Good Match?

    Volume 8 Chapter 4: Don¡¯t You Think He¡¯s A Good Match?

    "Hah, Rodrick really did a number on everything here." A deep sigh came out of Edmund''s mouth. He was in his office, looking through all the papers on the desk. This was especially so with the work over the weeks Rodrick was in charge.

    What was on it was just horrible.

    "There, there, Dear." Violet could only pat her husband''s head. Glancing over his shoulders, she couldn''t help but sigh deeply.

    "Did he really focus everything on taking the duchy instead of running it?" Edmund was about to lose it. His brother seemed more focused on taking out his wife and daughter than caring for the duchy. There were even some back-handed deals made using the Rustchil name!

    "You can only rebuild what you can." Cedric was sitting on the sofa as he sighed. Recoup what you can instead of focusing on trying to recover what was lost. That should be the main focus.

    Everything else could be solved after that.

    "Taking care of all of his workers was tiresome." Edmund took a sigh. About 90% of the butlers and maids were fired by Rodrick and replaced with his own people. He was trying to force his way into the position. And it took him an entire night to fire all of them!

    "We can hire them back. Winston already sent letters to all of them." Violet did have some plans for this.

    "And our knights are vulnerable right now." Dolus and the knights who had betrayed them were instantly locked up. However, this didn''t change that a section of them disappeared.

    "Sterling has that covered. He''s planning to boost our knights'' strength right now." Quality over quantity.

    "But that child had taken out the biggest thorn in our side." Merchants. They had become the biggest annoyance in Edmund''s year of reign.

    "Mmhmm." The two nodded.

    "Those guys got too big of their britches." In Cedric''s rule, he had supported small peddlers. Rather than find groups that already had a significant influence, he would help a small one grow. That way, the deals would be cheaper.

    That was how their dukedom grew so large. But the changing of the guard changed everything. As the merchants grew, some became greedier. They did whatever they could to earn coins. That also meant betraying them in any way.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The relationship they once had before had disappeared.

    "But I still can''t believe a child could be this capable." That was something Edmund had never expected. Keith''s group basically supplied the duchy for a few days by itself. Any regular group would have been broken.

    How many coins does he have? That was something else Edmund was curious about. White Owl Merchant group was full of mysteries. The name was well-known, but information about them was kept like a tight leash. No one really understood the capabilities of that group.

    "The kid is pretty much a business genius." Cedric sighed, "And he also has strong leadership abilities." The people who followed him were loyal beyond belief.

    "Indeed." Edmund had met with John. John, who was only a manager, had eyes that showed complete faith in Keith.

    "He''s a good kid as well."

    "For father to say that." Edmund became more intrigued. Cedric was known to be strict with everyone. Getting a compliment like that from him was considered excellent.

    "He doesn''t let his own achievements cloud his judgment." Cedric saw how Keith ran his cart. Even when he added new items to the menu, that didn''t stop him from adding more. That sudden gain of coins didn''t stop his creativity.

    "He''s quite the oddball as well." Cedric didn''t forget about that, especially with food. He looked like a monster. Plus, he had an airheaded nature to him.

    "Indeed. Keith even cooked in my room." Violet chuckled. She could tell that Keith was the spacy type of person. A normal person wouldn''t cook in a Grand Duchess''s room.

    "Eh?" Cooked in your room?

    "Mmhmm. It was amusing." Despite that odd occurrence, she found the child hilarious and fun.

    "I should get to know him better." Edmund grinned. There was more to meet the eye with Keith.

    But then, Violet clapped her hands, "If father-in-law is saying so many good things about him, don''t you think it''s good?"

    "Good for what?" The two men tilted their heads.

    "Don''t you think he''s a fine match with Krystal?"

    "Eh?"

    "Think about it for a second; he''s a great child. His personality is fine, and I can tell he''s a caring person." In her eyes, Keith was a perfect specimen.

    "Ugh, what about Krystal?" Shouldn''t they get their daughter''s opinion?

    "I think Krystal doesn''t realize it, but she''s interested in him." Violet had a feeling. It was subtle, but she had never seen her daughter close to someone like that. It wasn''t a friend-friend thing either.

    "You''re forgetting about his position. He''s also Marquis Freed''s son." Would they let him go? Keith''s capabilities as a businessman were impeccable.

    "Hmm? He''s the 4th son." If she remembered correctly, Keith should be the family''s fourth son.

    "But he''s considered the precious one."

    "But the others are the same as well." Marquis Freed''s children were all talented. The social circles kept talking about their brilliance.

    "Keith might like our Krystal as well." They couldn''t forget about the child''s opinion.

    "Yeah, the kid might not realize it." Cedric retorted.

    "What?"

    "In terms of situations like this, this kid is oblivious to these types of things." Cedric had seen the boy''s interactions with females. This guy was inadept to these situations.

    "¡­" Oh dear.

    "Also, isn''t he engaged with the princess?" There were rumors about Carolyn being married to Keith. It was a rumor but a really strong one since the two had been seen together many times.

    "No, the two of them aren''t engaged. Well, there are no plans any longer." The two men had a dark expression as they said this.

    "What do you mean?" Violet tilted her head.

    "You see-"

 Volume 8 Chapter 5: Calculation Error

    Volume 8 Chapter 5: Calculation Error

    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Keith questioned as he saw how Krystal circled him. Any other time, he would be calm about this. However, they were walking on the streets right now.

    "What are you made out of?" Krystal''s curiosity was piqued as she continued to stare at the man. He was too abnormal, too different. How is this guy not tired? He had a boulder on top of his body as he trained. Yet, he''s fine?!

    That didn''t make sense at all. This man did push-ups with a boulder on his body as if nothing was there. Plus, he sparred with all the knights as well! Yet, he was walking so normally as if it was any other day?!

    "What kind of thing do you usually do at the Marquis''s estate?" This kind of strength came from years of training. It was not something you gain from one month of training.

    "I started training when I was three, and I''ve been sparring with the commander every time, so, yeah," Keith recounted his childhood.

    "Wait, three?! Against the commander?!" Everything that he said in that one line was just wrong!

    "What? You didn''t start during that time?" Wasn''t that the norm?

    "No! I started when I was seven." Krystal didn''t even get to spar with Sterling until a year later.

    "Oh," Oh, yeah. I forgot that I''m an outlier. If Keith thought about it, starting at three would have been absurd. Leon and Laura were practicing right now after whining and begging William. They still haven''t sparred with Michael yet. Everyone could tell they would be sent flying if they did.

    "I guess I''m abnormal?"

    "You think?!" Was that even a question?!

    "Don''t need to scream at me like that." Keith rubbed his ears. Krystal really wanted to chew him out when,

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Ah! It''s the young miss and her friend!"

    "Hello, young miss!"

    Krystal returned to a calm expression as she greeted, "Hello, everyone."

    "Welcome home to the grand duke!" As the crowd cheered, Keith nudged her, "Happy that your home became better?"

    "Mmhmm." Krystal nodded, "Rodrick messed it up. But now, it has become so much better." That was something she was glad about. Rodrick and his family had used all the merchants and tried to make her step down as the interim head. However, they didn''t account for one person.

    "You did so much work." Keith''s White Owl Merchant Group had supplied the entire duchy to the point the citizens had no need to worry about supplies. That was absurd since he basically substituted multiple merchant groups.

    "Just how many resources do you have to do something like that?" Even saying it was unbelievable. For him to supply the entire duchy while also supplying the northern region was insane.

    "I have a lot of resources." Keith wasn''t going to lie. In these few years, farms and gardens expanded. With so much, there was actually a surplus of it. The fruits, especially. He kinda miscounted and grew a little too many.

    That was because of spoilage.

    Spirit-infused fruits were not something to trifle with. They had a longer expiration date, and they didn¡¯t get rotten. So there was a surplus there.

    And there was a whole storage full of sugar. Sugar didn''t have an expiration date, so it was always surplus. People in the northern region were in awe of sugar.

    "Try it out."

    Keith nodded as he peeled it, "It has a reddish clear flesh." This is definitely a fusion between the two. Biting into it,

    What in the world?! A sweet and sour taste had filled his mouth!

    "Delicious."

    "I know, right?" Krystal grinned. This should be the only fruit that could compare to his garden''s.

    "¡­" What would it taste like in Diana''s hands? Keith was quite eager to find out.

    "Also, do you have mangos?"

    "The regular ones?"

    "¡­" So you do have some in this world.

    "Are you sure you want it, good sir," The clerk asked, "They''re really sour."

    "I will take some." Keith nodded.

    "So, you''re going to grow it with Fira''s help?" She knew about the small nature spirit''s ability

    "Mmhmm. It''s going to be delicious." There was already no need to worry about anything.

    "Let''s return to the estate.." Keith nodded as he headed back. And when they did,

    "Grand Duke, we apologize!"

    "We were tempted by the count!"

    "Please forgive us!"

    "Let''s keep ignoring them." Keith and Krystal didn''t look at the people who were begging. Edmund and the rest of the knights were on clean-up duty. Everyone who had worked under Rodrick was fired or given severe warnings and demoted. But the ones who were getting hit the most were the merchants. They were being picked out like rotten apples.

 Volume 8 Chapter 6: How About A Bakery As Well?

    Volume 8 Chapter 6: How About A Bakery As Well?

    "These guys would have to start in another city." Actually, they could never start a store anywhere that had affiliations with the Rustchil Duchy. What they did was probably known by every supporter of the duchy. No one would want to make a deal with them unless they want to feel the wrath of the grand duke.

    These merchants understood it as well. They were begging left and right to gain the grand duke''s mercy. However, Keith could tell Edmund would never reply.

    "Do they think my father is a fool?" Krystal frowned. These merchants were running into a brick wall. If Edmund accepted, it would only ask for more people to betray him!

    "What are you doing?" Krystal noticed how he was staring at the merchants.

    "Nothing much. Just remembering some faces."

    "?"

    "Young Miss, Sir Keith." The maids greeted them. The two nodded as they headed inside, but he was met with Cedric.

    "Hello, Grandpa."

    "Little Gem, how was it outside?" Cedric grinned.

    "It''s better with Father returning."

    "That''s nice." Cedric then turned to Keith, "You cooking for dinner?"

    "...You know I''m a guest, right?"

    "So?"

    "...Grandfather." Krystal''s cheeks turned red.

    "...Fine." Keith shook his head. He couldn''t believe the shamelessness of this man.

    Cedric grinned. I may ask him for that as well. He was already shameless enough.

    ...

    "That dinner was amazing, Keith." Violet wiped her mouth as she stared at the child. He had made steak and potatoes.

    "Indeed. Delicious thing ever." Cedric felt like his stomach was about to explode.

    "..." It was delicious and messed up. Edmund couldn''t deny it, but to ask a guest to do this? It was really embarrassing. However, there was another thought in his mind. Should I ask him for more coffee? He had three cups today.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Thank you." Keith took a sip of his tea.

    "What kind of meat did you use?" Cedric was quite curious about the meat.

    "Oh, that''s meat from a dragator."

    "What?!" Edmund and Violet''s expressions froze, "You fed us dragator meat?!"

    "Keith, do you know how expensive that is?" Dragator meat was a delicacy! A piece would have cost a couple of gold coins!

    "I''m fine. I have a lot left." Keith grinned. He had like 8.5 bodies left, "I also used dragon honey as well."

    "..." Edmund and Violet had no words to say about this. Just one cost a few gold coins. The honey was even more so than the dragator! Plus, the way he cooked it, a platinum coin was the least amount.

    "By the way, Kid. I was thinking about it. How about you opening a bakery here as well?" Cedric had been meaning to ask him about this.

    "You want me to open a bakery in the duchy?"

    "Mmhmm. You have so many in the northern region! There''s one in the royal capital and academy as well. Why can''t you have one here?!"

    "Uh,"

    "And it doesn''t help that the one in the royal capital is loaded with so many people!" The bakery in the Royal capital always had a long line. It didn''t matter who the person was; they would have to wait.

    "Wait a moment, you''re not living in the city?"

    "No,"

    "Then why do I see you every day?!" Hold on a second. That kinda didn''t make any sense. Cedric was a residential customer at his cart. So how could he come every day if he wasn''t living there?

    "Oh, I just take the gate."

    "Holy, that''s expensive!" To and from the city was just crazy enough; the number of coins spent was enormous.

    "For my granddaughter, I can do it!" Cedric grinned, "Also, I have a yearly pass, and I''m good."

    "¡­There''s a yearly pass?" What? When was this?! Keith turned to Krystal, who looked away, not wanting to meet his gaze. Where is a hole I can hide?!

    "So, how about it? Make a bakery in my duchy!"

    "Ahh, I think it would be too expensive."

    "How?!"

    "Father, calm down." Edmund felt his father was going to explode in a moment.

    "Using teleportation gates like that isn''t cost-effective." Most of the materials the bakeries used were from his farms. Getting those materials over to the royal capital and then to the city required a teleportation gate, which cost coins.

    That was why he never considered making more than one, as each carriage would cost a lot. Of course, he would probably pull a Cedric and buy a pass.

    "We would need to take a trip to the royal capital and then to the duchy." That was what John did.

    "Just tell your father to set it to duchy as well." Teleportation gates could be set. The one in the Freed territory was set only to the royal capital.

    "Yeah, then you need to discuss this with my father." This was not his place to say.

    "Kid, are you really going to play coy with me? You''re just like your grandfather."

    "Thank you, I''m glad I take after him." Lionel was pretty cool.

    "Scratch that, you''re more cheekier."

    "Heh." Keith grinned. That only caused Cedric to glare more so. He was too calm about everything. They kept talking about it for some time before Keith walked away. However,

    "That kid is too tight-lipped about everything!"

    "You can''t blame him, Father."

    "What''s the matter, Little Gem?" Cedric noticed how Krystal had kept silent throughout the conversation.

    "Umm, he''s planning to put a trading shop here." That was Keith''s plan.

    "Mmhmm." Edmund agreed with it.

    "Then wouldn''t he use the same teleportation gate?" It really didn''t matter that much since he would be getting goods over here. Plus, it might be even cheaper because it''s in bulk.

    "?!"

    "Brat!!!!!!!" Cedric didn''t even wait as he stormed in Keith''s direction!

    Violet laughed, "How much do you expect Keith said all of that to make father in law get off his back?"

    "Is that even a question?" Edmund chuckled.

 Volume 8 Chapter 7: I Must Inform Him.

    Volume 8 Chapter 7: I Must Inform Him.

    "Aghh," Keith sighed as he returned to his room. What Violet said was correct. That was what he did; he wanted to avoid opening a bakery in the duchy. Well, not right now. The duchy was unstable.

    Opening a bakery didn''t make sense right now.

    However, he wasn''t going to tell Cedric about this. This guy would probably do something crazy for the bakery.

    "Ugh." Keith''s body slumped on the bed.

    "Wow, are you okay?"

    "Mmhmm, just got chewed out by someone." Cedric''s words were ringing through his head. Staring at the great spirit of wind,

    "Nephele, thank you for helping me with the incident." Keith had called Diana and told her to get Nephele the moment he met with Rodrick. One look, and he understood this guy was shady. Nephele was sneaky and could make herself into the wind, allowing her to listen in on their conversation.

    "Of course, Keith! I''m always here to lend a hand." Nephele''s smile was warm and reassuring.

    "By the way, Keith. Are you going to tell them about the cloaked person?" The culprit was Rodrick. However, he was only a pawn in this game; the true person was the cloaked man.

    "I will, but for now, I think they need to focus on the duchy." Stabilizing it first; then tell them about it.

    "How did tailing him go?" Hearing about this cloaked person, Keith had asked Nephele to tail the guy. She had been doing this for a few days now. So her being here was a little surprising.

    That question caused Nephele''s expression to contort, "I did. But that person realized it and was able to lose me."

    "He lost you?" Keith blinked. For him to escape from the great spirit of wind? That person had to be skilled.

    "I''m sorry."

    "It''s fine." Keith patted her head, "We at least know that there''s a mastermind involved." This was an excellent clue for them.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Mmhmm."

    "You should go home now. Also, take these." Keith then handed the girl a group of fruits, "I''m sure Diana could do something with this."

    "Yippe! Gotcha!" Nephele quickly disappeared. Keith was about to go to bed when a knock came,

    "Who is it?"

    "Keith, can I come in?"

    "No."

    "..." There was a few seconds before Krystal entered.

    "Hey! Didn''t I say not to enter? What if I was naked?"

    "That''s why I gave you a few seconds."

    "..." This girl was prepared.

    "... He''s my grandfather," Krystal muttered. She couldn''t hide anything from him.

    "At least you gave me a head start." That was the only saving grace with all of that. Keith then questioned, "What do you need?"

    "Remember what you said about helping me with my face?"

    "Oh yeah! Come sit down." Keith took something out, "I''m going to smear this on your face."

    "The honey?"

    "Mmhmm, surprisingly, it''s really good for the skin. It even clears pimples and red spots."

    "¡­Put a lot."

    "Didn''t peg you to be this worried."

    "When I''ve been working so hard, of course, I would be worried," There were some sleepless nights she had to go through because of paperwork.

    "But you still look beautiful." There was really nothing wrong with Krystal''s appearance.

    "...Just put it on."

    "Close your eyes." Keith started to smear it on.

    "It''s cold."

    "I chilled it. It''ll tighten up your skin."

    "So nice."

    "You really relaxed a ton." Keith chuckled.

    "That''s because of you." Krystal realized he was the cause.

    "I''m glad that I made you really relaxed." The two didn''t say anything as they rested with the honey. After a while, the two needed to wipe it away.

    "Why are you rubbing your face so roughly?"

    "Eh?"

    "That also messes up skin." Keith shook as he helped her wipe. Krystal went silent as she let him do it. While he did this, what they didn''t realize was how they were being watched,

    "That damn playboy."

    "Father, calm down. Also, I think I need to talk with Krystal." Those two were just wasting coins left and right! Not even nobles would dare use dragon honey for something like that! It was considered to be a powerful medicinal ingredient!

    "Dear, what''s the matter?" Edmund stared at his wife, who was silent throughout all of this.

    "I wonder if I can ask Keith to do that for me." Seeing how her daughter''s face was so smooth, she felt envious. She wanted to be like that as well.

    "..." Am I the normal one?

    ...

    While Keith did this with Krystal, things were not doing well for the cloaked man. He showed a tired look as he hid in a room.

    Who was it that was protecting him? Nephele wasn''t only tailing the cloaked person; she was trying to take him back! The cloaked person looked down at his arm; well, the area of it.

    Over the past few days, he had felt something staring at the back of his neck. It was unsettling and dangerous. That was why he devised a plan to escape from there today. Yet,

    That magic sliced off my arm. He didn''t know what it was, but he used a mana barrier to guard it. Even with it, he survived with a missing arm and wounds etched around his body. He stared at his right hand; it had been shaking uncontrollably even when he escaped an hour ago.

    How strong is the Bradley? With such a protector beside Keith, it only made the Bradley and Freed family''s power unimaginable.

    If they join with the Rustchil, everything will be turned to shreds. The power the two had together would make them unbeatable.

 Volume 8 Chapter 8: Those With High Aspirations

    Volume 8 Chapter 8: Those With High Aspirations

    "Keith, may I speak with you?" Edmund called out to Keith as he walked down the hallway with Krystal. Krystal tilted her head, "What''s the matter, Father? What do you need Keith for?"

    "I need him for something. It''s something about the merchant group."

    "Ah, then I will go." Krystal walked away.

    Keith asked, "Is there something wrong with the group?" The group was going strong as there were plans to rent a store. Edmund was assisting them in finding a suitable area for it.

    "No, there''s nothing wrong with them. Actually, there''s something else I want to talk about."

    "Hmm?"

    "I''m going to speak with Rodrick. I want you to be there." Edmund explained.

    Keith''s eyes widened, "You want me to be there?"

    "Mmhmm, my father suggested this, and I agree." Edmund felt having the child there would be the correct choice.

    "Understood." Keith nodded as he followed Edmund. The two have arrived in a place a little far from the estate. There were two guards in front of them; Sterling and Cedric were also there.

    "Kid, you''re here." "Mmhmm."

    "Let''s go to the dungeon now." Since everyone was here, they entered the cellar. Going down, Keith commented, "You guys have something here?" It was a jail.

    "Mmhmm."

    "I think every noble house has that." Sterling laughed.

    "By the way, is it alright not to have Krystal or Aunty Violet here?" It was only them. It was sort of weird.

    "Violet is staying in the duchy to watch it. And I don''t want Krystal to see what''s going on. She''s still young." Edmund sighed. No father wanted their child to see something like this.

    "..." What about me? Did he forget about him being the same age as his daughter?

    "Kid, you''re different from others." Cedric scoffed.

    "How-" "Your eyes said everything." Keith''s eyes were saying he was the same age as her.

    Cedric explained, "Unlike the others, you''re actually ruthless."

    "Hey, I''m not ruthless."

    "Oh, please. If someone angers you, that''s a different story." Cedric knew long ago that Keith''s anger switch was long; not many things could make him furious. However, that didn''t mean he didn''t have one.

    Once that switch turned on, everything was off the table. That incident with Todd was a clear sign.

    "..."

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "You have the ability to do things without any hesitation. Krystal isn''t like that." Once Cedric said this, Edmund and Sterling nodded. The girl would mull around before deciding. Keith was a decision-maker who accepted the consequences of the outcome.

    "I see."

    "Having you here will bring a different perspective." They needed an outsider for this.

    "We''re here," Edmund muttered as the four arrived with rows of jail cells. Once they had seen the four,

    "Grand Duke! Please! We''re sorry!"

    "We apologize!"

    "Oh, you brought the knight here as well." Some of the knights who betrayed them were kept here as well.

    "Of course, we can''t have them roam after what they did."

    "We need to go speak with him." The four arrived before a particular jail cell. Inside the cell was Rodrick. These last few days had changed him by a mile. Rodrick''s expression was wry and dark as he looked up.

    A slight smirk formed, "Well if it isn''t the Grand Duke. What do you need from a lowly count?"

    "Brother, are you still going to be like this?"

    "Brother? Do you still call me your brother?!" Rodrick laughed.

    "Even though you tried to ruin me, we''re still brothers." It didn''t matter what he did; the two were still related by blood. It was something that tied them even if Edmund didn''t want it.

    "Son, stop acting like this. It''s unbecoming." Cedric shook his head.

    "Heh, have you ever treated me like your son?!" Rodrick scoffed, "You have given Edmund everything! You even taught him everything, yet with me, you left me all alone!" That was what occurred. Cedric had prioritized everything on Edmund.

    "That''s because you were too ambitious." Cedric scoffed. That was the difference between the two. One was ambitious, while the other was calm. When deciding on who to lead, Cedric understood the answer.

    "I-"

    "You wanted to expand the Rustchil territory?"

    "?!"

    "Do you think I wouldn''t realize it? You have always wanted to become the strongest Rustchil." Even as a child, Rodrick had high expectations of becoming the best. However, there was a thing called biting off more than you could chew.

    Rodrick gritted his teeth as he shouted, "What''s wrong with wanting our household to be the strongest?! What is wrong with that!" Only by becoming the strongest would the household flourish and be successful.

    "And that''s exactly why I didn''t choose you. What you''re thinking would only break the balance we have with the other households." The others wouldn''t stand still; they would attack when they saw it.

    "Plus, you wouldn''t be able to handle it."

    "How can you not?!"

    "Just you controlling the land for a few weeks already showed you weren''t capable." Cedric sighed, "Instead of bolstering the land, you chose to fire the people who went against you and hire incompetence instead."

    "..."

    "Those with high aspirations should have the abilities to back it up. Those who have it but are foolish will only send everything to ruin." Rodrick was the latter.

    "Rodrick, I will give you two options," Edmund stated.

    "Hmm?"

    "I can let you go."

    "?!" Rodrick scoffed, "Are you kidding me? You''re really going to let me go after what I did?" Who was he kidding? Edmund and the others would probably end him once he left.

    "No, I will leave you alone."

    "!" Rodrick frowned, "...What are the conditions?" He was tempted now.

    "I want you to tell me who the mastermind is?" That was something Edmund had realized. For Rodrick to do all this so quickly meant that there had to be a backer to all of this.

    "I refuse. I will not say anything." Rodrick shook his head, refusing to say anything.

    "Do you understand that person had left you to die?"

    "?!"

    "We had left the jail cell unguarded for a few days, purposely letting anyone enter." Edmund took a gamble to let this place be unguarded. He wanted to see whether or not the culprit would come and show himself. However,

    "He never did. He chose to leave you here to die." That meant Rodrick was disposable.

    "..."

    "So tell us who the culprit is."

    "I-" Before Rodrick could say anything, his body went stiff like a statue. Without anything left to be said, his body dropped to the ground!

    "Rodrick!" Edmund quickly entered the cell. When he checked the pulse,

    "Is he?" Sterling frowned.

    "No, he''s breathing. But he''s unconscious."

    "¡­" There was silence between everyone. There was one thing on Cedric''s mind, "He must have signed a curse."

    "But a curse that makes a person like this? Why would he sign something like that?" Sterling questioned. Signing a curse was a mutual thing. The person had to sign the paper for it to activate. That also meant the person could read over the effects.

    "Either Rodrick did it willingly without knowing, or he was forced."

    "It should be the first option. It seemed Rodrick didn''t know about it." Edmund muttered. Rodrick was about to reveal everything to them.

    "Dammit, who could it be?"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "What''s the matter with you?" Cedric noticed how Keith was silent throughout all of this. Keith commented, "If Edmund can''t tell us what''s going on, then we''ll have to get it from another source."

    "Eh?"

    Cedric''s eyes widened, "Kid, you don''t mean-"

    "Yes." Keith nodded his head.

 Volume 8 Chapter 9: Support

    Volume 8 Chapter 9: Support

    "Is someone going to let us out?!" Arnie banged on the door. However, what he got in return was silence. His expression darkened as he was prepared to kick a table.

    However, his mother, Barb, responded, "Stop destroying everything." Barb''s eyes were dark as she bit her nails. What is going on? She didn''t understand why she and her son were locked away.

    The knights appeared in front of her door one morning and told them they would stay in this room instead.

    Did they find out about everything? A thought occurred; Rodrick had been trying to take power and become a grand duke. Barb supported this. She would become the grand duchess if he became the next grand duke. She had seen how people respected Violet, and she yearned for that. Yet all of that was about to disappear.

    Being locked in a room was a red flag.

    "Open up!" Arnie couldn''t take it any longer as he continued slamming the door. This time, it worked as the door burst open, smacking the guy in the face.

    "Ugh!" Arnie was sent flying.

    "Dear!" Barb quickly walked up to him to see that he had blood coming down his nose! Then, she looked at the brat, "How dare you kick the door down like that?!" Since it was Keith, there was no need to hold back her anger!

    "Tch! You think you can talk to me like that with all the trouble your family caused these last few days?" Keith ignored their glare as he sat on the sofa, "Let me make one thing clear, the only reason you guys are alive is because we haven''t handed down your verdict."

    "Verdict?!"

    "What verdict, you bastard!" Arnie charged at Keith as he was prepared to swing his fist down. However, Keith tilted his neck one way, dodging without any trouble. Grabbing his arm,

    "ARGHHHHHH!" A hideous roar came out of Arnie''s mouth as he was shocked by 10000 volts of lightning!

    "Stop it now!"

    Keith did so as he dropped him on the floor, "But everything has changed now; your verdict has been decided."

    "What?!" Barb and a disheveled Arnie were startled.

    "You two are going to be executed." Keith coldly declared, "Your lives are nothing more than garbage."

    "!" Arnie and his mother''s face paled.

    "P-please!" "We don''t want to die."

    "Do you think you can say that after trying to start a coup against the grand duke?" It was baffling. They clearly don''t understand the situation.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "W-we,"

    "However, I think I could get a few good words in for you to live." A grin formed on his face.

    "!" Barb''s expression changed. Who was he? This boy was none other than Marquis Freed''s son and also the grandson of Grand Duke Bradley. Not only that, he also had a good relationship with Krystal. If he put a good word in, they could live!

    "Wipe that salvation look off your face." Keith''s gaze was cold as ice, "Do you think I would save you without anything in return. I want something of equal value."

    "Equal value?"

    "Tell me, who was the one who started all of this?"

    "Eh?"

    "Don''t play dumb; there was a mastermind behind your actions."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "The grand duke would probably pardon your execution if you hand over the culprit," Keith added calmly.

    "It was a cloaked man! He was discussing it with Rodrick!" Barb didn''t hesitate to reveal.

    "We already know this." Keith shook his head, "That''s not enough information for you to live."

    "Then we don''t know anything!"

    "Then I guess you guys can die." Keith shrugged as he got up.

    "Where are you going?!"

    "Leaving, since you guys are nothing more than worthless." Keith looked at them like garbage as he walked away. However,

    "Wait! I do remember something!" Arnie muttered with a weak voice.

    "Hmm? What do you remember?"

    "I remember the person had a weird emblem."

    "A weird emblem?"

    "It''s in the shape of a dagger. He wore it like a pocket watch." When the cloaked person talked with their family, he noticed how the man would hold onto it.

    "Is that all you can remember?"

    "Father was extremely respectful to him; they made a deal about support," Arnie added.

    "What?" "They did?" Barb didn''t hear about this.

    "I overheard Father saying he would support someone if he became head." Arnie was out drinking and returned home late. That was when he walked across the door and heard them discuss it.

    "That''s all."

    "¡­Hmpf." Keith looked away as he opened the door, leaving the two in despair and fear. Outside the door, Edmund and the two stood.

    "You heard everything, right?"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Quite the cold attitude you had there, Kid." Cedric chuckled.

    "Hmm?"

    "For a second, I thought hell had frozen over." Sterling shivered when he heard the conversation. Keith''s voice was quite dark and cruel, like he held a knife at their throats.

    "I had to sell it." Keith sighed, "Out of everyone, I''m the one they have never met with and don''t know if what I''m saying is the truth or not." He had to be the one to interrogate them. No one knew what kind of personality he had. He was an enigma to those two.

    "But they did have information." Edmund took a deep breath. That was what Keith had suggested. He had told them that Rodrick and the family had been talking to the cloaked person.

    "Mmhmm, this person has a dagger pendant, and also, it was someone Rodrick would support if he became grand duke," Keith repeated Arnie''s words.

    "That''s a good start." Cedric nodded.

    "Sir Edmund, please take this as well." Keith handed him a stone, "This is the recording I obtained of the cloaked man discussing with Rodrick. I couldn''t see the pendant. But try your best to see if you can find more information out of it."

    "Thank you so much." That was another piece of information they could use.

    "Mmhmm, I''m going to go to bed now." Keith bowed. It should have been him going to bed now.

    "I''m sorry about taking your time."

    "Mmhmm." Keith left the three there.

    "See? What did I tell you about the kid." Cedric grinned.

    "Indeed."

    "That kid is dangerous." Sterling continued to shiver. Never did he expect Keith to be this ruthless.

    "He may have a kind side, but that goes out the window if they try to cause trouble.¡±

    "But Father, if what Arnie said is true, this lowers the number of culprits." Arnie''s information lowered it by a mile.

    "Indeed." It can''t be, can it?

 Volume 8 Chapter 10: Peaceful Days?

    Volume 8 Chapter 10: Peaceful Days?

    While the situation at the Rustchil Duchy had become even more ambiguous, Alfia sighed deeply, "Hah."

    "Aww, what''s the matter? Are you feeling lonely?" Noticing that deep sigh, Scarlet nudged the elf''s back. That only caused the princess to scoff, "What are you talking about? I''m just basking in the fact that these days have been peaceful."

    "Can you really call it peaceful with those two?" Scarlet retorted as she pointed at one Herrick and Melor. Those two were the definition of what rowdy was. No way could these days be peaceful with the two being there.

    "..." Point taken. That only caused Scarlet to grin, "Don''t kid yourself. Without him here, it doesn''t feel the same." The others may not say it, but they were missing Keith.

    "I-" "I miss him as well. It''s really different without him here." Scarlet wasn''t going to deny it. The mansion was much brighter with him.

    "Did they say when they were going to return?" The two had been gone for quite some time now. However, Diana raised a bag in the air yesterday and said that Keith had sent this over for them to try.

    The Ly Mangos were positively delicious. However, the mangoes were incredibly sour. I''m definitely going to talk to him about it.

    "If Keith had sent the bags over, he should be returning soon," Gabriel muttered. Keith knew his priorities; that meant the situation with the Rustchil family was finished.

    "True." Alfia and Scarlet chuckled.

    "Carolyn." Everyone turned around and noticed that there was Alger. It was surprising.

    "Hello, Alger. Why are you here?" Carolyn got up and was a little surprised.

    "Why can''t I be here? I''m meeting with my girlfriend." Alger grinned as he stared at her.

    "What?!"

    Alfia and Scarlet looked at one another. What occurred in this short time frame?!

    ...

    "Father, will you two be alright by yourself?" Krystal was still worried. She wanted to stay at home for a little longer.

    Edmund shook his head, "We''ll be fine. Everything is finished now." The news about him being a traitor was going to vanish. It would probably take tomorrow.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "But-"

    "I can''t have you miss classes." The two were still students. And the break hadn''t even come yet, "You guys have the midterms as well." Being a student at the academy before, he knew about everything.

    "¡­Understood." Krystal wasn''t going to say anything else.

    Edmund, "Also, I want you to take this." He handed something over to her.

    "Hmm? It''s a sword." A one-handed sword. On the blade''s hilt was a wolf, the emblem of the Rustchil family.

    "Take this sword with you. Use it to protect the people you care about." Edmund smiled.

    "Mmhmm!" Krystal stared down and held it tight to her body.

    Now, it was time for Keith.

    "Thank you for watching over me."

    "We should be the ones saying that. You have been helping us these last few days." Violet chuckled. What was he saying? Rodrick would probably become the head if the child didn''t join in.

    "Keith, the Rustchil Household will forever be in your debt." Edmund bowed.

    However, Keith waved his hand, "Please don''t bow your head like this. I only did it because Krystal needed help." That was the only reason why he headed here.

    "..." Krystal looked away.

    "If you ever need our assistance, the Rustchil will aid you."

    "Thank you. But you should focus on that first." Edmund nodded to the child''s words. Find the true culprit behind all of this. That was something they had to do; leaving someone like that alone was asking for more problems.

    "Mmhmm, I will tell you about it as well." Edmund had a hunch there was something off about all of this. And this may go over to him as well.

    "Thank you." The two were going to enter the carriage. It was not the grand carriage they had come on before; this was the Rustchil carriage. It was time to show everyone the Rustchil would not be messed with.

    But there was one more thing that startled them.

    "Are you coming along with us, Grandpa Cedric?" Cedric entered the carriage along with them.

    "No, I will be going to the capital first. There''s something I need to do." Cedric took a deep sigh as he said this. But that caused Keith and Krystal to look at one another.

    "Relax, I won''t be bothering the two of you." Cedric sighed as he sat down. And that was how they had left the grand duchy.

    "Krystal, are you going to take a nap again?" Keith grinned. But that caused Krystal to scoff, "I''m not a child."

    "Well, I''m going to take a nap," Keith closed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "You''ll probably never beat him in a battle of words, Little Gem." Cedric shook his head. This man could brute force the damn thing down.

    "¡­" Krystal took a deep sigh as she looked at Cedric, "But Grandpa, you have been eating at the cart?" This was new to her.

    "Mmhmm."

    "Then why haven''t I seen you eating there?" She should have spotted him there.

    "Hmm? Have you been going there as well, Little Gem?"

    "No, I work there."

    Cedric froze, "¡­You work there?"

    "Yes, Keith makes me take orders."

    "¡­" Cedric''s expression was indescribable. There was this one second of absolute silence before the man grabbed Keith by the collar!

    "How dare you, you stinking brat!"

    "What?!" Keith actually went to sleep and was shaken by the sudden tug.

    "How dare you use my granddaughter as a waitress!"

    "I thought she was a good waitress!" Keith tried to move his hand away. But that only caused Cedric to shake him even more!

    "I will end you!"

    "Grandfather, please calm down!" Krystal grabbed Cedric¡¯s hand, trying to move his hand away. But the old man continued to shake him, "How dare you! How dare you! How dare you!"

    ¡­.

 Volume 8 Chapter 11: Unsure How To Go About

    Volume 8 Chapter 11: Unsure How To Go About

    The entire ride was Keith hounded by Cedric while Krystal tried her best to hold him back. It was even worse than him trying to wave off the bakery. However, this only lasted about three minutes as they arrived at the royal capital''s gate.

    "It''s the Rustchil carriage."

    "Someone from the Rustchil family had arrived."

    The guards quickly moved in front of the carriage to greet them. The news about the grand duke being framed was spread to them first. However,

    "Sniveling brat!" Cedric muttered as he left the carriage with a dark expression. The aura from him made the guards gasp. Such a dark and furious aura! The carriage didn''t stop as the coachman told the person to head to the academy next.

    Inside the carriage was a disheveled Keith and a tired Krystal.

    "What is wrong with that old geezer?" Keith erupted in frustration, his voice echoing in the carriage. He hastily got up, his hands trembling as he tried to fix his disheveled clothes. After getting shaken so much, it caused his hand to vibrate.

    "I don''t think he likes the idea of me being a waitress," Krystal muttered.

    "You think?!" Keith blinked. Cedric''s explosiveness was a no-brainer!

    "And I thought I would get a good nap in."

    "..." You''re more concerned with the nap? Where were this guy''s priorities?

    "We''re finally home." Looking out the window, Keith saw they had returned to the city. Krystal took a deep sigh as well. We finally returned; the two had returned from a political battle.

    "I wonder what everyone''s doing." Keith got out of the carriage. It was time for them to head to the academy. The two then entered the island, just like when they left.

    Keith took a deep breath, "The air here is the best." No matter where he went, his island always had the best air. While he was mesmerized by the smell,

    "Keith!" A playful voice called out. With it came,

    "Po!" "Ho!" Two little cries also came forward as Keith turned his head, "Aww, Hello, you three!" The three monsters quickly jumped on him.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Did you guys miss me?"

    "Mmhmm!" "Po!" "Ho!" The three monsters quickly called. Fira turned over to Krystal,

    "Welcome home, Krystal!" "Po!" The fairy and snowball quickly jumped over to her. The two were pretty close with her.

    "Mmhmm." Krystal patted the two. But that was not the end of this assault.

    "Woof!" "Kwak!" "Meow!" "Pii!" The spirit squad then tackled Keith all at once.

    "I missed you guys as well." Keith chuckled.

    0 attack power, but 100% fluffiness was there. He could die like this any other day!

    But that was not the end; the spirit squad quickly moved away. That was when a couple of shadows came flying on top of him!

    "Mgh!" Keith''s expression became indescribable as his face contorted as the giant weight came on his body.

    Krystal blinked before she said, "Hi guys,"

    "Hello!" Herrick, Melor, and Jack waved, continuing to be on Keith''s body. The others soon came out.

    "What are you fools doing?" Alfia came out to see a giant pile on top of the man.

    "We saw Saphir and the others piling on Keith, so why not us?" It seemed pretty fun.

    "..." That''s because this guy likes fluffy things. There was a difference between them and the spirits.

    "¡­.I think he''s dead," Krystal muttered. Keith was silent the moment those three piled on him.

    "...Not yet." Keith gritted his teeth as he stared at them.

    "Are you going to get off of me?"

    "No way." "After leaving so long, you need a special welcome home!"

    "¡­" Killing me is your special way of saying welcome home?

    "Seriously, you guys! You know that weight stacks when you guys are together like this, right?!" After they had gotten off, it was time for them to get lectured. However, the three seemed to be spacing out; everything was going in and out of the other ear. Keith shook his head,

    "How has the island been going?"

    "Oh, there was a day when Herrick went crazy because of no food."

    ¡°¡­¡± Should I be hearing this?

    "There''s also the incident in the living room where Alfia and Scarlet trie-"  "Wait! Don''t tell him that!"  The two girls quickly grabbed Melor by the mouth, shutting him up.

    "¡­It seems a lot of things happened while away." And I don''t think I need to find out about it. There was no way he would care about all of this.

    "Did anything else happen?"

    ¡°¡­¡± The moment that was said, Gabriel and the others flinched.

    "¡­." Keith noticed it and sighed, "Alright. I will be going to my room and chill out." After being away for so long, it was time for him to get some sleep. Alfia and the others nodded,

    "Yes! Go to sleep!"

    "You guys probably done a lot these last few days!"

    "Alright then." Keith shook his head as he headed for his bedroom.

    "Phew! I thought for sure he was going to figure it out!" Herrick and the others were about to lose it. But one voice cut that down.

    "Guys, you understand that Keith already knows, right?" Krystal retorted.

    "Eh?"

    Gabriel, Alfia, Sarah, Faelyn, and Scarlet sighed at this.

    "He just didn''t say anything about this." Keith understood they wanted to hide something and decided to let them hide it.

    "So what is it that you''re hiding?" Krystal blinked. For them to hide something like that from the guy meant it had to do something with the person himself.

    Scarlet sighed, "It''s about Keith. However, it''s something that we''re unsure of how to go about with this."

 Volume 8 Chapter 12: Congratulations!

    Volume 8 Chapter 12: Congratulations!

    "What?" You''re saying it''s about Keith but it''s difficult to explain? Krystal turned to Gabriel and Faelyn. To determine if this was that difficult, look at those two''s expression.

    They were the most level-headed of the group.

    "It''s true." Gabriel nodded. Even he was having a hard time trying to find a way to explain. It was one of those things that shouldn''t be coming from his mouth.

    "?!" For the two to say something like that meant it was something big. Faelyn groaned as she wondered. However,

    "Oh, Krystal. You returned!" Everyone looked at the gate to see Carolyn.

    "Carolyn!" "Po!" Fira and Mir quickly jumped over to the girl''s arms. Catching the two, a soft smile appeared, "Hello, you two. It''s been a while."

    Krystal nodded, "Mmhmm. We''re back."

    "I heard about what happened with your father. Is everything alright now?"

    "Everything is alright now. There''s going to be news about everything being falsified." Edmund and Cedric were working on that.

    "Thank goodness." Carolyn sighed in relief.

    "Mmhmm." Krystal nodded.

    "I take it that Keith is here as well?" Carolyn glanced around and noticed the guy was missing.

    "Mmhmm. But he said he was going to take a nap," Jack explained.

    "He''s still up?"

    "Yes."

    "Good, I need to talk with him." Carolyn smiled as she entered the mansion. Krystal frowned; strange. This seemed a little too forceful for someone like Carolyn.

    ...Wait a moment. A thought occurred to Krystal as she turned to the rest.

    "Does this have to do with Carolyn?"

    "Yes." Everyone nodded.

    Keith entered his room and noticed how tidy it was. Thank goodness Diana tidied my room. The great spirit of nature would clean the empty rooms. Laying down on his bed, he was prepared to take a nap.

    However, "Keith, are you going to bed now?"

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Carolyn? Nope." Keith quickly got up to open the door, "I haven''t seen you in a while." This girl hadn''t been coming to his island for quite some time.

    "Mmhmm." Carolyn sat on his bed, "There were a lot of things that I had to do." Training and even more training. She had been going out in the forest with the other club members.

    "Show me your hand,"

    "Hmm?" Carolyn raised her hand, "Don''t worry, it''s not sore at all." Her palms were all healed up. Battling so many times had gotten him used to it.

    "I can tell you have gotten stronger," Keith muttered. The aura around the girl was nothing like the one she had a week ago.

    "What do you think is so different about me?!" A proud grin appeared on the princess''s face.

    "A lot more mature."

    "Hehe," Carolyn giggled, but that only caused the boy to pinch her cheeks, "To think that you have matured. I think I''m going to cry."

    "I have to grow up at some point. And why do you sound like my elder?" Did he forget they were the same age?

    "Because it''s heartbreaking to see you like this." A fake tear fell from his eyes, "To think the little shy crybaby had become like this."

    "I''m not a crybaby anymore!" Carolyn retorted. She sighed deeply before asking, "Why did you go to the duchy?"

    "Hmm? Isn''t it obvious?"

    "But do you understand the repercussions of this?" Carolyn turned serious as she asked.

    "Repercussions?"

    "Do you understand who you represent?" Carolyn grabbed her head, but then she realized by his clueless expression. It seemed he didn''t care.

    "But more so, I did it for Krystal."

    "?"

    "When there''s a friend in need, you help them out." Keith grinned.

    "..." Carolyn paused. But then she decided, "Keith, I want to say something to you."

    "Hmm?"

    "I''m going out with someone."

    ...

    Carolyn left the island with a weird expression. When she returned to her island, she was greeted by everyone,

    "Welcome home, Princess Carolyn."

    "Carolyn," The princess looked forward and saw Alger walking towards her. The students had a goofy grin as they left the two alone.

    "Carolyn is so lucky to be dating Senior Alger."

    "I know, right?"

    "They''re the perfect couple."

    Alger smiled, "I heard you went out."

    "Mmhmm. I went to meet up with Keith and them,"

    "I see." Alger nodded, "Please don''t stay out for too long."

    "Understood." Carolyn nodded, "I''m going to go rest now."

    "Mmhmm." Alger nodded as he watched her go upstairs. But as she did, a frown formed on the prince''s face.

    Is she still thinking about him?

    ...

    Carolyn entered her room and then dropped down on her bed. In her bed, she stared at a bunny doll, the same bunny doll that the boy had given to her when they were kids. It was still brand new and clean as the day she got it. As she continued to stare, a knock came from the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Sister."

    "Come in; the door isn''t locked." Tristan entered the room, "Ah, were you staring at the bunny again?"

    "Uh, no. I wasn''t." Carolyn quickly hid the doll behind her body, trying to keep it away.

    Hiding it only made it more apparent as Tristan chuckled, "Oh please, do you think I wouldn''t know about it? Everyone in the castle knows the doll is more precious than any jewel." It was well kept because this girl had asked for a magic tool to preserve it from Julius. Everyone was dumbfounded, but not Carolyn.

    She was adamant like the world would end if she didn''t get it.

    "¡­" Carolyn''s cheeks turned red as she tried to look away.

    "How did he take the news about you being engaged?" Those two were dating with the intention of being engaged.

    "Ahh." Carolyn''s expression turned dull before laughing, "That guy said he was happy for me." Those words were still on her mind as he said,

    You''re going out with someone? Congratulations!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "He even apologized to me before about saying that I wouldn''t get married." Carolyn chuckled.

    "I see."

    "So he can stuff it! I''m the first one out of us to be engaged."

    "Mmhmm." Tristan nodded as he patted Carolyn''s head, "What''s the matter? Brother?"

    "¡­Nothing." Tristan sighed as he got up, "You should go to sleep now."

    "Mmhmm." Tristan closed the door.

 Volume 8 Chapter 13: Recouping Everything They Missed

    Volume 8 Chapter 13: Recouping Everything They Missed

    "I missed it!" "Thank goodness you have returned, Keith!"

    Herrick and Melor exclaimed as they munched on their breakfast like monsters.

    "Are you going to say that? Diana''s a good cook as well." The great spirit of nature was in charge of cooking with him. With Keith gone, the one who took charge was Diana. She was a fantastic cook. She was the one who prepared dinner yesterday as well.

    "Of course, Dorm Mother Diana''s cooking is amazing," "She''s the only reason why we didn''t complain so much,"

    This was so true. Things would have become dangerous if Keith had disappeared without preparing backup for them. Herrick and Melor would have gone crazy. However, Diana''s cooking had brought them down to the ground. They were able to keep their sanity because of her.

    "Indeed." The others took a deep sigh as well.

    "Thank you for the praises."

    "But your cooking is much better," Nephele added. There was a difference between Keith''s cooking and hers. The human was a better cook in general than the great spirit.

    "...I will get there soon."

    "Mmhmm, I know you will." Diana''s cooking was getting better by the day. That brightened the spirit.

    "By the way, where''s Grandpa Cadmus?" Glancing around, Keith noticed how the dragon was nowhere in sight. Sohma was not here either. This was odd since Keith didn''t need to call him; he would just be here.

    "Cadmus, who?" Diana questioned.

    "...Forget I said anything." Keith sipped his coffee, trying his best to change the subject. Did something happen when he was away? It was as if hell had frozen over. Even Herrick and Melor shut their mouth as they looked away, not wanting to be a part of this; they were shivering in their boots!

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Aidiun and the rest were quite scared.

    What did the dragon do to make her this furious?

    "Professor Aidiun, can I ask what Krystal and I missed in these last few classes?" They had almost forgotten, but they were out for a week, and it was midterms. That was not good for them as students.

    "Yeah." Krystal''s expression contorted as she realized this as well. A week was a long time; plus, the fact they were in S-class didn''t help. The two would have to recoup as much as possible.

    "I have everything here." Aidiun was prepared; what came out was a giant pile of papers!

    "..." Keith and Krystal let out a dry laugh before the boy muttered, "We seriously missed out on so many things."

    "Mmhmm. We were going strong those last few days." Aidiun and the other instructors compiled everything they did these last few months and reviewed it.

    "Sucks to be you!" "Haha! Now you two get to suffer what we did!" Herrick and Melor jeered. But that was not the end,

    "Herrick, Melor, here are your papers as well."

    "Eh?"

    "The two of you need more practice." Aidiun shook his head. These two were so bad at studying that it made him worried about their future.

    Keith cracked his knuckles, "I better work on memorizing this. Krystal, you too."

    "Understood." Each one took a pile as they headed into their rooms to begin cramming.

    "...Did he say he was going to memorize all of it?" Jack muttered.

    "Did he not see the pile in front of him?!" There was something really wrong with this.

    "Leader is amazing!" Arlo''s eyes glimmered.

    "Will they be alright?" Scarlet scratched her head. Herrick and Melor had the most issues, but the others weren''t doing well. The materials they were being crammed at the end were just unfair.

    "Keith will be fine, while Krystal is quite the studious student," Those two were actually the perfect ones who could do so. Keith was superhuman, and he could memorize things quickly. Krystal was similar; Aidiun saw how she studied. She was a pretty hard worker. These two could actually make it work.

    "¡­." Alfia and their expressions darkened.

    "By the way, did you guys feel anything different about Keith?" Sarah questioned. Her eyes had been locked on the boy.

    "No, there was nothing wrong with him." Keith had been doing things at the same usual pace. It was the same routine as he went out to pick up vegetables and cook for them.

    Sarah frowned, "Are you sure? Shouldn''t he be worried or something?" Keith and Carolyn were childhood friends for quite some time. However, Keith''s reaction was normal. It was as if nothing had occurred between them.

    "¡­" Alfia and the others really didn''t say anything.

    "We just need to leave him to his own devices," Leona stated.

    "..."

    "This is not our place to say anything. This is between the two." Them joining in on this would probably cause more trouble for the two.

    "True."

    "And we got our own problems to deal with as well." They needed to focus on the midterms.

 Volume 8 Chapter 14: How Dare You!

    Volume 8 Chapter 14: How Dare You!

    While Keith and Krystal had to work overtime, Cedric did his thing. Right now, he was sitting in a waiting room. Did they have to put me in here? That glare from him was something as it caused all the maids to flinch. That was when a butler entered the room. "Sorry for the delay, Sir Cedric. The Grand Duke shall come to meet with you."

    "Finally, does he think he could make me wait this long?" Cedric scoffed. The butler didn''t know what to say. He''s still the same. This was not the first time this man had come here.

    "Unlike you, I don''t have the luxury to play around all the time." A cold voice retorted. It was none other than Lionel, his words dripping with disdain.

    "You finally showed yourself, you statue."

    "What does the previous head of the Rustchil family want with me?" Lionel was curt.

    The smell of gunpowder filled the hallway. A battle between a lion and a wolf. Neither side was backing down from the other.

    "I need to have a word with you." Cedric went straight to the point.

    "?" Lionel paused before saying, "Let''s talk in the living room." Like that, the two had entered. The butler prepared two cups of tea for the two.

    "Oh, this is delicious." Sipping on the tea, it was rich and smooth as it went down his throat.

    "Of course it is," Lionel retorted as he took small sips. That only caused the vein on Cedric''s forehead to bulge. A smile soon appeared, "Your annoying personality hasn''t changed in these last couple of years."

    "And your carefree attitude hasn''t changed either." Lionel wasn''t done either. Each one threw small jabs at the other.

    "..." The two went silent before Lionel asked, "How is your family doing?"

    Lionel heard about how Edmund was branded as a traitor, but the news turned out to be false, and everything had been cleared up. But there had to be damage.

    "Everything is better now. Right now, the dukedom is recovering from the merchants." It would return in a week or two.

    "You understand it''s because you gave up the title too soon, right?" Lionel shook his head. Cedric was one of the few people who handed down their title sooner than he should have. The only reason why the merchants went wild was because this man stepped down.

    Cedric would have them on a tight leash.

    "True. But if I didn''t step down, Edmund''s life would be more difficult." It was a double-edged sword. For him to step down, it allowed his son to become the grand duke sooner. However, that meant more mistakes. But it also allowed him to learn from them as well.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "...But it''s truly not over, is it? It was said that the one who caused it was none other than the Grand duke''s brother." That was what the news was saying.

    "Is it actually so?"

    "Fifty-fifty."

    "What about the other fifty?"

    "That''s why I came here today," Cedric asked, "Has anything happened with your family?"

    "Like what?"

    "Did anyone try to make a deal with you or force you into doing something?"

    "¡­Did that happen with Rodrick?" Hearing how he explained it, this was likely the case.

    "Mmhmm." Cedric nodded, "My youngest seemed to have struck a deal with someone. And this someone had to be high power as well."

    "¡­Do you think I would do something like that?" Cedric coming here to question him could imply that! He was a grand duke that rivaled him!

    "At first, I thought maybe." That may have caused Lionel''s expression to drop. However, Cedric shook his head, "You''re not the type of person who would do something like that."

    Lionel and Cedric did not mesh well with one another. But they know the other''s personality all too well. Doing something sneaky like that wasn''t something Lionel would do, especially against him.

    "Our kingdom has three powers." The royal family and the two grand Dukes. These three forces made up the entire power of the Solis Kingdom.

    "Then you''re suggesting that the royal family did this." That was the only other option.

    "If it''s not you, then they''re the logical choice. And it seems something is going on with them as well." The incident that occurred with his family and the princess getting married to the prince of the Philosopher Kingdom. It can''t be a coincidence.

    "Then we''ll have to call that person here as well." "Indeed." There was one person who could answer their questions.

    "Also, let me stay here for a few days."

    "¡­ Don''t you have a mansion."

    "But they don''t serve good food." One problem with staying in the mansion was the meals were horrible.

    "H-"  "Did you really think I wouldn''t know? Of course, your grandson taught your chef some recipes." There was no way that was not the case. There were rumors that the marquis''s estate and the grand duke''s estate had delicious meals daily.

    "How do you-"

    "I go to his cart every day and have his meals. And he also helped me a ton with this whole situation."

    "Keith did?!" Lionel''s eyes widened.

    "Mmhmm. I owe him plenty. And that''s why I came here to see if you were fine." Lionel was Keith''s grandfather. Despite their weird relationship, it would be a disservice not to warn Lionel about what was occurring.

    "Thanks for the warning." Lionel took a deep sigh.

    "....By the way, have you ever thought about getting him engaged?"

    "¡­What?" A few more degrees dropped. The butler and maids quickly stepped back when they felt that pressure. Cedric continued, "This kid makes good food, and that dragator steak was delicious. He would make a good husband for my-" That was the last straw as a giant sword was thrown at the table.

    "What is wrong with you?! How could you throw your sword like that?!"

    "How dare you! HOW DARE YOU! You made my grandson cook for you when he helped you!"

    "Oh, do you know he forced my granddaughter to work as a waitress! That''s something I won''t stand for!" If they were speaking of diservices, Cedric was having grips with that! There was no way he was going to let this go!

    "Die!" "Go to hell!" The two charged at one another with their fist raised!

    "Duchess! We need your help!" The butler quickly ran over to Camelia''s office.

    "What''s with all that loud noise?

    "It''s Sir Cedric and the duke are fighting one another!"

    "No weapons?"

    "...They''re using their fists."

    "Oh. You can just leave them alone." Camelia returned to reading a book. That caused the butler to sweat.

    "The two of them had always been like that. One thing would lead to another. So best to let them get it out of their system." Camelia saw it all too many times; she was used to it.

    "..." But the mansion! Those two were enough to cause the entire mansion to rumble!

 Volume 8 Chapter 15: Tasting Those Mangos

    Volume 8 Chapter 15: Tasting Those Mangos

    "Oh, wow. These trees are incredible." Keith''s eyes widened in surprise as he headed to the backyard and spotted two new trees. They towered over the orange and apple trees, their branches heavy with ripe mangos.

    "Diana, you really went over the top." The great spirit of nature really outdid herself this time.

    Diana grinned, "Of course. I''m curious about the taste of the LY Mango. It was delicious before." The LY Mango was incredibly delicious, even without her doing something to it.

    "What about the sour one?"

    "..." Diana looked away, trying to make eye contact with him. Keith chuckled. It was really not to your liking.

    "That was so devious, Keith!" Nephele jumped on his back, "How could you not tell us about this?!"

    "Not my fault. You guys tried it before thinking about it?" Keith giggled, "You tasted one while returning home, right?"

    "How did you know?!" Nephele gasped. That was exactly what she did; those fruits were enticing as she returned. Especially the yellow skin of the mangoes. As she took a bite, that sourness smacked her face!

    "Nephele," "You." Diana and Udine stared at the great spirit of wind. The woman gulped, "I''m sorry!"

    While the sermons occurred, Keith examined the mangos. I think this one is going to be really delicious. It was quite larger than the regular one. Picking one from the branch, there was quite the heft to it as well.

    "Keith, are the mangos done growing?" Krystal came out.

    "Mmhmm, they''re done. Want to try one?"

    "Mmhmm."

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "..." Do I see a tail? For some reason, he could see a tail behind the future duchess, swaying back and forth like a tornado. So you''re that excited about it. Now that he thought about it, Krystal was pretty adamant about the mangos.

    "Here,"

    "Heavy." The difference in weight was noticeable. Taking a knife, Keith cut the fruit open.

    "Interesting." What Keith expected was the juices to burst from the cut. That occurred with the oranges and pearl beets. Yet, nothing came out from the mango.

    "Is the juice inside the flesh?" That could be one reason. All that heft was concentrated in the flesh. One way to find out; the two took a bite.

    "!" Such a rich taste. The juices weren''t liquid like water but more like nectar. It was thick. Yet, it was an addicting taste as Keith continued to bite into it. Flavor explosion! While he savored the taste, Krystal frowned.

    "Weird."

    "What''s the matter, Krystal? Wait, you called it weird?" Hold up? Are you kidding me?!

    "No, it''s delicious." Krystal shook her head. The taste was better than the regular mango. And yet, "Something is missing with it?"

    "Something missing?"

    "There''s this lack of flavor that isn''t coming from this."

    "I see." "You''re not doubting me?"

    "Why would I?" Keith laughed, "You''ve eaten this fruit more than me. I trust your taste buds on this."

    "..." Krystal nibbled on the mango, but that didn''t stop her ears from becoming red.

    "Keith?" Turning his head, he saw the three great spirits staring at the two. It was quite a dead-pan stare.

    "Don''t worry. I didn''t eat the LY Mangos. Let''s eat one together." That was the other thing left. Hearing his words, the spirits calmed down. Unlike the regular mango that grew on trees, the LY Mangos grew like a flower, with the fruits growing on the stem.

    With everyone having one, they took a bite. Keith blinked. The flesh is so bouncy! There was a snap back as he continued to chew. Each one had a fantastic juice flowing into his mouth. It had a mellow taste from a lychee and the tangy flavors of a mango. Each one didn''t overpower the other!

    "So good!" The great spirits were definitely fans of this.

    "Don''t you think it would go well with the other fruits?"  Udine questioned. Pairing this together with other fruits was a great idea!

    "I was thinking about it the same way." They were all in agreement.

    "Nephele!"

    "On it!" Nephele didn''t hesitate as she quickly made a wind sphere. Once she did, Keith grabbed some fruits, "Let''s mix things up and have separate ones."

    "But we can also make them together." The thought of combining every fruit was in her mind.

    "True, but I think it would muddle all their flavors." Fruits had complex flavors. Specific pairings worked well together, while others not so much. The fruits he had were exceptionally so.

    "I will go with a mango and apple pair. One Mango and orange, and the last one with blue plum." Each one had a different flavor from the other." Tossing the fruits in, they blended together. The colors of each sphere changed with the mango.

    "Delicious!"

    "I quite like the apple! So sweet."

    "The plum has a less subtle sweetness."

    "This will be great as a juice for today''s breakfast." Keith grinned.

 Volume 8 Chapter 16: Today Is A Beautiful Day

    Volume 8 Chapter 16: Today Is A Beautiful Day

    Keith and the rest headed to class. But as they did, something strange occurred.

    "Don''t you think today is quite beautiful?" Keith had a bright smile as they walked. Herrick and Melor were the same, "Mmhmm, mmhmm."

    "Were the mangos laced with something? Everyone is so happy."

    "You shouldn''t be saying that, Jack. Your expression is the same." Jack was all smiles as well. Those mangos were definitely the cause of their smile. Especially the LY mangos.

    "But what''s the matter with them?" Leona questioned. He noticed how everyone didn''t dare to look in their direction. They were being treated like a plague as they scooted away.

    "Now that you mentioned it." Krystal tilted her head. It was strange as well.

    "That''s because of you?" Are you really asking this question?

    "Really?"

    "You think?" A brow was raised on Keith''s face as he stared at the girl. This had 100% to do with her. The students weren''t staring at him or the rest but focused on Krystal. However, not now.

    Krystal''s family was branded as traitors, and many students scorned her because of this. However, news that Krystal''s father wasn''t a traitor was posted. Of course, those who tried to mess with her wouldn''t dare to look at her.

    "They''re so scared that you might blast them." A grand duke wanting revenge would be something catastrophic. Even if they could stop her, the damage she caused would still be deadly.

    Krystal sighed, "They''re thinking I would do something to them? Do they think I have enough time?" Why would she care about them? The only ones she remembered were the ones who tried to force her to join some stupid club. But they were dealt with by Keith.

    "But this helps us out." Alfia sighed in relief.

    "Hmm?"

    "No one is going to bother us any longer." Scarlet chuckled. The entire group was being stared at by everyone; they were a bunch of animals in a circus.

    "Hey, I''m the one who got stared at the most." The number one person who got all the attention was Keith. Krystal only took first after the news. He was the one looked at like a fool.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Haha." The group started to separate from one another. Entering the classroom, Keith spotted Carolyn.

    "Morning."

    "Morning. Why do you look so tired?"

    "Cramming all the information I missed. But I feel like I got the hang of it." Keith had been jamming all the information into his mind. Carolyn chuckled, "Remember to pace yourself."

    "I know." Keith waved her off, "I should be the one saying that to you."

    "Hmpf."

    "Good morning, class." Aidiun soon entered the classroom, "Let''s begin now." Aidiun didn''t wait as he started to write on the board. As he continued to do this,

    "Keith, can you explain the artifact classes to us?"

    "Mmhmm." Keith started to explain each class slowly.

    ¡°¡­¡± The students couldn''t believe how fast he was going. There was something wrong with this! Wasn''t he supposed to be gone for a week?! How does he know all the materials?! Alfia and the others didn''t look at him.

    This monster!

    "Thank you." Aidiun nodded, "Herrick, can you repeat what Keith said?"

    "Ugh." Herrick blinked. You want me to repeat all of that?!

    "Keith, what are you?" After all of that, Scarlet couldn''t help but question this guy. How was he able to do all of this so easily?

    "I''m just me." Study hard and work. That was all it took.

    "This monster."

    "Keith, let''s-" Carolyn was about to say something to Keith. However, two people entered the class, "Keith, we need to speak with you." A cold yet beautiful voice called out his name. Yet, that only sent shivers down his spine!

    Angelica and Sakura were waiting by the door.

    "Ugh, can I not?"

    "What do you think?"

    Keith was going to leave through the window! His speed was frightening. Yet, it was expected by the two beauties. A rope latched onto his leg!

    "Are you kidding me?! Where did you guys get a rope?!" Never did he expect them to do something drastic. And it was by Sakura, no less!

    "We expected that you would run away from us." Sakura could tell from a mile away! His demeanor and movement said everything!

    "Help me out!" Keith then turned over to Gabriel and the others. But what they did was look away, trying to be invisible!

    "Come on! What about our friendship!" Keith roared as he tried to wiggle around. But that only caused the two girls to tug tightly, "That doesn''t matter right now."

    "Now come with us!" The two girls didn''t want to hear anything from her as they dragged him to their island.

    "Did he just get tied up and brought away?" Herrick muttered, trying to play it cool. No one would expect something like that, even when you said it out loud.

    ¡°¡­¡± Even right now, everyone was speechless.

    "Why do you guys seem so calm?" Krystal noticed how there wasn''t any backtalk. Scarlet and Alfia would be the ones to say something about it. However, the two did nothing and watched. That was something shocking.

    "Ah, that''s because the two had been coming here for quite some time."

    "Eh?"

    "Yeah, the two visited to see if Keith returned." Angelica and Sakura would come to their class. At first, the two had glanced around the classroom before leaving. That was when Gabriel approached them and explained that Keith had gone somewhere to deal with something.

    That didn''t stop the two from coming there.

    "It was kinda pitiful," Scarlet muttered. Angelica was more of an open book as she showed her expressions. Scarlet would look away, but she was more like a cat that stared in longing.

    "Feels bad for the two of them."

    "I feel more like Keith is going to get into more trouble." Keith was definitely going to be chewed out. He was going to be blasted like no tomorrow.

    "¡­" Carolyn was silent.

    "Carolyn, do you want to eat with me?" While the girl was lost in thought, Alger entered the classroom.

    "...Sure." Carolyn nodded and then walked with Alger.

 Volume 8 Chapter 17: Mistakes Are The Mother Of Success

    Volume 8 Chapter 17: Mistakes Are The Mother Of Success

    "Can you guys not look at me like this?" They were right; Keith was about to get chewed out by the two girls. Well, it didn''t start. The two were sitting at the table, sipping on some tea. He, on the other hand, was still tied up and kneeling on the ground.

    "..." Are they charging up? Wetting their lips so they could yell at him like madwomen. Just the thought was enough to make him shiver.

    TINK! The glass cups made such a loud sound. Keith closed his eyes and prepared for their lecture.

    "Would you tell us why you didn''t tell us anything?" Sakura questioned.

    "Eh?" Keith explained, "It was one of those things that can''t be said." It was impossible. This was the matter of the Solis Kingdom.

    "But you could have told us you were leaving earlier." Angelica pouted even more, "I missed you so much."

    "..." Senior Ange, if you have said this to another person, they would cry.

    "I''m sorry." Keith quickly bowed down. But when he did this, Angelica and Sakura could only sigh, "Fine, but make sure not to do this again."

    "Indeed, we can''t have the representative leave like that," Sakura warned.

    "Don''t worry, this isn''t like an every-time thing." There was no plan; there was no way he planned to jump around like a madman.

    "But I''m glad you returned. It was really different without you here." Angelica sighed. Keith tilted his head, "Is it because of the food?"

    "No, it''s because it''s more fun with you around." Angelica grinned. Food was a secondary matter.

    "It''s really nice to have someone to talk with."

    "Indeed." Sakura nodded to that as well. There was no way this wasn''t a fun day without him around. It was enjoyable since Keith was so calm and free. Others would flinch at whatever they said.

    "I see."

    "But will you be fine with your studies?" Sakura questioned.

    "I''ll be fine. I''m actually a good crammer. But-" Keith paused as his eyes shined! Idea!

    "Can I ask for a favor from the two of you?"

    "Hmm?" The two girls tilted their heads when they heard that.

    What''s with the look?

    ...

    Keith headed to his next class after eating with the two girls. Krystal and Jack were waiting for him there. But he could only give the stink eye to one of them,

    "I tried to do something," Krystal muttered.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "You raised your hand and watched me get taken away." Krystal had her arm up. But that was it; Angelica and Sakura dragged him away as they watched.

    "I feel so betrayed!"

    "Well, you survived. So it wasn''t anything bad." She was worried over nothing.

    "Pff." Jack laughed, "To think you were lassoed and dragged away by the president and captain." The thought of the two girls doing something like that was just surprising.

    "...Shut up. You didn''t help me at all!" He wasn''t dragged out of S-class; he was dragged through the hallway for everyone to see! Jack and Sarah saw him and looked away!

    "I''m not touching that. And I couldn''t save you." Angelica and Sakura would have destroyed him!

    "Hmpf!" Keith slapped his back! That sent shockwaves of utmost proportions!

    "Good afternoon, class; I will be frank, the midterm exam that I''m going to give you is going to be a course running within a certain area and a combat-related assessment." Tennol was straightforward as he added, "That''s why you guys will be practicing right now with your horses."

    "Understood!" The students shouted.

    "Then we''ll begin a course drill!"

    "Ngeh!" "Knight, you look energetic?" Keith asked Jack, "Did you not bring him out to run?"

    "Of course! This guy ran circles around the training ground!" Who was he kidding! It was actually quite the opposite. The horse had been running circles as exercise.

    "And you should pay me! That horse dragged me all the time!" Jack was the one who suffered the most. Even when he tried to stop him, Knight dragged him around!

    "...Pff!" "Don''t laugh!"

    Keith chuckled as he jumped on his horse. The other two did the same as they were ready to go. Tennol stated, "You guys will have to blow away the targets."

    "Let''s do this, Knight!" Keith shouted as he was prepared to go; so was Knight. The two of them dashed forth. Instantly, they destroyed six targets.

    "They are really going at it," Jack muttered.

    "I have to do my best."

    "¡­" Forget I said anything. There was another brawler in this class. These two were monsters ready to take down anything in their path.

    After some time,

    "Good job, everyone. That will be the end of class," Tennol stated as he walked. As Keith brought his horse away, "Can you not be so pouty?" Krystal was pouting as they walked.

    "I couldn''t beat you." Keith dominated the training course like it was any other day.

    "Keith,"

    "Ah, hey, Carolyn! Are you done with your general courses?" Carolyn had chosen general studies. It was on a different wing than the training field.

    "Mmhmm, class ended earlier than expected."

    "I see. But make sure to study more."

    "Are you my mother?"

    "Ugh, big brother would be the best. I don''t have a daughter like you."

    "¡­" Carolyn paused before sighing, "I don''t want a big brother like you either."

    "But what''s there in general studies?"

    Carolyn thought, "Hmm, there would be a discussion about the land formation and basic trade routes."

    "Speaking of which," Keith turned to Krystal, "Shouldn''t you be taking general studies instead of the knight course?" General studies were for those who would become the next head and such. Krystal was none other than the next Grand Duchess of the Rustchil estate. He never questioned it until now.

    "Don''t need it. I can learn from home."

    "I see." Keith thought about it; real-world experience was more important than books. Some things couldn''t be taught by reading.

    "And the amount of real-world experience you obtained also helped out,"

    "I still can''t believe you used that as a teaching moment."

    Carolyn paused, "Don''t tell me he did one of those rare you make your own mistakes and then he comes and solves it later."

    "Yeah. That''s what Keith did." Krystal nodded. From how Carolyn said it, it seemed she had gone through something horrible.

    "This guy did it so many times." Carolyn glared.

    "Mistakes are the mother of success. You have to fail a bit before you grow." That was something that Keith understood a long time ago. He had made so many mistakes that he rose back and grew from it.

    "Am I right, Jack?!"

    "Don''t bring me into this!"

    "But to do that in a national incident?" Krystal blinked. I think there were times when you couldn''t do so.

    "Say what?!"

    "¡­" Carolyn glared at Keith, "Are you serious?"

    "Hey, it was alright." Keith patted Krystal''s head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "We''re going to go to the island. Do you want to come with us?"

    "No, there''s something I have to do."

    "Okay! Please be more careful."

    "Mmmhmm." Carolyn nodded. Keith entered the gate. Before Krystal could enter the gate, she gave a slight glance over at Carolyn. It was a subtle glance but she entered soon afterward.

 Volume 8 Chapter 18: Green house

    Volume 8 Chapter 18: Green house

    "Alright! Let''s begin construction again!" Keith pumped his fist. He hadn''t gone to class for this. It had been quite some time since he worked on the second island. With him heading to the Rustchil Duchy, the second island was left untouched for the most part. The only thing that was completed was the pathway.

    Heading toward the center,

    "I see you have been growing well." This was the seed he had obtained long ago from the S-rank Dungeon. That tiny sprout had become prominent. A smaller grin formed; the boy could tell it was being cared for well. Udine and Diana, two great spirits working together, would give it a lavish life. His heart swelled with pride at the sight of the thriving seed.

    "I hope you grow into a big tree." That was what he had hoped for as he headed to an open space. Many things still needed to be built. The space was split into four different sections.

    The Pergola

    Garden

    Training Field

    Farm/Creation Things

    Those were the four main things that he planned to build.

    "First thing I need to do is prepare the garden." This one took precedence over everything else! The other three could be built later on. Creating the garden would allow for more vegetables and trees to be grown.

    The garden should be next to the pergola and the farm. It would be easier to obtain fruits and other materials, or I could plant some fruit trees in the pergola; that way, no one would need to move. As he thought about the formation,

    "Bzz!" "Hello, Bei!" A little bee floated towards Keith. Behind her were a bunch of other bees as well. These were none other than dragon bees, Keith''s most recent familiar.

    "How are you guys doing?" These dragon bees lived on the second island as their hive was created on the side.

    "Do you guys want flowers to be grown near your hive?"

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Bzz?"

    "You know, for collecting honey." If he remembered, bees needed flowers to create honey.

    "Bzz!" Bei and the other dragon bees were excited as they floated around Keith.

    "Understood. I will plant some flowers for you. But you have to wait a bit." Keith grinned, "I need to work on the garden first." The completion of the garden and he wanted to find perfect flowers.

    "Bzz," The dragon bees quickly returned to their hive before coming back with a giant jar.

    "Ahh, thank you. Wow, there''s a lot." That was expected when you don''t collect it for a week or two. Dragon honey. That was one of the things created by dragon bees. It was considered to be an A+ ingredient. It had incredible healing capabilities. And it cost a fortune.

    Storing the honey away,

    "Let''s begin the greenhouse first." What Krystal said about the mangos tasting made him wonder. But that was not the other only thing. As everyone ate the LY mangos, he realized it tasted different from the ones grown at the Rustchil Duchy. It was not because of Diana''s abilities. Diana''s abilities were more like an enhancement. But the flavors from the LY mangos were different.

    There was another reason why it was like this.

    Environment and climate. The duchy was much more humid and hotter compared to the island. That definitely altered the flavor. That was why he wanted to build a greenhouse. Greenhouses were perfect for controlling climate.

    "Let''s do this." Wood and other materials suddenly appeared before him. Ember wood is perfect for the job. It was spoil-proof and durable. Keith grinned as he took a hammer and mallet. Making a simple greenhouse was easy. Creating a concrete base was simple enough. Once everything was leveled, the frame was next.

    "Not bad if I do say so myself." Keith wiped the sweat off as he stared. Transparent material came next. These were like polycarbonate; sunlight would shine into the room.

    He placed it on all sides and took a hammer to slam them in. After some time, it was finished. I will use these for the top; the materials on top would be different. It was none other than the rock Udine had given him.

    That warm glow was soft and easy as it shined down. The boy had a hunch that it would be great for the vegetables and fruit. Let''s do this!

    It was simple enough as he only needed to shape the stone appropriately and slide it into the wood holes he created. This entire process took a few hours. But as he continued, it was time to work on the second one!

    "I''m finished!" Keith grinned as he stared at the two greenhouses that were before him. It took him half a day to finish all of this. Now, the insides. Besides creating the greenhouse''s frame, other things were made, such as building the border to hold the dirt. It was easy enough as he placed them in. He could stack them up with one another as the sunlight was shining diagonally, allowing it to hit the bottom plants as well.

    Afterward, Keith planted the seeds. "These are good to go."

    "Woah! Why are there two houses outside?" Hearing her voice, Keith then walked out,

    "Keith, you built this?" Fira circled the houses.

    "Mmhmm, it''s going to make some fruits different from the others." Keith had already planted the ly mangos. Now, the only thing he needed now was, "Can you help it grow?"

    "Mmhmm!" Fira quickly headed into the thing. That was when she was quite amazed,

    "Wahh, it''s so comfy! The beautiful light was quite warming and comforting towards her body." She could feel it across their body.

    "That''s because of the light that was used." Udine''s materials really did something like that.

    "With this, the vegetables will taste different."

    "Really?!"

    "Mmhmm!"

 Volume 8 Chapter 19: He Returned?!

    Volume 8 Chapter 19: He Returned?!

    As the two talked about this,

    "What is all of this?!" A louder sound came from the outside. Keith and Fira glance at one another. I should have expected this; it was not a surprise. The two exited the greenhouse to see Alfia and the others returning home,

    "Yo!" That causal greeting only got a head slap from the elf.

    "Don''t try to "Yo," us! When did you have time to build these two houses?" They had gone to classes for a few hours only to return home to two literal houses! Just saying this sounded wrong!

    "How long did it take you to build this, Keith?" Scarlet glanced at the houses.

    "Uhh, I think about half a day." Keith had started once he had breakfast. So yeah, around half a day.

    "¡­" Alfia and the others were speechless. Are you kidding me? It took you half a day to build something like this?! But why are we so shocked? Now that everyone had time to think about it, this was Keith. He was one crazy person. It was even more so when he wanted to do something.

    "Dorm Mother Diana," Alfia glanced at Diana and the other dorm mothers. But Diana was also surprised, "Uh, I didn''t even know he was doing something like that by himself."

    "Keith is so funny." Nephele was laughing while Udine examined the houses, "You used my stones."

    "Mmhmm. I thought it would be perfect to grow vegetables.

    "Grow vegetables? It''s not a house you live in?"

    "No. This is to help grow vegetables at a specific temperature and humidity." Keith explained, "What Krystal said made me realize that specific fruits and vegetables will have a different taste depending on the temperature."

    "You got all that when I said those mangos tasted different?!" Krystal was baffled. She only said it tasted different! So you make two houses from that one sentence?!

    "..." Alfia and Scarlet felt they had lost a brain cell.

    "You guys can go check it out if you want." Keith gestured. And that''s when the others entered the greenhouse, "It''s warm here!"

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Diana, I will leave you and Fira to this."

    "Mmhmm." Diana nodded.

    "Also, we need to work on the garden as well." Now that everyone was here, it was time to do it.

    "¡­But we just had class." Everyone had returned from a long and harsh lecture.

    "And you guys are going to have more exercise."

    "Yippe!!!" Herrick and Melor waved their hands back and forth when they heard that. The others could only shake their heads. Only these two would be excited about this.

    "Let''s go!" Keith ignored their stares as he got outside. Alfia and the others could only sigh. They really had no say in this. Unless they didn''t want food, then yeah...they had to do it.

    "Can the two of you not go so fast?!" Scarlet roared as she watched how Herrick and Melor moved. The two were going supernova speed. Dirt was sent all over the place!

    "We''re going to get dirty either way! Look at Sarah and Krystal; the two are going crazy." Those two girls were in charge of putting seeds into the ground. They went at a great pace. Going down and into the dirt, the two girls were covered.

    "..." Scarlet took a deep sigh and continued forward.

    "If you guys want something to eat, you guys have to do more!" Keith shouted. The faster they move, the faster they get everything done.

    "¡­Understood."

    ...

    "Grrrr."

    "Is the ground shaking?"

    "What''s going on?"

    "Who do you think is doing this?" Shire scoffed as he pointed at the office. The cause was coming from there.

    "You''re going to break the academy if you keep going on like this." Sohma sighed as he noticed his legs going up and down like a crazed engine.

    "¡­I haven''t eaten his food." Cadmus gritted his teeth. These last few weeks were Cadmus without food. Well, delicious food.

    "It''s your fault for always trying to find flaws." Sohma sighed. This was definitely entirely Cadmus''s fault. He had to critique every single thing the spirit had made.

    "What? She said to tell her if anything needs to be changed." That was her fault for telling them to critique her food!

    "But to say that she shouldn''t use any eggs?" Sohma commented. An omelet needed eggs. That was the tipping point.

    "Not when she used 70% vegetables." Those vegetables were used more than the eggs! How could that be called an omelet?!

    "Hah," Sohma sighed. This guy is going to get buried. What made it worse was that he had to watch over him, so he couldn''t go there!

    "When will he return?" Once Keith returned, everything would be fine!

    "How is Keith this good?" Tennol took a deep sigh as he laughed when he entered the office.

    "Wasn''t he gone for the last few days?"

    "What?!" Cadmus appeared before him and grabbed his shoulders, "The kid has returned?!"

    "Yeah!" Tennol nodded,

    "Why didn''t you tell me?!"

    "You were moping inside your room. No one could have gone inside!" The dark aura that was going on forbade everyone from entering.

    "¡­" Cadmus didn''t even care as he dashed off without a thought!

    "¡­" Tennol and the others stared at one another, "Are you sure we should let him go like that?" Wouldn''t Keith be in trouble?

    "He''ll be fine...I think." Actually, I should follow him. Sohma took a deep sigh as he went after him.

 Volume 8 Chapter 20: Whereâ€™s That Pride?!

    Volume 8 Chapter 20: Where¡¯s That Pride?!

    "Phew! This is incredible!" Keith grinned as he glanced at the entire field that was tilled and filled with seeds. That was only a quarter of the garden! There was enough space for him to plant even more if he wanted!

    That was when Melor questioned, "Keith, when will they be finished?"

    Slap!

    "How could you say that?! There''s a thing called patience!" Herrick scoffed.

    "..." Everyone looked at him with the cat face.

    "What?"

    "...Did that really come out of your mouth?" Scarlet muttered.

    "What? It''s a normal thing, am I right, Master Fira?" Herrick turned to Fira.

    "Mmhmm, Mmhmm!"

    "..." Oh yeah, how can we forget about that? Herrick had a strange obsession with plants. And that came from Keith. They kept forgetting that he had taken care of a flower. That chilled out his aggression for the most part. But not all of it, but there would be stints like this.

    Keith laughed. There were times when Herrick would be watering the plants with the little spirit.

    "The trees would take a few days. However, the vegetables will be ripe in a day or two." Diana grinned. With the help of the great spirit, then everything would be instant.

    "That''s great." Hearing how fast it was, the others were keen. All that work was worth it!

    "Also, it would taste different from Udine." Keith grinned. There was something he realized. The spirit water assisted in making the vegetables more juicy.

    "I should get prepared for dinner." Keith rolled up his sleeves. It was time for him to put in the work.

    "Are you going to use the mangos for it?"

    "Of course. But be prepared! It''s going to be mango-themed for the next couple of days." Since they had grown so many mangos, it was time to use them in their food!

    "Yippe!" Nephele jumped up in joy!

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "But you sure you can do that? Like fruit and meat together?"

    "Why couldn''t I do it? I did it with the lemon before?" He made lemon pepper chicken before.

    "But I feel that using mangos isn''t a good idea," Herrick muttered. His sixth sense was telling him mangos and meat don''t work well. But it was Keith as well.

    "True. But it''s worth giving it a try." Keith grinned. What can you know if you don''t try? Heading for the kitchen, everything was prepped out for him.

    "Hmm, how should I pair this up?" Now that he thought about it, if he was going to use the mangos, he would need to pair it with something to offset the sweetness from the mango. Chicken would be a good choice as the meat. The tanginess from the mangoes would be a nice pairing with the chicken.

    The ember chicken tasted nice, but smoking it enchanted its smoky flavor even more. It was time to make a stir-fry. Onions and peppers were great vegetables. Seeing them cooked, LY mangos were tossed into the vegetable mix. Slowly, the juices from the mango seeped out into the vegetables.

    It''s really overpowering. From the smell alone, it was overpowering the vegetables with a sweetness. That was why he added other herbs into the mix; he needed something to offset the flavor. Sipping on it, Keith nodded.

    Seeing the sauce slowly form, it was time to add the honey to pair up. Mango had an overpowering sweetness, while honey had a subtle and gentle sweetness.

    Last came the chicken as he tossed it in; it would be a light fry.

    "Master Fira is so excited."

    "Of course, when you think about it, Fira likes the mangoes." Surprisingly, the mangoes were a hit to the little spirit. For Keith to say something like that made her eager.

    As the group continued to talk,

    "Is Keith here?!" Cadmus came rushing in!

    "¡­" Krystal, the only one completely out of the loop, tilted her head. Principal, why are you acting like this?

    "Didn''t I say that I would gut you if I see you again?" That cold voice came from none other than Diana! Krystal was startled by the sudden voice. Diana, the incarnation of kindness, was going to throw this guy out the window!

    "Hmpf! The kid is here! Do you think you can do that?!"

    "Why are you hiding behind us?" Sohma and Aidiun were being used as meat shields.

    "You guys are on my side!"

    "No, we''re not!" "Don''t drag us." This was not their fault; this was all of his! There was no way they would be meat shields for him!

    "Let''s step outside." Diana wasn''t going to get the children into the crossfire.

    "Nope." Cadmus knew and wasn''t planning to go anywhere.

    "¡­" We''re being used as meat shields. That''s what the others had realized as well.

    "Grrr." A menacing sound came from Diana''s mouth as she stared at the dragon. But that dragon continued to have a regular expression. Can''t make a move because Keith is here?

    Heh, I win!

    "Dinner is served!" Keith shouted. That was when the boy realized something was up with Diana, "Diana, is something the matter?"

    "Nothing, Keith. There''s nothing wrong."

    "Did Grandpa Cadmus annoy you again?"

    "I did nothing."

    "When you say it like that, you did something." Keith could tell from a mile away that he did something terrible.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Apologize to Diana."

    "What? I would rather die!"

    "Then you don''t get to eat with us."

    "I''m sorry!" Cadmus immediately bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­¡± Where was this pride you speak of?! How could he have given up in an instant?

    "Fine, I forgive you this time." Diana didn''t look at him as she sat down. She had a content look, while Cadmus just didn''t care as he asked, "What have you prepared for us this time?"

    "A lot of them come with mangoes. I went with a honey mango chicken, and I have a meatballs with mango sauce."

    "Yippe! Meat!"

    As the group ate their meals, "When will you start on the pergola?"

 Volume 8 Chapter 21: Study Session Part 1/2

    Volume 8 Chapter 21: Study Session Part 1/2

    "Oh, that would be a little later. Constructing the training field and farm area before the others." Pergola would need a lot of muscle, which took longer than the rest. The farming area and the training field would be quick.

    "And here I thought I could use that to relax." Cadmus sighed deeply as he remembered the one at the Freed Estate. He could take naps there and chill in the sunlight.

    "..." You really want one, huh? And aren''t you relaxing here? The hammock he made was mainly used by this dragon. It was quite a predicament as the others couldn''t; it was decided that it was his spot.

    "Farm first." But the moment Keith muttered this, "We will also need farm animals." How could he forget about that?

    "Wait a moment," Krystal paused, "What kind of animals are you planning to raise?" The others were quite interested in that as well. The man did say before about raising some animals. Yet, he never talked about what kind.

    "I was thinking about having some cows, chickens, and goats. That way, we can have fresh eggs and milk daily." That was what Keith thought. When he obtained Bei, he knew what he wanted; animals that could help make things. He got the honey. Now, he wanted the other ingredients.

    "Oh! That''s interesting!" Herrick clenched his fist; there were a lot of animals that could do so.

    "I always wanted to raise a chicken!" Scarlet said something quite particular.

    "¡­That would be interesting." Everyone''s interest was piqued; the thought of fresh ingredients excited them. How would it taste? Vegetables were already delicious!

    "Okay, since everyone is in agreement, here''s the main issue, where do we get them?" Gabriel questioned.

    "¡­" All eyes turned to Keith.

    "Ugh, that''s something I don''t know either."

    "..." You don''t know?

    "Don''t you own many farms," Last time they checked, Keith''s family owned a merchant group that used farm animals for their ingredients?

    "True. But that was what my dad did. I left it to him." Most of the time, he left those things to William while helping out Coyler and such.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Grandpa Cadmus, you know where we can get farm animals?"

    "I''m not a farmer." Cadmus scoffed. How was he supposed to know where to get them?

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Then we have no choice." Keith took a deep sigh that caused everyone to tilt their heads.

    "We''ll lure them in with fruits, shove them into the portal, and wallah, we have farm animals."

    "Are you crazy?!" Alfia was the first to retort. That was asking for trouble!

    "Got a better idea on how to get them?" That was the only thing that came to mind.

    "How about you go to your merchant store to see if they have some on standby?" Gabriel thought. With such a big merchant group, there should be rows of them,

    "True!" Keith clapped his hands together.

    "Also, we can get wild animals as well." Keith''s idea was also intriguing.

    "We''ll just have to have you do it." Everyone nodded. The animal man was going forward.

    "Then I''ll ask Dalen to make it work."

    "Also, you guys are free for tomorrow, right?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I have something for all of us to do." Keith grinned.

    ¡­

    "Keith, explain," Scarlet was the first one to question.

    That was when Keith coughed, "Today, I have two important guests. Please welcome the student council president and the disciplinary captain!"

    "We know." Of course, they know about the two girls.

    "Since our midterms are coming up and Professor Aidiun cannot help us due to paperwork, I asked the two of them to help tutor the ones that need help." That was what Keith requested when he went there. Angelica and Sakura both were 1 and 2 in their grade. These two would definitely be able to help everyone out.

    "Who do we start with first?"

    "Hmm, I think the two of you should help out Jack and Arlo first. The two of them need the work." Herrick and Melor were close to failing, but they passed somewhat. Jack''s the same; physical abilities were high. But there was a downside to everything.

    "Angelica, please help out Arlo."

    "Understood." The two girls nodded.

    "It''s a pleasure to be working with you!" "Mmhmm!" Arlo and Jack perked up.

    "Gabriel, I leave you to deal with Herrick and Faelyn with Melor." The two of them had the highest in terms of studying.

    "Scarlet and Alfia are assistants."

    "What about you?"

    "Oh, I''m going to be cramming the materials. I got like a quarter left."

    "Huh? You remembered all of that?"

    "Yeah, it was pretty simple." Keith sighed as he took out the papers and started to glance through them. As he did, the others did the same as well.

    "Herrick, this is not how you do it!"

    "What are you doing here?! How could you get this wrong?"

    As Keith focused on the work, he could hear the sounds of two pairs yelling at the two. Not surprising. Not soon after came the sounds of Herrick and Melor crying!

    "I don''t want to work!"

    "This is too difficult!"

    "You two need to learn how to study more." Gabriel and the others couldn''t believe it.

    "Just look at Jack and Melor." The two were on the side as they worked.

    "This isn''t how you do it."

    "Understood. Like this?" Jack asked Sakura.

    "Mmhmm. Good job."

    "You''re doing such a good job, Arlo." Angelica clapped her hands. That caused Arlo''s face to turn red, "It''s only because of you, Senior."

    "Here''s a cookie as a reward." Angelica patted as she fed him cookies.

    Two scenes were covered in roses; one was black flowers, while one was white and pure. Either way, it was quite a lovely sight.

    "We want that!"

    "Why can''t we get the kind seniors?!"

    It was heaven and hell here!

    "Can''t they help us?"

    "You two need more help." They were exceptional cases.

 Volume 8 Chapter 22: Study Session Part 2/2

    Volume 8 Chapter 22: Study Session Part 2/2

    "Suck it up and just work. I need to focus here." Krystal scoffed at the two. Unlike those two who didn''t need to catch up, she had to make up everything.

    Yet, she wasn''t able to. Two crazy people going wild beside her made her pause every two seconds.

    "But it''s too difficult!" "I want to cry!" As the two whined, Leona muttered,

    "How is Keith still able to study so hard?" While everyone had such a difficult time, the man was hard at work. His face leaned on his hand as he stared down at his books: he was in another dimension.

    "Now that you mention it." Herrick and Melor paused as they stared. It was quite odd.

    "Keith!"

    "..."

    "KEEEEITH!"

    "..." No response.

    Everyone looked at one another. Is he playing with us?

    "Is it strange that I want him to notice us?" Herrick had a devious grin as he glanced at the man''s back. It was telling him to clown him.

    "...Is that a good idea?" Sarah muttered. What he said was asking for trouble.

    "This could go horribly wrong," Gabriel muttered. There was no way Keith was one of those types who liked to be bothered. Not when he was like that.

    "We have more things to deal with than that." This lion needed to focus more on himself than others.

    "I''m going to do it." Herrick was prepared as he walked over to Keith''s chair. The others turned blank before they realized what he planned to do.

    "That''s too far!" But it was too late, as Herrick had taken the chair out. Yet the unthinkable occurred.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "He''s still standing up!" Herrick gasped as he saw Keith still sitting; the man didn''t need the chair! Flipping pages back and forth calmly as if there was nothing wrong.

    "..." The others couldn''t help but gasp.

    "Those are some strong core muscles," Sakura muttered.

    "Eh?" Jack and the others tilted their heads. Sakura explained, "His legs and core are sturdy. Only someone who trained like that could do it so easily."

    "Let''s not talk about the muscle; Keith is not listening to us." Angelica chuckled. The fact that he was not disturbed by what Herrick did was surprising enough!

    The beastman returned the chair under the boy. Because of the surprising position, the others were interested. What could get the kid to break his attention?

    "Should we do the harem attack?"

    "Harem attack?"

    "You know when all girls swarm him? No man could withstand that." Scarlet grinned.

    "Have you gone mad?!" Alfia''s eyes twitched.

    "I know what we must do." Herrick took a deep breath.

    "Huh?"

    "Take this!" Herrick chucked something at the guy! It was fast and unpredictable. Yet, Keith caught it with his fingers and flicked it back with twice the force! The wind was cut as it,

    "Yeow! It''s in my forehead!" Herrick roared as he started to roll around on the ground!

    "Herrick!" Leona quickly pulled the pencil out of his head.

    "There''s a hole in my head." There was definitely a small hole there.

    "What a fearsome attack."

    "Is he doing it subconsciously?" Everyone stepped away, not wanting to be shot like the lion-man.

    "This guy is so focused that it''s deadly." Scarlet chuckled at the focus. Nothing could break the man''s concentration.

    "Someone get me a bandaid." Herrick could feel the pain.

    "Idiot." Alfia sighed as she tossed one.

    "Let''s not bother Keith any longer and work on studying," Angelica smiled. That was the most sound reasoning yet.

    "Understood!"

    After a few hours,

    "Oh, look at the time." Keith looked at the clock and then walked out of the living room.

    "He finally moved!" Despite focusing on their work, they all wondered when this guy would move.

    "Alright! Who said 3 hours?" Jack looked around.

    "I did," "Me too," "Here," Gabriel, Angelica, and Faelyn raised.

    "Darn it!" "I was so close!" Scarlet pouted as she handed the coins over.

    ...

    "Alright, let''s do this!" Keith cracked his neck back and forth. A snack was a must since they had been studying for so long. Sweets were the best option when everyone was hard at work.

    Let''s make some mango mousses. Delicious and simple to make.

    Mangos needed to be pureed in the beginning. Tossing them into a wind sphere, the mangos were shredded, turning into a smooth liquid. With the purree finished, the next part was the whipping cream and condensed milk.

    Whipping the cream till it turned stiff, the condensed milk was added. The mousse was completed. Keith then split the mousse in two. That was when the mango puree was added.

    Stirring them together, the white mousse started to become orange from the mangos. That was when it was time to add it to the cup. Mango mousse went in, then regular mousse. Bit by bit, layers of white and orange were together. Keith grinned.

    It looks great. Keith was grinning at the perfect layers he made. I should also add some small fruits as well. Bits of cube mangos were added to the top.

    Now it''s perfect.

    I should prepare the others as well.

 Volume 8 Chapter 23: A Request

    Volume 8 Chapter 23: A Request

    "We''re done!" Herrick and Melor slammed their heads down on the table!

    "So their brains couldn''t take it any longer," Sarah muttered. It was something the others had realized. Sooner or later, those brains would explode from the amount of information dumped on them.

    "You guys are not even halfway there," Faelyn frowned. The amount they were taught wasn''t even at the halfway mark.

    "You don''t give us any breaks!" Melor cried. Faelyn was a spartan teacher.

    "You whining is your break," Scarlet smirked.

    "Evil! You''re the devil! Demon!"

    "I am a demon, thank you."

    "Now, now. I think we all earned ourselves a break." Angelica clapped her hands. Despite their complaining, they had worked hard when they weren''t. The group had been working the last 4 hours straight.

    "Where''s Keith?" The guy had left an hour ago. But as they talked, Keith had returned, "I returned! And I brought treats as well!"

    "Yippe!" Herrick and Melor raised their hand! Of course, Keith would prepare something for them!

    "What did you bring for us?" Angelica stared at the plate.

    "After a long day of work, sweets are a must." That caused the girls to perk up.

    "Here they are." Keith placed down the plate.

    "Sparkly!" On the play was a bunch of glass cups. One was layered with orange and white; another was with pink and white. The last one was a mix of pink and orange.

    "What are these?"

    "It''s a mango and LY mango mousse." Keith grinned, "Please take the one you like."

    "I will take this one." Each one took the one that looked pleasing to them. And when they took a bite,

    "It''s chilly and refreshing," Sarah grinned as she savored each bite.

    "How is it chilled?" Sakura was surprised by the temperature. It was cool to the touch.

    "I thought we needed something cool, or our heads might have melted from the heat." Their heads had been going in overdrive. They needed some sugar and coolant to cool them down.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "I feel my brain is so much better." Herrick sighed in relief. That anger he had soon disappeared. The girls were the same as well, and they continued to eat.

    What happened next caused everyone to freeze.

    "Let''s do this!" Herrick and Melor pumped their fist as they grabbed their book.

    "Huh?!" Scarlet blinked, "Why are they studying?"

    "Shouldn''t they be burnt out?" No one had expected this.

    "Maybe it''s because of the food I fed them?" Keith thought about it.

    "Eh?"

    "Like you know how some foods have health benefits? Some increase memorization and increase motor functions." Like with fish. They had healthy omega three that would increase the brain.

    "Do mangos have that kind of benefit?" They''d been eating them left and right, and they had never felt the same effects.

    "I did add some honey in there; it might be like a soother." Dragon honey did have excellent healing capabilities. It could have refreshed their minds.

    "...Would that be considered cheating?" Scarlet muttered.

    "I don''t think so?"

    "I''m not going to say anything," Angelica grinned as she savored her mousse. It was delicious, and she didn''t care whether or not this would be cheating.

    "Worst case, I can feed it to Grandpa Cadmus and make him take the blame." Keith grinned. Who was going to question it if the headmaster ate it?

    "..." So evil.

    ...

    "Good luck on your midterms, Everyone." Angelica waved.

    "Thank you so much for your help." Keith and the others bowed. The two''s assistance helped out a lot. As Sakura and Angelica were going to leave,

    "Senior Angelica, Senior Sakura." The two girls turned around to see it was Alfia.

    "What''s the matter, Alfia?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I have a favor to ask of you two."

    "What favor do you need?" That was surprising. They never pegged Alfia to be the type to ask for something from them.

    "Can I get information about the student Alger Zio Delorosei?"

    ¡°¡­¡± The two looked at one another, "Is it because of Keith?" The two had heard about Alger and Carolyn dating one another. It seemed the two were going to get married as well.

    "Sort of."

    "Student Alfia, we can''t give out a student''s personal information to another. It would be a breach of privacy." The two were at the highest power. But handing information like that to another student was asking for trouble.

    "I know. But I need it." Alfia''s eyes turned serious as she looked at the two.

    "¡­" Angelica and Sakura glanced at one another.

    "We''ll give you some information. However, we won''t give any private information." General rumors and stuff like that would be okay.

    "Thank you." Alfia bowed.

    "There''s nothing to worry about. But if it''s concerning Keith, then, of course, we have to help out." Keith was someone they were close with.

    ¡°¡­¡± The two didn''t say anything else as they left.

    Alfia took a deep sigh. However,

    "Keith won''t like it if you snoop around like that?" A playful voice called out behind her.

    Alfia sighed, "Are you always going to follow me?"

    "Of course, we''re friends." Scarlet grinned, but then she asked, "Why are you doing this?"

    "He''s strange."

    "That''s what Keith said before." Keith had said before that Alger was strange.

    "He said that. But I also find him strange." Keith wasn''t the only one.

    "When I looked at him again, something was definitely up with him." Something stirred in her mind when she first met him at the party.

    Mysterious. Looking at Alger the second time when he came to pick up Carolyn made her realize something else.

    "He''s dangerous."

    "¡­" Scarlet sighed, "I will also look into it."

    "Eh?"

    "Did you forget I have connections with the newspaper club?" That was how she was able to spread rumors about Keith instantly, "They should be able to give better information than the two."

    "Thank you."

    "Like I said, what are friends for? Also, we need to return, or Keith will get suspicious."

    "Yeah."

 Volume 8 Chapter 24: Engagement Talks Part 1

    Volume 8 Chapter 24: Engagement Talks Part 1

    While Keith had his own study group, Carolyn had one of her own. Well, it was more one on one. Alger sighed, "Carolyn, this isn''t how you do it."

    "I see." Carolyn quickly changed the formula. Right now, the two were studying in the library. However, Alger only sighed more, "Carolyn, that''s not the right one either."

    "I still don''t get it," Even when Alger explained everything to her, it didn''t make sense. Alger was relatively fast, as he explained.

    "Carolyn, you will need to learn all of this. You''re going to be a queen as well." They would be king and queen of the Philosopher Kingdom.

    "..."

    "Then let''s keep trying." Alger started to talk again. As they continued to do this, "Well if it wasn''t my sister." The two turned around, and Carolyn frowned while Alger tilted his head.

    "...Hello, Doyle."

    "Hello,"

    "Aww, to think the two of you have become so close." Doyle grinned as he sat across from the two, "And you guys are even flirting in front of everyone."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You know you two are the only couple here, right?" Doyle glanced around. The only people that were there were study groups. The only couple here were Carolyn and Alger.

    "That''s because Senior Alger said it would be nice to study here instead of staying in the same place." A change of environment would help everyone out.

    "Doyle, shouldn''t you also be studying as well?" Doyle was in the same grade as Carolyn. Doyle scoffed, "Brother Alger, you don''t need to worry about anything. I can study at the end."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "...I see." Alger nodded. Doyle got up, "Then I''m not going to bother you guys any longer."

    "Let''s continue," Alger stated, "You need to be at the top."

    "Mmhmm."

    ...

    While everyone was focused on midterms, many things were outside the academy. A large carriage had arrived before the castle in the royal capital of The Solis Kingdom. There was a giant emblem on the front door.

    One person came out of the carriage. A butler bowed,

    "Greetings to the king. Welcome to the Solis Kingdom." This person here was the King of the Philopher Kingdom, Harold Zio Delarosei. He was none other than Alger''s father.

    "Mmhmm." Harold gave a kurt greeting. The butler said nothing else as he led the king to a room. Opening the door, Julius was in the room.

    "It''s been a while, Senior Harold."

    "You don''t need to call me Senior. We''re not in the academy." Julius and Harold were junior and senior when they attended the academy.

    "Right now, the two of us are rulers of our kingdom."

    "Indeed."

    Harold sat down across from him. It was calm, yet the two rulers knew there was no calmness in the room. Things were going to go down right now.

    "Have you heard about my son and your daughter having relations with one another?" Harold went straight to the point. But when he did, Julius nodded, "Yes, I heard about our children dating." He had received letters about the two dating.

    "Then I will make this quick; I was thinking of engaging the two of them." With how the two dated, naturally, getting engaged came next.

    But his words caused Julius to frown, "Isn''t this too soon? The two of them have only been dating for a while. They shouldn''t get married so quickly."

    "But we have to. From what I heard, our children are quite the pair at the academy." Harold sipped on some tea.

    "How do you know this?"

    "Of course, I have my informants."

    Julius scoffed, "You understand what you''re trying to do, right? Understand that the dragon would not stand for it."

    "Please," Harold shook his head, "The headmaster will not do anything unless it harms the academy." Cadmus was lax with these types of things. He would only step in if there was severe harm to the academy. He had always been a lofty creature.

    "...True." Cadmus had always been really flexible with these kinds of things. It may be different now since that brat is there. There was an outlier.

    "And this also brings a second objective. Don''t you think we should make a move?" Harold stated.

    "...Have you gone insane." Julius frowned. Did he understand what he was implying?

    "Of course. After all, we all know that Cadmus isn''t someone that you could leave alone." It wasn''t only them. Every nation knew this; the dragon was someone they had to watch out for. He may seem like a normal person right now, but he could explode at any given moment.

    "If we work together, we can defeat the dragon." The strongest human kingdom and the 2nd strongest working together. Even Cadmus wouldn''t be able to defeat them.

    "I''m not interested in doing something like that." Julius shook his head. Yes, Cadmus was a threat. There was no doubt about that, but he was also a dragon of reason. Pretty stupid but was calm.

    "Fine," Harold sighed as he added, "However, I do want my son and your daughter to be engaged. Can we make that happen?" He couldn''t forget about that.

    "...It will depend on Carolyn. Not me." Julius had long decided that Carolyn would be the one to decide the engagement.

 Volume 8 Chapter 25: Engagement Talks Part 2

    Volume 8 Chapter 25: Engagement Talks Part 2

    Harold frowned, "Are you really going to let the decision between two kingdoms go to a child?" This matter had never been about Carolyn in Harold''s eyes; this was a matter between the Philosopher and Solis Kingdom. That was why he came here.

    "Yes. Carolyn would be the one to decide it."

    "Fine. But how about this? Let''s have the two come to each kingdom to see." Classes were about to end in a week or two. It was the perfect opportunity for them to do so.

    "That would be fine,"

    "Good," Harold didn''t say anything else as he left. Using a teleportation gate to return home was simple enough. Once he had left, that was when Julius had taken a deep sigh. Then, he turned to the door,

    "The three of you can come out. I know you guys were listening in on our conversation."

    "Hehe, we can''t hide anything from you, Father." Three people entered the room. One person was James.

    "That stinking brat! How could he go out with my daughter?!"

    Crack! As Julius gripped on top the teacup, it exploded in his hand. Even now, he didn''t accept it. Yet, he had to at the same time. To think his precious daughter was going out with a boy!

    "Father, you can''t say something like that." James sighed. This doting father, what are we going to do with him?

    "But Father, when you look at it from a different angle, this is beneficial for our kingdom." One voice stated. He looked quite bigger than the other two; he had the same eyes as Julius but with brown hair.

    "True," The person who said this was none other than Felix Sol Gerard, the first prince of the kingdom.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "They have the strongest military might. Not only that, they have a rich history as well." This was correct. The Solis Kingdom was ranked second in terms of military might, while the Philospher Kingdom was ranked first.

    "It is beneficial. But do I look like the type of person who cared about this?" Julius glared. Besides, my kingdom didn''t need it. Even though it was 1 and 2, it was only by a small margin. The Philosopher kingdom had that monster under them. That was the only reason why they were ranked first.

    And I refuse to use my daughter for personal gain. However, this was not up to him.

    "Speaking of that, Father, you must send someone to the city to greet them." Since Julius had agreed to have them go to each kingdom, it would be best to send an envoy there.

    "Indeed, I have to." This was something he had to work with.

    "I will do it. It''s been a while since I''ve gone to the academy." Felix stated calmly.

    "..." Julius didn''t say anything. But that only caused James to scoff, "Then I should go as well because I miss the academy." Who was he kidding?

    "Nonsense. If we all leave, it feels like we''re trying to show our might. Having the first prince is enough for it." Felix frowned.

    "And you think one prince would be enough to show how much we value this engagement." James didn''t like it. However, he also had to think about the situation at hand.

    "They are not getting engaged." Julius retorted.

    "Father, I think we should send two people there." The final person suggested. That was none other than the 2nd prince, Oscar Sol Gerard.

    "Why so?"

    "Even if the engagement doesn''t occur, we should still show that we value the relationship. If we don''t send enough people, it would seem we don''t care about this."

    "I see."

    "That''s why I propose that Felix and I go there."

    "Why you?"

    "I think it would be best that I go since I can leverage if I have to."

    "¡­Alright, you will go with him."

    "Father!" Felix wanted to interject. However, Julius frowned, "I have spoken. The two of you shall go to the city."

    "Understood." The three bowed as they left. However, Felix''s expression changed drastically once they left: "What are you trying to do, Little Brother?"

    "Hmm? I''m just trying to meet my sister?" Oscar smiled mischievously.

    "Don''t try to play coy with me. Father isn''t in front of us anymore." There was no need to play nice. Felix, Oscar, and James never had a brotherly relationship like Eric and the others.

    "Weren''t you playing coy in front of father?" Oscar laughed, "And don''t think you''re the crown prince, Felix."

    Felix said nothing else as he walked away. James and Oscar were left there. Oscar continued smiling, "I will go prepare for the visit. James, you will be the one to watch over the kingdom with Father while we''re away."

    "..." No response. However, Oscar walked away as he knew his brother understood.

    While that occurred, Harold was in his carriage with a smile. Julius, you are much too soft to be king. Hearing what his junior had said before, he realized he was soft.

    Yet, it was something he could take advantage of.

    I''ve finally obtained her.

 Volume 8 Chapter 26: Exams

    Volume 8 Chapter 26: Exams

    The following day, Keith and Diana prepared breakfast for everyone. As the duo did so, the great spirit questioned, ¡°Keith, is this enough?¡±

    ¡°Nope! Not enough!¡± We have to make a lot! Diana nodded as she continued to cook. This whole cooking took an extra half an hour, but it was worth it. The amount of food placed on the table was staggering, enough to feed a small army. The expression from everyone was...calm?

    Well, it was quite the opposite.

    ¡°Heh, I made a lot today. Eat up and be prepared for the midterm!¡± Keith grinned. Today was the written portion of the midterm.

    ¡°...¡± Everyone was silent. Cadmus tilted his head, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you guys acting like this?¡± The dragon didn¡¯t wait as he stabbed a sausage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know today is the day?¡± Aidiun held his head.

    While they were, Herrick was mumbling something,

    ¡°There are different types of magic in this world. The elemental magic is fire-water-wind-earth-lightning-¡± It was quite a sight since he wouldn¡¯t say these things either. His eyes were that of a zombie.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one: Scarlet and Alfia had books on the table and were trying to review some information. Jack and Arlo were stuttering as they prayed. That was how concerned they were.

    ¡°Now, now, everyone. Let¡¯s not be so stressed about it.¡± Keith clapped his hand.

    ¡°How can we not? Are you kidding me?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t get it out of their mind.

    ¡°Professor Aidiun had taught us everything we know.¡±

    ¡°All of the questions on the midterms are based on the lectures that we have done,¡± Aidiun nodded. They were not going to give them a curveball.

    ¡°...Yeah.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± The others were still doubts about this.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys work your butts off?¡±

    ¡°¡­Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to worry about whether or not you guys are going to fail. You guys will pass.¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°How could you be so damn positive?!¡± Jack retorted. This guy was walking sunshine and rainbows. There was a discrepancy since the other side was dark and gloomy.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Are you scared you¡¯re going to fail, Leader?¡± Arlo questioned.

    ¡°No.¡± Keith scoffed.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m going to ace the thing.¡± Keith declared. There were no doubts about him failing, ¡°Like worse-case, if I do fail, then I will do better on the other things. Move on and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The others went silent.

    ¡°We got this; there¡¯s really nothing to worry about.¡± Gabriel was the other person who was calm about this.

    ¡°Mmhmm! Leader¡¯s right!¡± Arlo stabbed a pancake and started to eat it.

    Sarah followed his actions, ¡°Mmhmm! We¡¯ve been practicing; we don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±

    One by one, everyone started to eat. Cadmus shook his head, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you make them worry more? I could have-¡±

    Shing!

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Diana¡¯s hollow eyes said everything as she glared at the guy. A kitchen knife was at his throat. How dare you say something like that? Do you want to make them anxious again?!

    ¡°Keith, are you going to be alright?¡± Fira tilted her head. That caused the man to grin, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    After they finished their food, it was time to set off. When they walked in the hallway, everyone could see the students walking left and right in anxiety.

    ¡°Wow, everyone is acting like this is the end of the world,¡± Some people even banged their heads on the wall.

    ¡°What do you expect? Everyone is quite frightened.¡± Alfia shook her head.

    ¡°Arlo, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve studied enough!¡± Arlo raised his fist into the air. Since Keith had calmed them down, he felt more prepared than anything. What he said was right; they studied a lot. Senior Angelica helped him out so much as well.

    ¡°This guy has infected you too much.¡± Alfia shook her head. Herrick and Melor sighed, ¡°We tried our best to stop it, but it was too strong.¡± Keith effect was quite a powerful phenomenon.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Keith glared, ¡°I should be saying that!¡± Herrick and Melor taught Arlo when they practiced. He was trying his best not to make him into a musclehead.

    ¡°Anyways, the four of you, good luck! You guys got this!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The group nodded as they headed to class. Keith and the others entered; the same thing occurring outside was also happening inside.

    ¡°Ophelia, how are you feeling?¡± She was sitting at her desk with Eirlys; there was definitely some dark aura around them.

    The dragon girl nodded, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to fail this test.¡±

    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t think like that; you got this.¡±

    ¡°Where does all that optimism come from?¡± Well, he was optimistic about everything.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we all said?! This guy is just damn optimistic!¡± Herrick muttered.

    ¡°Yo, Chelan, are you guys going to be fine?¡± Keith called out.

    ¡°Hmpf. Of course I am. The question is whether you are, Flaker.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to do fine,¡± Keith grinned. But that caused the others in the classroom to contort. Where does this blind confidence come from?

    While they talked, Carolyn entered the room,

    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you.¡±

    ¡°Of really?¡± Keith grinned, ¡°When have you ever beaten me at something?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to do so now.¡±

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

 Volume 8 Chapter 27: What Is The Meaning Of Life?

    Volume 8 Chapter 27: What Is The Meaning Of Life?

    "...What is the meaning of life, everyone?" Herrick muttered; his eyes were lifeless as he sprawled on the table, looking soulless. It was quite the demoralizer. He wasn''t the only person; Melor leaned on his chair as he stared at the ceiling.

    "Don''t you think it''s a dark day today?"

    "Guys, it''s bright and sunny outside." Today wasn''t even dark; it was bright with the sun in the air. Keith tilted his head, "Why are you guys acting like this?"

    "So many tests." "Ugh," The number of tests they had to do today was absurd. It was piled into one day.

    "Everything was something we knew."

    "Surprisingly so," Gabriel nodded. Looking down at the exam, he was genuinely surprised by the questions. It was literally the things they were taught. He was able to finish them 10 minutes ahead of time.

    "..I feel like I screwed up." Herrick groaned.

    Keith shook his head, "I think you guys did fine. Also, you shouldn''t forget about the others." The written portion of the test was only a piece. There was also the magic and combat test.

    "Those two are your strong suit." Fighting was their bread and butter.

    "Of course!" Melor''s eyes brightened; he was right. He would just need to beat them up even more!

    "Why are you still acting like a cat?" Alfia noticed the beastman''s expression had stayed the same. The man was still moping on the desk.

    "Shouldn''t you be happy?" Scarlet questioned.

    "Of course, I would be happy. But why should I be when I know I will do well?" Herrick knew he was going to pass the other tests. With how hard he trained, he wouldn''t be defeated.

    "I want to pass something that I had trouble with before." Studying wasn''t his strong suit. Despite all of that complaining, he still studied hard. That was why he wanted to pass; it would have given him a strong sense of fulfillment.

    ¡°¡­¡± The others really didn''t know what to say about this. Herrick is really growing up. Keith smiled. They might have thought it was a joke if it was another time. He and the others may not say it, but they saw this lionman working hard late at night while everyone was asleep.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "Come on, let''s go have our lunch. I made a lot today so we can recharge ourselves." Breakfast wasn''t the only thing Keith went overboard with; lunch was the same.

    "We have normal classes as well," Even if they had midterms, they still had regular classes.

    "Thank goodness!" The others were quite excited about this as they headed to the cafeteria.

    ...

    "Hmpf!" Keith waved his sword at Tennol. However, the moment he did so, Tennol pushed him away with his sword. It was such a swift motion that caught Keith off-guard.

    "You lost,"

    "And here I thought I could land a blow." Keith groaned. He thought for sure that his blow would have taken him down.

    "You really think that could have taken me down?" Tennol chuckled, "But your movement with the shield has improved for the most part." In the beginning, Keith''s movements were quite awkward with the large shield. Now, his movements were swift and standard, like a tank.

    "Thanks for the praise."

    "Are you sure you should train like this before your next midterm?" There was a break between the written portion and the combat ones. Most students try to rest and not get injured during that time. Yet, his student was going hard as he sparred against Tennol.

    "No, if I''m going to fight someone, then I will need to have my body at its optimal level." Resting his body would just dull his movements. He wanted to have no lag as he fought.

    "That''s true," Tennol laughed.

    "Also, can you spar with Herrick and Melor when you have the time?" Even though they needed to move, they also held back against one another. The two knew that would hurt the other if they went all out. So they should have a non-student to fight against.

    "...You want me to be a punching bag?"

    "No, you can fight against him. But please go easy on them."

    "...Fine." Tennol sighed, "But if you''re taking the midterm with the large shield, you should change your equipment."

    "Eh?"

    "I could see how hard you''re practicing with the two weapons." Heck, he was the one who trained him.

    "However, the pairing you have doesn''t make sense." What Keith used was a large shield and a regular sword. He could tell the boy used this combination because he was used to it.

    "You should either change the shield''s size or the weapon entirely."

    "I see. Then I will need to change my weapon." Keith thought about it; a large shield was something he had been working with for some time. Getting a new weapon should be interesting.

    "Then you should try to use an axe or hammer. Try these." Tennol took some weapons from the rack.

    "Understood." Keith waved the hammer around, prepared to fight. But Tennol raised his hand, "You should deal with that first,"

    "Krystal, please! I give!" "You need to get better!" On the side were Krystal and Jack. The latter was running away from the girl.

    "...Yeah, Krystal isn''t that good of a teacher." She was pretty brutal, for one.

    ...

    "Thank you for your time," Keith bowed as he left the training field.

    "No problem, Kid. Just remember the lunch."

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he left.

    "How did he do?" Behind Tennol was Aidiun,

    "If I have to say, no one is going to beat him in the close-combat exam." Tennol grinned. That was something he knew for sure.

    "That''s good." Aidiun nodded.

    "That kid really hits like a monster. Is that really the first time he''s using a mallet?!" Tennol raised his fist in the air. Even when he blocked Keith''s hits, those things packed a wallop! His entire forearm was bruised beyond belief!

    "Tsk."

    "And Herrick and Melor are going to go crazy as well."

    "..."

 Volume 8 Chapter 28: Holy Maiden And Fallen Sakura

    Volume 8 Chapter 28: Holy Maiden And Fallen Sakura

    "Yo, Skar!" Keith waved his hand as he entered the workshop. When he did, the dwarf looked at him strangely, "Kid, you''re not dead?"

    Keith froze, "How in the world am I dead?!" I didn''t go to the dungeon!

    "You haven''t come here for quite some time now. I assumed a monster gutted you in the dungeon."

    "Oh, please. I''m not that weak." Keith rolled his eyes. How could he be defeated?

    "Anyways, do you have thoughts about opening the cart?"

    "Yeah!"

    "We miss your food!"

    "We''ve been eating your bread!" Other dwarves started to chime in as well. Keith''s cart hadn''t been open for so long, and it was quite the hit to the dwarves. Well, they had the bakery, which was a great substitute. But it was different with Keith.

    That caused Skar to shake his head, "Shut it, you guys."

    "I won''t be opening the cart any time soon. I have midterms," Going to the Rustchil duchy and then returning to the midterms. That was something he didn''t account for.

    "How long are we going to be missing it?"

    "Ahh, probably another two weeks?" He wasn''t really sure about this.

    "Wahhh!" The dwarves started to shout in horror.

    "Anyways, show me your heavy iron weapons,"

    "Huh? You''re not going to use a sword?" Skar frowned. Keith shook his head, "Mmhmm. I will be changing into a larger weapon; I need to use something heavy with a large shield."

    "I see; then you should pick something over there." Skar pointed at the rack on the side, filled with hammers and axes.

    "Thanks,"

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Wait a moment, do you even know how to pick one?"

    "Nope!"

    "Don''t sound proud, Idiot. If you weren''t a regular, you would have been taken advantage of," Skar sighed as he explained, "The important thing with choosing a heavy weapon is the ability to have control over it. It can''t be too heavy or too light. Power is secondary when selecting a heavy weapon."

    "I see." Too heavy would make it difficult to handle, while too light would defeat the purpose of having a heavy weapon.

    "Given that you could swing our axe and hammer around, you could probably lift something like this." Skar handed Keith an axe. It was pretty large and wide.

    "Hmm," Swinging the axe around, Keith could feel the solid heft the thing had. Yet, it was easy on the hand as well. He could easily swing this around. As Keith stared at it, "How much?"

    "5 silver coins."

    "I''ll take it."

    "Are you going to the dungeon to break it in?" Those eyes said it all.

    "Of course!" Getting a new weapon meant he had to break it in at the dungeon. He would need to get used to it. What better way to do so than at the dungeon?

    "Good luck out there."

    Keith nodded, "Thanks!" He grinned as he headed to the adventurers guild.

    "Madison!" Keith called out to the girl.

    "Keith, you''ve returned." Madison had a bright smile as she stared; it had been a while since she had seen him. But then she noticed the large weapon on his back.

    "Did you buy a new weapon?"

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded, "I''m thinking about testing it out in a dungeon."

    "I see." Madison nodded, "Then let me find a small dungeon for you. Would a C-rank be enough?"

    "That''s-"

    "Hold it!" Keith turned his head and saw two familiar faces. It was none other than Angelica and Sakura.

    "Wait a moment, the two of you are adventurers?"

    "What? It''s none other than Holy Maiden and Fallen Sakura." One adventurer blurted.

    "Oh my goodness! To think I could see the two of them here!"

    "This is such a rare occurrence!"

    "Say what?" Holy maiden and fallen Sakura?

    "¡­" Angelica and Sakura looked away from one another.

    They''re talking about them. That was something Keith knew for sure.

    "Keith, the two are A-rank adventurers," Madison whispered. That clueless face said it all!

    "Say what?" They were one rank above me? They were on the same level as Morgan and Galven. But it did make sense; these two were his seniors!

    "Why are the two of you here?"

    "We were stopping by," Angelica grinned.

    But that only caused Keith to stare at Sakura instead. She coughed, "Indeed. We only saw you at the shop and didn''t follow you." They saw Keith with a giant axe tied behind his back, walking around with a chipper look.

    "...I see." Keith shook his head. Of course, that happened.

    "We''re going to join you on your adventure," Angelica then got close to Keith, "Or do you not want us to be there?"

    "No, it''s great!" Keith sighed. He couldn''t say no, not unless he wanted to die. Turning to Madison, "Madison, can I get a higher rank dungeon?" Since the two were A-rank, then C-rank wouldn''t cut it.

    ''Make it A!" Angelica grinned.

    "¡­Are you sure? Keith is still B-rank."

    "We can watch over him. And we''re not going to go far into it." Sakura had no plans for that.

    "Understood. Then you guys can go."

    "Let''s go!" Angelica grabbed his hand and quickly headed out of the guild hall. And all the adventurers couldn''t help but grit their teeth. This lucky dog!

    I don''t want to die! Keith didn''t know whether to laugh or cry in this situation. It was going to be hell for him when he returned to the guild.

 Volume 8 Chapter 29: Thunder Foodie

    Volume 8 Chapter 29: Thunder Foodie

    The group headed to where the carriages were. As they did, "Aww, why is Junior pouting?" Angelica and Sakura noticed the kid''s pouting look.

    "I''m not pouting."

    "That''s the pouting face," It was definitely one! How could it not?

    "Nothing, Holy Maiden, Fallen Blossom."

    "Ngh!" When those words came out of his mouth, Angelica and Sakura''s faces froze. It was as if all their muscles went stiff for that one second!

    "You guys really don''t like your names, huh?" Those expressions were not befitting for two beautiful women.

    "Please don''t say those names." "Ugh, just thinking about it is making my skin crawl."

    "But how did you guys even get names like that," Keith grinned. Even his hands were curling up when he said it. That was how cringy he felt.

    "It was just handed to us," Sakura muttered. They didn''t even know about it until it was too late. Hearing the name caused them to grab their heads.

    "Oof. But those names really suit you guys." Holy Maiden? Yeah, that sounded about right with Angelica. Fallen Blossom. Sometimes, the girl wore cherry blossom clothing.

    "..." The two beauties gave him deadpan stares. You''re messing with us, huh?!

    That only allowed for a devious smile to form on Angelica''s face, "Don''t worry, Junior. You''re going to get a name as well."

    "Say what?" Keith froze.

    "I heard some adventurers talking about it; it seems they''re trying to make a nickname for you." Sakura had been walking around and heard talks about it.

    "..." Keith''s expression just went colder and colder before shouting, "Are you kidding me?!"

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "What do you expect? The speed you ranked up is something." Keith''s rank up to B was quick. No one expected that. A name would soon come later.

    "Yeah, like some of them were thinking about calling you thunder berserker."

    "Huh? Where did that come from?"

    "Some people remembered how you took out Todd." That grand level magic was still fresh in their mind. The berserker part came from how he went on a rampage.

    "..."

    "Some people thought about using your food. Like calling you Foodie." Food was the most notable thing with the man.

    "..." Oh dear lord!

    "Either way, you''re going to get a nickname. Good luck with that." Angelica added, "Personally, I thought Thunder Foodie would be interesting." That sounded flashy, and it was notable.

    "..." Someone, throw me out the window! He wanted to go and hide in a hole! Neither name worked for him!

    "Haha, that''s what you get for laughing at us." Angelica relished in this guy''s embarrassment. Sakura nodded, "Come on, we need to head to the carriage." They needed to go to the dungeon.

    ...

    "What kind of dungeon are we heading into?" After a few minutes of going crazy, Keith''s focus peaked. The three were now before a cave.

    "It''s a normal one." Angelica grinned.

    "It''s still an A-rank," Sakura sighed. The monsters there were still more powerful than in a regular dungeon. But then she added, "We''ll go with an arrow formation with you being the tank, me in the center, and Angelica in the back." Their roles were clear-cut for everyone.

    "Mmhmm,"

    "I''ve been meaning to try it out in the group." Keith took out his shield and axe.

    "Let''s do this," Keith pumped his fist into the air. And like that, the group was off. Entering the dungeon,

    "It''s another forest type." It was filled with a bunch of trees and grass. But Sakura shook her head, "Keith, be especially wary of the ones flying from the sky.

    "Eh?" Before Keith could question it more, he quickly raised his shield! That was when there was a loud bang coming from it! But when he looked at what it was, it had disappeared.

    "Stay focused!" Sakura shouted as she swung her blade; a monster was sliced in half. What was before the trio was a giant bird. Tho, the beak was enormous.

    "Is the beak the only thing I must look out for?" That beak alone showed how dangerous it was.

    "Talons are dangerous as well. But what''s out when it opens its mouth? It could break iron if your shield is caught.

    "Understood!"

    "I''ll thin them out." Angelica waved her staff. The moment she did that, a rain of white arrows stabbed into the birds. And Sakura wasn''t standing there as she made her move! One stroke had taken down five birds at one.

    That was when one of them came diving at her!

    "Hmpf!" But an iron wall blocked its path, taking the blow with his shield! With a swing, the bird was sent flying!

    "Good," Sakura then went for the kill. This entire battle lasted for a few minutes, but a large number of eagles were before them.

    "Woah. there was a lot." Keith sighed.

    "Aww, Junior was awesome out there. Like a knight in shining armor." Angelica grinned.

    "Senior Ange, you don''t need to say it like that." Keith scratched his head. He didn''t think what he did was that special. Blocking and pushing them off. That was his job; Sakura and Angelica were in charge of dealing with the damage.

    "You were so handsome."

    "It''s much simpler with you here," Sakura added. With a solid guard before them, more combos were thrown.

    "Thank you for the praise." Keith turned to the birds before them, "I''m going to enjoy this."

 Volume 8 Chapter 30: Inflation And Deflation

    Volume 8 Chapter 30: Inflation And Deflation

    "We can take a slight break before we hunt again." Sakura decided. The trio had been hunting for quite some time now. And they were also going strong; those birds kept coming after them. But they were downed by magic and sword.

    "I should prepare a meal." Keith grinned as he quickly took out the bird. It was his time to shine! Sakura and Angelica didn''t bother the child as they watched him work.

    For starters, how does it taste? Keith really didn''t know what the flavor of the chicken was. Grilling it on the pan, Keith took a bite. His eyes widened as he spat it out.

    "What was that for?"

    "Does it taste bad?"

    Keith shook his head, "It''s not that it tastes bad."

    "Then why did you spit it out?"

    "Try it, and you''ll find out why." Keith moved the meat before them. Taking the bite, the two''s expressions changed.

    Tch!

    Tough! Biting metal, the meat was not bending or ripping apart.

    "I felt my teeth cracking." Angelica held her jaw.

    "..." Sakura didn''t say anything as she held it. But that was more than enough to explain everything.

    "I will need to do some tenderizing,"

    Taking out a mallet, Keith started to beat on it. That caused Angelica to gasp, "You''re really beating that meat out. Do it more."

    "It''s normal like meat-eh!?" Keith paused, "What in the world? It''s getting fluffy!"

    "What?"

    "Look! It''s becoming more airy and bigger." Pointing at the meat, it was definitely getting bigger. It looked really airy now.

    "Keep beating it up! We could definitely make it big!" "On it!" The hammering started as he smacked the meat. But as he kept doing it, the whole thing deflated!

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "What?!"

    "This is interesting." Keith laughed. It inflated like a balloon but deflated like so the next second!

    "So it''s one of those where you can''t hit too much." There was a limit before it exploded.

    "I will go slower this time." Keith raised the hammer again as he started to smack it again. The meat inflated like a balloon. However, Angelica shook his shoulder, "It''s at the limit." The size deflated when it got to this point!

    "Alrigh-" "Wait a moment, do a few more."

    "Eh?"

    "Its color was different from the last time," The meat was still bright red. But the one that deflated was a bright pink color.

    "Isn''t it risky?" Angelica muttered. It could deflate again.

    "Hit it till pink, and we should be alright." They could stop once it became pink.

    "Alright, let''s take the chance!" Keith grinned. Risk-taking time! And they had enough to do this. Tapping a couple of more times, the pink flesh started to appear.

    "Good enough!" The two girls called the stop.

    "Alright. Let''s see what I''m working with." Keith picked it up, and it weighed nothing. As he cut through the meat, it was soft and easy as butter.

    "Ho, that''s some good meat." This was high-quality. Anyone could tell that it was incredible. The giant meat was sliced into strips as he placed them onto the pan. Searing it from side to side, Keith handed the two a piece.

    "So soft!" "This is incredible."

    "...As expected of a B-class monster." This meat was soft like a marshmallow; it dissolved into his mouth. And the juices that were melted tickled his tongue. It was quite a spectacular meat.

    "Hmm, this feels more like a sauce than a meat," Keith muttered. It would be better to have it as a topping as the juices complement the other foods.

    "Let me whip something up." Keith cracked his neck as he made some pasta and other things to compliment it. After they had their meal,

    "Let''s head to the second floor."

    "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. The group headed down to the second floor,

    "What should I expect there?"

    "Hmm, it''s pretty similar to the 1st floor. However, there''s something you need to watch out for. It''s called..." Before Sakura could explain,

    "COOOOOOOOOOOO!" A giant roar resounded throughout the entire floor.

    "That," Sakura sighed. Keith grinned, "Let''s go deal with it." The two nodded as they headed over. What kind of monster is-

    "...birdie?" Keith''s eyes twitched as he stared at the cause. What was before him was a giant bird; well, more like 90% fluff. It had so many feathers to say anything about it.

    He just fought with strong birds and expected something strong to come his way. A fluffy bird like this was something he never expected.

    "... What''s that?"

    "You should be careful; it''s called a phoenix."

    "Huh?" That''s a phoenix? Aren''t those things supposed to be more majestic and grand? What is going on here?

    "It''s not a phoenix. It''s a strong bird that apparently had the blood of a phoenix. It can''t compare to an actual phoenix." It had some strong firepower. The regenerative abilities were nothing to scoff at either.

    "Coo!" A childish and cute voice had called out. Keith and the two stared at the little fellow who fell down.

    "¡­Are you sure that''s supposed to be an A-rank monster?" There was something wrong with it?

    "Umm, it should be? But why is it so chubby?" Sakura tilted her head. There was something wrong with this; those birds shouldn''t be this round.

    "Variant?"

    "Nooooo¡­." Angelica turned to Sakura, "Couldn''t be, right?"

    "Ummm." No one had thought about it.

    "..."

    "Keith?" The guy was silent throughout the explanation.

    "I know what I need to do."

    "To cook it, right?"

    "..." Keith only had a grin as he rushed forward, keeping himself in the trees. That only made the girls tilt their heads. Was he going to cook the thing?

 Volume 8 Chapter 31: Creamy And Delicious!

    Volume 8 Chapter 31: Creamy And Delicious!

    The group continued to get closer to the birdie. As they did, Angelica questioned, "What are you going to do with it?" Her junior had a plan cooking up.

    "I''m going to corner it," Keith grinned, "Maybe I could make it freeze from fear."

    "..." Those were some scary words coming from his mouth? The beauty stared at her friend; does fear make meat more delicious?

    "Aria," Keith moved his hand, and the white owl appeared before him.

    "Ho," The first thing the bird did was nudge his face. Keith grinned, "I know you''re excited. Don''t worry, you''ll have your fun today." It had been some time since she had seen some action.

    What are you planning to do with a blizzard owl?

    "You see that bird over there. I want you to scare it into submission,"

    "Hoo!" Aria didn''t hesitate as she dashed forth.

    "..." Goodbye, bird. Angelica and Sakura could only pity that bird. It was about to be scared by an apex monster.

    "Coo," The firebird was nibbling on some grass, minding its own business. It had a cocky look; it has been walking on this floor for quite some time now. No monster dared to come near it.

    Not until now...

    The bird quickly turned around to see a white shadow dashing at it! Fire instantly came out of its mouth without any hesitation; it was out of danger and fear. It could tell the white blur was ferocious!

    Yet the blur dodged the fire easily as it fired ice pikes! Those pikes didn''t hit the bird; all of them were directed to the floor. That was enough as the bird quickly dashed away. Yet, more ice pikes fired ahead of it, blocking them.

    This scenario continued for a while before the firebird understood; there was no escape. It lay on the ground, preparing for its death. However, the owl only stood before it as it made a sound. The firebird looked confused in the beginning. But that cleared up when three shadows appeared.

    "I want you to become my familiar."

    "Coo," "Hoo!" It tried to be menacing but was shut down by Aria. Nope. The firebird couldn''t defeat Aria''s pressure. It looked at Keith meekly; this man was not to be trifled with.

    "Can you produce eggs?" Keith questioned.

    "Cooo!" Of course I can! It was proud.

    "That''s good. In return for your eggs, I will feed you," Keith grinned as he took an apple out, "You get to eat this. How about it?" The apple was placed before it. The bird looked at it before taking a bite; that one bite was infectious, and more bites soon came after.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Like it?"

    "Cooo!"

    "Then do you agree with living on my island?"

    "Coo!"

    "Awesome!" Keith grinned, "Let''s form a contract," Simple and forward: Keith raised his hand while the bird responded. A red emblem soon formed on his wrist.

    "I have a lot." So many emblems were on his body: the Samuis, Aria, Fira, Bei, and now the firebird. As he thought about his familiars,

    Plop! An egg appeared under the bird.

    "What the? So big!" Keith then looked at the giant egg in his hand! It was larger than an egg he had seen before. Turning to the bird, "You want to show off, huh?"

    "Coo!"

    "Alright then, I will do some taste testing!" Keith grinned. Since it wanted to show off, let''s try those eggs.

    "..." Angelica and Sakura were speechless. What did we witness right now? However, the man cracked the egg on the skillet. That was when they saw the yolk. It was 10 yolks!

    The whites were a brilliant translucent orange! As the eggs were scrambled,

    "Let''s eat." Keith and the others gulped. Each one took a bite. One word came to everyone''s mind,

    "So creamy!" It was smooth and silky like cream was added to the eggs. Overlaying that creaminess was the rich and decadent flavor. Was it from the yolks?

    "What kind of egg is this?!" Angelica licked her lips. Eggs were pretty normal and bland, but this took it to another level.

    "Wait a moment, I feel a burning sensation in my stomach," Sakura felt something. It was a slightly warm feeling, invigorating her body.

    Hmpf! Sakura waved her sword, and that caused a tree to be cut in half!

    "Isn''t that normal?" Keith blinked. Sakura cutting down a tree was a regular thing.

    "...My strength increased by a half."

    "Huh?"

    "Wait, let me try." Keith got up and waved his hand. There was a loud clack sound that came after!

    "You''re right!" The egg produces such an effect?!

    "My magic hasn''t increased." Angelica used a simple spell, but it had the same output.

    "So it''s a physical enhancement," Interesting. Then he added, "I should give you a name." He can''t forget about that.

    "From now on, your name shall be Eldi,"

    "Coo!" The bird liked its name as she nudged her face onto his. Keith grinned, "And now, I got eggs for my farm!"

    "Farm?"

    "Oh, yeah. I never did mention it. I''m going to have a farm on the second island."

    "..."

    "By the way, how are we bringing it back home?"

    "Ah,"

    ...

    "Umm, Keith?" Madison blinked as she stared at him.

    "Yes?"

    "Why is there a giant rooster in our guild hall?" Before her were Keith, Angelica, and Sakura. It was normal since they came earlier but a giant rooster was behind the group.

    "Uh, tamed it?" Keith tilted his head.

    "¡­How?" The last time she checked, the trio entered an A-rank dungeon. Monsters there should be at least a B-rank.

    "Child, you brought in a crazy thing." Kaiser chuckled as he walked over, "If you could tame a blizzard owl, it''s not surprising that you could tame that."

    "Cooo!" "Calm down!" "Are you kidding me!"

    "Ahh, it''s rampaging!"

    "¡­" Keith looked at the destruction it caused, "¡­I will pay for it."

    "Send the bill."

    "Woah, what a fat fellow." Keith turned around to see Morgan and the rest of White Lily.

    "Aww, did you replace us with them? I''m sad." Shakti was about to cry when she saw the beauties next to him.

    "No one could replace you, Shakti,"

    "Really?! Really?!"

    "Mmhmm," It was impossible to find a lively person like her.

    "By the way, Keith, we found a strange vegetable in the dungeon. Do you want it?" Morgan knew about Keith''s hobby of finding new ingredients, so it would be fine to bring it to him.

    "Sure! I would love it." Keith grinned, "What do you have for me?"

    "Shakti had found this." Morgan then raised a giant fruit. Well, it was bumpy and had orange skin. Keith blinked a few items as his eyes went wide.

    "What is that?" Madison tilted her head. Angelica and Sakura were the same. They had never seen something like that before. Shakti scratched her head, "I thought it was pretty interesting. But I guess it''s nothing."

    "No! It''s perfect! Thank you so much!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he hugged Shakti!

    "Eh? Well, I- I ¨C "Shakti became a suddenly broken record while the rest were flabbergasted as to how he was acting. It was quite a strange sight.

 Volume 8 Chapter 32: Skeptical At First

    Volume 8 Chapter 32: Skeptical At First

    "Ehehe," A strange and bright chuckle came from Keith''s mouth as he returned to his island. Angelica and Sakura were behind, trying their best not to look close to the guy. They stood close to him initially, but the staring made them back off.

    Eldi was quite an attention grabber as all eyes were locked on that giant bird. That was not the only thing: weird fruits were in the guy''s hand. The citizens didn''t want to go near him. A bright, handsome smile with a bird breathing fire out of her mouth as they moved with weird fruits?

    Yeah, that was a red flag in anybody''s book.

    That was why Angelica and Sakura stood far away. But the guy didn''t even care as he continued to hum. I finally got this. He couldn''t believe this; he had doubts.

    Yet, it was here!

    When the group returned to the gates,

    "Thank you so much for today, Senior Ange, Senior Sakura!" This was all them. If Angelica and Sakura hadn''t come with him, he wouldn''t have obtained Eldi.

    "No problem. But I want to see when you''re finished with your island," Angelica grinned. She was quite excited to hear what he planned to do with the second island.

    "Sure, when it''s completed, I plan to have a party or something. Also, I will give you guys something special with White Lily." He had promised Morgan and the rest of White Lily he would make something delicious with this fruit.

    "Mmhmm," Angelica and Sakura nodded as they headed to their island.

    ...

    "I see," Late at night, Carolyn nodded while Tristan''s expression darkened.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "Are you sure about this?"

    "Mmhmm," Carolyn nodded as she glanced out the window.

    ...

    Keith woke up with a bright smile; the first thing he did was head to the second island. When he arrived, "Good morning, you guys! How are you?" Before him was a group of monsters.

    "Coo!" Eldi quickly approached Keith and nudged his face. Bei and the other dragon bees circled him. That was when Aria landed on his head. She was signaling everyone that she was number one! Keith could only laugh at that.

    "Eldi, did you lay some eggs?" "Coo!" Eldi quickly waddled over to the side, and that was when he saw five eggs!

    "That''s a lot!" Five may seem a little. However, its size alone was enough to make up the numbers. One egg was enough to feed six. Keith grinned as he collected them.

    I should make something nice with it. These eggs were absurdly delicious. Heading to the kitchen, "Aria, do you want a scrambled egg or a delicious omelet?"

    "Hoo," Aria flapped her wings.

    "Omelet it is," Like so, the cooking began. Crack the eggs into a bowl and twirl them. As he continued to do so, he poured it into the wok. The key with these eggs was to keep them from overcooking; he would need to increase his speed. As he did, fluffy eggs started to fly through the air! That was when Keith''s face brightened. More so, the scent of egg waffled into the air.

    "As expected of A+ material." Even Keith couldn''t believe that eggs like this would be this great. Engrossed in the flavor,

    "Ho!"

    "Sorry about that." Keith took a piece and handed it to the owl. She couldn''t believe the taste would be this incredible. Keith continued to make more.

    "So delicious." And the others were the same as well. The eggs were rich in flavor.

    "Right?"

    "When you brought that bird home, I thought it was some joke. But those eggs are just too good." Scarlet muttered. Everyone agreed: when Keith had brought that giant rooster¡­.or chicken. They couldn''t tell, but they were skeptical. How could this be our first farm animal?

    But those eggs shut them up!

    "I wanted a cow to be our first," Scarlet muttered.

    "We can get those later." Cows were a must as well.

    "Also, Skar and the others should be here later to construct the farm," His group couldn''t do it alone. They needed help to finish it.

    "Understood," The others nodded.

    "Also, I feel like the tree is going to be grown as well." Keith grinned.

    "Eh?" The others tilted their heads.

    "Indeed it is," Diana nodded; the seed was really close to growing, and she was surprised he would figure this out as well.

    "How you know?" This guy was not a nature spirit.

    "Feeling." Keith grinned. He had a good idea of these things.

    "¡­" Legendary sixth sense?

    Diana could only let out a small smile as she stared at him. Cadmus ignored what was going on as he continued to eat while Sohma and Aidiun noticed their look.

 Volume 8 Chapter 33: A Beautiful Night

    Volume 8 Chapter 33: A Beautiful Night

    "What''s going on?" Everyone could hear the rumbling from the sound. That caused everyone to turn to the front gates. Two loud carriages entered the gates; each one was grand and incredible. That was when the students noticed the emblems on each side.

    "That''s the Philosopher Kingdom." "There''s also the Solis Kingdom as well!"

    That was not the end: Felix and Oscar exited the carriage.

    "That''s the first and second prince of the Solis Kingdom. What are the two of them doing here?"

    "There''s also the sword saint as well!" The other side had a strong lineup as well.

    "Greetings, Prince!" Isaac, the sword saint, bowed his head. With him doing this, so did the others. Alger nodded his head, "At ease."

    "Brother!" On the other side were Carolyn, Tristan, and Doyle, who bowed at the two. Oscar nodded, "It''s been quite some time, you three."

    "Mmhmm."

    "Sorry about coming here on such short notice," Oscar and Felix had come as soon as possible. Tristan shook his head, "It''s fine, Oscar."

    Oscar nodded as he glanced at Alger, "Hmm, this is your boyfriend. He''s kinda flashy, don''t you think?"

    "Oscar?"

    "I''m just messing around,"

    "Alright, let''s go back." Felix scoffed as he glanced at Alger before the group entered the academy. However, that was when they were stopped by a group of people.

    "Halt, you guys can''t enter the academy." One of the guards stated.

    "..." Isaac and the others didn''t say anything.

    "To think you guys would come in such a large group," Laughter came from afar, from none other than Cadmus. Sohma and the others were behind him as well.

    "Greetings, Headmaster Cadmus," Felix and Oscar bowed. Even if they were not from the academy anymore, they still had to show respect to Cadmus.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Hello, Cadmus," Isaac nodded.

    "Principal, our parents had sent a letter to you," Alger explained. They were already given a go-ahead from this dragon.

    "Of course, I have allowed this. However, that doesn''t mean you can bring all these people into my academy." What he allowed was Felix, Oscar, and Isaac to enter the academy. However, he never said anything about those soldiers behind them.

    "We have brought them for protection," Felix muttered. They were princes; there was no way they could be alone.

    "Do you think you can say that when we''re in this academy?" Cadmus laughed. As long as he was here, there was no way there would be no harm around the academy.

    "Understood," Isaac nodded; there was no point in discussing this with the dragon. They were walking into his territory. Felix and Oscar did the same as well.

    "Good, you three will be the ones to stay in the academy for the midterms. The rest will have to find a place to stay or leave," Cadmus didn''t care if they scrammed.

    "Alright," Oscar nodded as he turned to Tristan, "Let''s go. We shall stay on your island."

    "Isaac, you as well. You can stay in a room on the island." Alger sighed as the group headed into the island.

    "We need to have a talk now," Now that everything had been settled, it was time to discuss.

    "We all know what this is about, Big Brother." Doyle rolled his eyes, but that only made Felix respond with a glare. That immediately shut him up. Oscar shook his head, "You''re really making a big deal out of this, Felix. This is just a simple marriage."

    "This is not a simple marriage. This marriage means the union between two human kingdoms. There''s a lot more riding on this than anything." Felix didn''t hesitate to state this as he turned to Carolyn, "Make sure you don''t mess this up."

    "Felix!"

    "Shut up! Do you understand how great this marriage would be if it happened?!"

    "...I understand. You don''t need to worry about anything; I won''t shame our family." Carolyn commented.

    "Good." Felix nodded as he walked away. Oscar shook his head and walked out of the room.

    "..." Carolyn had a complex expression as she looked out the door.

    ...

    "Huh? What occurred in the middle of the day?" Jack blinked.

    Gabriel explained, "Both the Solis Kingdom and the Philospher Kingdom had sent people to the academy. It seemed they were finalizing the dating situation."

    "That means Carolyn and Alger getting engaged is real."

    "What do you mean? Wasn''t she supposed to be engaged to him in the first place?"

    "No, from what I heard, the two were dating. But when you think about it, engagement should also be on the table." Nobles were different from regular people. With so many restrictions, marriage and dating became synonymous with one another.

    "What do you feel about this?" Gabriel''s question was directed at Keith.

    "Hmm? It''s a good marriage. If the two of them like one another, I will support it."

    "¡­I see." The others really didn''t know what to say about this.

    ...

    Felix was drinking wine on a dark night as he looked through the window. Outside showed the pristine beauty. As he continued to stare out the window,

    "Quite a beautiful night, isn''t it?" The person who entered the room was none other than Alger.

    "Indeed it is." Felix sighed.

    "Are you thinking about what you will do once you become king?"

    When he said this, Felix''s expression darkened, "Do you want everyone to hear?" They were not exactly in the most private spaces. Alger shook his head, "You don''t need to worry about that. I have Isaac around here. No one is going to be bothering us."

    "Still, I doubt my brothers would stand still when they heard that." Felix knew for sure.

    "But once you have my support, no one could doubt you will be crown prince."

    "Of course." Felix and Alger looked at one another. The two had a mutual relationship.

    Alger left Felix''s room, "Isaac, I need you to deal with something."

    "Whatever that you wish for."

 Volume 8 Chapter 34: Keith Vs Carolyn

    Volume 8 Chapter 34: Keith Vs Carolyn

    Keith and the others headed to class with a deep look etched on his face. It was because they had the magic midterms. You got people like Alfia and Scarlet who were relaxed. Then you got people who were worrying, like Herrick and Melor. Shire arrived at the class, "Today''s midterm is simple. You guys will be facing off against one another,"

    "..." It was a do-or-die situation for everyone!

    "Here are the names of your opponents," Shire grinned as they were formed before them.

    "Let''s do this."

    "You two are way too pumped," Alfia and Scarlet acted like two energetic bunnies. Whoever pulled them was in for trouble.

    "Who am I fighting against?" Keith glanced at the board.

    "You will be fighting against me," Turning around, Carolyn had a composed look as she stared at him.

    "..."

    "Surprised?"

    "Wouldn''t this be the first time you and I fight?"

    Keith thought, "If you don''t consider the practices where I always beat you, then yeah, this will be the first time we fight," They had faced one another many times before. But this would be the first time they would fight officially.

    "I will beat you this time!"

    "If you can," Keith grinned. But the princess continued to have a calmness like water.

    "..." What are we watching right now?

    "Gabriel, Bob, you''re up!" Shire called out.

    "Good luck out there," The other cheered them on.

    "Mmhmm," Gabriel went out, and his opponent was from A-class. Oh, this could be interesting. From what he could tell, this guy was a decent mage.

    "Go! Earth boulders!" The mage used a mid-level spell, sending boulders at Gabriel. However,

    "Wind blade," Gabriel fired off some blades of wind, slicing the boulder in half. A swift and quick defeat; the other guy was sent flying.

    "This was just a bad match-up." Earth was horrible against wind magic. Moreover, Gabriel was also a class above him in everything. It was just horrific.

    "...It shouldn''t be this easy," Alfia blinked. Gabriel one-shot the student without allowing him to make a second move.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "It shouldn''t be. But I guess it''s because we''ve been practicing for quite some time now." That could be why everyone was much stronger than the rest.

    "The students are training as well. I think it''s because we''ve been eating delicious food; our body could keep going at a constant pace." Krystal thought about it. The meals Keith cooked were nutritious and filling. Their bodies would always be more invigorated despite the training. To top it off, the lemon tea had reduced their fatigue.

    Fatigue and exhaustion were off the table. That also meant more time to train and work out. Other students worked four hours while they worked seven.

    "It''s all because of you." Everyone glanced at him.

    "I did nothing of the sort. I just made good food." Keith shrugged. But as he said this, the others went forth, and it was a stomp. That was when Keith and Carolyn got up.

    "Now, this is a match-up!" Herrick muttered; his eyes were filled with excitement. Despite all of that worrying, he had beaten his opponent.

    "Um," Melor agreed. The match between other students was a mismatch. The ones Gabriel and the rest fought against were from A-class. It was not a fair fight in a way. But this was going to be two S-class students.

    "Keith is probably going to win this," Jack muttered. If they were talking about techniques and basics, Keith was a notch higher than everyone.

    "Don''t forget that Carolyn has that special magic as well," Scarlet commented. Carolyn''s fire magic was on par with hers. However, she recently obtained that magic, which was more powerful than that. It was not something that could be undermined.

    "I think she could win if she could catch him off guard." Even Keith would be thrown a loop if you do something he never expected.

    Keith and Carolyn stood across from one another,

    "Magic only, understood." Shire reminded.

    "Yes!"

    "Begin! The first move came from Carolyn as she quickly chanted, raining starlights down on Keith. A swift response came as he tapped the ground, forming earth walls.

    CRASH! That was not enough as the walls were shattered, and the starlight flew towards the boy. Keith quickly dodged. So, a regular earth wall isn''t able to block it.

    The starlight continued to chase after the man; his only response was to create earth walls. It may look like a steamroll. However,

    "The real battle is going to start soon." Faelyn understood; Keith was gauging Carolyn. He was slowly increasing the density of his earth walls, figuring out the perfect density to block those starlights.

    Carolyn, on the other hand, continued to fire off starlights left and right at full power.

    "Can she really do that continuously?" Sarah questioned. That kind of magic required a lot of mana.

    "She wants to finish Keith off as soon as possible." Fighting against Keith for so long, they tend to understand the other''s actions pretty well. It was clear that man would make a move once he found an opening. But that was why Carolyn needed to take him out quickly. During that time of analysis, end him!

    "Stars that glimmer throughout the night sky..." Carolyn started to chant. As she did, a small galaxy began to form in the sky. The others were quite intrigued.

    "...Is that grand-level magic?" Sarah blinked as she turned to Alfia. It felt higher than high-level magic.

    "...Similar yet not quite." The elf frowned.

    Shire frowned and was prepared to stop it. But Keith shook his head at him. Millions of light rain down, destroying everything on the ground. But when she thought she had won,

    "Checkmate." Keith had his hand pointed at her neck.

 Volume 8 Chapter 35: Embarrassment Of The Family

    Volume 8 Chapter 35: Embarrassment Of The Family

    "...How?" Carolyn mumbled, unable to believe it. That magic was the most powerful one she had learned. She thought for sure she would beat him.

    "The magic is strong, but you don''t have control over it. You don''t have control of the starlights at all." As Keith jumped around, the starlights Carolyn fired were not even close to him at all. They were in front of him by a meter or two; Carolyn only thought she defeated him because of the explosions. That was how he knew she didn''t have control over it.

    "You need to have a full re-train." Even when she used it during the dungeon, it felt off. Like most it was more of her using more mana than Carolyn controlling it.

    "¡­" Carolyn looked aimless when he said that.

    Keith added, "Don''t worry about it too much. You''ve grown a lot stronger than last time." Control was the only problem with her. Her power alone was enough to decimate anything in her path. If she could learn how to manage it, she would get stronger than before.

    "..."

    ...

    Keith and the others didn''t change after the exam. Instead, they had to stay like this; it was a double midterm. After the magical midterm, it was going to be the combat one. They were given an hour break before the second one.

    "Keith, snack us!"

    "I''m on it. And I''m not a machine," A bunch of baskets came out, "Today, I prepared some lemon tea with dragon honey. Also, there''s bananas and some smoked bacon and egg sandwiches." All of it was to lessen their fatigue.

    "Thank goodness," Everyone started to recover as much strength as they lost. Yet, "How are you guys hungry? You didn''t even do anything." They just rampaged and one-shot their opponents. As he did so, "Where''s Carolyn?" The girl wasn''t in the training field at all.

    "I''m going to go look for her," Keith got up with a basket in hand.

    "I''ll go with you." Sarah followed. She wouldn''t have gotten far from here. As they glanced around.

    SLAP!

    A giant loud sound resounded the hallway.

    "How could you lose like that?! You''re an embarrassment to the family!"

    Huh? Sarah turned to him, but the man was nowhere to be found! He had dashed forth!

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Brother, you need to stop." Oscar scolded.

    "Our family is considered to be the strongest of the three! And you! How could you lose to him!" Felix raised his hand again. However, it never landed as his hand was grabbed.

    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" Keith''s eyes were narrowed. It was filled with coldness and anger.

    "Keith," Carolyn''s voice was soft.

    "This matter is between family," Felix growled.

    "Family, my ass. You really think that''s going to stop me?" Keith scoffed as he held his hand even tighter.

    "Please get away from Carolyn," Sarah quickly stood before Carolyn.

    "Do you think you can order me? I''m your superior!" Felix''s eyes grew dark.

    "Superior?" Keith laughed, "How are you superior when you got beat up by a kid?"

    "..." What? Sarah blinked. When did this occur? Keith beat up a prince?

    Felix''s expression turned green, and he tried to break out of Keith''s grasp. However, the boy''s hand had other plans; they were like a vice, refusing to let go.

    "I don''t give a damn if you''re a prince. I can beat you up again if you like? I need a refresher before I head in for the next midterm."

    "You!" Felix glared.

    "Enough," Oscar stepped in, "It will cause a commotion if we fight here. Carolyn, come with us to the nurse."

    "Hmpf!"

    "Let him go now, Keith."

    "..."

    "I promise you nothing like this will happen again under my watch. You have my word that Felix will not lay a hand on Carolyn."

    Before Keith could say anything, he felt something tugging on his back. That was when he noticed Carolyn looking up at him.

    "..." Keith sighed as he looked at Felix, "Touch her again, and I swear I''ll make your life a living hell." His hand loosened.

    "..." Keith didn''t say anything else as he walked away.

    "Umm," Sarah scratched her head as she followed behind him.

    "Sorry about all of that," Keith apologized, "I got a little too hot-headed." Anger clouded his judgment right there.

    "A little?" Sarah blinked. That was you when you were a little hot-headed? What will happen when it''s full?

    "But it''s strange; I didn''t peg Carolyn''s brother to be this much of a jerk." With how Tristan was, the others should also be kind, right?

    "He''s Carolyn''s half-brother, major difference." Carolyn, Tristan, and James were siblings with the same mother. Felix had a different mother than them.

    "And he''s someone I loathe."

    "Eh?" You loathe this guy? His loathing meant he immensely hated him.

    "But what''s this about you beating him up?"

    "Oh, he slapped my brother before, and I beat him black and blue because of it."

    "...What?"

    "I think I broke his arm as well during that time," Keith remembered the incident well. He had visited the royal capital to meet with Carolyn. And when he came out of the room, he saw Eric getting slapped by Felix.

    A sudden gong went through his head as Keith charged like a madman! He went feral like a wolf! Well, it was actually the beginning, but it was the combined might of James, Alvin, Derek, Eric, and Carolyn to pull him off.

    William and the rest of the adults were baffled by the situation.

    "..." Sarah was baffled.

    "But I hope she''s alright,"

    "Shouldn''t she be? Prince Oscar is also with them," From what she saw, Oscar seemed like a good brother.

    "He''s ok. I never met him too much," Oscar was one of the princes he never met with often.

 Volume 8 Chapter 36: How About I Test You?

    Volume 8 Chapter 36: How About I Test You?

    Oscar was a man of his word as he brought Carolyn to the nurse''s office. The nurse glanced at her face, "There''s nothing wrong. The redness can be healed." A light glow appeared on the nurse''s hand. The redness slowly disappeared from his face.

    Oscar nodded, "Thank you very much."

    "Brother, you need to leave," Oscar knew Carolyn wouldn''t get any rest or calmness if that person was here.

    "Hmpf!" Felix scoffed as he exited. But the moment he was outside, his expression turned livid!

    Slam!

    How dare he! How dare he talk to me like that! Remembering what Keith looked like made him furious. A noble lower than him talking down to him? That alone was something he couldn''t stand.

    But what made it worse was it was Keith.

    There was nothing he could do against him. It was made clear to him when that incident occurred. After the incident, the brat should have been taken care of and executed. Yet, that never occurred. Julius waved it off and scolded him instead!

    That made it clear that Keith was higher than him.

    "Prince Felix, why are you acting like this?" Felix turned his head to see Alger there.

    "Nothing. There''s no need to worry,"

    "Hmm? Did someone anger you?"

    "..."

    "I will go now." Alger looked away, but there was a slight smirk on his face as he walked away.

    ...

    "Alright! Today''s combat midterm will be a spar against an assistant instructor! You guys just need to survive for 5 minutes." Tennol instructed.

    Simple and straightforward.

    "We got this!" Herrick roared. That energy Scarlet and Alfia had was now transferred into the two. It was their bread and butter.

    "They have too much energy," Alfia shook her head.

    "That honey really rejuvenated him." Scarlet chuckled. But as they talked, Keith asked Carolyn, "How are you feeling?"

    "I''m alright now. There''s nothing to worry about!" Carolyn had a grin as she stared at him.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "...Okay,"

    "Keith, it''s Herrick''s turn!"

    "Oh, this is going to be interesting." Let''s see how much he has grown.

    Herrick went on the offensive from the get-go. The instructor quickly blocked the attack coming his way. However, that one blow made his legs buckle.

    As expected, his strength has increased. It was not a surprise by the beastman''s strength. However,

    There''s more than just strength! The instructor waved his fist; Herrick wouldn''t care about something like that. His usual was to charge in fiercely.

    Yet,

    Hmm?! Herrick dodged and punched him right in the stomach. That definitely made the instructor buckle. Right! The instructor quickly raised his guard but was blasted away. It was not the end, as more punches came his way.

    "What a ferocious speed."

    "Those punches are so random."

    "..." Not so. Herrick threw punches at weird angles. However, it was sharp. Each one was hitting a vital spot. Before Herrick could deal the finishing blow,

    "I win."

    "Goodness, you''ve improved so much." The instructor laughed. Even he was surprised by how fast Herrick had grown in such a short time. The child was using his brain now.

    "Of course!"

    The instructor got up, "The next one up is Keith!" Another ringer was heading in. Before the match could begin,

    "Hold on a second," Someone had called out, causing everyone to freeze. It was none other than the sword saint Issac. Tennol frowned, "What do you want?"

    "How about I step in for this one." A voice interrupted.

    "Huh?" Everyone froze.

    Isaac turned to Keith, "Come, I want to be the one to examine you,"

    "You''re not even an instructor here." Tennol retorted. He wanted to do something.

    "But I should be more than qualified to fight against him. In addition, it wouldn''t be called a test."

    "You-"

    "What does the child think?" Issac asked Keith.

    "I''m down."

    "¡­" Everyone stared at Keith in wonder. How could he say something like that?

    Oscar and Felix''s expressions changed when they heard that. This was especially so with Felix. Was he planning something like this before? Either way, this was a good thing to watch!

    "Keith?! Are you sure?" Tennol questioned.

    "It''s not every day that you get to spar with a sword saint. Why not take the chance?" Keith grinned as he stretched his hand back and forth. He had been interested in them. They were considered to be the strongest swordsmen. One was asking for him personally.

    Who wouldn''t want to take the chance?

    "¡­" Tennol sighed. This would be a good experience for him. He walked over to him, "Use everything that you''ve learned to deal with him."

    "Understood."

    "And you will be wearing gravity bracelets."

    "Naturally," Fighting a child without any handicap was just bullying. Keith stretched his hands back and forth as he stood before him.

    "Is Keith insane?!" Ophelia muttered to Alfia and the others. Who would want to challenge the sword saint?!

    "That lucky guy! I wanted to fight him!"

    "¡­" Forget, I ask.

    "Keith has always been one of those unpredictable types." Keith did things like Herrick and Melor from time to time. He may be reasonable, but these stints show his reckless side.

    Keith took out a large shield and spear. As expected of the sword saint¡­eh? Issac was across from him, holding a long sword in his left hand.

    "Begin!" Tennol shouted.

 Volume 8 Chapter 37: Getting Back Ground

    Volume 8 Chapter 37: Getting Back Ground

    "..." Neither side moved as they stood still. Keith''s eyes did not blink for a whole minute. I can''t make any rash moves against him. That was something he knew for sure. One move would gut him.

    Isaac had such a normal stance, but it was anything but ordinary. No openings or imperfections. He was on the same level as Tennol, actually maybe even better! While ideas came to his mind,

    "If you''re not going to make a move, then I will," Isaac commented before disappearing.

    Ching! The sound of wood collided with one another. Yet, it did not sound like wood at all! Instead, it felt like two metals colliding with one another.

    "Oh," Isaac was intrigued, "So, you could block that?"

    "You sound so unimpressed with that," Keith grinned. But he was sweating inside. What a heavy hit.

    "Should I be?" Issac swung his sword again! His speed was blinding as Keith raised the shield in the air, guarding against it. But even as he did, he was being pushed back!

    "You''re wide open," "Gnh!" Isaac''s blade smacked Keith in the face. Slowly, more attacks landed on the child!

    "Are you-"

    "He can''t move. Rather, he can''t counterattack," Krystal explained, "The sword saint isn''t going to let him make a move." It was as if Isaac was a half...no, even two steps faster than Keith. There was no way the boy could overpower him. The others seemed to know this as well. Yet,

    This kid isn''t giving up. Issac realized something; despite the child getting pushed around like a rag-doll, he wasn''t going down. His eyes were cold and calm; it was as if those attacks didn''t affect him.

    Wait for it. Keith''s eyes continued to gaze at Isaac''s movements. As the sword saint was going to land another blow,

    "!" Isaac quickly backed off as Keith''s spear went forward! It was a basic attack, but it was more than enough.

    Good kid. Tennol nodded. It''s time for you to get back some ground. He just needed to break his rhythm. However, this wasn''t enough.

    What else can you do? Isaac had taken a step away from him. But that was only for a second, as he went on the offensive again. Tennol understood Isaac wasn''t going to give him any leeway.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Who was he? He was none other than a sword saint. It would be impossible to interfere with his movement.

    Keith understood this as well, and he quickly charged forward. Even as he held the shield, he was quite a blur.

    "Get him, Keith!" Herrick cheered. It was time for him to repay the favor!

    "Using a large shield was your first mistake." With one jab, he found Keith. But that was what he wanted.

    "!" That large shield was sent flying into the air. Yet, there was no sound or response from the person! A shadow soon appeared behind the saint! Without hesitation, the saint slammed his fist, sending the child flying!

    "Keith!"

    "That was a hard hit!" It was nothing compared to the blows he used before.

    "..." Tennol was silent as he stared at Isaac. That was because Keith had gotten up from the ground.

    Blood dripped down from his forehead, yet it didn''t make him feel defeated. Instead, there was an intense grin on his face, "For a sword saint, isn''t this battle kinda lacking?"

    "¡­" Are you nuts? Did that last hit break your brain?!

    Alfia and the others frowned. Don''t tell me...

    "Look at his fingers!" One person shouted. When that was said, everyone focused on Isaac''s fingers. He was still holding onto his sword, but there were two bent fingers!

    Good job using your uncertainty to your advantage. Tennol realized what had occurred. When Keith got close to Isaac, his main target was his fingers. Yet, doing so against someone of Isaac''s caliber was next to impossible. Not unless he had a plan.

    That''s why he was going a beat slower. Sparring with Keith for so long, he knew what the boy was capable of. Yet, he went slow against him. It was a herring to make Isaac believe that was his limit. But in reality, the child was much faster!

    Even Tennol was amazed by how daring this kid was. Not using his full power against such a strong opponent was a death sentence.

    "..." Felix and Oscar''s expressions were indescribable as they saw what had transpired.

    "Shouldn''t you use your dominant hand?" Keith grinned as he wiped the blood off his head.

    "!" Isaac''s expression changed.

    "Do you think I wouldn''t notice? You aren''t even using your dominant hand," Keith could tell something was up when Isaac held his sword; it was a little weird. The body weight wasn''t equal. That meant he was going soft against him.

    "Hah," Isaac chuckled, "Child, I commend you for your skills. But you''re biting off more than you can chew." He was beating him left and right before. Yet, he wanted to fight him with his actual hand?

    "I''m the one who gets to decide. And I doubt you can use your hand after I broke those fingers." Keith grinned as he slammed his spear on the ground.

    "..." Dude had one crazy set. No one would dare talk to a sword saint like that!

    "Keith is the craziest person I have ever met," Scarlet laughed as she held her head.

    "...Interesting. Then make this fun for me." Isaac did what the child wanted and switched hands. His whole demeanor changed; that once aloof cloud had become sharp.

    "I have to get-" Instant.

    "!" Keith sidestepped. However, it was not enough; his left arm had a cut going through it. And that was not the end, as Isaac rained down even more pierces!

    "Holy!"

    "How are you supposed to do anything about this?!"

    "It''s impossible to block it!"

    That relentless assault was like a leopard not allowing its prey to escape.

    "Keith, you need to put up your guard or something!"

    I''m trying! Keith was trying to do so, but each blow pushed his hand back down!

    "You''re good, but you''re still too green!" Issac sliced at Keith''s face. But the boy moved his head upwards, dodging. Yet, it struck his chin.

    "It''s over." A hit to the chin was just as destructive. And yet,

    "You''re standing?"

 Volume 8 Chapter 38: There Are No Second Chances

    Volume 8 Chapter 38: There Are No Second Chances

    "..." Keith was silent. But his movements said it all!

    A spear went flying across Isaac''s face! It''s much faster than before; this blow was nothing compared to the others. However, that was not the end, as the weapon was swung left! Isaac raised his blade, trying to parry it.

    What? The spear didn''t go another way but was pushed down, sending Isaac to the ground!

    "Get him, Keith!" "Herrick, stop being an idiot!"

    "..." Tennol''s eyes widened when he saw that. Isaac quickly took a few steps back to stare. Something is off about him. His personality? No, more like his aura. It was sharp.

    Yet it was only an instant.

    Eh? Did I black out? Keith blinked as he looked around. Why was Isaac standing so far away from him?

    He''s normal again? Isaac became more and more confused by this child. However, his aura changed. He was going to take it up a notch to deal with him!

    The rain of stabs started again! Keith held his spear and charged forward! He wasn''t going to go down like this! His shield was gone; his defenses were weak. Rushing forward was his only option.

    I could see them. Some of the stabs were perceivable. Some still landed; however, Keith was getting close!

    Now! Keith swung his spear down as he jumped forward. However, Isaac understood as he backed off, allowing the spear to land. His sword came down in response.

    I''m not done! Keith slammed his feet down and was going to strike again! Issac''s eyes widened even further.

    "That''s enough," Tennol muttered. The demon had stepped in before the blows landed on each side.

    "You-"

    "Do you think I wouldn''t step in with the force you put? The headmaster will hear this," Keith would have more than a broken bone if he didn''t step in.

    "..." Isaac took a deep breath as he walked away.

    Tennol turned to Keith, "You understand what you did was reckless, right?"

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "I know. I made the wrong call at the last moment," Keith sighed. His fist was aimed at the body. However, Isaac''s blade was a step faster than his.

    "..." Tennol''s eyes widened, "Just go back to your friends."

    "Mmhmm," Keith nodded as he wiped the blood from his head. And the moment he walked over to them,

    "Keith, are you alright?" Alfia started to check up on him, "Sarah, use your healing magic."

    No need to say that as the girl was already chanting her magic. She was prepared to use it.

    "Thanks. I feel so much better," The wound on his head felt light.

    "Now then, WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" Alfia roared as she held his shirt. Now that the guy was healed up, it was time to scream at him left and right!

    "What?!"

    "You crazy bastard! You fought against the sword saint! Have you gone mad!" Who was he kidding?! This guy was on a warpath that screwed everything over!

    "What? I was curious about what a sword saint could do," And that wall was high.

    Snap! Something definitely broke.

    "Tag me in!" Herrick roared, and Alfia let go.

    "I wanted to fight him! It''s not fair!"

    "..." Ugh!

    "..." Carolyn stared at Keith as he was surrounded by everyone. Yet, she could only smile.

    ...

    Isaac was now brought before Cadmus and Sohma. Tennol and Adiun stood on the side as they stared at Isaac. It was quite a tense atmosphere. Neither person was speaking.

    "Let me ask you a question, sword saint. Are you challenging us?" Sohma''s gaze was sharp. Aidiun and Tennol knew that look; it was a fight.

    Isaac continued to look calm as he shrugged, "What are you talking about? I was just testing a student out. He also agreed to it as well."

    "He''s right; we can''t do anything about it since the student himself had said it." Cadmus waved him off. But the moment he had said that,

    "!" The entire room went into armageddon! Aidiun and Tennol expected something like this. The person who was affected the most was Isaac. The pressure surrounding his body was incredibly high. It was as if there was a giant mountain crushing him.

    "Grr," Isaac gritted his teeth, trying to bear through it. But that was when Cadmus appeared before him. In a second, he had gotten up and appeared before him,

    "There are no second chances, do you understand?"

    "¡­Understood." Those eyes. Even with all those words he had said before, his gaze said something entirely different.

    Madness and destruction. Not complying meant being obliterated.

    The pressure in the room immediately died down. Cadmus grinned, "You may leave now. Also, I want you off my academy as of right now."

    "Yes."

    Cadmus and the other sighed.

    "Those guys really think they could do this?" What were they thinking? This was the academy run by Cadmus. The Philosopher Kingdom had nothing here.

    "I''m worried about what they''re doing." Them coming here and trying to cause trouble was weird.

    "By the way, how is Keith? Is he down?" Sohma turned to Tennol. Losing to the sword saint probably took a hit on him. But when he was talking about it,

    "It''s the opposite."

    "?"

    "Actually, he broke Issac''s fingers and cracked a rib." Isaac must have gone to a healer to quickly heal his wounds. But it couldn''t be hidden from this demon; besides the broken finger, when Keith swung his spear down, he cracked a rib.

    "That kid seriously has no fear." Tennol laughed, remembering his words. He was going to beat him. No one in their right mind would say something so absurd.

    "This only made him stronger." Isaac tried to demoralize Keith. But what he did only made him even stronger.

    "He''s always been like that." Cadmus sighed.

 Volume 8 Chapter 39: Heading To The Philosopher Kingdom

    Volume 8 Chapter 39: Heading To The Philosopher Kingdom

    "Carolyn, are you ready to go?" After the midterms had ended, it was time for the two kingdoms to return home. Everything had been decided; the couple would be heading to both kingdoms to check everything out. The first one the two would be heading to was Alger''s kingdom.

    "Mmhmm," Carolyn nodded. All her things were packed up behind the carriage. Oscar waved his hand, "Make sure to stay safe."

    "Mmhmm."

    "Carolyn, remember my words," Felix warned.

    "...I understand, Brother."

    "Carolyn," Tristan wanted to say something. But Alger added, "Don''t worry about anything, Tristan. I will keep her safe."

    "..." Tristan was silent as he could only stand there. That was when the carriage headed into the teleportation gate. The next place the two appeared before was the outskirts of a kingdom. It was pretty grand. There were many different things compared to the Solis Kingdom.

    "Wow, you guys have so many magic items." On each column, a giant crystal floated on top.

    "Our kingdom is one of the best at creating magical weapons." One of the reasons why the Philosopher Kingdom was named the strongest human kingdom was its military. The sword saint''s might was not to be trifled with. Besides the saint, another reason was its magical tools. They were named one of the three kingdoms to obtain magical equipment. It was said they had magical weapons capable of leveling an entire building in one blow.

    "Indeed,"

    "But, Dear, you need to stop putting your head out the window like a child; you must act more prim and elegant." People could see into the carriage. It wasn''t exacting something that they could stop.

    "Everything is so incredible."

    "I know, but you have to sit down."

    "..Alright." Carolyn sighed as she sat down. Alger shook his head as the carriage headed into the castle. If the outside showed the kingdom''s might, the inside showed its wealth.

    Alger stepped out first, raising his hand, "Take my hand."

    "Mmhmm." Carolyn nodded as she held it. But the moment she did, she was greeted by many maids.

    "Welcome home, Prince!"

    "Mmhmm," Alger nodded as he walked past them without thinking. It was quite a cold showing, and he didn''t even bat an eye as he walked.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "Greetings to Your Majesty,"

    "Hello," Carolyn had lowered her head, doing a pleasant bow. However, when she looked up, Harold and Mireya frowned before Harold nodded, "Welcome to the family, Carolyn."

    "Than-It''s a pleasure to meet you all." Carolyn quickly changed up her words.

    Harold nodded, but Mireya still frowned, "I will have you know that if you''re to be queen of this kingdom, you must be prim and proper."

    "...I understand," Carolyn nodded. That didn''t settle with Mireya. Harold cut the conversation short as he suggested, "Let''s have a meal now. You two have returned from the journey."

    The four headed into the dining room. That was when Harold questioned, "When are the two of you going to have your wedding?"

    "Uh," Carolyn was surprised as she dropped her spoon. It came out of the blue. But that only caused Mireya to comment, "Isn''t it obvious that you will have to get married to one another since you''re engaged?"

    "Yes. But-" Carolyn really didn''t know what to say about this. Everything was too soon.

    Harold smiled, "You don''t need to worry about the decorations. We shall do everything."

    "Umm-" Carolyn wanted to say something, but everything was out of her mouth. Harold and Alger were already planning a date and everything.

    Her mouth couldn''t open. No, I must do this.

    After having a meal, Carolyn was brought over to a room. When she did, a large painting spanned across the entire wall. It was stunning, and it showed a lot of things.

    "What is that?" Staring at the painting made her feel something.

    A maid responded, "From what I''ve heard, it''s a mural of the past founders of the kingdom. Each one was turned into a star."

    "Actually, I heard it was the weapons the kingdom had created."

    "Eh?"

    "Mmhmm, In the beginning, it''s said that it could destroy a nation if used."

    "Isn''t that just a myth?"

    "You wouldn''t say that."

    A weapon? Carolyn blinked as she continued to stare at the painting.

    "Carolyn," A voice called out to her. It was none other than Alger,

    "Hmm? Is something the matter?"

    "Let''s go out. It''s your first time in the city, right?" Alger suggested.

    "Sure." The two were going to leave. But before they did, Alger''s head turned around. His eyes were hollowed as he stared at the maids.

    "!" The maids wanted to say something. But it was already too late as their mouths were closed off.

    ¡­

    "Do we have to take the carriage?"

    "Of course, we''re royalty," Alger opened the door for her.

    "We''re going to buy clothes again?" Didn''t they do so not some time ago?

    "These clothes are different. They''re made with special fabric."

    "...I see." I feel like you''re messing with me. Carolyn shook her head as she looked around. The designs were quite different from the ones in the city.

    Oh, these look nice. She went into the dressing room and came out with some pants and a shirt on, "What do you think?"

    "It''s bad."

    "Eh? But I-"

    "Change it."

    "But."

    "Change into this," Alger grabbed a crimson dress and handed it over, "You need to wear the color red as it''s the symbol of our kingdom."

    "..." Carolyn stared at it, but Alger''s eyes were unwavering. It was quite cold.

    "...Understood."

    ...

    Late at night,

    "Do you remember what I had said before?" Harold questioned. The three were now in a room.

    Alger nodded, "Mmhmm. I remembered what you said and brought her here."

    "Good, is she able to use grand-level magic?"

    "¡­" Alger took a deep huff, "My apologies, Father, that''s something I could not do so." The highest level of magic that Carolyn was able to use was high-level.

    Harold''s expression distorted as he slapped Alger''s face!

    "Useless! Didn''t I tell you before that you must train her to be able to use grand-level magic?!"

    "I understand, Father; please give me more time to do so."

    "Tch," Harold looked away from him, "Make her learn how to use grand-level magic. Our kingdom needs it. For it to prosper, the saint needs to learn grand-level magic."

    "I understand," How could that woman be so stupid?!

 Volume 8 Chapter 40: Focus

    Volume 8 Chapter 40: Focus

    "Hah!" Keith roared as he swung an axe with great strength. A powerful gush of force could be heard; it was quite ferocious. One blow from it would land someone in the nurse''s office for days.

    As Keith continued his relentless swinging, the others'' concern grew. "He''s been at this for hours." Unease. Usually, they would be amazed, but this was concerning for them.

    Non-stop swinging. Keith had been doing this for quite some time. The others thought he would stop after a few minutes. But that was not so.

    "Are his hands going to be okay? That thing is supposed to be heavy." The axe was made of wood. However, it was supposed to simulate the same weight as an actual axe. Yet this guy was moving it with one hand!

    "Keith, don''t you think you should take a break?" Alfia questioned.

    "..." Keith said nothing as he continued to swing his axe. His mind continued to be focused and glazed.

    Gabriel tapped on her shoulders, "Give him some time. He''s going to need it."

    "...Mmhmm." The others nodded. Well, it was not surprising for them that he acted like this. Even after a few hours,

    "How long is he going to continue?" Krystal groaned. This was quite strange since Keith would always come in and make dinner. This guy has a universal time in his body!

    Cadmus entered the living room, "Hey! Where''s dinner? I''m quite hungry!"

    "Dinner? Do you really have time to care about that?!" Nephele roared. And the other kids followed as they stared at him.

    Aidiun and Shoma shook their heads. This guy has no tact at all.

    "Huh? Why are you yelling at me? And where''s the kid?" Cadmus looked around; Keith was nowhere in sight.

    "He''s been training since morning without breaks." Udine sighed.

    "..." Cadmus took a deep breath as he headed to the second island. That was when he saw Keith continuing to swing the axe. He grabbed the child''s shoulder. That was precisely the wrong move as a swing came down at him!

    "Are you trying to gut me!" The dragon''s life flashed before his eyes! This guy wanted to end him on the spot!

    "Sorry about that, I was too absorbed." Keith took it down a notch as he dropped his axe.

    "What''s the matter with you?" The kid was usually composed; this probably shocked the rest. However, it was not so with Cadmus.

    "Are you down about the match?"

    "What? Of course not." Keith shook his head as he sighed deeply, "I accepted the fact that I lost."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "But you don''t accept the fact that you lost so easily." There was a difference. From what was said, Keith got demolished by the sword saint. Besides the fact that he broke his two fingers, the rest of the battle was one-sided.

    "..." Bingo

    "I can''t believe I lost like that." That was something that even spooked him. This was the first time he had ever been destroyed so easily. He was trying his best against an opponent, yet he was easily blasted away.

    "If I can get into that groove."

    "Eh?" Groove?

    "Tennol told me about it. When we fought, it seemed I did something to spook the sword saint." But what did I do? Keith couldn''t remember it. The others, as well. They didn''t understand what he did.

    "..." Cadmus was silent before smacking his head, "Sheesh! Stop spacing out like that. If you''re doing something, then just say it! You''re making the others worried!"

    "Ahh, my bad." I guess I was too absorbed. That was a bad habit he had to get rid of. Cadmus returned to the first island.

    But there''s something else worrying him. It wasn''t only the defeat that was on his mind.

    ...

    When Keith went to sleep,

    "Oh, it''s been a while." Keith waved his hand at the gods. It''s been some time since he had been called over here. That was why he asked, "How''s the smoked meats?" The last time they talked was when he handed the smoked meats over to them.

    "They were so delicious!" Kreye shouted.

    "Especially the smoked melon." Rhea grinned as she held her stomach. Kreye muttered from the side, "You didn''t even dare share with us."

    "Such delicious food was too amazing."

    ¡°¡­¡± The others gave her a weird look.

    Keith sat across from them, "The room really became a sanctuary." That white space he had come to before became a giant place filled with flowers.

    Damn, there was even a water fountain on the side!

    "Ares said that we needed something grand, so Hepha went to work." Kreye shrugged.

    "Of course! You three were planning to stay in that dumb pocket dimension if I haven''t said anything." Ares shook his head. How could they relax staying there?!

    "Anyways, how was your first loss?"

    "Dude!"

    "What is wrong with you?!"

    "How could you say something like that?" The other divine beings began to scold that god of war?! This knucklehead! Was he trying to make everyone kill him!

    Never did they expect him to say something like that!

    "What? You guys were worried about him as well. Might as well ask the person himself."

    "Oh, you guys don''t need to worry about me." Keith waved, "I have to accept the loss." Making him talk about it calmed him down.

    "You really wanted to win." Ares grinned. He saw the look in his eyes as he fought. That guy was thinking about victory and nothing more; it was quite the sight.

    "...I was so close." Keith pouted.

    "He''s one of the people I gave my blessing to."

    "What?"

    "Yeah, you fought someone with my blessing." Ares grinned, "Hahaha, do you want me to give you some blessings?"

    "HUH?!" The other divine beings were speechless. Ares grinned, "I quite enjoyed how you fought. You didn''t even need any blessings." That was all skills and instincts. So what would happen if he had it?

    "No way!"

    "He can''t have your blessing without mine!"

    "Eh?"

    "Yeah, there''s a damn line!"

    Magus shook his head, "Forget everything he said, child."

    "¡­Alright."

    "But think about it!" Ares didn''t want to give in, but he got a beating next.

    "Anyways, when are you going to make that?"

    "That?" Ding! The sound of a lightbulb turned out, "Ahh, I''m going to make it later in the day."

    "That''s great! Then we won''t bother you anymore." Keith quickly disappeared.

    "Did you guys have to hit me so hard?" Ares rubbed his face. Even though he was a god of war, that didn''t mean he couldn''t feel pain.

    "You''re an idiot! How could you say something like that?!"

    "What? I wanted to give it to him. It would definitely be beneficial."

    "We agreed Magus would be the first one."

    "By the way, is he close?"

    "Mmhmm." Magus nodded, "He''s going to get it once he eats that fruit."

    "Oh yeah. That fruit."

    ¡­

 Volume 8 Chapter 41: Training Field Completed

    Volume 8 Chapter 41: Training Field Completed

    "Thank you for cooking dinner, Diana." While Keith continued to train, Diana was on cooking duty. Having someone else to cook gave him a lot of freedom.

    Diana handed the plate over, "It''s my pleasure. I like cooking." It was quite a nice thing.

    "Thank you so much." The two finished cleaning the dishes, and he headed to bed. Diana also headed to her home. That was when she noticed how the two great spirits staring at her,

    "What''s the matter?"

    "So when are you going to do it?" Nephele questioned.

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean breaking the life and death contract with Keith," Udine questioned now.

    "..."

    "We both know you''re basically fine at this point. The only thing you need to do is cancel it whenever you want." The two great spirits know about it; Diana had fully recovered. There was no need to have that contract with Keith.

    "...I don''t know what you''re saying."

    "Hurry up and do it; I need to form a contract with him," Nephele groaned.

    "Then you can do it."

    "You have to be the first one."

    "Huh?"

    "You were the first great spirit Keith met. It''s only right you''re the first one to form a contract with him." Nephele and Udine had discussed this before: it was only fitting that Diana was the first one to contract with Keith.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "..." Diana sighed, "I plan to do so tonight or tomorrow."

    "So soon?!" "Shouldn''t you prepare something?"

    "No, I was planning to do it once the garden is built. The seed is also ripe as well." Diana had planned everything out. She never planned to tell anyone about it, but she could have helped the seed grow. Her power alone, she wouldn''t be able to accomplish it. However, with Udine here, it made it instant. Being fed with spirit water three times a day helped the seed by a margin.

    However, she chose not to do it. She felt it would be perfect if they formed the contract with it together.

    "Everything will be ready a day after tomorrow."

    "That''s great! Then I could make a contract with him sooner!" Nephele clapped her hands. She was prepared.

    "You''re the one who''s next?"

    "Mmhmm! It''s you, me, and Udine. We''re going by the order we met Keith." Nephele grinned.

    "..." Udine yawned, "I''m going to bed now." Hearing all of this, there was no need to worry.

    ...

    "Woah, you guys really outdid yourself." Keith laughed as he saw a perfectly functional farm before him. It was pretty surprising to see them finish it so quickly.

    "Please, making a farm is so easy," Skar scoffed. The training field and farm were quite common. Scratch that; the training field was common. It was something they constructed and rebuilt for the academy. The farm was a different matter; there weren''t farms built around the city. However, the design was straightforward.

    "How are you guys feeling?" Eldi and Knight were now living in the stable.

    "Coo!" "Ngeh!" Eldi snuggled into her nest while Knight munched on some carrots.

    "Glad you guys like it." There''s a lot more space as well. There were other spaces for farm animals to live in.

    "Also, we added these magic stones as well." On each corner of the farm section was a green crystal lamp.

    "It''s an air lamp; it helps keep the smell from spreading to another island."

    "Ah." An air freshener. That was the first thought that came to Keith''s mind.

    "We also added the bench railings as well." They had done all of that in a short time.

    "Thank you very much! Also, take these with you!" Keith handed a bag full of vegetables.

    "Nice! This will keep us sane for the next few days."

    "Please open the cart when you have the time."

    "Sure." Keith laughed. While Keith gazed at the space, the others had returned,

    "Woah!" They were just as shocked as him for a few minutes.

    "Arlo, you should also check it out." Keith grinned.

    "Eh?"

    "The training field also has a blacksmith."

    "Really?!" Arlo''s expression brightened.

    "Mmhmm, go check it out." Keith pointed at the side. There was a small hut there.

    "From what I heard, Skar and the other dwarves also loaded the training field with weapons." He saw a couple of them holding it.

    "Wooohooo!" Herrick and Melor quickly headed over without a thought! The training field was simple enough; a giant arena was in the middle.

    On the side, there was Arlo''s blacksmith workshop and a big shed next to it. That was where those two rushed in. Keith and the rest followed. That was when they saw a bunch of practice weapons. It ranged from short swords to giant weapons like an axe!

    "They really loaded it up with everything possible."

    "...How much did all of this cost?" This was definitely not cheap.

    "It''s fine; you guys can work it all off." One trip to the dungeon should be able to recoup all of that.

 Volume 8 Chapter 42: Contract With The Great Spirit

    Volume 8 Chapter 42: Contract With The Great Spirit

    Late at night, everyone was asleep. With the construction of the farm and the training field, it was time for the pergola. There were still a lot of things they still needed to incorporate into the island. But this was a great start!

    "Keith." Keith was slowly woken up by a soft voice. Raising his head, he noticed Fira sleeping. He patted the spirit''s head as he got out of bed.

    "Diana, what''s the matter?" The great spirit of nature was by the window. This was quite a surprise for him since she would always telepathically talk with him.

    "Sorry about waking you up so early."

    "It''s fine." Actually, it''s not even morning. It was quite literally midnight.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    "Please come with me to the second island."

    "Sure." The two headed to the second island. And Nephele and Udine were here as well.

    "What''s the matter, everyone?" To see the three great spirits together was quite the sight.

    "It''s time for us to end this," Diana commented.

    "Eh?" End what?

    "The contract we have with one another."

    "Oh, yeah. I completely forgot about this." The life and death contract they had with one another. Keith almost forgot about this.

    "Are you all better now?"

    "Mmhmm." Diana nodded.

    "Then let''s end this," He only had this contract to help Diana recover.

    Two red circles appeared below them. Each one with the same emblem as Diana stated, "I, Diana, hereby break the contract with my contractor."

    "I accept!" Keith nodded. That was when the two red circles started to spin around. Slowly, the red circles shattered!

    "!" A wave of pain formed in Keith''s head. Nephele quickly came to his assistance. Udine did the same for Diana.

    So this is what it feels like to break a contract. The pain from his head slowly spread across his body.

    "With that, we''re both free from one another," Diana sighed.

    "I see," Keith asked, "Are you going to go somewhere?"

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Hmm?"

    "Since you broke the contract, you can go wherever you go," Keith grinned, "But can you return to the island when you have time. I really need your help." To be honest, it was really greedy and selfish. But he really needed Diana. She was the perfect dorm mother, caring and talented. She was about to take care of the island when he was not there.

    "..."

    "Pff!" Keith looked up and noticed Nephele and Udine laughing. Did I say something funny?

    "Big Sister Diana, you should explain everything to him." Nephele was about to burst laughing.

    "Keith, I''m not leaving the island." Diana scratched her head, "I canceled the contract because I want to form a contract with you."

    "Eh?"

    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I want you to become my contractor." As she interacted with Keith, it was the most fun she had in some time.

    "..."

    "Are you fine with me?"

    "Of course! I''m glad it''s you!" Keith nodded.

    "Understood. Then please come here." Diana and Keith were now positioned beside the seed. That was when Diana started to glow a beautiful light green. It was as if they were in a different space.

    "I, the great spirit of nature, have decided to make a contract. Do you accept it?"

    "Yes. I, Keith Freed, accept." When that was said, a dark glowing circle started to form around them. Slowly, Keith''s shoulder had a tattoo mark forming.

    "It''s occurring." Udine and Nephele watched.

    "Keith!" As that occurred, three people rushed onto the island.

    "Hello, guys." Nepehele waved.

    "What''s going on?! There''s an absurd amount of mana!" All three had felt an absurd amount of mana forming around the island. So they quickly ran over here.

    "The two are forming a contract," Udine commented.

    "Oh." Those tense expressions they had just dropped once they realized what had transpired. Cadmus scoffed, "It''s about damn time!" That was something they all realized sooner or later.

    It was just when Diana would pull the trigger.

    "Look what''s happening to the tree in the back." The seed was rumbling behind them as it shook back and forth. That was when it burst like a firework! It grew so giant as everything started to sprout behind them.

    "What incredible vitality!" Aidiun gasped. Everything on the whole island was growing rapidly.

    "It''s not just that; they''re getting bigger than before." This was a surprise. The vegetables from the farm were getting bigger. They already thought Diana''s ability to increase vegetables was incredible. This was absurd.

    "That''s because she found herself a perfect match," Udine muttered.

    "...This ain''t a marriage interview."

    This entire process took a few more minutes before it was done.

    Keith''s shoulder had a rich dark green tattoo. Keith laughed, "This is a cool tattoo." But then he noticed a tiny little petal dropping to the ground.

    "!" Keith looked up and noticed the beautiful tree, "Holy! Did you do that?"

    "Of course not. This was us."

    ''Us?" I did that as well?

    "Mmhmm, it was from us forming a contract. When doing so, a great deal of mana implodes around the surroundings." That was why she waited. The amount of mana set off was so pure. And that purity supported the plants around them.

    "That''s great!" Keith laughed, "But it''s so different from the one in the dungeon." Light and darkness. This was literally the opposite of one another. The one in the dungeon was dark and had a prominent scent of blood. Those blood petals didn''t help.

    However, the one here was pretty, as it had beautiful blue petals. It glowed in the night, which made it even more beautiful.

    "Let''s have a party!" Cadmus raised his hand.

    "Huh?!" You know it''s the middle of the night, right? Diana shook her head, "If you want to get a fruit from this tree, then you won''t get anything for now."

    "What?!"

    "They only sprouted a second ago. The fruit will probably come out tomorrow!" Diana touched the tree as she turned to Keith, "Keith, come and touch it."

    "Sure." Keith placed his hand on the tree. That was when a warm feeling surged into his body. It was like his body was invigorated with something.

    "It wanted to thank you."

    "Thank me?"

    "Mmhmm, for saving it from being corrupted."

    "That was all you."

    "How is your body, Keith?" Aidiun questioned. Being contracted with a great spirit would change the body.

    "Hmm," Keith waved his hand, "I feel stronger. I also feel refreshed. I''m two times stronger."

    "...What kind of strength bs did I see?" Cadmus laughed. Instant strength on the fly. How could people get this strong?!

    "..." The others didn''t say anything either.

 Volume 8 Chapter 43: Moonlight Persimmons

    Volume 8 Chapter 43: Moonlight Persimmons

    Alfia took a deep yawn as she slowly woke up. As she moved, she patted the wolf and hawk. A slight grin appeared on her face as she did so. Every day, she had been sleeping with the spirits. And they were the perfect snuggle partners.

    She would fall asleep in a matter of seconds.

    The elf raised her hands into the air and stared out the window. The warm glow of the sun would hit her face. It was the perfect room. But as she stared outside, her eyes widened. The warm glow of the sun didn''t shine in. Well, it should. But a giant tree was blocking it!

    What in the world?!  She quickly ran downstairs to see Diana and Keith in the kitchen.

    "What''s the matter, Alfia?"

    "The tree. And why do you feel so different?" Alfia blinked. There was definitely something wrong with the guy. Why do I feel a warm aura around him? And,

    "Did you grow taller?" For some odd reason, she felt he had grown an inch or something.

    "Ahh, that''s because of us. And I don''t really know; did I grow taller, Diana?" Keith turned to the great spirit of nature. This was the first time he heard about this.

    "Umm, I think so." Everyone was too focused on the giant tree to notice the child''s height. She looked up, "You do look a bit taller. Your face is also more sparkly," It was glowing for her.

    "..." Are you serious? Wait a moment. Is there something the matter with the two? The relationship between the two was different; subtle, but different.

    "Keith, what''s with the giant tree in the background?!" Alfia wasn''t the only one as the others entered the kitchen. The man grinned, "Let''s go to the island. It''s better if we just show you," With those words, everyone headed to the second island.

    "You guys are here." Cadmus and Sohma were already there, gazing at the tree.

    "That tree is even larger!" Getting a closer look, that tree was even more enormous! Sarah muttered, "How does a tree grow this big?" This was unheard of. The last time they saw the seed, it only had a tiny sprout. In less than a day, that thing became a colossal thing.

    "Don''t you guys think it''s perfect as the center? We can relax and chill here under the petals." Keith grinned. This was something he was so happy about.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "True,"

    "It has a beautiful color as well." It was a light sky-blue petal. Gentle and soothing.

    "Keith, let''s not forget about that," Diana added. They couldn''t forget about the fruits. After a few hours, those things had become ripe.

    "Let me get them." Keith jumped and quickly picked the fruits. Blue persimmon. Each one had a beautiful shine; the size was similar to an apple. Actually, there was a slight blue aura around it. It was quite incredible.

    "Here," Keith handed the persimmons over. Everyone stared at it with fervor. That was because of how beautiful it was.

    "It''s shining like the moon."

    "There''s also a cool feeling to it." It was gentle and cool to the touch; he found it excellent.

    "It has to taste good, or it''s not worth it!" Jack grinned as he took a bite. The rest followed suit afterward. A cool and refreshing taste filled their mouth. As expected of the fruit, it was sweet and mild at the same time. Blueberry and strawberry? There''s also dragon fruit as well. Those three fruits came to his mind as he chewed.

    What made it more enjoyable was how filling it was. As he continued to savor it, Alfia stared at the fruit.

    "Keith, I think my magic increased."

    "Eh?" "I feel something weird with my body." Gabriel started to wave his hand around before he fired off a wind blade. As he did, a stone bench exploded! !

    "Dude!"

    "Gabriel!"

    "My bad," Gabriel scratched his head, "But this is definitely stronger than my normal wind blade." The amount of power it had was abnormally high! It was higher than any other time.

    "Indeed." Scarlet and Alfia were about to use magic when Keith came down with a chop!

    "What are you two doing?! Are you trying to destroy our perfectly renovated island?!" Gabriel did it once; there was no need for these two to do it. Scratch that; these two definitely can''t do it! Everything that was built would be burnt to a crisp!

    "Fine." "We''ll test it later."

    "So this is a magic buffer," Keith nodded at the persimmon.

    "But there''s something else about it." Arlo muttered, "Leader, I think my mana capacity has increased. "

    "Say what?!" Keith blinked.

    "Mmhmm, I feel like I could use more magic now." Arlo could use earth magic. And he felt he could use it more than before.

    "The persimmons can do something like that." Keith blinked.

    "This is incredible," Sohma and Aidiun''s expressions brightened when they heard this, "That would make training and increasing your mana capacity easier."

    "It''s safe as well," Keith muttered. Increasing mana capacity was quite tricky.

    There were two ways it could grow; one is just growing up: the mana capacity grows as the body grows. The other way to do this was to waste all your mana. That was quite difficult and dangerous.

    One could actually kill themselves if they did.

    "But I don''t think it''s effective for those who already have a high mana capacity." Alfia and Scarlet didn''t feel the same effect as what Arlo mentioned.

    "But this is good for a sudden magic boost." Keith grinned. Strength and magic boost. He got one from Eldi, and now, he has obtained the magic boost from the persimmon.

    "Can you guys go out and bring back some farm animals?" It was time to obtain the farm animals.

    "Don''t worry about it! We''re on it!" Arlo pumped his fist.

    ¡°¡­.Sure. Don''t bring too much. Also, try to negotiate with them as well." Keith didn''t want to bring them back with force¡­Well, it was the last move. But negotiations were quite the must.

    "We''ll negotiate well!"

    "¡­Yeah, Fira and Aria, go with them. You guys will act as negotiators." Aria knew how to do this while Fira was the translator.

    "And you guys should watch over them."

    "Gotcha," This was going to be a multiple-person job, not one.

 Volume 8 Chapter 44: Chocolate In Three Ways

    Volume 8 Chapter 44: Chocolate In Three Ways

    "Alright! It''s time to make chocolate!" Keith twisted his hands in the air. Chocolate; the best sweet ever. That was what he had obtained from Shakti; cocoa fruit. When he saw those, his excitement shot through the roof! This would be perfect!

    Chocolate would definitely open up a whole new flavor for everyone! Sweets in this world were abysmal.

    "I had these fermented and roasted for a week." The moment Keith brought these home, he had Diana grow them. Then, he fermented and roasted it.

    "Diana, are you ready?"

    "Mmhmm. I''m ready!" To make chocolate, he would need the great spirit''s assistance.

    "The first thing we''re going to make is the cocoa butter." Raising the cocoa seeds up, "See the insides? We''re going to be using this." The seeds were required for this section.

    "Understood," Diana was a quick worker, and with a snap of a finger, all the seeds and shells separated from one another.

    "What do we need to do next?"

    "This is simple. I''m going to shred them first." Wind sphereing the cacaos, the seeds became more like a powder.

    "The final step is to boil it; that''s the most tedious part." Shelling and grinding the pods was straightforward. The last part was annoying.

    "Diana, you will see oil forming on the pot; please skim it into a bowl." Once that oil was solidified, cacao butter would be formed.

    "Understood." While the butter formed, Keith took out some milk. To make milk chocolate, I will need to use milk powder. Making the powder was quite simple enough.

    Milk was poured on a baking sheet and placed into the oven to bake.

    Hmm, what kinds of chocolates do I want? He was preparing milk and dark. Should he also do white chocolate since he had the powder going? While lost in thought, he asked Diana, "Diana, how many sweets do you want this time?"

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Eh?" How many?! That was a bold question! How many did she want? While Diana was lost in thought,

    "Can''t we have everything?" Nephele muttered as she appeared before the guy,

    "Hmm?"

    "Can''t we?" On the other side was Udine, who got close to Keith.

    "..." They''re touching. Keith could feel it, and he felt embarrassed.

    "The two of you are too close to him," Diana frowned.

    "Can we, Keith?" But the two great spirits continued to nudge the guy.

    "Sure, but you have to help us with everything," Keith grinned. Nephele''s eyes brightened when she heard that. If she could help out, then they could make everything!

    "¡­I want to help as well," Udine muttered. She was quite curious as well. With her sisters helping out, she wanted to do the same as well.

    "I have the perfect job for you!" Actually, the great spirit of water should do this!

    "I have milk baking in the oven. I want you to take all of the water from the milk and make it into a powder form next." With her doing this, the milk will definitely be done.

    "Understood."

    "What do I do, Keith?"

    "Wait a bit; we need to wait for the butter to be completed before you can shine."

    "Aww."

    "Don''t worry, your time will come. But for now, you can help me make the dough," Keith patted the spirit''s head. The great spirit of nature and water continued to work while he and the great spirit of wind worked on the dough.

    "Keith, is this enough?" Diana raised a cup of oil; even after skimming for so long, that was all she could obtain.

    "Mmhmm, this is more than enough." Keith turned to Nephele, "It''s your time to shine."

    "What do you need me to do?"

    "I want you to create three wind spheres in the air. Also, can you make smaller spheres inside" Having wind spheres inside would make the chocolate smoother.

    "Oh, that''s simple enough," Nephele raised her hand, and the sphere formed. Good, now to toss it in. All the nibs were tossed into two.

    "Is the milk powder done?"

    "Mmhmm, here." Udine moved it up.

    "Thank you. This one is going to be in the last one." Keith poured it into the third sphere.

    "Is that a lot?"

    "It will have three flavors: dark, milk, and white." Cocoa butter was added, making the texture much more silky and robust. For milk chocolate, milk powder was incorporated. Every one had sugar in different ratios. Slowly, the three mixtures were getting smooth.

    Pouring them into the molds,

    "Now, I just need to freeze it!" Keith''s hands started to become ice cold as he touched the chocolate; slowly, the bars turned solid.

    "And there you have it, you have three perfect chocolate bars!" Keith grinned, "Please have a try." Keith snapped them into fourths.

    "Delicious," "This one is loaded with sugar!" "I love it." The chocolates were a great hit with them.

    "Also, try it with the cookies." Keith then drizzled some chocolate on the baked cookies.

    "..." The great spirits said nothing as they nibbled like chipmunks.

    "You should make it for others," Diana reminded. The others would definitely be

    "Don''t worry, we''ll prepare a lot for the others." Their job was to get those farm animals outside when they had the time.

    "I can make some delicious things with this." Keith grinned deviously. And it''s almost that time as well.

    "¡­" What are you about to make? The others were quite curious about this.

 Volume 8 Chapter 45: Why Couldnâ€™t It Have That As Well?

    Volume 8 Chapter 45: Why Couldn¡¯t It Have That As Well?

    "Guys, you need to calm down on the chocolate." Keith held his head as he stared at everyone.

    "It''s too dang delicious!" Jack muttered as he snapped a chocolate bar into his mouth. That chocolate was a huge hit. Actually, it was too much of a hit with everyone!

    "You guys still need to chill out," Keith groaned. Especially Faelyn and Scarlet. Those two had been munching on those chocolate left and right. No chocolate bar was safe before them.

    "Especially you guys as well." The great spirits weren''t doing so well either. Nephele and Udine ate a little too much while Diana tried to hide it, but he would find the chocolate in the jar less whenever the great spirit passed it.

    "..." Everyone looked away, but that only caused Keith to shake his head. You think you can act ignorant to this? A sigh came out of his mouth as he walked out,

    "Where are you going, Keith?"

    "To the second island to train." He needed to do some training after eating some chocolate as well. Yes, Keith also ate a lot of chocolate. Not having it for so long made him miss it. And I need to work all of that off.

    With him leaving, everyone took a sigh of relief,

    "Thank goodness!"

    "I thought for sure he was going to take away all of our chocolate."

    "How could he do this after creating such an amazing sweet."

    "I blame you guys!" Herrick pointed at Alfia and Scarlet.

    "What?" "How is it our fault!"

    "You guys were the ones who kept asking him to make it!" Alifa and Scarlet kept nudging Keith to do so.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "But Nephele did the same thing!"

    "Hey! Don''t bring me into this. I tried to make it myself, but I kinda made a mess." Yes, this girl decided it was her time to make chocolate, but that only caused the mixture to fly everywhere. Keith and Diana had a heck of a time cleaning it.

    "You''re never going near it, you hear me." Diana''s eyes turned cold, being reminded of the scene.

    "Then you should have helped me out!" Diana was the best cook out of all of them!

    "..."

    Keith didn''t know what was happening as he headed to the second island.

    "Ahh, so fine." The air was gentle and calming. Well, if you didn''t account for the construction happening around.

    "Thank you for everything, Skar."

    "No prob! But are you sure you only want the base to be done?" Keith had requested them to only do the base of the pergola. Keith nodded, "Don''t worry. The rest of it would be done by us. We can definitely finish it."

    "Understood." Skar nodded, then questioned, "By the way, how is there a giant tree here?" The tree was really too eye-catching.

    "Trade secret," Keith looked at the moonlight tree. He touched the bark and felt the mana absorbing into his body. So gentle. It was soft and soothing to the touch. Looking up,

    Perfect to pick. Some moonlight persimmons were ready to be picked. A way to tell that they were ripe was the glow it had when the sun shined down. As Keith continued to pick it up,

    Huh? Why is there a silver one? Keith noticed a silver persimmon; it was at the very top of the tree. Picking it up, the weight was much different from the normal one.

    Fira, can you come over here?

    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Keith?" Fira had been working in the garden.

    "Is this edible?" First thing to make sure of was whether or not this fruit was edible.

    "It is."

    "That''s good." Now that the main concern was out of the way, "Have you seen something like that?"

    "Nope," Fira shook her head.

    "..." Diana, can you come here?

    "Is there something the matter?"

    "I found this on the tree? Is it supposed to be like this?"

    "..." Diana tilted her head, "...That''s a variant."

    "A variant?!" Keith blinked. Plants have that? Actually, it made a lot of sense; if meat had them, why couldn''t fruits and vegetables?

    "Yes, but this is a surprise. It''s rarer for vegetables to be a variant."

    "Umm, what should I do with it?"

    "You can eat it."

    "I can?" Keith''s eyes glazed as he stared at the fruit. He was quite interested in it. However, he placed it into his storage. I will save it for later.

    "Back to training!" Keith raised his hand in the air. It was time for him to train, or so he thought.

    "Keith, there''s a letter for you," Diana raised it.

    "Huh?" Someone sent me a letter? He got a letter from his family just yesterday. Opening it up,

    Huh? It was weird; when he opened it, nothing was on it. Instead, it only told him a location and told him to go alone. Wait a moment, this location. Keith blinked as he knew where this was.

    "I can''t believe it here." Keith looked up to see it was none other than Helen''s shop. As he entered the building,

    "Good evening," Helen nodded.

    "¡­" Keith took out the letter, "I''m here for this?"

    "Yes, the gentleman in the corner wishes to speak with you." "Thank you." Keith nodded as he headed to the side, and that was when he saw him.

    "Oscar?"

 Volume 8 Chapter 46: I Want You

    Volume 8 Chapter 46: I Want You

    "Hello there, Keith." Oscar gestured to the seat across from him, "Please take a seat."

    "..." Keith sat down, but his vigilance remained. That only caused Oscar to chuckle, "Relax, there''s no need to be so wary of me. I''m not planning to do anything."

    Those words didn''t soothe Keith at all.

    "Why are you here anyway? Shouldn''t you have returned to the Solis Kingdom?" That was odd; they should have gone home.

    "I had some things I wanted to do. And I noticed this cafe a few days ago. Even though it''s such a dingy place, it sold some of the best drinks ever."

    "I see," Keith sighed, "What does the second prince of the Solis Kingdom want to talk to a person like me?" He was not doing this without an idea in his mind.

    "Straight to the point."

    "I''m a busy person."

    Oscar laughed, "I wanted to have a conversation with you. After all, you''re my sister''s childhood friend."

    "...You called me here to talk about Carolyn?" Keith took a sip.

    "Sure. My sister is quite beautiful, isn''t she?"

    "Yes, she is." Keith nodded. That was something someone without a brain cell could say. Even among beauties like Alfia and Scarlet, Carolyn still shined around them. There were even some people who tried to ask her out as well.

    "Do you want to marry her?"

    "Huh?!" Keith almost spat out his drink, "What are you talking about?"

    "I mean it; what if you have the chance to marry my sister?"

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Huh? She''s dating Alger."

    "Ah, that marriage is nothing more than a hoax. It''s a political battle in our family."

    "..." Keith didn''t say anything. However, he did have some inkling of what was occurring. The time he had beaten Felix to a bloody pulp, he talked about Eric joining his side.

    He was not so out of the loop with all of this. If he remembered correctly, Felix, Oscar, and James were in contention to become the next king. And it was a pretty close race from what he could remember. However, that was five years ago.

    What was it now?

    "Felix has been down in the running the last few years. Well, Felix has always been down in the running." The first prince was in a losing battle from the get-go; this was due to his lineage. They all had the same father but different mothers; Felix''s mother came from a count family. Because of this, the amount of support he received was low compared to the other two.

    "So to solve this, Felix made an agreement with the Philosopher Kingdom using Carolyn as a chip."

    "..." Keith''s expression changed.

    "Felix thinks he could get the crown if he obtained the assistance of the Philosopher Kingdom."

    "And you don''t think so?"

    "Oh, no. I''m not stupid," Oscar sipped his coffee before explaining, "Of course, having the Philosopher Kingdom backing him could change the tides." They were the strongest human kingdom. That was not to be undermined; if he could gain their support, it would definitely increase his chances. However,

    "But I doubt the other families would sit still seeing the Philosopher Kingdom stepping in. This is especially so with the Rustchil and your family."

    "..."

    "The three factions have a vital relationship with one another. That way, it would keep the other in check." If one side tried something, then the other two would stop them. It had always been like this.

    "But the power will definitely shift if they get involved." The royal family would have the most power of the two; that balance would be gone. The two families will not sit still and let the royal family run around.

    "Does that idiot not know?"

    "Of course not; he clearly doesn''t understand that this would incite a war between all of us. All he cares about is obtaining power and becoming king. His inferiority complex had always made him easy prey." Inciting a war between the three powers was what the Philosopher Kingdom wanted.

    That kingdom probably saw them as a threat: Solis Kingdom was ranked second. Even if they were ranked first, it was not by much.

    "If they could get the three powers to fight with one another, they could absorb our kingdom and reign as the most dominant human kingdom," Keith muttered.

    Oscar nodded, "Mmhmm, that''s why it''s such a big deal; we''ll become lap dogs for them."

    "Why are you telling me all of this?"

    "Simple, I want to have your support for me becoming crown prince,"

    "Huh? You want my support? Why do you need the assistance of this 4th son?"

    "Do you really think of yourself like that? Do you know how much influence you have on the people?"

    "I don''t have the influence my father has." Of course, he had some influence on the merchant and food game. But nobility-wise, that was more of William''s expertise than his.

    "That''s where you are wrong. You have more value than your father." Oscar made one conclusion; Keith was a kingmaker. That was the entire reason why Felix wanted to have Eric under his thumb; it was because of this fellow before him.

    All of Marquis''s William''s children were prodigies. However, the one who surpassed them all was the fourth son.

    This child created a renowned merchant group that blew away other competitors in the northern region. Every territory there had one White Owl Merchant group. Not only this, he was also the grandson of Grand Duke Bradley. Plus, he had earned the favor of Cadmus.

    Each one by itself was already incredible. However, it was added to the fact that this child had done all of this before he was 10. His value alone was something higher than any other noble.

 Volume 8 Chapter 47: What Does She Have That They Donâ€™t?

    Volume 8 Chapter 47: What Does She Have That They Don¡¯t?

    "With your voice alone, you could influence my father." Another addition was that Julius held Keith in high regard. The king may talk badly about the child, but he never stops talking about him. Everyone in the castle knew Julius was fond of him.

    "My plan is to unify all three major families. If we can do this, then the Philosopher Kingdom can''t do anything to us."

    "So you''re asking me because I''m the grandson of Grand Duke Bradley?"

    "Yes."

    "I don''t think you have thought this through. If you ask me, what would happen with the Grand Duke Rustchil? If we do join, you will make them enemies." They weren''t exactly on friendly terms.

    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about this. I know what I can do with the Rustchil family." Oscar''s lips arched upwards as he sipped on his coffee.

    "And? What do I get in return?"

    "Simple, I will help you engage with Carolyn."

    "What?"

    "I will have you engaged with Carolyn. I know the two of you have been childhood sweethearts." Oscar had seen how close the two were. The two definitely had feelings with one another.

    "..." Keith was silent. Oscar got up from his seat, "It seemed that I had sprung this on you. I apologize. But I do hope you think about my offer."

    Once he left the cafe,

    "Master, are you sure you should have revealed all this to him?" The cloaked man quickly appeared behind Oscar.

    "Of course. If I need Keith''s support, then I should disclose this to him." His leader''s words only caused the cloaked man to groan,

    "But isn''t he too much of a variable?"

    "However, he''s a variable I need to be king." Not having Keith and having him were too far from one another. Not having him by his side would only make it difficult. And it was next to impossible to end him as well.

    "Plus, if we get him, the Rustchil will fall in line." The Rustchil definitely owed a giant favor to the boy. After saving them from Rodrick, they wouldn''t repay the favor. Having him would unify everything.

    "But I''ve already set the stage up." Oscar grinned. The only thing left was the boy''s choice.

    ...

    "..." Keith was left in silence. But that was when another cup of coffee was placed before him.

    "Here''s one on the house. I feel like you need it after all of that."

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "You heard it?"

    "Mmhmm, I used to be an adventurer." Helen had keen senses.

    "Can I ask for your take on all of this? How much do you think he''s shady?"

    "Oh, he''s 100% shady." No hesitation. From what was being said, this guy was the type of person people shouldn''t associate with.

    "And there was someone on watch as well." She didn''t say anything about it since the person didn''t do any harm. Hearing he was a prince, that was probably a guard.

    "..."

    "I do think you should heed his words with the Philosopher Kingdom."

    "Eh?"

    "I used to live there for some time. Let me just say, the royal family was quite weird." Helen sighed.

    "I will keep that in mind; thank you."

    ...

    "Here is all the information that we have on Alger." Angelica and Sakura handed over some papers to Alfia.

    Angelica questioned, "Umm,  Alfia, should Scarlet be listening to this?" They were doing something quite secretive.

    "Oh, she knows about what I asked of you. Also, I will be asking her take on this."

    "Hmm?" Sakura and Angelica tilted their heads.

    "So Alger was considered the front runner of the class representative of the 4th years."

    "Mmhmm, he''s one of the candidates. The 4th years had quite a few who could become the student representative."

    "And he''s also from the well-known Philosopher Kingdom."

    "That''s all we have," Angelica and Sakura sighed. That was all the information they had.

    "Scarlet, what do you have?" Alfia turned to the demon lady. Scarlet grinned, "I have the same information, but I did find some things about him dating some girls."

    "Huh?"

    "Where did you find all of this?" Sakura frowned. Scarlet waved her hand, "Senior Sakura, this information is only gossip. It doesn''t break guidelines."

    "¡­Fine."

    "Huh? He dated before." This was unusual; a prince dating someone? Unless the kingdom allowed it, then it would be a problem.

    Angelica tilted her head, "Huh? He did?" This was news to her. Sakura was the same as she didn''t know about it either.

    "Where did you get it?"

    "From a senior." To get information about a 4th year, you would need the information from upperclassmen and the seniors before that.

    "Oh, it seemed that he had a couple of them. But most of them had been quite secretive." Scarlet commented.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "What''s the matter, Alfia?"

    "Quick question, where''s this student right now?" Alfia raised a paper that showed someone in the second year. It was the same year as Angelica and Sakura. She was also a member of the S-class as well.

    "Ah, if I remember correctly, she dropped out of class. We didn''t know why." That girl had mysteriously vanished.

    "¡­" Alfia continued to think long and hard, "What did she look like?"

    "Hmm, she had a nice personality; she had beautiful silver platinum hair as well."

    "¡­Silver hair?" Something clicked for the elf. She turned to Scarlet, "Scarlet, do you have information about the appearances of the other girls." Those girls were older than them.

    "Yeah, and they all had silver/grey hair too." Scarlet knew what she wanted to ask.

    "¡­Silver hair." They all had something in common; the current one also had silver hair.

    "Does he have a thing for silver hair?"

    "Instead of looking at Alger, you should look at Carolyn. What does she have that the others didn''t?" Sakura muttered. Things were becoming strange.

    "Her power!" Alfia realized it! She turned to Angelica and Sakura, "Can you guys search for anything about Carolyn''s power?!" It was one of the strangest things. Carolyn just suddenly using star magic like so? And Alger, just knowing about it?

    That was not a coincidence!

    "Alfia, why are you so agitated?" Alfia''s anxious face was saying a lot. The three never saw her like that."

    "Rather than Alger, his kingdom itself was something we need to watch out for."

    "Eh?"

    "I heard about this from my mother one time. A kingdom had an ancient artifact capable of destroying a nation in one blow."

    "That kingdom." Everyone''s expression turned grave.

    "¡­The Philosopher Kingdom"

 Volume 8 Chapter 48: Origins Of The Philosopher Kingdom

    Volume 8 Chapter 48: Origins Of The Philosopher Kingdom

    "What?! Prince Oscar was the one who targeted my family?" While Alfia discussed things with the three girls, Keith conversed with Krystal. There was no point in hiding it from her.

    "He didn''t actually say he was the one who caused it. However, he implied it much so."  From how he talked, Oscar was definitely the one who tried to mess with the Rustchil family. And that guard watching over him. 7 out of 10, that had to be the cloaked person.

    "Why?" Krystal didn''t get it.

    "There''s no point in hiding it." With such a situation occurring, there was no point in leaving any information.

    "He''s trying to gain influence to become the next crown prince." This was such a clown show.

    "..."

    "You''re taking this calmly." Keith noticed how Krystal didn''t go into shock. He just dropped a bunch of information on her.

    "It had to be one of them. Hearing this, I realized that the royal family was the only one capable of doing this."  It was basically Keith''s family or Carolyn''s family who could mess with her household.

    "This is basically an arms race between the two princes," Influence was crucial to victory. Felix knew he couldn''t obtain influence in his own kingdom that could match Oscar. That was why he decided to make a deal with the strongest military kingdom to gain their favor.

    Then there was Oscar, who was taking the approach of unifying the entire Solis Kingdom under the royal family through any means necessary. Both of them would destroy the kingdom if they kept going like this.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "And you guys need to be careful as well." Besides Krystal, Keith also asked Sarah, Jack, and Gabriel here. Lower families would get involved sooner or later in this dispute.

    "Especially for you, Gabriel. You should be the most wary." Gabriel''s family would definitely be targeted more so than the two. His family had created many sword masters throughout the generations. Even if he was a count, his family was influential.

    "I think my family is fine; they wouldn''t support either. They''re one of the rare neutral parties." Choosing a side was a gamble; if their side won, then they would reap the rewards that came with it. However, losing meant everything they owned would disappear. Staying neutral meant they would follow the side that won, no matter the outcome.

    "That''s good."

    "But are you going to be okay, Keith?" Sarah questioned.

    "Hmm?

    "The way he said it, Oscar might try to kill you if you don''t follow him. And Felix hates you." Two princes were going after him. The one who was in the most trouble was him.

    "I''ll be fine. And if they really try to do something about me, I''ll beat them up." He had no qualms about doing that. Felix could adhere to that.

    "..." Krystal and the three gulped. You really say the scariest things. If anyone else had said it, they would have played it off as a joke, but Keith was a whole different matter.

    His track record speaks for itself.

    "I''m going to my room to do some research." Before he returned from the academy, he had gotten some books to check out. The four nodded as he left.

    "Is Carolyn going to be alright?" Hearing all of this, Sarah began to worry. Carolyn was clearly involved in this mess.

    ¡°¡­¡± The others were silent as well.

    Entering his room, the books appeared before his desk. One book was The Origins Of Kingdoms. What Helen said made him wary of the Philosopher Kingdom. That was why he grabbed any books they had about them.

    The Philosopher Kingdom. Initially, it was never a kingdom; it was created through a group of people banding together against a horde of monsters. The land was filled with monsters, making it unlivable. However, through the efforts of the saintess, they overcame the might of those monsters!

    Keith frowned. Saintess? He continued to read through it.

    The era of prosperity was short-lived, and a few years later, the Philosopher nation was attacked by a neighboring kingdom. Seeing that her nation was being destroyed, the saintess used her magic to destroy the kingdom in one blow.

    "What?" Destroy a kingdom in one blow? Can you even do that? Continuing on,

    With the saintess''s powers, she was able to create the kingdom now known as the Philosopher Kingdom.

    "So that''s how the kingdom was created." Through bloodshed and warfare; that was how most kingdoms were made. Yet that only caused Keith to frown even more.

    What does this have to do with Carolyn?

 Volume 8 Chapter 49: â€¦One Time

    Volume 8 Chapter 49: ¡­One Time

    The next day, classes had been quite relaxing. All midterms were finished. Because of this, Aidiun told them they didn''t need to worry so much about the lessons. It was only light reviews.

    This was also the same for the other classes.

    "So this is S-class," Jack looked around. It wasn''t him alone; Sarah, Leona, and Arlo also came. One thing unusual about this was that other students could go to different classes to learn. That was why there were a bunch of different students here right now.

    "Did you think it was something special?" Keith blinked.

    "Of course not. But it''s quite spacious than the other class," Sarah marveled at what was around. This was definitely larger than her classroom.

    "Also, it feels comfier," Jack muttered as he moved his butt on the seat.

    "..." Stop that.

    "Is it?" The others blinked. They had never thought about this as they entered the room. It was always the same way. Keith laughed, "When you guys get into S-class, you can live the life."

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Do you really think we''re able to enter S-class?" That was a tall order.

    "I think you guys would be able to enter S-class in two years," Keith thought; they had two shots to get into the next class each year. If Jack and Sarah continued like that, they could definitely head in.

    "That''s if we can be at the top of the class. Also, we need to take down the ones at the bottom."

    "Then win."

    "...You say it like it''s an easy thing." Winning wasn''t a simple thing!

    "I will try my best!" Arlo pumped his fist! Hearing what Keith said made him want to do it even more!

    "That''s the spirit! Jack, take some of that enthusiasm from him!" Arlo definitely became more lively as time went on. And Herrick and Melor were the leading cause. Those two really infected him with optimism. While they talked,

    "Carolyn!" Sarah called out as she jumped at the girl. When that happened, Carolyn caught her, "Mmhmm."

    "How have you been?" The girl had been gone for quite some time.

    "¡­Fine." Carolyn held her hand, "How have your days been?"

    "We''ve been doing good for the most part. But we''ve been working on the island."

    "...I see." Carolyn walked over to the group, "Hello, guys."

    "Mmmhmm," Keith nodded.

    ...

    "Carolyn, are you fine?"

    "I said I was fine before,"

    "Your expression said otherwise."

    "¡­Hey, can I go with you somewhere these next few days?"

    "Eh?"

    "You know, let''s go out and have fun. Just the two of us." Carolyn implied.

    "Sure. I don''t mind. I have some free time." Keith smiled as he walked away. But Carolyn held her hand tightly, "¡­One time."

 Volume 8 Chapter 50: Dangerous Combination

    Volume 8 Chapter 50: Dangerous Combination

    Keith went to the town circle; the girl told him they would meet there. I can ask her about this after all. He took a deep sigh as he stared at the sky.

    "Keith!" Carolyn called out, "Did you wait long?"

    "No, I didn''t want too long. You look cute in that outfit." Carolyn was dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and some pants. It was refreshing and easy on the eyes. She also had her hair done in a ponytail as well.

    Carolyn smiled, "Thank you,"

    "What do you want to do first?"

    "For starters, how about we look around the stalls. I heard they have some interesting items. Also, we could go there before we watch the play later." There was quite some time before the play started.

    "Sure, let''s do that." The two started to walk over to the stalls.

    "It''s been quite some time since we hung out, just the two of us."

    "Really?"

    "That''s because there''s a lot of people who want to hang out with you." Keith was quite the busy man; his schedule was filled up left and right with people.

    "Ooo, this looks interesting!" Carolyn stared at a bunch of hats. They were all colorful and lovely.

    "Try anything you want, Miss." The hawker waved. Carolyn took a hat off the rack, "What do you think about this?"

    "Go with this color instead." Keith took something off the rack; it was the same style as the one the girl wore but a lighter color instead.

    "The style suits you, but the color is too dark. You''re going to die on a sunny day."

    "Pff," Carolyn laughed, "You sound like a grandpa!"

    "That''s because I actually am!" Keith started to stroke his non-existent beard.

    Carolyn shook her head as she wore it, "What do you think now?"

    "10 out of 10." His fingers were raised as he complimented, "We''ll take this," Keith handed the coins.

    "I can pay."

    "You can pay for our tickets later. And I can tell you really like this one."

    "Huh?"

    "You tend to choose things based on eyesight." The moment that girl glimpsed around, he knew what she wanted.

    "¡­.I don''t."

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Woman, I know you more than anyone else. You do that a lot." Like the back of his hand, Keith knew Carolyn''s ques individually. One of them was her eyes. Whenever she entered a store, her eyes would stare at something she wanted much longer than the others.

    "..."

    "If you didn''t like it, you could have gotten the other hat," There was that as well.

    Carolyn hid her face behind the hat, "¡­How do you know so much about me? Do you always stare at me so much?"

    "Because you''re my childhood friend."

    "..." Carolyn held the hat before Keith questioned, "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing, let''s go and shop some more!" Carolyn grabbed his hand and dragged him to the next store. The next one was pretty weird, as there were a lot of trinkets around.

    "What''s this ring?"

    "Ahh, you have a good eye, young lady! That''s a color ring. Try wearing it," The hawker smiled. Carolyn did so, and when she injected mana,

    "My hair color changed!" Her silver hair was now a beautiful brown.

    "With this ring, you can change your hair and eye color anytime."

    "...How much does it cost?" Price was something he needed to figure out.

    "1 gold coin."

    "What the? That''s robbery," Wasting coins was something that Keith was in for unless it was worth it. This was not worth it. Carolyn agreed, "What else can you do for us?"

    "How about this? I''ll throw in another ring and also a change mask. That''ll be 15 silver coins."

    "What''s the change mask?" "It''s a mask that can change into any mask you like."

    "...." Do we really need something like that? Before Keith could retort, "I''ll take them!" She didn''t hesitate as she handed the coins over.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Mmhmm, I quite like something like this. You can have the mask."

    "..." What am I going to do with this?

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "I was thinking about going to a gardening store. I need to buy some flowers."

    Carolyn blinked, "Eh? I didn''t peg you to be such a flower lover."

    "Oh, that''s because I plan to have a garden full of them in my pergola." Keith planned to plant some on the outer perimeter of the island so Bei and the dragon bees could feast. The other was to set an amazing ambiance for the pergola.

    "Sure," Carolyn giggled as the two headed into the shop. It was run by an elf, "Hello, Boss. What would you like to have?"

    "Do you have any colorful flowers? Also, can I see the scentful ones as well?" Aromatic flowers were excellent as well.

    "Sure, please come this way," The elf then let him over to some fresh flowers.

    "You know the guy?"

    "Oh, yeah. He''s a regular at my cart." Keith had a lot of owners coming to his cart to get something to eat. With Alfia and Scarlet there, things were quite calming. Over time, he got to know them.

    "Please pick what you prefer. The scented ones are on the right." The elf smiled. Keith nodded and started to look through them, "Oh, don''t you think this one is good?"

    What Keith had picked up was a green flower. It was a vibrant emerald green like the shade of his eyes.

    "That''s called a Verde Leven."

    "Hmm? I think you should pair it up with something like this," Carolyn then picked up a purple flower, "Your island is already quite green; you should mix the flowers up so it doesn''t blend in."

    "Oh, you picked the one with your eye color. Typical." Keith chuckled.

    "Hmpf! Pot calling the kettle black!" He did the same thing as well!

    "¡­." "Pff." "Hehe." The two laughed, "Guess we''re too basic. But the color composition is nice/" Carolyn and Keith had always picked their go-to.

    "¡­" Carolyn thought, "Um, don''t you think this is a little odd?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Doesn''t it look kinda poisonous?"

    Keith glanced at his flower and then at Carolyn''s. He kept doing this for a good minute. Now that she mentioned it, they''re both pretty dark-colored flowers. Putting them around the pergola,

    Yeah, it would look kinda poisonous. Keith would have to put a do not touch sign outside.

    "We should get something different." Keith asked the elf, "Do you have a lighter green and purple?" He liked the color combination. Only the darkness was the problem.

    "Of course! Would these two be fine?" It didn''t take a second before the elf brought out some flowers. Thank goodness you pointed that out, Girl. He also thought the color combination was quite a venomous sight in any place.

    "That''s great!" Keith clapped, "We need to pick out a couple more."

    "How many are you planning to plant?" Carolyn tilted her head.

    "A good amount; I think we will have a rainbow flower field. We''re going to have multiple flower combos." Keith grinned. He definitely wants it to be nice and colorful.

    "Also, I need to get the seed of that flower."

    "Eh?"

    "Herrick kept whining about wanting to raise those plants again." Whining, more begging, and crying. It seemed he wanted to do it again. And he didn''t mind.

    "..."

    "Yeah, we''ll see Herrick with a bottle again." The Herrick bottle arc was about to occur again.

    "Also, you got yourself a good idea for things like this."

    "¡­Mmhmm." Carolyn nodded as she continued to help him pick.

 Volume 8 Chapter 51: What Do You Think Of Me As?

    Volume 8 Chapter 51: What Do You Think Of Me As?

    "Woohoo! This flowerbed is going to be incredible!" Keith grinned. They picked out a lot of colorful flowers.

    "Mmhmm."

    "What''s the-" Keith didn''t call out to her. He knew why Carolyn paused as she stared into a window. It was a beautiful white gown. Ribbons of light purple accessories were added, making it celestial.

    "..." Carolyn continued to stare at it.

    "Want it?" "Huh?!" Carolyn quickly moved back! The man had appeared next to her face!

    "Do you want to try it on?" Keith suggested. This girl had been staring at it longingly. It was apparent she wanted to try it.

    "Oh, Kid!" While they talked, Keith turned around to see it was Skar.

    "Yo!" Keith raised his hand.

    "Are you on a date?" Skar questioned. Seeing how the two dressed, it seemed so.

    "Don''t think like that."

    "...Anyway. About the thing-"

    "Ah!" Before Skar could finish, the dwarf was sent flying!

    "No! Let''s go to the play now!"

    "..." "..."

    "Keith, mind explaining to me what happened in the back?" The man just knocked the dwarf flying and ran away."

    "...You don''t need to know, okay!"

    "...Sure." Your eyes are scary. It was bloodshot; what was he cooking up with the dwarf! She could only sigh as they headed to the theater.

    "Woah, this is huge." A large building was before the two. There were a lot of people coming out from there.

    "Ahh, is this your first time coming to the theater?" Now that she thought about it, Keith never did come to a place like this.

    "Yep, this is the first time for me." He usually went to stalls to get fruits and vegetables, but that was about it.

    "Then you''re going to enjoy the experience; let''s go!" Carolyn quickly paid for the tickets and promptly entered.

    "Wait a minute, you bought tickets for two shows?" Looking at it, he saw that there were tickets for two shows. You could do that as well?

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Which ones did you choose?"

    "Ahh, the first one is something I was interested in. I thought it would be funny. But the second one is the book I asked you to read."

    "Wait, didn''t you watch this play before then?!" Alfia and the rest raved about this play last time he checked.

    "I want to watch it with you this time. And it''s starting!" Carolyn quickly found their seats.

    "..." These seats were not standard; instead of having two separate ones, it was a giant two-seat sofa.

    "What are you doing? Sit down." "Yeah." Keith sat beside the girl, and the play started. What came out in the beginning was a silent and cold night.

    "Hah! It''s a calling card from Rose Thief! He had left his signature card again."

    "..." Oh, dear god. Keith wanted to shoot himself in this scenario as he knew what was going to happen next. But as he glanced at Carolyn, the girl marveled at the sight.

    "..." Keith sighed as he continued to watch. Yet, as time went on, it was not good at all.

    "Don''t you think it was nice?" "...Yeah."

    "The next play is starting!"

    "What the?! There are no breaks?!" Shouldn''t there be a slight gap between the two?

    "Hmm?" Carolyn looked down and noticed a small blanket around her legs.

    "It''s getting chilly. You don''t want to catch a cold here." Getting a cold in a theater would be embarrassing.

    "Thank you." The play continued onwards to a scene where the protagonist and the female lead were talking with one another.

    "I love you so much, I don''t want to lose you." The noble said. He inched his body closer to the Princess''s face. But that only caused the Princess to shake her head, "No, I''m sorry. But I can''t do so."

    "¡­Is it because of your engagement?"

    "I''m a princess; I must do what is best for my kingdom."

    "I see..." The noble''s expression turned twisted and gentle. He understood this was the best course of action.

    "Sniff." Keith turned to see Carolyn with water in her eyes.

    He took out some napkins to wipe the tears away. Carolyn nodded as she held his hand and continued to watch. It progressed to the end when the prince and the princess were going to get married. That was when he busted through the door!

    "I object to this marriage!" It was none other than the noble, "I don''t care about anything like this! I only want you!"

    "Mhmm!" The Princess didn''t hesitate to cry as she jumped into his arms. Without a second later, they dashed away from the scene!

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    A wave of applause came; Carolyn and Keith were one of them as they clapped. Carolyn sighed deeply as they walked out, "That was an amazing performance."

    "Indeed it was."

    "Was it, though? It sounds like you didn''t like it."

    "It''s kinda unrealistic at the end." Did they really think they wouldn''t suffer from this? What kind of repercussions would happen? It was so loose at the end.

    "Yeah..." Carolyn muttered. The two continued to walk for some time before arriving at a bench in the city''s center.

    "Today was such a fun day," Carolyn couldn''t help but laugh. Keith nodded, "It was quite a nice day." Unlike the others, it was quite free and relaxing.

    "Are you feeling better from this?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You''ve been feeling down." Keith patted the girl''s head; he could tell the girl had a lot on her mind.

    "If you ever need someone to talk to, you can talk to me whenever you want."

    "¡­Yeah," Carolyn paused before answering. But then she asked, "Keith, can I ask you something?"

    "Hmm?"

    "What do you think of me as?"

    "Huh?" Keith blinked, "...Why are you asking something like that?"

    "I need to know."

    Need? It wasn''t a want. Keith gazed into Carolyn''s eyes; her eyes were undisturbed and gazing completely at the man,

    "I think of you as a little sister."

    ...

    Carolyn returned home, and when she did, she was met with Alger on the floor, "Where have you been, Carolyn?"

    "I went out with Keith."

    That only caused Alger to frown, "Carolyn, you understand the two of us are engaged, right?"

    "I know."

    "Then you understand going out with another man alone would be a bad image?"

    "You don''t need to worry about anything anymore," Carolyn shook her head, "I won''t be bothering him any longer." The girl didn''t say anything as she walked over to her room. But as she did, Alger''s smirk became even wider.

    I finally obtained her.

 Volume 8 Chapter 52: Everything Lining Up

    Volume 8 Chapter 52: Everything Lining Up

    The next few days were the usual as the students continued their free studies in different classrooms. However,

    "There are few people in this class," Students from other classes who came here had disappeared.

    "I suppose they found the lectures too demanding." Despite the limited number of lectures, those conducted were at an S-class level. The rapid pace of these lectures was understandably overwhelming for the students.

    "This is the level I must work to be in S-class," Jack groaned. He couldn''t believe it. This was a tall wall he would need to scale one day.

    "The fact that you''re still here means you haven''t given up," Scarlet grinned.

    "That''s because it wouldn''t be fun without you guys." Jack would have to sit there without anyone to talk to. It would definitely be a dull day.

    While they talked, Alfia frowned as she turned to the others. Keith may not have been saying it, but the others realized it. Carolyn was talking with a bunch of girls. It was their group on one side and the princess on the other. However, it seemed Keith and Carolyn understood as they continued to converse.

    They were distancing themselves from one another.

    "Are they going to be alright?" Herrick muttered to Gabriel. Even this guy felt the strange distance the two of them had. Gabriel took a deep breath, "There''s nothing we can do about this. And I think it''s normal."

    "But it doesn''t seem right either," There was something definitely off with all of this.

    "Didn''t they go on a date or something?" Just a few days ago, Keith had gone out with Carolyn. So it was strange they were acting like this now.

    "...The only thing we could do is watch," Gabriel could guess what had occurred. There was really nothing they could do since it was between these two. And he wasn''t the only person who realized something was up as Alfia and a few others saw this.

    ...

    "Are we really not going to help the two out?" Jack and Gabriel were now walking in the hallway. The two decided to go to the bathroom. Gabriel questioned, "What can we do to help them?" There was really nothing; the two knew each other for so long. They might even screw it up, to be honest.

    "But the thought about Carolyn being with another man is weird," Keith and Carolyn; the two were practically joined to the hip. And it was mostly because of the girl.

    "Does Keith not know about her feelings?" It was apparent to everyone that the girl liked him.

    "I think out of everyone, he should know about it." Gabriel sighed as the two walked. As the two were about to turn the hallway,

    "I can''t believe those two are getting married!"

    "..." Jack and Gabriel froze as they turned to one another. Getting married? This discussion had to be about Alger and Carolyn.

    "Senior Alger is so lucky, I can''t believe he''s being engaged to Carolyn." This student sighed; he had a crush on the princess.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "Lucky? This had nothing to do with luck, you fools." A haughty laugh came out of his mouth.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Her marriage with Alger is nothing more than political. My big brother is going to be king once this happens!" Doyle laughed as he said this.

    "That foolish idiot doesn''t even know either! She''s going to be sacrificed!"

    "..." Jack and Gabriel''s eyes widened. When the two heard of that, they quickly walked away, "Is what he''s saying true?" Doyle was not a person they could really trust.

    Yet, what Keith said about the infighting was fresh in their minds.

    "No, it has to be true," Gabriel took a deep breath. This guy definitely has some gripes with Carolyn. But to hear all of that meant that Alger wasn''t doing it to get something from the Solis Kingdom.

    "Listen to me, Jack. We need to tell the others."

    "Yeah," Jack nodded.

    "¡­" Gabriel and Jack then told everyone about this. There was a heavy silence in the air between everyone. Herrick slammed his fist, "So that guy is basically using Carolyn to get to her coins!"

    "Wait a moment," Sarah paused, "There''s no reason for the Philosopher Kingdom to do something like that. In terms of abilities, they''re higher than the Solis Kingdom."

    "This has to do with the Solis Kingdom''s fight for power," Krystal sighed.

    "Eh?" Besides the three who were with him, the others were confused.

    "There''s no point in hiding anything." Krystal then explained everything that had occurred in her family, Keith''s meeting with Oscar, and how Felix was planning to use Carolyn for political gain.

    "What the hell is going on in your kingdom?!" Herrick slapped his head.

    "But how does Carolyn tie into all of this."

    "Alfia, Scarlet." Krystal turned to the girls. She knew the elf and the demon had been doing something behind everyone''s back. But she chose not to say anything since it didn''t seem harmful. But it had to tie back to Keith.

    "Alfia, you need to tell them everything," "Yeah." Since Krystal had brought everything out, it was time to reveal what they found,

    "I think the thing Alger wanted is Carolyn''s abilities."

    "Hmm?"

    Gabriel, Krystal, and Faelyn instantly understood everything.

    "Scarlet and I had been researching Alger, and we found he had dated a few girls with silver hair. Don''t you think it''s kinda odd?"

    "¡­Carolyn also has silver hair as well."

    "Mmhmm. There''s too much to be a coincidence. And what difference do they have to her? The power," Carolyn was the only one who had that power. It was not something others had.

    "The Philosopher Kingdom is also known to be a magical weapon kingdom."

    "..." An eerie feeling surrounded the entire room.

    "Dorm Mother Diana, can we get your take on this?" These great spirits have lived longer than all of them. They should have known something was up.

    "This is more of Nephele''s expertise." The wind was everywhere. With it, it would bring voices over.

    Nephele thought, "It has been quite some time since I heard anything about the Philosopher Kingdom." The last time she heard about it was around 800 years ago. Even she can''t recall everything that far back.

    "But when you talk about the power Carolyn used," Nephele thought, "If I remembered correctly, I heard that the saintess of the Philosopher kingdom used the same element."

    ¡°¡­¡± The original founder of the Philosopher Kingdom was the saintess, and Carolyn had the same thing.

    "¡­.Don''t tell me they wanted to use her power for their own."

    Thud.

    Everyone turned around to see Keith at the door. He had dropped his bag on the ground. That was the last straw as he quickly dashed out of the island.

    "Damn!!!"

    ¡­

 Volume 8 Chapter 53: A Line Drawn

    Volume 8 Chapter 53: A Line Drawn

    ¡°Herrick, Melor! Chase after him!¡± Alfia¡¯s expression paled. Keith usually stayed outside during this time. This was an oversight on their part.

    He was the last person who should hear this.

    ¡°Keith! Don¡¯t do anything foolish!¡± ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t do anything-Dammit! He¡¯s too far away,¡± The man had dashed away like lightning! And he had already entered the portal.

    ¡°Where is he even going?!¡±

    ¡°Where do you think he¡¯s going?!¡± Gabriel groaned. There was only one place he could be heading to right now!

    Where could that bastard be?! Keith glanced ferociously around the school. It hadn¡¯t been long since classes had ended. The guy should still be roaming around the academy!

    ¡°Keith, why are you running around like that?¡± Maria called out to the guy. With how he ran around like a madman, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t call out. Never had she seen him quite distraught like this.

    ¡°Where is he?!¡± Keith grabbed onto Maria¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    ¡°Alger!¡± Keith¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and red. That gaze caused Maria to flinch.

    ¡°Umm, he should be in his classroom talking with his classmates,¡± When that was said, Keith immediately dashed over to the classroom. But as he did so, Maria took a deep breath. What was going on? She had never felt this way before.

    Such anger and rage. As she wondered,

    ¡°Maria! Did you know where Keith went?!¡± Gabriel and the two quickly arrived.

    ¡°Ah, to Alger¡¯s classroom.¡±

    ¡°...Dear god, no.¡± The three¡¯s expressions paled. But it was already too late as a giant sound came from a room!

    ...

    Keith was in front of the door and opened it to see Alger talking to a group of people. They were all looking at the guy right now since he opened the door so loudly.

    You! With no hesitation, Keith appeared before Alger and punched the guy in the face! That punch sent him flying upwards into the tables.

    ¡°...¡± Everyone froze. No one expected fists to be thrown from the get-go!

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°How dare-¡± One student wanted to say something but froze.

    Beast? Monster? What he was staring at was a crazed monstrosity.

    ¡°Screw off before I send you flying,¡± The amount of pressure Keith realized made everyone in the room gulp. They didn¡¯t make a sound before this man. The beast¡¯s eyes were locked onto him.

    Keith stepped forward; as he did, the ground shook! He picked up the guy by the collar and then slammed him into the wall, ¡°You piece of garbage!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to use Carolyn in your twisted game!¡± Keith growled as he slammed the guy¡¯s face into the wall, indenting it into it.

    ¡°Keith, cool it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill him!¡±

    ¡°We know how you feel, but you need to stop!¡±

    The three had arrived barely in the knick of time. Each one held him, trying to pull him back. But his eyes were ferocious.

    ¡°Crap! How is he this strong?¡±

    ¡°Chill out!¡±

    But as the trio continued to hold him back,

    Slap!

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Carolyn shouted as she stared at the boy. Keith calmed down, but then he retorted, ¡°I¡¯m going to end that bastard!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. He¡¯s my fiancee!¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously siding with a guy that¡¯s only using you?!¡±

    ¡°How is he using me? You don¡¯t even know what is going on,¡± Carolyn retorted, ¡°You¡¯re overstepping your boundaries.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand how-¡± Before Keith could say anything else, another slap rang!

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Let me make it clear for you right here and now, Keith Freed. I loathe you! I never want you to approach me again!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith¡¯s expression froze. However, Carolyn didn¡¯t mind it as she picked Alger up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nurse¡¯s office."

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alger nodded as he slowly got up from the ground. He may look weak outside. However, inside, he was elated. Carolyn was his and his alone. Her words last time still made him doubt, but not now.

    ¡°...¡± Keith stood there motionless. Gabriel and the two didn¡¯t know what to say either. That was when someone took his hand. Keith looked down to see it was Krystal.

    ¡°Take a deep breath,¡± She could tell that a million thoughts were probably going through his head right now.

    ¡°...¡± Keith was silent for a few seconds before he had returned. But as he did so, there was a dark shadow looming on his back.

    ...

    ¡°Headmaster! There are limits to all of this!¡±

    ¡°You cannot say he didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±

    Some professors couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. What Keith did was actually horrible on every account. The incident was definitely known to everyone.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t punish him for this this time, others will definitely have a lot of say to it.¡± More students would probably go crazy because of this.

    ¡°Sent him to house arrest for 1 month,¡± Cadmus stated. What was this kid trying to do? Not even he could condone this.

    ¡°House arrest?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be locked up in solitary confinement?¡± This was light compared to other times. However, Cadmus shook his head, ¡°He had broken out twice before. I¡¯d rather him just stay on his island before breaking it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± That was such a sound reason that no one could say anything.

    ¡°Aidiun, Tennol,  you guys will be in charge of him,¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Aidiun and Tennol nodded. Those two were the closest ones to Keith.

    ¡­

    ¡°Really?! But he¡¯s the one trying to cause trouble!¡± Melor felt this was BS. Alger was clearly the one trying to Carolyn for his own personal gain.

    ¡°The fact remained that he had attacked Alger. That falls in line here. And it¡¯s worse that it¡¯s a prince,¡± Clearly, the person in the wrong in this situation was Keith. But the others who knew what was really going on didn¡¯t feel it was so.

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange that the Philosopher Kingdom hasn¡¯t said a thing about it,¡± Attacking a neighboring prince would definitely lead to dire consequences. This was just a slap on the wrist for Keith.

    ¡°...I can¡¯t believe Carolyn would say all of that to Keith,¡± Sarah and the others came late. But they had heard everything Carolyn had said to Keith. Those words that came from her mouth were quite powerful.

    ¡°...How is he doing right now?¡± It was even more so to his childhood friend. If they felt something by her words, what was he feeling?

 Volume 8 Chapter 54: Some Things Are Not Meant To Be

    Volume 8 Chapter 54: Some Things Are Not Meant To Be

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Keith swung a hammer, banging a nail into the wood. He did this a few more times. He stared at the base of the pergola. Pretty good, if I do say so myself. The size of the pergola was smaller than the one he had built in his home. But it was more than enough on this island.

    "Keith! I brought you some juice!" Fira and Mir quickly rushed to his side with a cup of mango juice.

    "Thank you," Keith patted the two''s head as he returned to work.

    "No dice."

    "He''s completely absorbed in his work."

    "...This is not normal," Diana and the great spirits watched from the side as the child worked. It was how normal he was acting. How could he be so focused on his work after all of that? Since Keith was on house arrest, he used his time focusing on his island.

    "...Give him some space alone for now. That''s what''s best for him." Diana understood stuff like this would need some time to cool off.

    While Keith focused on the pergola, Alfia and the rest headed to class. When they did, there was a strange silence in the group.

    "Without Keith, things are really different," Scarlet sighed. That guy was their leader and would be making jokes. Herrick added, "So damn lucky, I wish I was on house arrest. I don''t need to come here."

    "..." You really think this is a reward? This stupid guy. As they talked with one another.

    "Guys," Everyone turned their heads to see Carolyn. It was rare to see her since she had been talking with other students. She would also return to the Solis Kingdom to finalize some things.

    "I want you guys to take this." Carolyn placed some envelopes down.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "What are these?"

    "Wedding invitations."

    "Huh?"

    "We''re planning to have the wedding in a week from now. I''m able to invite some of my friends. I want you guys to come." The wedding has been finalized.

    "..." Should we go? This was something they had to think about. But there was one person who decided for them.

    "We''ll go." Sarah held the envelope. She looked at the others, which made them nod.

    Carolyn smiled, "Thank you. I have to hand some of these to some others." The girl walked out of the room. But as she was about to head somewhere else,

    "Are you really going to go through with this Carolyn?" Alfia called out. She couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "We mean giving up on Keith. Are you really going to give up on him?" It wasn''t only Alfia; Scarlet and Krystal had come out with the elf.

    "..."

    "There''s no need to hide it, Carolyn. All of us know that you had feelings for him all this time," It was a no-brainer for all of them.

    "Haha, not anymore. I spent my years loving a person who had only treated me like a sister." Keith had made it clear to her that she was only a little sister in his eyes.

    "And you guys would be better if I''m gone. There''s one less person here to compete with him," Carolyn also understood. The three girls who stood before her had some feelings for the man.

    "You''re going to give up everything like so? Just because there are competitors?" Alfia''s eyes narrowed, "Are you really that weak?" She was running away from competition.

    "Can you guys really say you want to share Keith?" Carolyn questioned.

    "..." "..." Krystal and Alfia went silent. Share? No one wanted to share the person they love with someone else. However,

    "I''m fine with it."

    "Eh?" The person who said it was none other than Scarlet.

    Scarlet smiled, "As long as I''m with the man I love, I''m content." Having the person all to herself was something in her mind. But it was only an afterthought. Polygamy was common, and she didn''t mind it since her father had three wives.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Do you have to go through with this marriage? Even knowing what Alger is planning?" This was not about Keith any longer; this had to do with Alger''s plan to use her, and they didn''t know how.

    "And we know you know as well." Carolyn wasn''t a dense person. She must have some inkling of this.

    "..."

    Carolyn turned to Krystal, "Krystal, do you remember the words you have said to me before?"

    "?"

    "We nobles have no right to choose who we can love or cherish. And this applies to all of us." Carolyn turned to the two. All of them were going to inherit a high position one day.

    "One mistake. Just one mistake is enough to cause millions of deaths." No matter how big or small, there would be a ripple effect with the choices they made.

    "..." The three girls stayed silent.

    "And besides, Alger is a better man than he is. He''s a prince, handsome, and also influential. Even if I''m used, I can still live my life in luxury." Carolyn laughed as she raised her hand.

    "..."

    "At some point, we have to wake up from reality. Some things are not meant to be," Carolyn sighed as she walked away. Her figure was smaller than the other times.

 Volume 8 Chapter 55: Decision

    Volume 8 Chapter 55: Decision

    "Hah, I''m almost done," Keith looked at the giant building he had built. With him building it every day, the pergola was finished. However, there was a downhearted expression as he stared. He couldn''t deny it at all; he was building it to try to get his mind off it. Yet, it was not working now.

    The thought of Carolyn going out with another person was still going through his mind.

    I keep forgetting that she''s a woman. Rather than a sister, this child was also a woman as well. That was something that Keith couldn''t help but keep refusing. He had kept it in the back of his mind.

    And what right did he have about getting in her way? This was her choice, and he couldn''t do anything about it. He lost all right when he said that.

    "Hah," Another deep sigh came out. As he looked up in the sky,

    "Hoo!" The owl landed on his shoulder and nudged his face.

    "I''m fine, Girl. Sorry about everything," The others probably worried about him. He slapped himself in the face. I need to chill out. While he was lost in thought.

    Grrrrrrr.

    "How long have I been working?" Keith chuckled. The last time he had something in his stomach was breakfast. Diana was the one who made it while he worked. The rest of his time was focused on the pergola.

    "Maybe I should try that." Keith then picked out the silver moonlight persimmon. He had it inside his storage for quite some time now. It was safe to eat, but he saved it for an occasion.

    Keith took a big bite out of the persimmon. Hmm? It''s the same flavor. Not much changed, flavor-wise. However, that was what made it so odd. It was a variant. As he wondered,

    "Ari-Woah! Why are you glowing?!" Looking at the owl, he saw a light-blue aura around her.

    "What are all these particles?" Keith saw numerous blue particles floating around him. But as he looked down at his hand,

    "X-ray?!" He could see through his hand. Actually, it wasn''t an accurate X-ray; he saw some veins. What''s going on?

    "...Is this mana?" Keith wondered. He remembered the blue glow he had as he gathered mana into his body. Does this allow me to see mana?

    Does this fruit allow me to gather mana much easier? It felt like the particles were getting close to him. Closing his eyes, he gathered the mana in his hand. As he continued to do this, the mana gathered.

    "Incredible," But,

    "I feel like I could compact it more."

    Keith continued to focus on the parts of his body. It was condensing and condensing into a thick blue vein! That was when he fired it,

    "There''s more!" Keith could feel his power increasing. While the man was lost in thought about this, he realized something. Some of my veins aren''t being used. Looking at his veins, some didn''t get mana. It was odd.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Let''s concentrate and force the mana there. As he did so, sweat started to form on his forehead. Come on! He continued to force the mana into this section; that was when it changed.

    "Hah, just one bite caused me to be like this?" Keith couldn''t help but be surprised. What does it do?

    "Aria, stand away from me."

    "Hoo!" The owl moved away. That was when Keith started to chant. As he did, the lightning from his hand, which was usually yellow, was transforming. A dark, surging, bluish purple instead replaced it. Before he could cast,

    Boom! Keith was sent flying backward!

    "Holy," Keith gasped. That lightning was incredible! Even though it exploded before him, he realized it! It was much more powerful than any other time he used it! But as he thought about it, he slowly took a nap.

    "Congratulations!" The divine beings quickly shouted as they circled around him. That only caused Keith to be even more confused than ever before!

    "Eh? Can someone explain to me what''s going on?!" Keith blinked.

    "You can now obtain a blessing from Magus!"

    "I can?!"

    "Mmhmm, Magus said that once you hit a certain level in your magic, you get his blessing!"

    "Wait," Keith thought about it before he questioned, "From the fruit?"

    "Mmhmm. That fruit assists with opening your mana veins. By doing so, you can use more mana during the fight. However, the more interesting thing about it is how you can see locked mana veins."

    "Locked mana veins?"

    "Mmhmm, everyone has locked mana veins, veins that they can''t use unless they force it open," Magus explained.

    "I see."

    "Besides that, Kreye, I want to ask you something." Despite the divine being''s joyous expressions, Keith had something he needed to ask them.

    "It''s about the Philosopher Kingdom?" Kreye understood what the man wanted.

    "...The saintess of the Philosopher Kingdom. What kind of magic did she use?"

    "That magic is part of void magic. It''s called celestial magic. The wielder can use the stars."

    "Is this a special type of magic?"

    "Mmhmm, it''s only magic that can be used if you have the bloodline."

    "...Wait a minute." A bloodline magic? If that was the case, "Does that mean-"

    "Yes, she''s the descendant of the saintess of the Philosopher Kingdom," Kreye summoned an image of a maiden cladded in white armor. She had beautiful silver hair as she raised a sword in the air.

    "Carolyn?"

    "No, that was the saintess. She was also the one who obtained Kreye''s blessing." Rhea explained.

    "I had faith she would use that power for good." Kreye had a hint of pride as he declared.

    "How does a descendant of the saintess from the Philosopher Kingdom get into the Solis Kingdom?"

    "This was hundreds of years ago. Of course, the bloodline would be spread out."

    "Then let me ask you this, that weapon the philosopher Kingdom has, did the saint actually use it to destroy a nation?" That was what Alfia had said. The saintess was the one who used the weapon to destroy the neighboring kingdom.

    ¡°¡­¡± The divine beings looked at one another before Kreye sighed,

    "No, she didn''t. Well, she never planned to use it like so."

    "Originally, the land the saintess resided in was swarmed by a group of monsters."

    "And she defeated them," That was what was written in the book. But Kreye shook his head, "It''s half-right, half-wrong; she used the weapon to destroy them."

    "Eh?"

    "The weapon had three shots to it. One was the monsters, and the other was to destroy a neighboring kingdom. And the last one wasn''t used."

    "¡­.How does that weapon work?" If it could destroy an entire kingdom, that magic had to be enormous. So what was the cost of using it?

    "To protect her people, she was willing to sacrifice her life."

    ¡®¡­.¡± Keith froze, "¡­Please tell me you''re joking."

    "No, we''re not joking." The divine beings shook their heads, "To use a weapon like that to defeat all those monsters, she had used her own life force to do so." There was always a cost to using such high-level magic.

    "And then those groupies behind decided to use it to invade the neighboring nation." Greed and wealth soon consumed them as they wanted everything around.

    "¡­" Keith took a deep breath as he placed his head, "Please help me!"

    "Eh?"

    "Help me save Carolyn!"

    "¡­Keith, can I ask you a question?"

    "Do you really want to help someone you have rejected? And she also said that she hated you as well." Ares tilted his head, "If it was me, I wouldn''t help the person. It would only be shameful for both of you."

    "..." Keith froze when he heard that. He''s right. He had no say in this matter. And yet,

    "Keith!" Carolyn''s smile flashed in her mind.

    Keith took a deep breath.

 Volume 8 Chapter 56: A Thief?

    Volume 8 Chapter 56: A Thief?

    "Keith, are you really not going to go?" Sarah questioned as she wore a yellow dress. She was not the only one: Alfia and the others were the same. They were all dressed in their formal clothes and were prepared to go out.

    Today was Carolyn''s wedding.

    "Nope, I''m not planning to go to the wedding. I''m on house arrest."

    "House arrest only meant for you not to enter the academy." That house arrest was for the academy. It was never meant to keep Keith from going outside. They couldn''t stop him as well. Aidiun and Tennol didn''t care if he left or not; those two were loose around the child.

    "And I bet she doesn''t want to see me there."

    "Keith."

    "You guys do you. I''m going to be staying home." Keith waved his hand as he headed into his room. That only caused Alfia to frown, "I know you don''t like it, but don''t act so childish about it!"

    "Nope. I''m not her friend anymore, and it would be weird if I went as well." Keith slammed his door shut.

    "¡­Hah."

    "There''s really nothing we can do about this," Scarlet tapped her shoulder. It was impossible to make the man go with them.

    "But he''s been acting so strangely these past few days," Keith didn''t say anything as he always headed to his room. It was pretty strange since Fira and Mir weren''t allowed in either.

    "Forget him, and let''s go," Alfia sighed as they left.

    "Have fun out there," Diana and the rest of the dorm mother commented as they headed out. The group decided to take a giant carriage. And that was when they had all entered the teleportation gate, bringing them to the Philosopher Kingdom.

    "Woah, there''s a lot of carriages."

    "Expected. It is the marriage between two of the most prominent kingdoms." Of course, there would be so many people who were invited. As the group entered,

    "Please get off your carriages here and have your envelopes ready! They will allow you to enter the island."

    "They have a floating island as well?" Jack looked up at the giant island that was floating above the kingdom.

    "Apparently, it''s run on mana stones."

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Everyone raised their invitations and entered the island. That was when they saw a giant chapel.

    "It''s said that the saintess had erected it as a holy land."

    "I see," As the group continued to look around,

    "Don''t you think there''s a little too many guards?" Everyone noticed the guards that were around. It was pretty overkill on a day like this.

    "Krystal," Krystal turned around, her expression brightened, "Mother." Violet walked over to the group.

    "You look so beautiful, Daughter." Violet nodded at the dress her daughter picked. Then she turned to the people behind her, "Are those your friends?"

    "Mmhmm," Krystal nodded. Violet said, "Hello, My name is Violet Rustchil; thank you for caring for my daughter."

    "It''s our pleasure." Everyone quickly bowed.

    Krystal looked around, "Is grandpa and father here as well?"

    "Mmhmm, your grandpa is here. And he''s with-"

    "You old grinch, do you want to fight!"

    "You bastard," Two loud voices came from the side.

    "Um, your father and grandfather are over there." Violet pointed with a wry look. Edmund was holding back Cedric while a blonde man was held back by a black-haired gentleman on the other side.

    "Grandfather! Father!" Krystal called out. When she did, Cedric stopped as he turned, "Aww, my little gem! You look lovely!"

    "¡­Grandfather." Did you have to say something like that? She was a little embarrassed. But then she noticed Lionel and William looking at her.

    "Hello, Grand Duke Bradley, Marquis Freed," Krystal quickly bowed her head. And when they did so, the others looked at one another.

    Grand Duke Bradley, Marquis Freed? Then aren''t these two Keith''s father and grandfather?

    "Greetings to the Grand Duke and Marquis," Scarlet and Alfia quickly bowed their heads. Lionel and William tilted their head, which caused Sarah to explain, "Uncle, these are Keith''s friends." Out of everyone, William only knew Sarah and Jack.

    "Hello, I hope my son hasn''t caused any trouble for you all," William''s expression softened.

    "He hasn''t," "Actually, he has been helping us." Scarlet and Alfia quickly waved their hands.

    "...Yeah," William could only mutter at how they acted. Don''t tell me...

    While he was thinking about this, Sophia and Camelia soon came forward. Greeting them, Camelia grinned, "You''re all so handsome and beautiful."

    "Thank you for the words." Alfia and Scarlet nodded. But as they did, they noticed two pairs of eyes staring at them. Leon and Laura had been hiding behind Sophia''s legs. Sophia smiled, "Leon, Laura, why don''t you introduce yourselves?"

    "Mmhmm." Leon bowed, "I''m the 5th son of Marquis Freed. Leon Freed."

    "I''m 1st daughter, Laura freed."

    "Greetings," Alfia and Scarlet took a deep bow as well. Adorable. That was the only way to describe the duo. No wonder he always acted so crazy when it came to them.

    "Pretty." The two children continued to stare.

    "Sorry about them; they haven''t seen an elf and demon-kin before."

    "''It''s fine." It was not surprising since not many came to the northern region.

    "But where is Keith?" Eric questioned. His friends were there, but the man in question was not. When that was said, Krystal and the rest didn''t say anything. That only caused the adults to tilt their heads.

    "He''s not coming,"

    "Eh?"

    "It''s a long story." Krystal sighed as she held her head.

    "¡­" Cedric and Lionel looked at one another. What was going on?

    "Also, do you know why there are so many guards?" Despite it being a wedding between two royalties, the number of guards was over the top.

    "Oh, did you guys not get a letter?"

    "Hmm?"

    William raised it up, "Apparently, a thief is planning to make a move,"

    "What?!" A thief? What thief?

    "Apparently, they plan to steal a priceless treasure during the wedding?"

    "It has to be the ring of the philosopher kingdom."

    "That thing had been in the royal family till date. It''s probably worth a fortune," Derek muttered.

 Volume 8 Chapter 57: Oh, What A Beautiful Pair, But Are They Truly In Love?

    Volume 8 Chapter 57: Oh, What A Beautiful Pair, But Are They Truly In Love?

    While everyone waited outside, Carolyn sat inside the bride''s room. She now wore a red and black wedding dress. She looked at herself in the mirror. Heavy makeup was placed on her face; her lips were a deep cherry red.

    As she looked at herself in the mirror, she took deep breaths.

    "Carolyn,"

    "Mother!" Carolyn turned around to see Thalia entering the room. It only took a second before Thalia''s expression turned livid, "What is going on?! Didn''t I tell them not to put red in the wedding dress!"

    Carolyn smiled, "It''s fine, Mother."

    "No! It''s not fine! How could they make you wear something you''re uncomfortable with." Thalia frowned. Red was a color Carolyn hated. It made the girl nauseous. Even if it was the royal color of the Philosopher Kingdom, she adamantly told them not to do so.

    "Mother, it''s only for the wedding. I will be fine."

    "..." Thalia knew her daughter all too well; she was only putting up a front. Her skin was pale as she talked, even with the heavy makeup on.

    "...Carolyn, are you really going to go through with this?"

    "I think it''s too late to go back."

    "No, we still can."

    "No, if we do that, we''ll only cause harm." It would definitely be a slap to the Philosopher Kingdom''s face.

    "¡­" Thalia touched her daughter''s hair, "How could you be so sensible?" Seeing her daughter give herself up like this made it even more heartbreaking. She couldn''t accept it, that was why,

    "I just wish you would have married Keith instead."

    "...Mother."

    "What? You did tell me about it before when you were a kid."

    "It was only a dream," Carolyn shook her head, but that only caused Thalia to look down.

    "Then can I ask if you really told him how you feel?"

    "..."

    "That child is quite dense with those things," Thalia sighed. Even she found it unbelievable, "But you have to fight to the bitter end."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "..." But there was nothing to fight.

    ...

    "Everyone, please have a seat inside," One of the guards said as everyone was led into the church. On one side of the church was that from the Solis Kingdom. The other was the nobles from the Philosopher Kingdom.

    "Please welcome the groom, Prince Alger Zio Delarosel!" Alger was the first person to enter the church. He wore a striking black suit with a robe adorned on his shoulders.

    Handsome and pristine was the only way to describe him. Some of the girls were quite swooned by his looks.

    "The Princess of the Solis Kingdom, Carolyn Sol Gerard!" It was Carolyn''s turn to enter. Everyone was in awe of the clothing she wore. But it was not so much by the people who knew her.

    Sophia nudged Thalia, "Why is she wearing red?"

    "Did you not tell them to do so?" Violet added. The two knew about Carolyn''s hatred and fear of the color.

    "..." Thalia''s expression said it all. The mothers understood this was not supposed to happen. But the look on Mireya made them furious. She looked triumphant as she stared at them.

    "... I''m going to kill that little-" Sophia was so prepared to fire a fireball in the church. But Violet stopped her, "We can''t do so right now. We''ll gut her afterward."

    "...You sure this is what you want?" While the wives were glaring, William questioned Julius. He had always been overprotective of Carolyn. So it was a shock to see the girl would be married off. Even if she wanted it, Julius would throw a fit.

    "I had a plan to stop all of this, but he had no plans to show up."

    "Huh? What plan?"

    "¡­"

    The priest started, "We gather here today before our saintess to adorne these two children. Whoever shall stand before their path of love, please-"

    "Oh, what a beautiful pair, but are they truly in love?" A loud and seductive voice filled the entire church. Everyone started to look around, trying to figure out who was saying this!

    "Such flowery words, yet behind the scenes are only thorns." The voice said with a chuckle.

    Harold''s expression turned dark as he shouted, "Who dares to make a mess of today?!"

    "King of the Philosopher Kingdom, shouldn''t you understand why I came here?"

    "...The letter!" One noble muttered. The signal of stealing! Everyone had gotten a letter saying that today, someone would be stealing the most precious thing of the wedding.

    "Where are you?!"

    "Please look up," When that was said, everyone turned to the statue of the saintess. But as they did, someone stood on the head. The figure jumped down before the priest and the two.

    It was elegant and gentle as he landed without a sound.

    "Good evening, dear honored guests. My name is Masked Thief." The thief did a light bow as he nudged his hat elegantly.

    "..." Everyone''s expression was weird. How could you be so calm about ruining a wedding?!

    "...Hold up," Gabriel laughed slightly, "Is that who I think it is?"

    "Of course it is," Jack groaned as he held his head. It had to be him. That voice revealed everything.

    William and Sophia''s expression dropped while Lionel and Camelia''s eyes widened. Eric and the two tried to keep their cool, but that slack-jawed expression was something.

    Carolyn''s eyes widened as she knew who it was as well! Why is he here?!

    Harold''s eyes narrowed, "So you''re the clown who tried to mess up this wedding?"

    "Hmm? I''m not here to ruin a marriage, your majesty. I''m only here to steal my prized jewel. However, this marriage was already a farce before I arrived." Masked Thief explained as he turned to Carolyn.

    "To make such a beautiful lady wear something so unsightly is a travesty," Walking before her, he gently lifted Carolyn''s chin. It made the audience gasp, "Whoever made such a beautiful flower dreary should be sinned. Let me change it."

    With his mantle raised, he grabbed Carolyn by the waist.

    "Grab him!" Harold roared, and the knights rushed at the thief. However,

    "Gah!" All of the knights were taken down swiftly!

    "What?!"

    "Dear guest, please be in your seats," Now, a gentle feminine voice came about.

    That was when the guest saw three masked women revealing themselves, each with an ethereal aura.

    "Who are you people?!" There was more than one?!

    "I''m Masked Wind!"

    "I''m Masked Water."

    "¡­I-I''m Masked Nature."

    "Together, we''re the Masked Sisters!" Masked wind cheered the loudest as the three did a pose!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "¡­Totally him." Gabriel and the others grabbed their heads. With them here, it checked out.

    "That twat, how could he ask them to do this," Alfia was about to kill someone while Faelyn''s expression was indescribable!

 Volume 8 Chapter 58: Let Me Deal With This Pest, Princess.

    Volume 8 Chapter 58: Let Me Deal With This Pest, Princess.

    "Presenting the princess of the Solis Kingdom, Carolyn Sol Gerard," Masked Thief announced as he moved his mantle away. That caused everyone to gasp. Carolyn had now changed into a beautiful white gown. It had a light tint of purple to make it celestial. That dress before didn''t do it justice; it hid the princess''s beauty. What was more, the make-up was changed as well. It was lighter and delicate; clearly, it was done by an expert.

    This gown. Carolyn blinked as she glanced at Masked Thief. She couldn''t see his face, but the feeling was enough.

    ¡°When did Leader learn how to apply make-up?¡± Arlo muttered.

    "I have to ask when we return." Scarlet was quite curious and eager.

    "...You understand he''s in a bind, right?" Jack blinked. Did they forget where they were? Let''s not talk about make-up and look at what''s going on!

    "You dare-"

    "A marriage for a lady should be the happiest and most joyous day of their life. And yet, the only things I could see in your eyes were sadness and loneliness, Princess." Masked Thief stared at Carolyn, "Before I steal my treasure, Princess, do you really want to marry someone like this?"

    "What are you saying?!" Felix rose up, but he was instantly shot down!

    "The princess is the only one that shall speak. Please mind your tongue, Prince." Masked Thief shook his head.

    "Anyone that disrupts will be flicked in the head," Masked Thief warned as he turned to the others.

    "..." That shut them up.

    "Princess, please say your words with peace of mind."

    Carolyn looked up at him, "...Can I really trust you? Will you protect me?"

    "As long as I''m here, no one shall harm you or anyone for that matter," But as he was going to, Masked Thief raised his staff and blocked the sword coming his way!

    There was one person who wasn''t afraid of this threat. He was the strongest in the Philosopher Kingdom, the sword saint.

    "Boy, this is not your place. Get out of here before you do something you regret." Isaac whispered low enough for only the two to hear. He was one of the people who knew this masked Thief''s identity.

    "How rude of you to interrupt a lady''s words." Masked Thief pushed Isaac backward. He turned to Carolyn, "Princess if you wait a moment, let me deal with this pest."

    "..." Carolyn''s face turned red.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Isaac, kill him!" Harold ordered.

    "...Understood." You lost last time while I was held back. Do you think you can stop me? Isaac frowned. There was no need to do so as he dashed at the boy with his sword raised! However, Masked Thief made his move as well!

    What?! Isaac quickly raised his sword, but he was blown away. Masked Thief stated, "I''m a gentleman of my word. And you can''t defeat me, Sword Saint." With those final words, Masked Thief disappeared from his position.

    Isaac raised his sword, and yet,

    "Too slow."

    "Ugh!" Isaac went down like a giant tree.

    "..." Absolute silence!

    "He defeated the sword saint in one move!" One person roared. That only caused the others to shout! The sword saint, the most powerful swordsman, was defeated in a blow!

    "¡­How many did you see?" Cedric muttered to Lionel.

    "12. Before the saint could make a move, he made 12 strikes." Lionel smiled in proudness.

    "Damn, I could only see 10," Cedric groaned.

    You guys aren''t going to talk about how he took out the sword saint?! William, Julius, and Edmund couldn''t help but retort in his mind.

    Rather than the process, the result was more unbelievable.

    Edmund turned to William, "Sir William, your son is quite a prodigy." Prodigy wasn''t the best word to describe him. He was more of a monster.

    Masked Thief walked before Carolyn, "Princess, what do you have to say about this?"

    "Um."

    "If you say that you want to get married, then I would stop all of this, steal my treasure, and leave. But if you don''t, then I will save you from this situation."

    You''re really putting me on the spot. Now, all eyes were on the girl: whatever she said would decide everything.

    Carolyn stared at the Thief''s face. She couldn''t see his eyes, but from his aura alone, she could tell he was serious.

    Can I be selfish? Can I really choose? She remembered what Thalia and Keith had said. She took a deep breath as she shouted,

    "I don''t want to get married!"

    "What?"

    "I don''t want to get married like this. I don''t want my life to be used like a pawn. I want to love someone based on who I like!" Everything came out of her mouth.

    "Carolyn! What are you saying!" Alger''s eyes hollowed, "Are you going to throw everything out because of this."

    "Alger, you had pushed everything so suddenly!" Carolyn glared at the prince.

    "What do you mean?!"

    "You kept saying we''re getting married, married this, and married that!" Everything was all too sudden for her to process.

    "Just shut up and let this happen, you damn stupid broad!" Alger roared, "You just need to listen to my words and submit!"

    "No, I won''t! I will never again!" Carolyn shouted. It was her fault for following everything he said and going with the flow. Not anymore! She wasn''t going to listen!

    This was her life.

    Alger''s facade disappeared as he raised his hand to slap Carolyn. It seemed he had forgotten who was with her.

    "To raise your hand at a lady, have you no etiquette." Catching his hand, he said, "Give me a second," In an instant, he disappeared from the church!

    "Son!" Harold froze. But the thief reappeared quickly.

    "Sorry about that, Princess?"

    "Where did you take him?!"

    "Oh, you can see him right now." With another tap to the ground, videos started to show. Alger was in his underwear and tied in front of the royal capital square for everyone to witness!

    "You bastard!" This whole marriage was being broadcast between two kingdoms! Utter humiliation!

    "The real bastard should be you people," Masked Thief shook his head, "To sacrifice the princess to only kill the people she''s trying to protect?"

    "..." Harold froze.

    "...Sacrifice?" Julius''s expression changed. Everyone in the Solis Kingdom also turned dark.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Here." Masked Thief raised an orb, and a recording showed,

    "She must be able to use grand-level magic! If she can do so, we can use Sirius to wipe out that dragon and any nation who comes our way!" Harold''s eyes were menacing and dark as he said this. This was not the end, as Alger questioned, "Where are you going to fire it?"

    "Of course, at the Solis Kingdom. There can''t be two powerhouses." There could only be one.

    "That girl is such a dumb child. Does she think she could save her people by sacrificing herself to this marriage?"

    "..." The recording ended like that.

 Volume 8 Chapter 59: I Bid Everyone Adieu

    Volume 8 Chapter 59: I Bid Everyone Adieu

    "You damn pig! How dare you try to sacrifice my daughter!" Julius slammed his hand down on the chair as he stood up. If looks could kill, Harold would be slaughtered like a pig!

    And he was not alone, as everyone in the Solis Kingdom was about to slaughter those nobles.

    "..." Harold''s expression turned dark as he laughed, "Guess cats out of the bag. But Julius, do you think you can stop me?"

    "I can kill you right now."

    "Haha, too bad, then your kingdom shall be destroyed."

    "What?"

    "Do you really think I can''t use the weapon now?!" Harold ripped the necklace off his neck, "Scorch the heavens themselves, I call thy Sirius!"

    As he said those words, the sky started to rumble as an odd magical tool appeared down the church.

    "What? How can you use it?!" Julius frowned. Rumors alone, the Philosopher Kingdom had an ancient weapon.

    However, it was concluded that they couldn''t use it.

    "This weapon had three shots; the last shot was never used! We just need a bit of her power to activate it! I can easily destroy your puny kingdom with a snap of my fingers."

    "You damn bastard!" Julius and the rest of the Solis nobles scowled.

    "No!" Carolyn''s expression paled. Her worst fear had just occurred, yet a gentle hand patted her shoulders. She looked up,

    "Princess, I said before, no one would stop you on your path as long as I''m here. I''m a man of my word."

    "Do you think you can stop our kingdom''s strongest weapon?!" Harold''s eyes turned dark. Who was he kidding?! This magic item was at least an ancient level!

    "Not even that damn dragon could stop this, and you think a clown like you could."

    "I''m a thief that keeps my word." As he said this, he turned to the sisters, "Sisters, protect everyone here."

    "Understood." Instantly, a barrier was erected before everyone. The next second, Masked Thief started to chant.

    "Brilliant lightning to pierce through all my enemies! Those who are in thy way shall be obliterated."

    "He''s going to hit that with his grand-level magic?" Jack muttered. Lightning trident was his strongest attack.

    "...The kid can''t do it." Cedric frowned. He wasn''t alone, as the adults realized.

    "Lightning trident!" The wave of lightning smashed into Sirius. Yet, it didn''t stop it, a small dent to show off the little effect that lightning had.

    "Do you really think you can stop it with a grand-level magic!" Harold laughed haughtily.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "No, I was just testing it out. The real show-stopper is now." Taking off his mantle, he placed it on top of Carolyn before walking out again.

    "Brilliant lightning to pierce through all my enemies! Those who are in thy way shall be obliterated."

    "He''s using the same spell again?"

    "It''s not going to-"

    "Wait a minute! Look at his hand!" Everyone noticed how Masked Thief''s hands were weaving!

    "What the? He''s chanting with his hands as well! It''s a grand-level magic as well!"

    Lionel crushed the seat''s armguard!

    "Can you even do something like that? Casting two spells at once?" Derek shouted.

    "Theoretically, it should be possible," Alvin responded, "But that''s only in theory. Doing something like that requires you to be able to do two things at once with utmost concentration."

    "Ah," The first criterion was met with flying colors.

    "Does he have enough mana?" Mana and control was the second issue. Could he really handle all of that?

    "That kid''s going to blow up if he messes up!" Cedric muttered. The recoil would destroy him.

    "You can do it!" Yet, one voice believed he could. Carolyn cheered as loudly as she could!

    Now! Masked Thief finished his two chants as the two magic circles overlapped one another!

    "Annihilate!  Baal''s Wrath!" A torrent of blue lightning blasted at the magical weapon, slamming it! The attack was violent, sending currents of lightning all over the place!

    Concentrate. Focus that lightning into one. Slowly, the lightning that raged forth became one, and,

    "Boom!" It pierced the magical weapon''s hull! And soon came after the explosions from Sirius.

    "And there you have it," Masked Thief sighed as he turned to the audience. He walked over to Carolyn, "I''ll be taking this," The mantle was redraped over his shoulders.

    "..." Everyone was in disbelief.

    "...No." That haughty expression Harold had was nowhere to be found. All that effort was gone like that. It was destroyed by one person.

    "Now then, where were we?" Masked Thief looked around.

    "..."

    "Oh, yeah. This marriage is voided, am I correct, Your Majesty." His words were directed to Julius.

    "Of course!" There was no way he was going to allow that marriage after everything. He felt insulted even when the boy asked.

    "This is good," Masked Thief nodded, "Now then, I shall take my treasure and be off."

    "Eh? You''re still going to take the prized ring?"

    "Here! Take it!" The priest quickly tossed the ring over to the man. He felt fear just standing around him.

    "This?" He took the ring and stared, "No, this is trash to me," He crushed it in his hand like it was some regular pebble.

    "..." You weren''t after that? Everyone blinked. What are you after then? That stone was the only valuable thing here!

    "I''ll be taking my treasure." Without any hesitation, the thief grabbed Carolyn''s waist and pulled her close.

    "HUH?!"

    "I''m your treasure?" Carolyn blinked; the girl never expected those words to come out of his mouth.

    "Of course, treasure is in the eyes of the beholder, and you''re quite the beautiful treasure worth stealing." Masked Thief grinned.

    "¡­" Carolyn''s cheeks turned red.

    "Well, I best-"

    "Hold it!" Julius''s expression contorted so much that he was about to explode! Thalia chuckled as she watched.

    "Are you really going to steal her while I''m here?" Brat! Are you trying to court her in a situation like this?!

    "What if I am? I''m quite a greedy thief; even if she said no, I would take her away either way," Masked Thief added, "And you should really do something about your kingdom''s rats as well."

    Another orb was brought out,

    "Who cares about Carolyn. As long as I become crown prince, everything is worth it." It was a video of Felix. His eyes were maniacal as he said this.

    "..." Julius''s expression was calm. But it couldn''t be said about the others.

    "You should really deal with that."

    "..."

    "Now then, before I leave with my treasure, I have one final gift for you all. And it comes from the great Philosopher Kingdom!"

    What? Harold looked up. Why would I ever work with you?

    Masked Thief snapped his fingers. And when he did,

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Four gigantic explosions occurred that caused everyone to look outside!

    "The Philosopher Kingdom really is generous. To explode four of their great mana mines to celebrate this special day. Too bad that their prince was pathetic."

    "..."

    "Ahh, no one was harmed in the makings of these fireworks!" He couldn''t forget about that.

    Cedric was about to fall off his chair, "Your grandson is crazy!" To blow up those mines as fireworks? Who was he kidding?

    Lionel could only grin.

    Harold spat out blood when he heard that! 4 mines! They only had one mine left! How could this be! Everything was going up in flames! Their economy was blown to smoke.

    Quite literally!

    "Now I bid everyone adieu." Masked Thief didn''t hesitate to hold Carolyn in a princess carry, "Princess, hold onto me tight."

    "Okay!" Carolyn didn''t hesitate to wrap her arms around his neck. It was warm and comforting.

    Snapping his fingers, a hole appeared in the ground, and that was when he jumped!

 Volume 8 Chapter 65: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 1

    Volume 8 Chapter 65: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 1

    Everyone had become hectic. News about what had occurred between the Solis and Philosopher kingdoms had exploded these weeks. The Philosopher Kingdom tried to use the Princess of the Solis Kingdom to destroy the world.

    That news was spread throughout the lands.

    Two names were continuously brought out during this conversation; Masked Thief and Princess Carolyn. The elegant thief had stolen the princess away from the grasp of the evil prince. That was how people were saying it.

    The princess in question had a grin plastered on her face as she stared at her room: it was completely empty. It was time for her to say goodbye to this place. As she left,

    "Did you pack everything?" Tristan smiled.

    "Mmhmm!" Carolyn nodded with a happy look.

    Tristan sighed, "How could you look so happy?"

    "Of course, she should be happy; after all, she''s going to live on the same island with her prince," Maria grinned. But that caused Carolyn''s cheeks to turn bubbly, "Do you have to say it out loud?" It was decided that she would live on the same island as Keith.

    "To be honest, you should have joined his island in the beginning," The prince sighed. From the very start, Carolyn was better off being with Keith. That smile was a testament to how much it was so. She had never been this bright over here.

    Carolyn grinned, "Don''t worry about it; I''m doing it right now!"

    "¡­" Tristan sighed, "So much I have to do."

    "Good luck with that, brother." That was not her problem anymore!

    "Cheeky!" Tristan pinched the girl''s cheeks, "But seeing you like this is the best." He could tell that Carolyn had always been the free spirit type of girl. But this island here had been holding her back. It only got worse when Alger had involved himself.

    "Mmhmm," Tristan and Maria held her shoulders as she was prepared to leave, "Huh? What are you guys doing?"

    "Sorry about this, Sister. But we have orders from the higher-up to bring you to the island personally." Maria grinned.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "Say what?" Higher-up was definitely Keith.

    "Ehehe, Just play along." Carolyn''s eyes were covered, and she was brought to the island.

    "Guys, do you have to do this?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "Did you bring the package?" Now she heard Sarah and Gabriel.

    "Mmhmm."

    "... I''m a package?" Carolyn wanted to retort to that. But she decided to play along as the four brought her to the second island. As she wondered what was going to happen,

    "What-"

    "Surprise!" Everyone shouted as the blindfold came off. Lights continued to blind her as small confetti rained down.

    "Mother, Father, Grandpa Cedric? Grandpa Lionel?!" There were so many people that she knew here. It was surprising. What was more, there was also a large amount of food spread around!

    "What is all of this?"

    "Since we couldn''t celebrate your birthday, we should celebrate now." Julius smiled. That wedding had consumed all of their time and their daughter''s birthday. It was time to make up for it.

    "Thank you so much!" Carolyn smiled!

    "Come on, Birthday Girl! Go eat! All of your favorites are there," Sarah and Scarlet grabbed her hands and brought her over to the spread. The number of dishes on the table was incredible.

    "How did Keith have the time to make all of this?"

    "Keith and the dorm mothers worked together to make this." Everyone saw how the four went to work: Diana and Keith were on cooking duty, Udine was boiling, and Nephele was chopping. It was a super combination.

    "Thank you so much!"

    "You should really say that to Keith. He''s been sending letters and strategizing all of this for you."

    "..." That guy. Her heart was filled with sugar as she continued to eat the food. But as they did so,

    "What kind of meat is this?" Lionel questioned. It melted in his mouth and was quite savory.

    "Oh, that''s the variant Keith had defeated in the S-rank dungeon."

    "Eh?!" Variant? S-rank dungeon? Are you kidding me with that?!

    "So he finally cooked the thing," Alfia and the others nodded; the group knew about Keith defeating a variant and the floor boss. They had that T-Rex; it was a matter of time for the other.

    "..." The adults stared at how content they looked. What kind of things have they been eating?

    "Little Gem, what have you been eating on this island?" Cedric questioned Krystal.

    "Hmm, not many things."

    "Okay,"

    "We did eat dragon honey every day. Also, we get to eat eggs from an A-rank monster."

    "..."

    "Cooo!" On the side, Eldi sounded. She heard her name being spoken.

    "..." How was that not many things?! Each one would definitely kill someone! And she was one of the people who joined later. What else did they eat?!

    "But where''s Keith?" Now that was mentioned, the boy wasn''t here right now.

    William tilted his head, "He wasn''t in the kitchen either."

    "This kid. He was the one who devised everything; how could he be late to it?" Cedric shook his head. This was a little too weird.

    "He must have a reason," Camelia knew he wouldn''t do anything. But then she stared at all the girls here, "But to think my grandson would know so many beautiful ladies."

    Carolyn, Sarah, Krystal, Alfia, Faelyn, Scarlet. All of them were quite beautiful.

    "..." Lionel coughed, "Dear, not right now."

    Thalia chuckled, "To think he would be such a sinful man,"

    "I''mma kill him when I see him," Julius was straightforward.

    "Dad," Carolyn wanted to say something. However,

    "What''s this about killing on such a day, Uncle Julius?" Keith came out from the side. He had a grin as he rolled something onto the island.

 Volume 8 Chapter 66: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 2

    Volume 8 Chapter 66: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 2

    "Keith!" Carolyn quickly walked over to him.

    "Sup!"

    "What''s that?" The man had rolled in with a giant cart.

    "Something for later. I just finished it a moment ago," Keith grinned, "Now, let''s have a few words from the birthday girl."

    "Umm," Carolyn scratched her head, "I''m glad that my birthday is with so many of my close friends and relatives. Let''s party!" With her words, the party had started.

    "Big sister!" Leon and Laura quickly tackled the girl!

    "Happy birthday."

    "Thank you, you two," Carolyn couldn''t help but rub their heads. They were too adorable.

    Leon then asked, "Umm, Big Sister Carolyn, do you know who Masked Thief is?"

    "Eh?" Carolyn grinned, "Are you a fan?"

    "Mmhmm! He was so cool! Like a hero!" Leon waved his hand, quite excited.

    "Masked Thief was secretive; he didn''t say anything."

    "Aww," The two kids quickly became sour plums. However, Carolyn added, "But he did say he would protect me whenever I''m in trouble."

    "Eh!"

    "Tell us more!" Besides the children, Sarah and the other girls were curious now.

    "Kid, they''re asking for you," While they conversed, the adults surrounded Keith. With a calm and collected look, he sipped on some juice, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Julius glared, "Cut it out; we all know it was you." There was no way it could be anyone else.

    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I was held up in my room with a cold."

    "Stop playing coy," Cedric retorted.

    "You can ask Instructor Aidiun about it." Keith waved his hand. Aidiun coughed, "Yes, he was always in his room."

    "..." You were bought off, weren''t you?

    "..." Julius and Edmund turned to William, but the latter shook his head. Don''t look at me.

    Either way, Thalia smiled, "Please take care of my daughter for the rest of her life."

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "My daughter as well!" Violet grinned.

    "..." Keith really didn''t know how to answer this. The rest of her life made him pause.

    "Kid, how did you make all of this?" Cedric questioned. He was really in awe of everything that was there. Never had he seen something like this.

    "Hard work and grit." Keith grinned.

    "¡­.How much for all of this?"

    "Dad," Edmund''s eyes turned weary. It was evident that he wanted one.

    "¡­Kinda want one too," Thalia soon joined the conversation. Seeing all of this made it even more so. The houses for the vegetables were quite interesting.

    "The flowers are a nice touch to everything." Violet stared at all the flowers around. The area was vibrant and pleasant.

    Keith coughed, "Um, I don''t think you can afford it."

    "¡­Huh?" What was this kid saying? How could they not afford it? They were all dukes and above.

    "¡­" Keith looked away. That only caused everyone to be curious. How much did he spend on all of this? But while they wondered, Cadmus nudged him. "Kid, I smell something sweet coming from under the lid."

    "Oh, that''s at the end. You guys will have to finish everything before you can-" Those words were enough as Cadmus shouted, "Men! Get into formation!"

    "Huh?" All the students and dorm mothers had set up front in line at that moment.

    "Today, I will leave it up to my second command, Carolyn! Command us on this mission!"

    "Guys, come on."

    "Shhhh!" Carolyn placed her finger on his lips, "You have no say in this. Men, I WANT TIGHT FORMATION; WE MUST FINISHED ALL OF THIS TO GET TO THE PRIZE!"

    "You got it!"

    "..." What am I watching here? Each group focused on a different section.

    "We should get started as well, Dear," Thalia chuckled, but the man was already there! The others did the same as well. It was pretty something before,

    "Keith, what did you prepare for us?" Carolyn and the others looked at Keith with sparkly eyes. Now that they had finished all the good food, it was time for the desserts.

    "...Okay. Presenting you all a birthday cake!" When taking off the lid, what was before them was a giant birthday cake!

    "It has chocolate and mango filling inside. The sponge cake is made from chocolate." As Keith explained, everyone started to salivate.

    "Hold up, just one more thing."

    "What?"

    Keith placed a candle on top, "The birthday girl has to blow it out."

    "Eh?"

    "For a wish, of course."

    "¡­" Carolyn smiled as she blew the candles out, "Now then, let''s-."

    "Don''t the birthday girl get a kiss?" Carolyn blinked as she stared at the boy.

    "Say what?!"

    "Oh, my!"

    "Ahh..." You weren''t kidding when you said you would go all out. Her eyes were looking at him with eyes of expectancy. And behind him was a dark aura some wanted to make fun of.

    Keith grinned, "Who wants to give the birthday girl a kiss?!"

    "Wait!" Carolyn waved her hand before a kiss landed on her forehead, "Happy birthday."

    "OOOOOH," The students jeered while the adults shook their heads.

    That''s all I''m doing. That was the message his eyes were saying. And that was enough for the princess as she cut the cake.

    "Delicious!"

    "It''s so sweet!"

    "Indeed."

    Julius coughed, "Kid, my birthday is in a few months if you could-"

    "Julius," William''s eyes narrowed.

    "Yeah, Edmund''s birthday is close; please make one," Cedric called out.

    ¡°¡­¡± My birthday passed, Father.

    "¡­I don''t do express deliveries." Keith looked away.

    "Then what do you do it for?" Carolyn grinned as she glanced up. Keith rolled his eyes, "Eat your food," He shoved a chocolate cake into her mouth.

    "Delicious!"

    "Yeah, yeah." As they consumed the cake, it was the present time. But as they did,

    "What''s going on?" Everyone turned their head over to the boy.

    "What''s that in your hand?"

    "I don''t know what it is? I got it from the dungeon before. But it''s reacting to something," Keith''s hand waved back and forth. The direction it headed to was Carolyn. It jumped out of his hand and went to the girl.

    That was when a bright light shined down.

    "Cuuu!" A little big ear creature was inside.

    "EH?!"

 Volume 9 Chapter 1: Morning With Espresso And Cuteness

    Volume 9 Chapter 1: Morning With Espresso And Cuteness

    "Mhmmghh," As Keith tried to take a breath, everything felt muffled. Something is on my face. He tried to move his head to shake it off. However, it seemed this mysterious creature latched on tight, refusing to let go!

    "Cuu!" A cute cry came as it nibbled on his face! There was no attack damage there. Picking the creature up,

    "Ruby, why are you sleeping here? Shouldn''t you be with your mother?"

    "Cuu!"

    "Alright, alright. I''ll wake up." Keith looked down to see Fira still sleeping.

    Taking another glance down, he saw the little spirit sleeping on his stomach. He patted the spirit''s head and slowly moved her onto his pillow. He turned to Aria, who flapped her wings, knowing what he wanted. Like so, Keith and one white creature walked out.

    First thing he needed for his morning was espresso. As he waited for the drink to drip, he diced a mango.

    "Cuu!" The little fella quickly nibbled on it. Keith patted his head, "You''re still growing, so eat more."

    "Cu," As the baby continued to eat,

    Hug.

    Keith looked behind him to see it was a silver-haired beauty who looked up to him with a big smile, "Good morning."

    "Morning to you as well," Keith nodded as he patted the princess''s head. Some things have changed these past few days. One thing that changed was the increase of one person on the island. And it was none other than this girl right here. Also,

    "Cuu!"

    "Ruby, did you go and bother Daddy again?" The white creature flew over to Carolyn.

    "I''m not his father." A flat reply.

    "You''re his daddy. You found the egg, and I hatched it," Carolyn grinned.

    "Cuu!" Ruby sounded off as well.

    "...That doesn''t mean I''m his dad." Keith groaned. However, he couldn''t deny the rest. Ruby came from the egg he obtained in the S-rank dungeon. However, the man thought it was just a regular stone since it didn''t react to anything. Never did he expect it would hatch in Carolyn''s hand.

    Everyone was quite startled by Ruby''s sudden arrival.

    "Hmpf, Daddy is being a tsundere." Carolyn pouted as she turned to Ruby.

    "Cuu!" Ruby sounded.

    "Hah," Not going to say anything about that. Keith raised the kettle up, "Want some?"

    "I''ll take milk tea instead," "Sure." Keith brewed black tea and swirled in some condensed milk. Sipping on it, "Delicious."

    "Mmhmm," Keith sipped on his espresso.

    "I feel like nothing has changed with me being here." It had been two days since her birthday party. Everyone was going about their day like any other.

    "That''s because you have been one of us from the start." Carolyn had come to his island many times before. It was like another Tuesday for the rest of them.

    "True," Carolyn chuckled. While they talked,

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Po!" Mir summoned himself into the kitchen.

    "Sup, Mir." Keith patted the snowball''s head. It had been some time since he had seen him.

    "Where have you been?"

    "Po! Po!" Mir jumped up and down.

    "I see, so you''ve been training."

    "Mir! It''s been so long!" Carolyn quickly hugged the little snowball.

    "Po!" Mir was content as he licked the girl''s face, showing how excited he was to meet with her again. But as he did so,

    "Cuu!" Ruby sounded from the girl''s shoulders.

    "Po?" The snowball was now staring at the cute creature. Carolyn grinned, "Mir, this here is Ruby. Please take care of him; he needs to learn many things."

    "Po!" "Cuu!"

    The two were placed on the table where Ruby tilted his head before he hugged the snowball.

    "Po!" Mir sounded when the creature jumped on his body.

    "...To adorable," Keith held his mouth while Carolyn nodded.

    "I''m going to go to the garden now. Help me collect the ingredients." It was time to prepare breakfast.

    "Sure." Carolyn grinned as the group headed to the second island. When they did,

    "Cu!" "Po!" Mir and Ruby started to run around. It was much more open on the second island. Keith could only shake his head while Carolyn held his arm,

    "Don''t you think this is so nice?"

    "...Yeah?"

    "It''s like we''re on our honeymoon."

    "...You''re really going all out."

    "Mmhmm, I told you before that I''m going to make you fall in love with me." A declaration of war. This girl confessed her love only to know it would get rejected.

    Yet, that didn''t stop her. She vowed to get this man to look at her.

    "..." While Keith was lost in thought on what to say,

    "Hah!"

    "They''re going at it." To the ends of one corner of the island, Herrick and Melor facing one another.

    "Trying to change the subject, huh?"

    "Let''s head to the farm." Keith quickly headed over with a grinning Carolyn following behind.

    "Good morning, Eldi." When they arrived, they were first met with a giant red bird.

    "Cooo!"

    "Can I get some eggs?"

    "Coo," Eldi moved away from the nest, and there were already a couple of eggs. Keith nodded, "Nice. Thank you."

    Carolyn''s eyes glimmered, "Even when I see it again, these are just giant eggs."

    "I know." The size of these eggs was quite unbelievable.

    "What are we making today?"

    "Do you want sweet or-"  "Sweet!"

    "Of course," This girl would always choose the sweet option. It was not a surprise.

    "Then I will be making chocolate pancakes with honey and whipped cream," Keith already had an idea of what to do.

    "Yipppe! Breakfast is going to be great, Mir! Ruby!" "Po!" "Cuu!" Carolyn started to twirl the two around with happiness. Keith shook his head as he brought the ingredients into the kitchen, "You go and play with the two. I''ll deal with breakfast."

    "Gotcha!" Carolyn didn''t deny his words as she quickly went out to play with them.

    "Diana, we are going to be making a lot today."

    "Hehe, understood." Diana appeared before him. She had heard the entire conversation between the two. And she was quite excited by the breakfast as well.

    Chocolate pancakes.

    Making the pancakes was simple enough. Mix flour and melted chocolate. Afterward, add the wet ingredients, such as milk and eggs. Then, pour that mixture into the pan; it was good to go. The only thing Keith and the great spirit had to do was rinse and repeat.

    "Keith, is breakfast ready?" Sarah questioned.

    "Yeah, We''ll-"

    "Can we have breakfast at the pergola?"

    "Hmm?" "It''s a sunny day, and I think everyone would be glad we do something like this.

    "That''s a great idea." "Mmhmm,"

    "Let''s-""Carolyn and Herrick have already called everyone outside."

 Volume 9 Chapter 2: I Have A Recording!

    Volume 9  Chapter 2: I Have A Recording!

    "That''s great," That girl knows when to move now. Whatever she wanted, she would take action. It was completely different from the other times. The meek princess took a step forward.

    Keith brought the food outside.

    "Everyone is so quick to come out."

    "When you say chocolate pancakes, we have to come out as soon as possible." Sarah grinned. The man placed the food down, and everyone started to eat. As they did so,

    "So delicious."

    "And the gentle air is so nice."

    It was the perfect ambiance. The group continued eating like so until Alfia said, "We should be careful going forward in class today."

    "Yeah," Keith and the others nodded, understanding what the girl meant by this. Herrick and Melor tilted their heads, "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "People will discuss what occurred between the Philosopher Kingdom and the Solis Kingdom. We''re definitely going to be questioned." News about the situation definitely spread across every other kingdom. All of them were out of class to attend the wedding. Of course, some people would definitely ask them, wanting some answers.

    "This is especially so with you, Carolyn."

    "Yeah, I''m prepared for this," Carolyn nodded. Even before Alfia said this, she knew she would be questioned about what had occurred.

    "Good," Alfia nodded, "We''ll all just say we didn''t know anything and that they couldn''t see the weapon with all those bright flashes?"

    "Sure," Gabriel and the others agreed. Scarlet muttered, "We should also say some information as well. We don''t want anyone to spread random rumors about it." What was more dangerous was having no information. Some people might do something drastic.

    "Yeah, I think we can talk about Alger''s facade."

    "Mmhmm." The others nodded to that.

    "And someone needs to keep their mouth shut with all of this," When that was said, a few eyes turned to one said person.

    "What?" Keith sipped his espresso, "How am I supposed to say anything about it? I was sick."

    "¡­" You''re really going to keep this up? Carolyn may not say it, and he had bought off Tennol and Aidiun, but about everyone on this island knew who Masked Thief was.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "By the way, Keith. How are you getting used to the grand-level magic?" Cadmus questioned.

    ...He got it from you?

    Figures. This dragon had to have a bunch of ancient magic on him. It was no surprise where Keith had obtained it from.

    "Yeah, he gave me a giant chocolate cake. It was such a good deal," Cadmus grinned. He remembered that giant cake. It was pretty delicious.

    "..." No words came out from the others. He really bought you off with such a cake?

    "Yeah, I got used to it." Learning how to use it was easy. Learning Thunder Trident made it more accessible. Also, it was another lightning grand-level magic, so it was straightforward enough.

    "..." Are you really going to deny it still?

    "Keith! If you can use another grand-level magic, then can''t you do what Masked Thief did?!" Melor questioned.

    Herrick rapidly nodded, "Yeah, he was using the same magic as you. If you can do it simultaneously, you can probably do the same thing."

    "..." Are you two playing around or something? Everyone looked at them like idiots. There was no need to ask that question because Masked Thief was this person! These two were the only ones who didn''t know who Masked Theif was!

    "I think I can. I have to try and find out," Keith grinned.

    "¡­" You''re just going to play it off?

    "But on a serious note, who were the masked sisters?" Another question was brought up.

    "Yeah, I felt like I smelled them before," Herrick caught a light whiff, reminding him of someone. But he couldn''t make heads of who it was.

    "I don''t think you did, Herrick. There were so many people." Diana was sweating!

    "It was subtle. It was definitely something I smelled before." Herrick continued to think about it. However,

    "Alright! You all need to go to class! Time to pack up!" Diana quickly shouted.

    Nephele muttered, "I thought it was pretty fun." She was the only one who enjoyed being Masked Wind. Udine didn''t care so much about it.

    ...

    And what Alfia said was correct; a bunch of girls had surrounded the group, trying to figure out what had occurred. Scarlet and Alfia took the brunt of it.

    "Not going to help Alfia out?"

    "Mmhmm, I''m going to sit here and relax." Faelyn nodded, knowing she would only cause trouble if she went there.

    "But it''s nothing compared to her." The one who was getting surrounded the most was none other than Carolyn! That group was twice the size of the other two!

    "Carolyn, are you alright?!"

    "What happened at the church?!"

    "I really can''t answer all of these questions," Carolyn tried to wave them off. Keith was sitting on the sidelines reading a book.

    But that caused Krystal to question, "Are we really not going to help her?"

    "Nope, she said she could handle it. So I''m letting her handle this." Keith continued to read like there was nothing wrong with all of this.

    Krystal scratched her head, "Kinda evil." The princess was swarmed on all sides.

    "Who said I wasn''t? Also, shouldn''t you get questioned as well?"

    "They don''t dare get close to me." Not unless they want to get hurt. How they treated her was fresh on their minds.

    "...I see."

    As Carolyn was getting swarmed, one person questioned, "But who is this Masked Thief?"

    "Are the two of you getting married?!"

    "Can''t say anything." Carolyn''s cheeks turned red. That only made the girls question her even more! There was definitely something going on between the two!

    "But he''s just like the male lead in the play!"

    "No! He''s better!"

    Obviously, they were talking about the novel.

    "I saw everything; Masked Thief whisked her away like a hero!" Out came an orb with a recording of what had occurred. In it was Masked Thief princess carrying Carolyn.

    "Kya!"

    Crash! There was a loud banging sound. Everyone turned around to see that there was none other than Keith, who made such a sound.

    "What''s the matter with him?"

    "Nothing," Krystal waved everyone off, "He''s just acting stupid."

    "Yeah, don''t need to worry about him." Faelyn waved as well.

 Volume 8 Chapter 3: The Aftermath

    Volume 8 Chapter 3: The Aftermath

    That was not the end. During lunch,

    "Treasure is in the eyes of the beholder. And she''s the most precious treasure of all."

    "..." Keith and the others stared at the recording of Masked Thief whisking away with Carolyn in her arms. That recording stopped right there. Keith turned to Tristan, "Wait, where did they get a recording of this?" This question must be asked; how could there be so many copies of it?! It wasn''t only Maria who had one. These orbs came in droves!

    "Someone must have made them. That whole incident was broadcast throughout the Philosopher and Solis Kingdom. If the person got the recording stone, they could mass-produce it," Tristan sighed deeply.

    "Why are people mass-producing something like this?!" Keith didn''t get it. But that caused the girls to sigh.

    "What I say?"

    "Keith, you wouldn''t understand." Faelyn shook her head.

    "Something like this is story-like. No one would ever do something like this." Alfia added. It was next to impossible.

    "Sometimes we wondered if this scene would happen in real life and if it''s true," Sarah added. A princess who didn''t want to get married through arrangement.

    A masked hero swooping to save her and facing impossible odds?

    Yeah, that was more of a wonder than a realistic event. It was like the stars aligned for that one moment.

    "Now I want someone to whisk me away," Scarlet commented. The other girls nodded to that. When they recall the scene, they feel envious of Carolyn.

    "¡­" You guys for real?

    "Same," Maria commented. That caused Tristan''s ears to perk up, "I can do that for you any time!"

    "It wouldn''t be the same. I doubt anything could top something like that," Maria held Carolyn''s shoulders, "You''re so lucky to have such a handsome man whisk you away."

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "I know," Carolyn grinned as she immediately added, "I will need a copy of that recording."

    "...What?" Keith tilted his head.

    "For memorabilia. I can''t be the only one who doesn''t have one." She was in it, and she didn''t have a stone? It wouldn''t be right.

    "By the way, how is it going with the Philosopher Kingdom?"

    "Can''t you give us some time to savor this moment!" Carolyn pouted. But the man ignored her as he focused on the matter at hand.

    "Oh, we''re winning on every count. What you did-""You mean Masked Thief."

    Tristan rolled his eyes, "Masked Thief basically destroyed the Philosopher Kingdom''s economy. Those mines were quite vital to their kingdom."

    The Philosopher Kingdom''s power came from their magical items and military might. But further down the two were the mana stone mines. Those mines were basically what ran everything. Take that away, and they were basically screwed.

    The military would also suffer a significant blow since it used magical weapons.

    "But how did Masked Thief do something like that?" Gabriel wondered. Destroying the mines was not so easy. Since it had been a vital resource for their kingdom, it had to be loaded with soldiers to guard it.

    "How do you think he did it, Keith?" All eyes were on him.

    "Why ask me? I wasn''t there?"

    "But you''re the smartest of us all," Carolyn teased.

    "It''s simple; there was Masked Thief and the Masked Sisters. That makes four people." Four people, four mines. Simple enough if you count it correctly.

    "I see."

    "Taking down the last mine would be pretty overkill," Keith added. Leaving one mine was by grace.

    "With four gone, plus Alger''s demented personality and how they wanted to aim that at the Solis Kingdom, the other kingdoms aren''t taking this lightly." It wasn''t only the Solis Kingdom going against the Philosopher kingdom; others were pressing against them.

    "Other kingdoms?" This had gotten big.

    "Our father is pressing against the Philosopher kingdom. A weapon like that would have broken the nations'' truce." Licht explained. The ancient weapon Sirius: a weapon that shouldn''t be allowed to exist.

    One shot from that would have destroyed the Solis kingdom. That was why everyone was concerned: if the Philosopher Kingdom would have fired that on an allied kingdom, what about the neutral nations?

    There was no need to think about what would happen. The Philosopher Kingdom had evil intentions.

    "However, Masked Thief had destroyed it, leaving them little to no leverage." If they had a weapon like that on their side, it would change their current situation. However, it was gone.

    "Some nobles are even turning against the royal family." It was quite a crazy ordeal that was occurring inside that kingdom.

    "And what''s going on with Alger? He''s expelled right?" Krystal questioned.

    "Not expelled, but basically left. It was basically an ultimatum by our father. Either Carolyn and I leave the academy, or he does." Of course, they would after what had happened. Cadmus, of course, got rid of him.

    "Good riddance. If he stayed, I would have ended him." Keith cracked his knuckles. The thought of him in the same academy was just sickening.

    "Careful, do you want to be on house arrest again?" Because Alger''s incident was now known, Keith was off house arrest.

    "I don''t think they can stop me either way." That was the other thing.

    "You always say the scariest things."

    "Also, how''s that island doing?" Now that Alger was off the island, Tristan was the one who took it up next as royalty.

    "Don''t even ask; there is so much I have to do." Tristan''s head ached by what had occurred. The whole island was affected by this. He needed to figure out what to do with the Philosopher nobles there. Plus, he needed to calm the nobles from the Solis Kingdom down.

    He wanted more than to let them run wild. But that would cause more harm than good.

    "I know how you feel, Man." Licht patted his friend''s shoulders. He had gone through the same exact thing.

    And it had to be because of this guy right before them.

    ¡°What?¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 4: Results Are Out!

    Volume 9 Chapter 4: Results Are Out!

    "Keith, spar with me," "Sure." Tennol''s class was all about sparring against one another. Keith and Carolyn started to fight. He went with the basic motions as he threw light punches. However, that was when the girl quickly ducked down, and Keith had some air time before he slammed down!

    "...Did you have to slam me down so hard?" Keith looked up at her. His head was spinning in circles after that. Carolyn only got closer to him and whispered, "Of course, I have to go all out. I need to make it believable."

    "¡­" You''re enjoying this, aren''t you? That grin on her face said otherwise.

    "But how are your wounds doing?"

    "70%," Even after all that time passed, Keith hadn''t recovered from his injuries. Using such high-level magic in tandem would do something to the body.

    Most of his bodily functions had returned from their journey. But it was not to the point where he could go all out. If he did so, his body would freeze and spas out.

    Carolyn was the only person who knew about this.

    "I''ll keep watching over you until you recover."

    "..." Then why are you beating me up like this? This girl was going full force! It was like she was trying to get him hurt. The girl grinned, "Let''s keep going!"

    "Why are you becoming another Herrick!" This whole incident continued for some time before they changed into their uniforms. Keith''s eyes twitched up and down.

    "Aww, is someone angry that he had gotten beaten up by their childhood friend?" Jack teased.

    "Shut it."

    "Hahaha, you got a taste of your own medicine!" Those three started to dance in the locker rooms, which caused the others to shake their heads. What is wrong with these fools?

    Keith''s face was quite scratched up. I''m going to get revenge on that girl. It was like she aimed at his face on purpose. As they walked out, they saw the girls. Alfia and Scarlet grinned as they glanced at the boy.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "What?"

    "This is the first time I ever saw you so beaten up."

    "Indeed."

    "..." Keith wanted to say some things when he noticed the students were running to something. Sarah tilted, "Where are they going in a rush?" It wasn''t only the freshmen; every student from each grade had rushed to one spot.

    "Brother, do you know what''s going on?" Alfia noticed her brother in the crowd.

    "They posted the midterm rankings on the board." When that was said, Keith and the others looked at one another. That was when they had dashed over to the scene. No wonder everyone was rushing to the boards.

    There were already a bunch of students before it. However, the boards were big enough for everyone to see. It showed everyone''s rankings. And what they saw was not surprising.

    "Oh, I''m fourth." Scarlet looked at her name.

    "We got a majority of the top 10 positions." The top 10 were mainly comprised of them.

    4th:Scarlet

    6th:Alfia

    7th:Krystal

    8th:Gabriel

    9th:Faelyn

    12th:Carolyn

    "Woohoo! I''m not last!" Herrick roared as he waved his hand. The man was 15th. It was not a surprise since he had been working his butt off. The same goes for Melor, who was ranked 17th.

    "And what does our first place have to say about all of this?" And topping everyone in S-class was none other than Keith. He went from 8th to 1st instantly.

    "..."

    "Hmm? Why are you so dull?" Keith''s expression was calm and composed.

    "Just expected it."

    "Pretty cocky."

    "It''s not cocky when you work every day." There was a difference; Keith had memorized everything till the last day. It paid off a bunch. There was no way he didn''t expect it.

    "Look at the combat midterms," It wasn''t only rankings; the score for all subjects was also posted.

    "You got a perfect 100," That 100 was so blinding. The second-highest score was 98, which came from Herrick.

    "Kinda expected when you fought a sword saint." Keith may have lost that fight. But that was expected against the sword saint. The child had fought against the saint and forced him to use full power.

    "It''s now 1 to 1," Carolyn questioned.

    "¡­Yeah." Keith clenched his fist. The score was tied now.

    "What about you guys?" Keith turned to the others.

    "3rd in my class," Leona frowned. Herrick tilted his head, "Third is pretty good. That means you have a chance to get to S-class."

    "Mmhmm," Leona''s eyes had a burning fire.

    "¡­She really wants to be in the same class as him," Carolyn could tell. The girl had been working day and night; all that hard work was to get to the same class as her fiancee.

    "That''s what happens when you have the wife buff," Jack muttered.

    "I''m going to get bumped up as well!" It wasn''t only Leona; the other three were the same. They had scored in the top 5. Now, to get bumped up into the next class, they would need to defeat the other students, which would be the end.

    "Anyways, now that we know our rankings, we don''t need to care so much." Keith stretched his hands into the air. The head of tension had been off his body now that he was gone.

    "Let''s go home and relax!"

    "Yeah!" The others jumped up!

 Volume 9 Chapter 5: Buying Gifts For Everyone

    Volume 9 Chapter 5: Buying Gifts For Everyone

    "Come on, Arlo! I know you can do better than that!" Melor roared as he blocked his blow. One block was enough to cause the small half-dwarf to be sent flying. Getting back up, he dashed at the dwarf. Gabriel and the others watched him go at it.

    "Jack, you need more oomph!" On the other side was Herrick, who did the same with Jack.

    Those two showed a fire that they hadn''t shown before. Gabriel smiled, "Those two are definitely going to win against the others." For Keith and the others in S-class, it was a grace period. It was not so much for the others since they needed to spar against a student above them to head to the next class.

    Sarah and Leona were also hard at work as they focused on their magic. Alfia and Carolyn were helping them with that.

    "I''m going to head out now. Anyone want to come with?" Keith got dressed and was prepared to go out.

    "Me," "I''ll go as well," Scarlet and Faelyn raised their hands. And like that, the three went out.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I''m thinking about buying some gifts for my family members." The group would be leaving in two days. He was prepared to get some gifts for the rest of his family.

    "Oh, yeah. We''re going to return home." Scarlet muttered. She completely forgot about that.

    Keith smiled as the two started to look around. Well, the first place he arrived at was Ironhilde. Faelyn frowned as she questioned, "Are you really going to buy your gifts here?" Are weapons really considered gifts?

    "Mmhmm. My brothers are quite interested in weapons." Eric, Derek, and Leon. Eric was quite interested in new weapons, and Derek also had the same mind. Leon had been asking for a sword for quite some time. As he entered,

    "Yo Skar!"

    "What do you want, you brat?" Skar responded with a low growl.

    "What''s with the attitude?" This guy sounded pissed off. He added, "Why does your nose look like that?" The dwarf''s nose was slightly crooked.

    "Because someone punched me in the face! Did you forget?!"

    "I said I was sorry for that," Keith completely forgot. That punch was needed; the man had been asking for tips to make a necklace for Carolyn.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    And when he was on a date with the person, he knew this dwarf would blow it.

    "Anyways, what do you want?"

    "Do you have any swords with special properties? Like something with a different metal?" Keith questioned.

    "Special properties?" Skar thought, "Hmm, we have a sword that could change size whenever you inject mana into it."

    "Oh! Let me see."

    "Here." What the dwarf brought out was a regular long sword. The only thing different was that there was no hilt on the thing; it was shaped more like a knife than anything.

    "Try injecting mana into it," Keith nodded, and when he did so, the sword became long! His expression brightened. It''s not that heavy: despite its length, it didn''t affect the weight.

    "Good?"

    "Mmhmm, how much?"

    "8 gold coins."

    "..." Keith tilted his head.

    That caused Skar to retort, "That''s an enchanted sword. Those things could be more expensive than a magic sword."

    "What''s the difference between the two?"

    "One fires magic while the other is more of an enchantment on the sword. Magic swords have a limited use while enchanted don''t."

    "...I see." Keith sighed as he handed the gold coins, "Also, do you have any swords for beginners?"

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s for my little brother. I''m considering buying a sword he can use for some time." Continuously changing his weapons would be difficult.

    "How old?"

    "5 years old."

    "Then how about something like this? It''s an enchanted sword like the other one. If the owner injects mana into it, then the sword could harden and become sturdier than steel. It''s a good weapon for beginners." Skar took out a short sword. Holding it in his hand,

    It''s lightweight, perfect for Leon. It was quite light for someone like him as he swung it around. But it was great for his younger brother. Leon could definitely use something like this until he turns 10.

    "8 gold?"

    "7."

    "I''ll take it!"

    "What else do you need to buy?"

    "I guess dual swords," Derek was a two-sword user instead of one.

    "Then here''s this. It''s lighter than most, but it''s sharp as well. It could probably go through every bone like butter,"

    "What are they made out of?" Even as Keith held the sword, he could feel the sharpness.

    "A mixture of mithril and sun copper."

    "How much?"

    "The same."

    "Okay!" There was no need to skimp out with their gifts. And like that, he had obtained three gifts instantly.

    "Do you guys need anything from here?"

    "No," "Nope." Scarlet and Alfia shook their heads. There was really no need to get something from here.

 Volume 9 Chapter 6: At Least One Of Them She Didnâ€™t Need To Worry About

    Volume 9 Chapter 6: At Least One Of Them She Didn¡¯t Need To Worry About

    Three were found; it was time for him to search for the others. What should I get for Laura and Alvin? As they walked, he wondered what to get. Scarlet asked, "What does your second brother like?"

    "He''s more of a mage." Out of the six siblings, he had the highest magic aptitude. When Scarlet heard that, "How about you head to that store?"

    "Eh? What store?" "Follow us," The two grabbed his hand, bringing the boy to a store.

    "What''s this?"

    "It''s a store that sells wands and staffs to mages. How about you get something like that for him?" Staffs and wands were great tools for mages as they could help channel mana better, reducing the cast time. It could also increase the magic power if you have the correct stone.

    "What brings the two of you here?" There was a lady at the desk.

    "Window shopping, Hazel," Scarlet greeted the woman before pointing, "He''s the one buying things."

    Keith greeted, "Hello, I would like to buy a staff?"

    "Hmm?" Hazel glanced at Keith repeatedly, "You don''t seem like a mage type." With one look, anyone could tell the boy was a fighter type.

    "No, this is for my brother."

    "I see. What kind of magic does your brother use?"

    "Hmm, his primary elements should be earth and lightning." While Keith was talking about this,

    "Wait a moment, are you from House Freed?" Keith tilted his head, "Yes, I''m from House Freed?" He was slightly startled that his family name was brought up.

    "...Do you know of a person named Alvin Freed?"

    "...Yes, he''s my older brother."

    Thud!

    "How is he?! What is he doing right now?! Does he need help!" Hazel started to blast Keith with so many questions! That caused Faelyn to get before him,

    "Calm down."

    "I need to know!" Hazel''s eyes were bloodshot. It was pretty frightening.

    "Umm, he''s fine. He''s doing some work at home." Eric and Alvin assisted William with his work.

    "That''s great," Hazel took a deep sigh.

    "Do you know my brother?"

    "Umm," Hazel looked embarrassed, "Well, we were classmates in the same grade. And he helped me out a lot. But I lost contact with him once he graduated."

    "..." Those three paused before they glanced at one another.

    "So you''re buying a staff for him? Then you don''t need to worry about anything. Take a look at this!" Hazel quickly took something out, "It''s a staff that can boost earth, lightning, and even water magic! Not only that but it''s made from ember cedar, which is also great for fire magic!"

    "..." Why do you look so proud? Scarlet and Faelyn stared at the girl while Keith was profoundly thinking.

    "Does he need so much?" Faelyn questioned.

    "This is the perfect staff for Alvin. His main elements are earth, lightning, water, and fire. He''s quite litterally a genius." Hazel explained with a bright expression.

    "Your brother is a monster," Scarlet chuckled. The ability to use four elements. Yeah, that earned him monster status.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "Hey, I learned from him." Keith grinned.

    "How much is it?"

    "For you, only one platinum coin."

    "What?!" "Why is it so cheap?!" Faelyn and Scarlet retorted. There was definitely something wrong. This was definitely one mithril coin, at the least!

    "I''m the one who crafted this staff, so I can put a price on this," Hazel looked around before she got close to Keith, "But please put in a good word for me to Alvin."

    "..." Ah. Keith smiled, "There''s no need to worry. I will tell Alvin about this,"

    "Really! Thanks!" Hazel continued to beam.

    "My mother had been worried about the two not getting married. But it seems she doesn''t need to worry about one," Keith grinned deviously. Eric and Alvin had been pestered by Sophia to get married. She was worried about those two.

    "..." Hazel''s cheeks turned red.

    "Also, do you also sell any practice wands or staff?"

    "Hmm?"

    "This one would be for my little sister."

    "Does she have a preferred element?" Most staff has been made with a wood or metal that conducts well with a particular element.

    "No, she doesn''t have an element," Laura practiced magic. But she was going at a slow pace.

    "Then how about something like this?" Hazel brought a light crimson wand, "This is made from a wood that''s good for beginners."

    "Then I''ll take it." But Faelyn noticed his look, "What''s with your expression?" Though he had bought something for the two, he didn''t feel it was enough.

    "I want to get something more for Laura and Leon." Just a sword and a wand weren''t enough for him.

    "Umm, how about these?" Hazel then took some things out. There was an assortment of items right here.

    "What are these?"

    "They''re storage equipment. They only cost 5 gold coins each as well."

    "What?!"

    "That''s insane!"

    Storage rings were difficult to find. So, what was the catch to this? There was no way it was this cheap. Hazel scratched his head, "The size of these are about the size of a small drawer."

    "¡­" Ahh. The others realized it. Large pocket space items were more useful as they could store stuff in them. But this was not useful as it could only store small things.

    "Oh, this is perfect!" Keith clapped,

    "You sure?"

    "Mmhmm. I don''t think Laura and Leon need to bring much since she is still a child. But I think this would be good when storing smaller things." It was perfect for kids. I should get one for Leon as well.  They could store some clothes in it for emergencies.

    For starters, Keith looked around and found an interesting bunny bag, "How much does that store?"

    "That young man can store 2 drawers worth of things."

    "Can you add a small strap to it?"

    "No problem!"

    "Then I will take that." Keith then looked around, "What about that?" He noticed a wristband with a small jewel in it,

    "That is one drawer."

    "Then I''ll take it."

    "How about you buy these accessories for the lovely ladies?"

    "We don-" "Sure, which ones do you guys want?"

    "Keith, it''s-"  "It''s cool. It''s just a small gift. You guys can store some small things in it if you like."

    "¡­Then I will take the bracelet over there." Faelyn pointed.

    "That ear cuff for me," Scarlet grinned.

    "Understood!" Hazel nodded. Her expression brightened; she thought for sure no one would buy this.

    "Also, do you sell regular storage rings?"

    "We do?"

    "You need that as well?" Last time they checked, Keith had storage, plus he had the belt and a ring.

    "This one would be for someone else." Keith grinned.

    "Sure."

    "Because you have bought so much, I will take out one ring! The total is 3 platinum and 2 gold coins."

    "Here!" Keith smiled as he handed it off.

    The three left with content looks. As they continued to walk, "Do you guys want to buy anything for your parents?"

    "Hmm?" "I don''t think they would care," Scarlet scratched her head.

    "Come on, I think they would like it. It''s the thought that counts,"

    "Hmm, then I should buy some new clothes." Faelyn thought about it.

    "I''m thinking about a nice tie," Scarlet and Faelyn were thinking long and hard about this. While that happened, Keith also needed to think about his plans. It took them the whole day to buy everything they wanted.

 Volume 9 Chapter 7: Weâ€™ll Be Staying With You

    Volume 9 Chapter 7: We¡¯ll Be Staying With You

    Today was the day everyone was returning home. Actually, they were leaving home quite earlier than the others. There were still two weeks before classes officially ended, but it was pretty lax. The academy understood it would take time for some students to return home. That was why they allowed them to leave earlier.

    "Leader, thank you for everything! I''ll see you in a few months," Arlo smiled.

    Keith patted his head, "Mmhmm! I''ll see you. Say hi to your family for me!"

    "Mmhmm!"

    "..." Gabriel also had a grin, and Keith nodded. The two didn''t need words as they clapped their hands together. The two left the island first.

    And now, he had to deal with the matter he had been dreading. Arlo and Gabriel tried their best not to look at them either.

    "We don''t want to go home!" "Can''t we go with you?!"

    Herrick and Melor whined as they held onto the man''s leg. The man scratched his head, trying to make heads of this situation. I can''t ask for help from others as well. The others had decided to watch from the sidelines.

    It was quite an interesting scene right now. The only thing they needed was popcorn, and things would be nice.

    "Come now, Dear. We need to return to the kingdom," Leona muttered. The carriage was waiting for them outside to leave.

    "No! I don''t want to go!" The lionman had no plans to let go of his legs.

    "Didn''t I give you guys some fruits and other meats?" Each person was given a goodie bag full of smoked meats and other fruits to bring home and try. Yet, these two were still acting like this? It was quite a predicament.

    "I''ll miss your cooking!"

    "I''m going to be dreaming about the steaks for the months!"

    They knew those goodie bags wouldn''t last. As the two continued to whine,

    "How about you come to our kingdom?" "Yeah, yeah!"

    "Knock it off, you two!" That was when two fists had rained down on them. It was none other than Alfia and Scarlet. Asking Keith to go to their island was too much.

    They shook their heads, "You guys can last a few months without his cooking!"

    "You can take them."

    "Mmhmm. Thank you for your time. We''ll meet again." Leona dragged the two out of the island.

    "These two are giving me headaches," Alfia groaned, but she looked up at Keith, "I''m going to go with Faelyn. You better take care of yourself."

    "Don''t worry, I will."

    "I want to go to your land one day," She was pretty curious about what he had done to the northern region. If the island was this fun, what was at his home?

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Sure! We''ll welcome you." "Mmhmm," Like so, the two elves left the island.

    "I want the same thing," Scarlet grinned. The elf stole the words out of her mouth.

    "Of course. Also," Keith looked around before handing something to her, "Here''s some of this."

    "Dragon honey?" But the man already handed her a good amount.

    "Just a little extra. Also, try to mix some lemons into it. Let''s see if Selk wakes up with this." If Violet could do so, why couldn''t Selk?

    "¡­" Scarlet paused before her lips arched upwards, "Thank you so much." That honey she had in the goodie bag was going to Selk. However, the man had even added more for her.

    "No problem," Keith smiled. That was when the demon princess pulled him in,

    Chu!

    Keith looked over to see a devious look on the girl''s face, "You always don''t play fair. I won''t either." Those were her final words as she left.

    "¡­" Keith was left speechless. But he quickly shook his head; he needed to pack some of his things. Going to the second island, he walked up to the dragon bee queen, "Bei, make sure to behave. All right?"

    "Bzz!" Bei and the other dragon bees nudged him. Keith nodded, "And you too, Eldi."

    "Cooo!"

    "Keith, we''re ready." Carolyn and the rest had come out of the mansion.

    "Yeah," Keith turned to Diana, "Diana, you and Aidiun are in charge. I will leave everything to you two."

    "Don''t worry; We''ll watch over the island." Diana bowed. Now that he contracted with the great spirit, he could quickly teleport here whenever he wanted.  But that was something he wasn''t going to say. As the group was about to leave the island, Cadmus appeared,

    "Hey! Are you not going to say anything to me?"

    "Hmm? Why should I?"

    "Huh?!"

    "You''re going to come to my home either way." This dragon was connected to him by the hip. It didn''t matter where he was; this guy would follow.

    "That''s true. But also take this," Cadmus then handed a crystal over to him.

    "What''s this?" Keith tilted his head,

    "This is a messaging crystal."

    "Say what?"

    "Like the name implies, if I need to call you, I could-Hey! Where are you going?!"

    Keith quickly ran away as he could feel the headaches forming with this crystal. The possibilities were endless! He had pushed the four out the door. Carolyn shook her head, "That''s such a useful tool."

    "You mean the devil''s tool." He could definitely tell that tool would end his life. The group continued out of the academy, where they saw the carriage.

    "It''s been quite some time, you guys!" Keith waved his hand at the knights.

    "Young Master! It''s been so long!" The knights waved their hands. The group entered the carriage; that was when they started to move. As they stayed in there,

    "Cuuu!" Ruby sounded.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Cuu! Cuu!" The little fellow started to nudge Carolyn. That was a straightforward message as the princess took out some cookies. The baby nibbled on them like it was the most delicious thing ever.

    "So adorable." Sarah and Krystal stared at the little fella. He had utterly drawn them in. The carriage then arrived in front of the royal capital.

    "Later, you two." Keith waved at Carolyn and Krystal.

    "Eh?" The two tilted their heads.

    "Isn''t this where you guys get off?" Carolyn would go to the castle, while Krystal needed to go to the Rustchil Duchy.

    "Did you not tell him?" Krystal turned to Carolyn.

    "Oh," Carolyn turned to Keith, "We''ll be staying at your territory."

    "What?"

 Volume 9 Chapter 8: Heading Home

    Volume 9 Chapter 8: Heading Home

    "Yeah, we will be staying at your mansion for the entire break."

    "..." Keith paused before questioning, "Does Uncle Julius know about this?" He might actually go crazy if Carolyn went solo on this. The thought of it made him shiver. The king planned to kill him when he heard about how the two kissed. And the look he made as he pecked her forehead was just...frightening.

    "Relax," Carolyn waved, "Here''s a letter from my father. He told me to give it to you."

    "Here''s one from my father as well," Krystal also had one from Edmund. Keith opened the letter from Julius first.

    Kid. My daughter is going to stay in your region for the break...

    Are you kidding me?

    The writing at the end of this sentence was jagged. Clearly, he didn''t want to do this! Okay, at least he wrote it clearly in the following sentence.

    After what occurred, I need to do some cleanup. And don''t you dare flirt with my daughter! I don''t accept this relationship! DO IT, AND I WILL END YOU!

    "..." This was totally expected from a doting father. Keith then opened the other letter.

    Keith, my daughter will stay in your region for the rest of the break. Because of what happened at the duchy, we still need to take out many people. I don''t want my daughter to see that. I''ve discussed this with the Marquis Freed, and he said it was fine. Please take care of my daughter. And you don''t need to worry about the bakery and merchant shop; I will look after it.

    "..." There''s such a difference. Both messages were telling him they would stay together. Yet, the feeling was so different; it was just drastic.

    Makes sense. Reading the contents, it was unsurprising that they would send their daughters away. Both families needed a cleanup. The Rustchil duchy had Rodrick Rustchil, who tried to upset the grand duchy by poisoning the grand duchess and then replacing critical figures with his people.

    They had resolved a good amount. But that didn''t mean there were no traitors left; it was time for them to take out the stragglers.

    The same thing was going down in the royal family. Felix and Doyle. These two guys needed to be taken out as well. Felix had basically made a deal with Alger to sacrifice Carolyn to become the crown prince. Doyle was also found to be involved. That was why he wasn''t in class anymore.

    Yeah, both needed to do a lot of cleanup.

    "Sure, you two can stay at my home." They were more than welcome. Hearing all of this, Carolyn and Krystal''s expressions brightened tenfold. Well, even if Keith said no, they would still do it.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Let''s go!" There was no point in waiting here as the group was ready to set off. But as they did so,

    "We''re not going to go through the teleportation gate?"

    "Nope. Waste of coins."

    "¡­" You know you can''t say that, right? It didn''t make sense after how many coins he had thrown away.

    "I''ve already told my family about it. It would be pleasant to go on a camping trip with the five of you," Keith grinned, "And we''ll be passing by the Stillword territory first." Jack and Sarah planned to take the carriage to their home. That was why the two hitched a ride with him.

    "Keith, you didn''t have to."

    "It''s fine. And besides, I hate the idea of going through the gates all of the time," It ruined the fun of adventuring. And like that, they were off. The marquis knights had surrounded the area.

    After some time, they had stopped to take a break,

    "Alright, I guess I''m on cooking duty." Keith cracked his neck back and forth. It was time for him to do some cooking for all of them. As he did so, the knights were smiling,

    "It''s so great to have the young master''s cooking again!"

    "Indeed!"

    "I couldn''t forget about it!"

    This taste! It had been so long since they had something as tasty as this. However, Keith tilted his head, "Didn''t you guys have Gus cooking for you?" He learned most of his techniques.

    "Of course! But it''s nothing compared to your cooking, Young Master!" One knight sounded.

    That was when the other knights chimed in as well. It was quite a predicament. After the group had finished their meal, they decided to go to bed. Keith and Jack were in one tent while the rest of the girls were in the other.

    "How about we add the bow onto his neck? That would definitely make him cuter?"

    "If you add this one to the tail, it would be great as well."

    "Hah! Can you guys not talk so loud?!" Keith groaned. These tents were not soundproof. With those words, the man returned to bed. That was only for a few hours before he woke up. A sigh came from his mouth. He walked out and saw the knights on standby.

    That was when the knights nudged their heads to one side. Going there, he saw Carolyn using magic. She had been channeling mana into her hand.

    "How long has she been at it?" Krystal and Sarah with her.

    "¡­3 hours," Sarah frowned.

    "You know doing this while you''re all tired out is only going to do worse," Keith called out to the girl.

    Carolyn sighed, "But I need to get used to celestial magic." That was a must. Celestial magic. This magic was quite powerful, and the Philosopher Kingdom wanted to use this power to cement itself as the strongest kingdom.

    "I''ve been listening to all of Alger''s words when using it. But that was the wrong way. I need to relearn everything from scratch." Alger had taught her the spells. However, it was a rush job. She had learned everything so quickly that she couldn''t control any of them. That would do more harm than good.

    "¡­" Keith sighed as he patted the girl''s head, "There''s no need for you to overwork like this. You already have an understanding of it." Yes, Alger had rushed her, but she had a foundation. Weak, but they could add more to it.

    "¡­You always say these things."

    "Just calm down and do so," Keith sighed, "Come on, you three. Drink this; it''ll help you sleep. We have a long journey ahead of us."

    "Thank you," It was a glass of warm milk.

    "By the way, where is my brother?" Sarah tilted her head,

    "Oh, he''s sleeping like a log."

    "¡­" Sarah held her head, "That blockhead could sleep through anything."

    "Pff,"

 Volume 9 Chapter 9: How About A Bakery Here As Well?

    Volume 9 Chapter 9: How About A Bakery Here As Well?

    The days heading to the Stillword family were quite straightforward. They would take breaks along the way. Inside the carriage,

    "Hah! I win!" Keith then placed his cards down. But as he did so,

    "Not so fast, take this!" Carolyn grinned as she showed her hand.

    "..."

    "I can''t beat that," "Me, either." Jack and Krystal couldn''t do so. But there was one person who didn''t show their hands. It was none other than Sarah.

    "Guess I win." Sarah grinned as she placed her cards down.

    "..." Keith and Carolyn''s expression dropped when they saw that. Are you kidding me?

    "I will be taking this," Sarah grinned as she happily took the chocolates from the table. The chips they used were chocolates. It went from dark-milk-white from low to high. Sarah took everything home.

    Jack grabbed his head!

    "No! My chocolates! Sister, can''t you share?" All his chocolates were riding on this. Yet, it went to his sister.

    "Nope! I''m going to keep all of this," Sarah grinned. Carolyn and Krystal could look at the girl in envy; that pile of chocolate would make anyone jealous. Keith smiled; he didn''t mind. But as they were talking with one another,

    "Young Master, we can see the Stillword village." The group was arriving at the village quite late at noon.

    "Understood." Keith nodded, "We''re close to your home."

    "Mmhmm," Jack and Sarah''s expressions changed when they heard this. It had been quite some time since they had returned. Not only that, the damage Count Mills caused was still in their mind. The Count had tried to use their powers to force their family to marry their oldest daughter away.

    That was when Keith stepped in, and the Count''s family imploded.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The last thing Keith remembered was that the village was pretty lifeless because of the Count''s actions.

    Count Mills had cut off their trade routes. But that was a few months ago. As they entered the village,

    "Everything looks so much better!" Sarah exclaimed as she saw people walking around. It was more than before. The villagers weren''t down and in the dumps but had bright looks.

    "As expected. Uncle Julius really worked his magic." Because the Count had amassed so many coins, Julius decided to split all of that among the people they had harmed.

    "There''s no need to cry, Sarah." "Yeah," Sarah was being comforted by the two girls while Jack stared out.

    "You''re not going to cry about this?"

    "No," Jack said, "As long as everyone is fine, then I''m glad."

    "..." Your hand is saying something different. Jack''s fist was clenched tight as it trembled. It was evident that he was excited about this.

    That was when they arrived in front of the mansion. Sarah quickly dashed out the door, "Mother! Father." Ryan, Rebecca, and their two siblings were waiting there.

    "Dear," Rebecca held her daughter tightly.

    "Greetings, Baron Stillword," Keith bowed his head, and so did Krystal and Carolyn.

    "Welcome to our home." Ryan bowed.

    "Mmhmm," The group was then brought to their guest rooms. Afterward, they were brought over to the dining room. Ryan smiled, "Let''s have our meal."

    "Mmhmm."

    "Keith, I want to thank you for what you did for my daughter and son. Our family would have been ruined if it weren''t for you." Ryan needed to say it to this boy.

    "It was nothing. Jack and Sarah are my friends. I did what I should." The only reason why he was so angry was because of how Todd messed with him.

    "But still, to put your life on the line," Ryan and Rebecca couldn''t believe he would do something like that. The child had used such a duel against a count.

    "It''s fine. Enough with the thank you. Let''s enjoy our meal."

    "Mmhmm," Ryan nodded. However, that only caused Jack to frown, "Can you even call this a meal?"

    "Eh?"

    "The food that we eat on the island is so much more delicious," Jack muttered. Ryan''s eyes narrowed; however, Sarah added,

    "It actually is."

    "Really? Sister?"

    "¡­" Carolyn and Krystal didn''t say anything as it would be rude. But they agreed. This was actually not that good.

    "It''s actually quite pleasant to eat," Keith added, "But speaking of food, Uncle Ryan, have you thought about incorporating new stores into the village?"

    "Eh?" Now, everyone''s expression changed.

    "I was also thinking about adding a bakery and merchant group here."

    "Ah, are you sure?" Ryan had heard about the bakeries and merchant shops that had been set up in the north.

    Each one was doing excellent and well regarded.

    "Mmhmm, I''ve been thinking of expanding into the lower portion of the northern regions as well."

    "Do it, Father!" "Yeah!" Jack and Sarah''s eyes brightened as they pumped their fist.

    "Umm, our territory isn''t like that."

    "So? I just want to work with you," Keith grinned.

    "Then sure. I will have a land ready for you."

    "That''s great. I''ll tell my people about this as well."

    "Yippe!" "We get bread!" Jack and Sarah sighed in relief as they couldn''t believe it. They wouldn''t have to starve like fools.

 Volume 9 Chapter 10: Sharing A Tent Together

    Volume 9 Chapter 10: Sharing A Tent Together

    "Thank you for taking care of us," Keith shook his hand. It was the next day; it was time for the three to leave. The stop to the village was only a short stop. They would need to ride much longer to head to the Marquis territory.

    Ryan smiled, "It was our pleasure."

    "Later, man." Jack waved his hand, but that caused Rebbecca to smack his head, "How could you be so nonchalant about this?! Look at your sister."

    "I''ll see you two in a month and a half!" Sarah hugged the two girls. They did the same as well. Anyone could see the warm-hearted scene between the three.

    "Me too." "Mmhmm."

    "Well, I''m not like them. Crying and doing something when we''re going to meet again is just dumb." Jack scoffed.

    "Yeah, yeah." Keith laughed.

    "Keith, I will miss you!" Sarah hugged the man and Keith did the same thing, "Mmhmm."

    With those final words, the group was now setting off to the Marquis estate. As they did, Keith made some tea, "Here, drink some of this."

    "Thank you," Krystal took the cup and asked, "When will we arrive at your home?"

    "I think a week or two." The carriage continued onwards. While it did, "Thanks for letting me stay at your home."

    "There''s no need to thank me. It was my father''s decision."

    "Yeah, this guy has no say in this," Carolyn added. That just caused Keith to smack her head.

    "Shut it."

    "But why does it feel like we''ve done so much, yet there''s more to come."

    "Oscar," Keith muttered. It was all because of that one person. Felix was one of the main culprits that caused the Philosopher Kingdom incident. But that was because he had a competitor.

    Oscar Sol Gerard. He was the Solis Kingdom''s second prince and a contender to become crown prince. The reason why Felix decided to make a deal was because of this man.

    "Krystal, I''m sorry about what my brother did," Not only that, he was the one who correrced Rodrick to try to overthrow Edmund.

    "It''s not your fault. You were also part of the scheme," Krystal shook. One brother tried to mess with her while the other was set up by the older one.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "There''s nothing we can do about this; we''ll just leave it up to Julius and Edmund. Let the adults handle it and relax."

    "Okay." Ending it like so, there was a serene silence where Keith yawned, "I''m going to take a nap. Tell me when we''re going to take a break."

    But as he did so, Krystal and Carolyn sat on both sides of him.

    "What are you two doing?"

    "Taking a nap as well," They had decided to use his shoulders as pillows.

    "Suit yourself." Keith didn''t mind that as he knocked out. But that was when he noticed how the two girls held his arm tightly.

    "..." I''m not getting any sleep, am I?

    "Young-" "Shh!" Keith quickly moved a finger to his lips. That caused the knight to nod as he mouthed that they would set up camp in a few minutes. Keith nodded. Guess I won''t be sleeping. These two were allowed to.

    But when it came time for bed, something was brought up,

    "How about the three of us sleep together?" Keith almost spat out his food, "Are you kidding me? Why bring this up?!"

    "Well, without Jack and Sarah, there''s a lot of space, so let''s just sleep together." One tent could house four people. So, one person using it was kinda overkill.

    "¡­" Keith blinked and wanted to say something, "You and I had already slept in a tent before, so it''s fine."

    "But Krystal-"

    "I''m fine with it!" Krystal stated. Carolyn would only be asking if she had gotten her permission.

    "Eh?"

    "It would be nice," That was when the two grabbed his hand, "Come on! Let''s go in and sleep now!"

    "Wait!" Keith glanced at the knights, requesting for help. But the only thing those knights did was grin.

    "Our young master is walking up the stairs of adulthood."

    "And with two beautiful girls as well."

    "Ahh, so envious of him.

    ¡­Do I look excited about this?! Keith''s eyes narrowed as he wanted to fight them. All he knew was that they would get it when they returned home.

    "¡­" There was an awkward silence between the three.

    "I will take the side," Keith decided.

    "Huh? Why are you taking the side?"

    "Should I not?"

    "You should be the one taking the middle."

    "I don''t like that look on your face." That grin was saying many things about what she had planned for him.

    "Just sleep in the middle now," Carolyn grinned as she shoved the man over. Keith shook his head as he was prepared to go to sleep. But that was when he felt two weights on his arms.

    "What are you guys doing?"

    "Hold each of your hands."

    "Why?"

    "So you don''t do anything naughty."

    "Then why even have me here?!"

    "Ehehe, because we''re scared." "¡­Indeed."

    Krystal, you sound so unbelievable. Keith sighed, "Come on, go to bed, or else I will attack."

    "Okay!" The two didn''t hesitate as they raised the man''s hands and used them as pillows,

    "So soft." "¡­.Yeah."

    "Hah," Keith sighed as he went to bed. There was really nothing he could do about this. That was when,

    "Cuu!" "We want in too!" Fira and Ruby didn''t hesitate to jump into this as well.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The next morning, Keith had gotten out of the tent. And when he did, the knights all had grins as they stared at him. It was quite something.

    "What?"

    "¡­Nothing, Young Master."

    "Then get to packing up! We''re moving," Those dark circles under his eyes were messing with him. He couldn''t get a wink of sleep. When you were surrounded by all sides, it was messing with him! What made it even harder was that they were breathing under his neck.

    The thought made him shiver.

    "Kay!" The knights quickly went to pack up, but that didn''t help the fact that they had smiles.

 Volume 9 Chapter 11: Gift Giving Time

    Volume 9 Chapter 11: Gift Giving Time

    "Brrh," Krystal''s mouth jittered as she stared out the window. Outside was covered in snow. It was beautiful, but the temperature was offsetting everything.

    "When I heard about the northern region being cold, I never expected it to be like this." Krystal had also changed into long-sleeved clothes. But never did she expect this.

    "It''s even more so when you live in such a hot region." The South was warmer compared to other lands. It wasn''t surprising to see the girl act like this.

    "Krystal, huddle together with me. It''s too cold to sit alone." Carolyn waved her hands to the girl. She had a blanket wrapped around her body.

    "Yeah," Krystal nodded. Fira tilted, "Big Sister Carolyn, Krystal, are you two cold?"

    "Of course!" "How are you not cold?" They were amazed by how this temperature did not affect the little spirit. Fira then questioned, "Why should I be? I live in this region."

    The two girls had overlooked something; Fira came from the northern region with Keith. That meant she was quite accustomed to the temperature.

    "Still, come over here with Mir and Ruby!" The two little ones were being used as heat packs!

    "Okay!" The little spirit flew over and into the blanket. Keith shook his head, "Shouldn''t you be used to it? You come to my place all the time." Carolyn had been coming and going from his territory.

    "I haven''t for quite some time now." The last time they came here was eight months ago.

    "Tsk tsk."

    "Don''t "Tsk," us! Take this!" Without any hesitation, Carolyn placed her hands on Keith''s face. It was cold and icy,

    "..." However, there was no effect on him.

    "Did you really think this is going to affect me?" Ice hands were a staple for him, along with Leon and Laura.

    "Eh?"

    "Come here," He placed his hand onto hers, heating it up.

    "So warm." Carolyn melted.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Krystal, come here."

    ¡°I¡¯m-okay.¡± Krystal melted like so with the feeling of warmness.

    "Also, use this blanket instead. It''s a lot thicker and keeps heat as well." A black blanket was taken out and was placed over the two.

    "You''re the best, Keith!" Carolyn grinned as she nestled into it. The man tilted his head, "Do you remember what you tried to do to me a few seconds ago."

    "I apologize. And I know how to make it up to you," Carolyn made a cute face. But then she turned to Krystal, who nodded.

    "Eh?" "What are you two doing?" The two quickly went over to his side, which was when they covered him.

    "Warm, right?" "Mmhm, it''s cozy." Keith didn''t deny that; it was pretty warm and comfortable. With three people''s body heat together also made it better.

    "Cuu!" "Ruby, what are you doing?" The little baby went even further as he went into Keith''s clothes and popped out of his shirt.

    "Cuu." The baby was content.

    "Leave him in there; he wants to be with Daddy," Carolyn grinned as she hugged the man. A light and relaxed sigh came out of their mouth as they slowly drifted off. They were too cozy.

    That was when the knight commented, "Young Master, we have arrived in front of the Estate."

    "Oh, we''re here?" As he looked through the window, Carolyn and Krystal also got ready.

    "..." Weren''t you guys resting? He swore these girls were asleep a few minutes ago. The carriage stopped in front of the mansion. Keith was the first person to get out.

    "Big brother!" Two little ones dashed over!

    "Did you two miss me?"

    "Mmhmm!" The two nodded. But that was when they dashed to the two girls, "Big sister Carolyn!" ¡°Big sister Krystal!¡±

    "Mmhmm," The two girls nodded as they patted their heads.

    "Welcome home, Little brother." Eric punched his chest. That only caused Keith to laugh, "Didn''t you guys meet with me a few weeks ago?"

    "Still, it''s so great to have you home," Derek held his brother''s head. Nothing beats meeting at home.

    "Derek, don''t mess with his head." Alvin smacked him.

    "Hello, Uncle, Aunty." ¡°Hello, Marquis, Marchioness.¡± While Keith talked with his siblings, Carolyn and Krystal bowed to William and Sophia.

    "There''s no need to do that. I''ve already discussed this with your fathers. You guys are welcome to stay here as long as you like," Understanding the upheaval that was going down, of course, he would help them out.

    "And you don''t need to use Marchioness for me, Krystal. Just call me Aunty and him Uncle." Sophia smiled. It was too formal for their taste.

    "...Thank you, Aunty." Krystal''s cheeks were slightly red as she said this.

    "Let''s go inside. I bought a lot of gifts for you all." Keith grinned. He had prepared many gifts.

    "Big sister Carolyn, let me show you around!" "Sure."

    While Leon held onto Carolyn,

    "..." Laura held onto Krystal''s hands as she looked up at the girl. She didn''t say much, but her actions got the message across. Everyone was then brought over to the living room. That was when he snapped his fingers, which caused all of the items to appear.

    "First up is my two little angels." The weapon and wand were brought out first.

    "It''s a sword!" Leon marveled at the weapon in his hand. Laura didn''t say anything, but she moved the wand left and right.

    "Leon, if you inject mana into it, then you can make the sword harder. For Laura, the wand will help you get used to magic."

    "An enchanted sword?" Sophia blinked, "Keith, that''s a little-"

    "It''s fine, mother. It''s a good practice sword for him."

    "Thank you, Big Brother!"

    "But Big Brother is not done!" Keith grinned as he took out the bracelet and bunny bag,

    "Cute," Laura''s eyes locked onto it. But Keith added, "Not only that, but you can store things in it too!"

    "Really?"

    "Not as big as mine. But you guys could store some clothes and your candy in there." He held a cookie before the bracelet, causing it to disappear.

    "Big Brother is the best!" Leon and Laura quickly hugged him.

 Volume 9 Chapter 12: Hereâ€™s My Return Gift.

    Volume 9 Chapter 12: Here¡¯s My Return Gift.

    "..." William and Sophia could only shake their heads. The fourth son was spoiling them rotten. He wasn''t done with gift-giving; it was time for the others.

    "For Eric, I bought you an enchanted sword as well. It can extend and shorten its length."

    "It got heft to it," Eric swung the sword back and forth, impressed by the weight.

    "For Derek, I got you these twin swords."

    "Sweet!"

    The two''s eyes glimmered at the swords. But while they did so, William and Sophia could only blink. The equipment didn''t seem cheap at all. All of them were definitely expensive.

    "For Alvin, I got you this staff. It can enhance wind, water, lightning, and fire. Also, this was not only from me."

    "Hmm?" Alvin tilted his head.

    "This is something made from Hazel," Keith grinned, "She sends you her regards."

    "Ah! She was the one who made it?" Alvin''s eyes brightened.

    "Hazel?" Sophia''s ears also peeked, "Mind explaining to me who that is?"

    "Ahh, she''s a classmate I tutored and helped out during my academy years. She''s quite hardworking and has a talent for making magical equipment. She told me she would stay in the city to work under a famous store."

    Alvin stared at the staff, "To think she would make such a beautiful staff. And it''s also tailored to me as well. What are the odds?"

    "..." Odds? Are you really saying something like that? Sophia then questioned, "Alvin, what does Hazel do for you during classes?"

    The moment she asked, a groan came from Eric''s, not Alvin''s, mouth.

    "Hmm? Just the normal things. But whenever she had extra things like wands, stones, and other materials, she would give them to me."

    "..." Everyone looked at one another before a deep sigh came out.

    Poor Hazel.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "When she has the time, you should invite her over here." Sophia wanted to see the woman herself.

    "I think she''s having a difficult time right now. Let''s not bother her." Alvin waved.

    "..." Brother, she would go heaven and earth for you. Those eyes as she talked about Alvin said it all.

    "For father, I bought you these glasses. I tried them on, and they help out with eye strains."

    "Thank you." Those glasses were quite stylish on the marquis.

    "For Mother, I bought you a popular perfume set in the city. Also, I bought you a new dress as well."

    "Thank you, Sweetie!"

    "I need to hand out to Carter and the rest," Keith had bought gifts for everyone in the estate. But as he was about to do that, he had been missing one person to whom he needed to give something.

    "Where''s May?" The girl was not there when he returned.

    "Ahh, She''s sleeping right now. We told her to go to bed." Sophia grinned.

    "Okay," Keith nodded. After giving out all of his gifts, he headed to his room. But as he did so,

    "Why are you guys following me?" Carolyn and Krystal were behind.

    "Because it''s fun!" "Mmhmm."

    "We want to play!" Leon and Laura came with added emphasis.

    "..." Keith took a deep sigh as he said so. As they entered his room,

    "Young Master!" May was breathing raggedly. Not only that, but her hair was also a little unkempt, plus her clothing was loose.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "I''m sorry about not greeting you!"

    "It''s fine. And you should come here now," Keith had a frown as he said this.

    "¡­Yes." May slowly walk before him. Krystal blinked, "Keith-" But Carolyn nudged her, telling her not to worry.

    "Hair," Keith took out a comb and combed the woman''s hair, "Didn''t I tell you before that you can''t come in like this. Appearance is important."

    "¡­Yes." May''s cheeks turned red.

    "If you''re going to be late, the best thing to do is be presentable." Keith sighed. There was no point in looking disheveled when you would be late for it.

    "¡­Do you have a comb on you at all times?" Krystal blinked.

    "Of course," Keith nodded, "It''s because of that girl over there."

    "Ehehe," Carolyn scratched her head.

    "..." What did you do?

    "I always have to carry one if she comes in with messy hair." Carolyn was one of those sleepy children who could walk into a room with spiked-up hair.

    "It''s gotten better." Academy life had helped her be prim and proper.

    "Yeah, thankfully." After a few minutes of combing, May''s hair had become straight. The last thing was to straighten out those clothes.

    "Good." Keith nodded, "May, I see you have been working." One look and Keith could tell the girl had worked hard.

    "Big brother! Me next!" Laura called out.

    "Sure. But let me give my gift to May first."

    "Eh?"

    "Here''s my return gift," Keith then presented a ring out.

    "...Keith?" Carolyn blinked while Krystal gulped. You''re giving a lady a ring?

    "It''s a storage ring," Keith chopped both of their heads, "I figured you should have something like this." She would probably need to bring many things around when she met people. Best she had a ring to store everything in.

    "Young Master, this is too much!" A storage ring of this size would cost a lot of coins.

    "No, it''s not. You''ve been working so hard; you deserve it."

    "Thank you so much." May held the ring close to her heart.

    Leon and Laura then jumped up and down, "Big sister May, we also got things from Big Brother!" They started to show it off to the girl.

    "They''re all so beautiful." They all continued to talk with one another before they went to sleep.

 Volume 9 Chapter 13: Her Focus Is Solely On You Now

    Volume 9 Chapter 13: Her Focus Is Solely On You Now

    The following day, Keith woke up from his sleep. When he did so, he saw the snowball on his bed. He was not alone; there was a cute creature on his head as well.

    "Cuu," Ruby had been sleeping quite soundly on Mir''s body. Did Mir make his body bigger? The snowball was bigger than the times he had made himself out to be. Mir had become a good older brother for the baby. He had been watching over Ruby as much as possible.

    And it wasn''t him either; Aria and Fira also did the same. A lot of the animals dotted on the baby.

    "Po," Mir slowly woke up and licked Keith''s face.

    "I know. It''s the best thing to wake up in your own bed." Nothing could beat something like that. But as he got up,

    "Cuu." "Sorry for waking you up."

    "Cuuu!" Ruby quickly jumped on his face. But that was when he grabbed him by the scruff of its small neck. The baby loved to hug his face.

    He saw May by the door, "Young Master, I''ve prepared you a change of clothes."

    "May, you really don''t need to do this. You should be resting more." May probably have a lot of work to do. But she shook her head, "I''m your maid before everything else. I don''t want to give that up!"

    "..." Keith laughed, "I''m really home."

    "Indeed you are," May chuckled. Keith had changed into his combat gear as he walked to the barracks. That was when he saw Eric doing some push-ups on the ground.

    "Good morning, Brother."

    "Morning, you''re up early," The only two people awake right now were the two.

    "I''ve been waking up like this for quite some time now." His body had been set to wake up at this time.

    "Then let''s go for a jog," "Mmhmm."

    The two started to jog around the barracks.

    "How''s your semester at the academy?" This was the first time they spoke with one another about his academics. Even at Carolyn''s birthday, they were saying happy things.

    "Pretty good. I''ve met several people there."

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Indeed you have. But remember to try your best to stay away from trouble." This wasn''t a warning but more of a concern for his little brother.

    "I don''t think I can." Trouble? Somehow, trouble always came to him left and right. It wasn''t like he asked it to be there.

    "Haha. But try to contain it more. Father and Mother were stunned about the duel you had against Todd Mills. The other things piling up didn''t help the situation." Everyone''s soul left their body when they saw the letter.

    "I acted rashly on that." Keith groaned. Of course, they would hear about it. Every time he had trouble or caused trouble, William and Sophia would hear about it.

    Eric added, "But you don''t need to worry about anything."

    "Hmm?"

    "Cause all the trouble you like, the family got your back," Eric grinned.

    "Uh," "Don''t worry so much. You can raze hell in the academy. Just know that your big brother supports you." Eric rubbed his head as he said this.

    "..."

    "¡­ I''m not a little kid."

    "Haha, you''re always a little kid in my eyes," Eric laughed. But then his expression turned serious, "But on a serious note, there is one thing I have to warn you."

    "Hmm?"

    "¡­Stop picking up girls."

    "Eh?"

    "The number of girls you know of made me have a heart attack." Eric couldn''t believe it. The girls Keith knew were all ladies with high standings, which made him gag. And he could tell some were quite interested in him.

    "Also, it doesn''t help that we have a princess and the daughter of a grand duke here as well." When William told them about it, they were left speechless.

    "It just kinda happened." With him being in S-class, of course, he would make friends with them.

    "Are you sure?"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "What''s with the silence?" Now it was time for Eric to groan, "You''re just like Alvin."

    "Huh?"

    "Alvin was such an idiot to these things. He definitely got that from father." William and Alvin were quite oblivious to these situations. And it seemed his younger brother caught it as well.

    "Alvin was really like that?" Actually, Alvin talked about Hazel as if she were a friend. But that couldn''t be said about the girl herself.

    "Oh, he''s the worst." Eric groaned, "The number of girls he played by mistake was ungodly. And it didn''t help that he was also teaching, which caused the numbers to skyrocket." Being his brother, he had seen all of it.

    "..."

    "What made it worse was how they were extremely obsessed with him. Some girls tried to enter our room late at night." Eric''s expression turned dark as if he recalled something horrible.

    "...Was Hazel one of them?" From the crazed look in her eyes, he felt she was one of those people.

    "Oh, no. She''s actually one of the good ones." Eric shook, "Although she did follow Alvin around like a puppy." It was sort of a weird sight to see.

    "That''s good." Hazel got another plus in his mind.

    "Indeed. She''s one of the few I''m rooting for."

    "Wait a minute, what about you? You''re handsome as well," Eric got his looks from William. So, shouldn''t he have a couple of suitors or something?

    "I rejected all of them."

    "Huh? Did you not like anyone?"

    "No, I don''t."

    "Wait a minute...Do you have someone you like?" From the way he was acting, it seemed likely!

    "....I''m pretty sure she had forgotten about me." Eric sighed.

    "Come on! You''ve got to try! Mother is pretty worried about you!" Sophia was trying her best to get the two married. It was pretty worrisome that they didn''t have a fiancee yet.

    "I''m not interested right now in love. The only thing right now is to focus on my sword." His only lover was the sword.

    "Then you''re going to face Mother''s wrath."

    "...What?"

    "You understand that now that she knows about Hazel, her focus would be solely on you, right?"

    "...There''s Derek."

    "Umm, he''s not really in the mix because he''s younger than you." Derek had time.

    "..."

 Volume 9 Chapter 14: Theyâ€™re Both Nice

    Volume 9 Chapter 14: They¡¯re Both Nice

    "Haha," Keith laughed, but it changed into a calm and callus look, "On a serious note, we should deal with Oscar." Even when Krystal said this, Keith already understood: Oscar was not someone they could let be idle.

    Eric nodded, "Father and the others understood from the letter you''ve sent." The man made it clear to everyone that Oscar would definitely pull something against them.

    "This guy is definitely worse than Felix." An understatement of the making. Oscar was a million times worse than Felix. The first prince''s actions were based on the second prince''s move. An inferiority complex against his younger sibling; that was why he made a deal with the Philosopher Kingdom.

    Oscar knew of this; he took advantage of all his movements.

    "We''ll be ready. If that bastard wants to attack the north region, then let him. We''ll bite his head off." Eric and the rest were prepared for this. They wouldn''t be taking this lying down.

    "Haha,"

    "How about we pick up the pace now?" Eric and Keith had been going at this at a light pace while they talked. Keith nodded, "Yeah, let''s do this." The two didn''t hesitate as they quickly got faster. They continued to do this for ten minutes before they slowed down.

    "Little Brother, you''ve gotten faster." Eric stretched his neck.

    "I can say the same thing about you."

    The two weren''t out of breath at all. Instead, they were composed; it was clear to both that the other hadn''t gone all out. Eric took his blade out, "How about a little duel?"

    "You sure?" Keith blinked.

    "I have to break in the new sword you gave me," Eric had been dying to try out the new sword he had obtained. It had such an interesting effect.

    "Sure," Keith nodded as he summoned a spear and a shield.

    "You''re not going to use a sword?" He remembered the child''s go-to weapon was a sword.

    "I''ve changed it to a different pair. I''m the tank of my team."

    "Let''s begin!" Like that, the battle between the two started. It was such a high-paced fight from the get-go.

    Aggressive from the start, as always. Eric was like Herrick and Melor, who made the first move, trying to overpower the opponent. I''m not going to go down quickly. Facing those two constantly made him understand a lot as he raised his shield to guard. In a split second,

    Shing! The spear went flying across Eric''s eyes.

    "Woah, you''re quite good at the spear as well, Little Brother," I guess it''s time to test this thing out. That was when,

    Shing! The blade immediately extended forward, going through a gap from his shield! Extending and shrinking, the blade came with a flurry of stabs.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    But after some time,

    "I couldn''t defeat you after all." Keith sighed. That blade was really something; the movements were too unpredictable.

    "You have definitely gotten stronger than the last time we fought," Eric looked down at his hand. It was shaking by all the power blows Keith had sent when the two weapons collided.

    What kind of power does he have?

    Eric then added, "I think you should choose another weapon. You''ve been swinging the spear like a sword."

    Throughout the spar, Keith had slashed with the spear. The weapon was more of a pierce than a slash. Eric got smacked, but it didn''t damage him much.

    "But I like the stab from a spear. It feels nice." Keith used the spear because of its piercing abilities. It was smooth and easy. The slashes were more of a habit since he used a sword for so long.

    "That habit of yours might get you killed."

    "True," While the two continued with their training, Krystal came out.

    "You came out late," Krystal usually woke up at the same time as him. But she was quite late right now. The girl sighed, "I think it''s the cold."

    "Ahh, it does make you want to stay in your bed more." Cold weather really helped out by making people more sleepy.

    "Want to spar with us?" Eric suggested.

    "It will be my pleasure," Krystal raised her weapon.

    Keith watched from the sidelines, and he looked at how they fought. As they did, more people started to arrive.

    "Did you sleep well?"

    Carolyn yawned, "Mmhmm. It was so comfy. Why are you three even out here so early in the morning?"

    Derek nodded, "Agreed! You guys should be sleeping more."

    "¡­" You couch potatoes.

    "You guys should warm up. Eric and Krystal have already finished their workout."

    "Krystal, you have excellent form and speed. I think you just need to work out more to build your strength, and you''ll be better," Eric had defeated her in the match.

    "Understood."

    "Krystal, let''s do some sparring." Carolyn grinned.

    "Sure," While the two of them did so,

    "Are they equally matched?"

    "No, Krystal is better with using a weapon," Swordmanship-wise, Krystal was a few notches higher. But magic-wise, Carolyn was the winner. The former wanted to get used to swords as a secondary weapon.

    "I see. So, who are you going to marry?"

    "Huh? Why are you asking me that?"

    "You''re going to marry one of them one day, so who?" Derek grinned.

    "¡­." Keith rolled his eyes. That caused Eric to add, "Personally, I think Krystal would be a good fit for you. It will definitely reign in some of your impulsiveness."

    "What? I think Carolyn would be a good match. She''ll tone down his seriousness as well."

    "Why do you guys make it sound like I need someone to reign me in."

    "You kinda do," "The amount of things you did in such a short time showed your track record."

    "..."

    The two stared at one another before laughing, "Or you could just take both of them."

    "¡­" Why are you guys mapping my life out? Keith shook his head. But as they were doing this, May stood on the side, shaking her head.

    "What are you guys talking about?" Alvin then came out with Leon and Laura.

    "About our little brother''s love life." The two sounded.

    "Oh, is he planning to marry both of them?"

    "¡­" Why are you saying the same thing?

 Volume 9 Chapter 15: Moonlight Persimmons

    Volume 9 Chapter 15: Moonlight Persimmons

    "Big Brother! Practice with me!" Leon and Laura wanted to practice with him. It had been quite some time since they did so.

    "Sure," But as he was about to, something came to his mind, "Actually, let''s not practice first. There''s something I want you guys to try,"

    "Hmm?" The two children tilted their heads.

    "I want you guys to try these," Keith had taken out some moonlight persimmons.

    "Alvin, I will need your help with this."

    "Hmm? What does the fruit do?" Alvin tilted his head. It was obvious that Keith would feed these things to the children; there should also be an effect.

    "Ah, you''re going to feed them that? That''s smart." Carolyn and Krystal were done sparring as they came over to the sibling group.

    "Mmhmm," Keith turned to the two, "Go ahead and try it."

    "Okay!" The two took a big bite out of the persimmon; when they did, a light blue glow surrounded the two. But they didn''t realize it as they continued to munch.

    "Tasty," They savored the flavor as they nibbled. It was like two little hamsters.

    "How do you guys feel?" Besides the adorableness, there was something he was more interested in.

    "Warm and fuzzy in my tummy." A comfortable and cozy feeling enveloped their stomach.

    "Try firing your magic."

    "Okay!" Leon started to chant something. And a giant fireball appeared in his hand!

    As he did, Alvin froze, "What the? Why is it so strong?!" He had been teaching the two how to use magic. Leon was quite adept with using fire magic. That was why when he summoned the fireball, it was twice the size of what he usually did.

    "It comes from the moonlight persimmons. It increases their magic power for a short period."

    "I see."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "That''s an incredible fruit," Derek muttered. To increase magical power like that? It was absurd.

    "The increase of magic is one of the effects. But it also has a special effect of increasing a mage''s container." Krystal commented.

    "What?!" Alvin''s expression froze.

    "It increases mine not that much," Carolyn muttered. She had eaten one, but like Scarlet and Alfia, her container was much higher than average. It didn''t affect them too much.

    Krystal added, "I think it would be better for people who are young or have a small container. That''s when the effects are the most effective." Arlo''s container increased because of the fruit.

    "Big Brother, can you check it?"

    "Of course." Hearing all of this, Alvin placed his hand on the two. A frown soon formed, "It''s definitely increased. However, I think we should have Mendel check on it."

    A second later, the doctor came over, "What can I do for you, Young Master?"

    "Can you come and check their bodies? Specifically, their containers?"

    "Sure," Mendel touched Leon and Laura''s bodies. That was when he checked it out, "Their containers are definitely larger. But it seems like there''s nothing wrong with it."

    "By how much?"

    "About half."

    "Okay," Keith nodded. His deduction wasn''t wrong; using this on younger people was more effective than older ones.

    "But, Young Master, you shouldn''t feed them this all the time," Mendel warned, "If you force their containers to grow every day, they will break." That would make it impossible to use mana.

    "I know that," Keith felt he shouldn''t let them always eat it. The same goes for the island. The ones who had a significant boost to their containers were halted.

    "How long should I wait before I give another one to them?"

    "Give them a week to let their container adjust."

    "Understood. Thank you, Mendel." Keith nodded.

    "So we can''t eat it?" Leon and Laura''s eyes blinked. Keith shook, "Sorry, but not right now. You guys will have to wait before you can do so again."

    "Aww."

    "But there are other delicious things your big brother has in store for you!" He had been capturing so many monsters for this day.

    "Yippe!"

    "Let''s go and have breakfast now." Since they know about their sudden increase in power, they should get food. They had completely forgotten about training.

    ¡­

    "A fruit that could increase one''s magic containers. There was such an incredible thing like this?" William never heard of such a fruit capable of doing this. Sophia took a bite and felt it out, "My magic power definitely increased by a quarter. However, my container didn''t grow that much."

    "That''s still lethal," In Sophia''s hands, an increase of .25 was deadly. It could change the tides of battle in an instant.

    "How much would one cost," Derek muttered. Now came the issue.

    "Hmm, if we''re going with how it can increase magical power by that much, then it''s definitely going for at least 2 platinum. But when you add that it could instantly improve the eater''s container, 5 platinum." That last effect was what everyone should keep their eyes on.

    "My lord." Everyone gulped.

    "You''re not planning to sell it, right?"

    "Nope. I''m not planning to do so." Having this on the market was pretty deadly. The only thought in his mind was;

    "I''m wondering what kinds of desserts I can pair with it to make it delicious?" Hearing the effects, he could make it work.

    "Big brother, you''re drooling again." Slight drops of water came from the side of his mouth.

    "Sorry about that." The man quickly wiped the drool away.

    "Kind of a bad habit," Derek muttered. Everyone knew about the drool he had when he thought about food.

    "It''s charming," Carolyn muttered while Krystal nodded.

    "..." These two.

    "Let''s have our meal now." Enough talking about this fruit; it was time for them to get food in their stomachs.

 Volume 9 Chapter 16: Sunshine Street!

    Volume 9 Chapter 16: Sunshine Street!

    "Let''s go out and have some fun!" Keith raised his hand in the air as he shouted.

    "Yeah!" "Y-yeah," Carolyn, Leon, Laura, and Fira cheered loudly. Krystal raised her hand slightly into the air in embarrassment. She had gone with the flow.

    May watched them with a grin on her face. How adorable.

    "This is Krystal''s first time in our city! Let''s go show how great it is, everyone!" It was time to show off to the tourists.

    "Mmhmm!"

    "Let''s come back here after we get dressed." Indeed they did; they returned to the lobby in a few minutes. Keith grinned as he saw the two foxes move around. It had been some time since he had seen this adorableness.

    "We don''t need a carriage?" Krystal questioned.

    "It''s only a few minutes walk to the city. And we need to burn off those calories."

    "Mmhmm!" Leon and Laura nodded as they held his hand. And when they entered the city,

    "Look! It''s the young master!"

    "Good afternoon, Young Master!"

    "It''s so great to have you back!"

    As they walked down the streets, the people waved. Keith waved back, "It''s good to see you all again! It''s been a while!" The man continued to wave at all of them.

    Behind him, Krystal was amazed, "He''s like a hero."

    "Don''t you get that treatment when you return to the duchy?" Krystal was the only daughter of the Grand Duchy; she was also highly regarded.

    The woman denied, "Not like this. Everyone is treating him like he''s a saint." There was a difference between how she was treated and this. This man was getting the kingly treatment; what amplified it more was how amicable the man was.

    "Well, he does have the nickname, The Northern Saint." Carolyn remembered that nickname.

    "Northern Saint? He had a title like that?"

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "It''s a well-known nickname in the northern region," May added. The outside didn''t know so much. But in the northern region, it was well regarded.

    "Hey!" A glare soon came when he heard it.

    "What? It''s true."

    "Young Master Keith, that nickname is quite nice," May added. The title of saint really puts an umth in there. The other names he had were pretty normal. The saint added elegance to his fame.

    "..." Keith groaned. The title of Northern Saint was really going to embarrass him. The first stop that everyone was going to was the first white forest bakery.

    "So this is where it all started." Krystal was quite interested in the store. Even now, it had this uniqueness compared to the other stores. One thing that hadn''t changed was the long lines.

    "Let''s go inside." When that was said, the inside hadn''t changed in all so long. That was when Ralph shouted, "Boss, welcome home!"

    "Mmhmm!" Keith grinned as he asked, "So, how are the recipes I handed you guys?"

    "The recipes are a great hit. The number of people who entered was just surprising." Ralph laughed. A spike of people came when the new food was introduced.

    "And it''s not only this store. The others were the same as well," May added. Adding new recipes invited customers to try them.

    "What would you guys like to have?"

    "We want cinnamon rolls!" The two children cheered. That caused Keith to chuckle, "You heard the children. Two cinnamon rolls. I''ll also take some pudding as well. How about you guys?"

    "Sure," The others were game for it as well. It was time for them to have some desserts.

    "So delicious."

    "As expected from the bakery," Krystal savored the pudding.

    "What''s the next place you want to show me?" Krystal was quite interested. But that only caused Keith to grin, "How about we go to Sunshine Street!"

    "Yay! Sunshine Street!" Leon and Laura were quite enthusiastic. And like that, everyone set off again. They came through the entrance,

    That was when Krystal questioned, "How can you have such a space like this?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean the green grass." There was something really off. The park had such a lush area. Yet, it didn''t make sense because the area was supposed to be cold. Not only that, there was also a small lake where they saw some ducks playing around!

    Everything about this was not normal in a cold region!

    "Oh, that''s because of the heating crystals we used. Doing so keeps the land at an optimal temperature for the grasses to be like this," That was why there were heating lamps all over; it was to keep the cold from reaching. People were able to take off their coats and relax.

    "What do you think about all of this?"

    "Incredible," She had no words to describe this. To make such a lush forest in a cold region. That alone was something that she couldn''t comprehend. As they conversed,

    "Young Master Keith!"

    "Come play with us!"

    "Yeah!"

    A group of kids spotted him and quickly rushed over. The man laughed, "Sure, we can play around. Do you want to play with this?" What Keith had brought out was a ball.

    That was when the kids started to play.

    "..."

    "Surprised, right?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "The young master would always play with the kids whenever he had the time," Keith would always bring Leon and Laura to the park to rest and relax. As he did, kids would come up to him. It also helped that Mir and Fira were good with kids.

    "And he also cleaned up the streets as well," Carolyn grinned.

    "He did that?" Krystal noticed one interesting thing about the city; there was little to no dirt around. No trash or garbage was lying around. It made the city smell pleasant.

    "Mmhmm, that was how he made so many jobs for everyone," May smiled,

    "That is why everyone is brighter and more excited." The kids couldn''t help but laugh and have fun with everything. But as they were talking about him,

    "Big sisters! Let''s go and play!" Leon and Laura grabbed the two''s hands. May also followed after them as well.

    It was time.

 Volume 9 Chapter 17: I Have To Play That?

    Volume 9 Chapter 17: I Have To Play That?

    The group continued to play for some time. That was when Keith asked, "What else do you kids want to play?"

    "Dress up!"

    "Ah, what kind of dress-up do you want to do?"

    "Masked Thief and the princess!" The children''s voices overlapped with one another, resonating with one another. Keith froze on the spot while Krystal and Carolyn glanced at one another.

    The man questioned, "How do you know about Masked Thief?" The North shouldn''t have seen something like that.

    There was no way...Right?

    "There are a lot of masks," One child commented.

    "Eh?" Keith blinked. What do you mean by mask? There was no need to wonder as,

    "I got one!" One kid took out a mask; it was the same one that Masked Thief wore.

    "..."

    "I do, too!" Another mask was taken out as well. One by one, the children started to take them out!

    "..." Oh my goodness. Carolyn and Krystal gasped at the sight of these masks. Yet, they wanted to see how this would play out.

    "I will protect you from everything, Princess!" The children with masks quickly went before another as they declared.

    "No, I will protect you with everything I have!" Another child stated.

    "I have a recording stone!" But that was when Leon took out a stone, and it started to play.

    "Umm," Like a broken record. Keith tried to say something, but it came out in mumbles. Carolyn covered his mouth, "Don''t destroy this for the children."

    "..." Do I really have to watch this?! It seemed so because Krystal and May had no plans to help or stop this. As they talked, one child stared intently at Carolyn.

    "What''s the matter?" The princess noticed the look as she smiled.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "It''s the princess!" While they watched the recording stone, the children realized that the person inside the recording was none other than Carolyn!

    "Pretty Princess!" Eyes of reverence and awe were gazed at her.

    "Uh," Carolyn scratched her head as she turned to Keith. What should I do? Being looked at like this was embarrassing.

    Don''t look at me. You''re the one who stopped me.

    "Can you do it again?"

    "Wut?"

    "We want to see it again!"

    "Then who would play Masked Thief?" When that was said, Carolyn then turned over to Keith. The kids did the same as well.

    "...There''s someone else who would play Masked Thief perfectly!" Keith then pointed at the girl, "We have here, Krystal! She''s a swordsman, and she''s perfect for the job!"

    "..." Keith? Krystal blinked. Why am I a part of this?

    You''re joining this for not helping me! This was going to be everyone getting in trouble! Carolyn was getting one, and she was as well!

    "Knight and princess?" The children were quite interested.

    "Then Big Brother shall be the evil prince!" One child commented.

    "..." I''m still part of it?

    Wait a minute, evil prince? Doesn''t that mean...

    Keith was playing Alger. Krystal and Carolyn looked at one another. That was a scene that all wanted to see. However, would the guy''s pride allow it? The man had been saying how much he hated him.

    Yet, he had to play him?

    "¡­Understood," Keith sighed in defeat. I can''t believe I''m going to be the one who will do this.

    "Big Sister, wear this!" A kid handed Krystal a mask. To be a Masked Thief, a mask was a must.

    "¡­Thank you." Krystal took a deep breath as she wore it.

    That was when the play started. Keith started to laugh, "Muahahaha! I have stolen the princess! With this, I will use my weapon to take over the world!!!"

    "..." Keith, that was not what Alger said. However, Keith kept it going since the children were immersed in his acting. He gave Carolyn a look.

    The princess got the message, "Oh, whatever shall I do? Will there be a prince for me?"

    "Oh, what a beautiful pair, but are they truly in love? Such flowery words, yet behind the scenes, are only thorns." Krystal said the exact same words as the thief. But anyone could tell there was something wrong, embarrassed? It was probably more so.

    "Princess, I shall whisk you away!" Krystal quickly grabbed Carolyn and did a princess carry!

    "Yay!" "I want to do the same!" The children cheered at the performance. But as they did so,

    "No, I''ve been defeated," Keith fainted on the ground. His face was done on the ground, relieved. Glad this is over with.

    "May! Be the princess this time!" "Keith be Masked Thief!"

    "¡­" May''s eyes widened while Keith blinked. Are you kidding me? Do I still have to do this?

    "¡­Please!" The kids stared at him.

    "¡­Okay," Keith sighed, "Can I get the mask this time?"

    "Princess, I shall whisk you away from there!" Keith then grabbed May with a princess carry and quickly moved away.

    ¡°¡­¡± The others were spellbound by the sight. Carolyn and the others didn''t say as they watched. This kept going for some time before he was done reenacting it.

    The kids were satisfied with all of these scenes.

    "By the way, kids. Where did you guys get the mask?" It was now time to figure out what was going on.

    "Ah! We got it from the White Owl Merchant Store. It¡¯s also in the blacksmith shop as well,"

    "¡­" Keith froze when he heard that.

    "¡­" Keith? That''s not a face you should be making.

    "...Thank you for everything," Keith grinned, "Here are some chocolates for all of you. You''re all good kids." When that was said, it was time for them to head off again.

    "¡­I''m going to kill someone."

    The others gulped; it was going to be a bloodbath.

 Volume 9 Chapter 18: Coins In His Eyes

    Volume 9 Chapter 18: Coins In His Eyes

    "They have really changed everything about this," Keith lightly muttered.

    The five were now in front of a building. There was a strange atmosphere going about here. You have Leon and Laura, who were happy after what had occurred in the park. Then there were Krystal, Carolyn, and May, who were a step behind the trio. And finally, you have Keith, who had a smile. Yet those eyes weren''t smiling at all. He was looking to end people.

    They wanted to be no part of what was about to happen next. Keith opened the door first,

    "Welcome to-Hello! Keith!" Hugo was the one who greeted him. And he was also the first person to face the man''s wraith.

    "Hello, Hugo. But there are more important matters to deal with," Keith then pointed at the masks, "Explain that to me," They had those things hanging on a rack! Many were displayed for everyone to see; it was even more so when the kids were there.

    "Oh," Hugo''s eyes brightened, "Do you like it? It''s been a hot commodity in the city."

    "¡­Are you freaking serious? Who told you to make it?!" Around the city, he saw people wearing masks and posing like Masked Thief. It was quite a sight for sore eyes.

    "Kid, why are you screaming when you come here?" The following person who came out was Orin.

    "Orin, these-"

    "Oh, the one who asked us was Coyler himself. The missy was also the one who requested it as well," Orin didn''t hesitate to add.

    "¡­" Keith''s eyes then turned to May. The maid was looking so far away, trying to become air. Especially with him, since he had the "How could you betray me?" look. The glance from everyone had made her sigh. She muttered, "I couldn''t help it, Young Master. It was quite beautiful."

    "Say what?"

    "What was worn during that incident became a huge hit."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "One of them is the wedding dress Princess Carolyn wore."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "Huh? It is?" Carolyn blinked. May nodded, "Apparently, the dress had been sold out, and people are even fighting for it."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "That''s when a thought occurred; how about we sell the mask?" Coins. She could smell the coins coming from the mask. If they get a headstart, it would be great!

    "..Uh," Keith was about to say when,

    "We''ve made over 1 mithril coin in this last week from the mask," May added.

    "¡­" Keith froze. Are you kidding me? Just from the mask alone?

    "¡­.Alright." Coins came first, and he didn''t mind at all. There was no point as well since Keith couldn''t stop it. It was too late.

    "Spoken like a true businessman," Orin muttered.

    Anyone could see the light coming from his eyes. But that only caused Keith to groan, "But now I wonder what the Philosopher Kingdom will think of this?"

    "When are you worried about these things?" There was no point for him to worry since these things had always occurred.

    "Um, not worried. I want to see how the king would spit blood again?" The thought of Harold spitting blood out was quite funny.

    "Hmm? How does Big Brother know the king?"

    "Oh, that''s because there''s a recording."

    "Ah!"

    "¡­" You''re really going to lie through your teeth like that, huh?

    "So, did you come here to buy some things?"

    "Nah, just to have them look around. Also, I wanted to see how everyone is doing." It had been some time since he met them.

    "And you guys really changed by a mile." This was the truth.

    "Business had been booming." Orin''s shop only advanced. The stores had grown huge and larger than anything before. Moreover, they changed its name; it was now named Ignis''s Hammer.

    "When did you guys cater to kids now?" The mask was a surprise; Orin was not the type to deal with kids.

    "We thought it would be interesting. We''ve been making some toys and also practice weapons for them to use."

    "Enough about that. Where''s the arm guard I made for you?" The boy was not wearing one right now.

    "It got blown up when I faced the S-rank boss," Keith shrugged. The raptor had bitten through the guard like it was nothing. And its claw tore through it like butter.

    Scrap metal. That was the only thing left.

    "Wait, do you still have the hide?" Orin''s eyes brightened. Hugo did the same as well. S-rank boss? Hearing this made them eager!

    Same as Dalen''s face. They were definitely brothers. Keith nodded, "I do have some of the hide. Do you also want the raptor variant as well?"

    "Yes!" Was there even a need to ask something like that?!

    And like so, the two materials appeared on the table.

    "I had given some to Dalen and his men."

    "Damn, Brother," Orin''s expression turned jealous and envious. He definitely took the good pieces. However,

    "This is quite big as well. Want me to make a good arm guard again?" The amount before them was still more than enough for them.

    "Sure. Can you make two? Like one for outside and the other for indoors." That would be easy for him.

    "Sure."

    "Also, I might need your help on something later."

    "Eh?" Now, it was the other''s turn to tilt their heads. What are you planning to build this time? Keith shook his head, "I will keep this a secret. I need someone else to help me out on this. This is more of his expertise than mine."

    If he could ask him about this, everything would be good to go!

    "Sure, I''m always interested in what kind of things you will build afterward," Orin laughed. One of the joys about the kid was his ideas that came from his mind.

 Volume 9 Chapter 19: Did You Get Ripped?

    Volume 9 Chapter 19: Did You Get Ripped?

    "Big Brother, what are you going to make?" As they left the store, Leon and Laura questioned their brother. They were quite excited about what he had prepared.

    "Something. But I don''t think you guys will like it," Keith grinned.

    "Eh?"

    "..." Keith said nothing else: the next place the group headed to was the White Owl Merchant group. It hadn''t changed over these months. When they entered the room,

    "Big Boss! Ms.Big Boss! Welcome!" The clerk quickly greeted them.

    "Ms. Big Boss?" Keith glanced at May. The clerk explained, "Yes, she would be Ms. Big Boss."

    "I see. Can you go get Coyler?"

    "Understood!"

    "Young Master, that was not my idea. They kept calling me and saying that after I became in charge." May didn''t want that nickname either, but it was too late. The name had stuck onto her. It was horrible.

    "I don''t mind. Actually, let them keep calling you that." Keith shook his head. There was nothing he could say to stop them. He couldn''t help but scrunch his face when he heard that.

    At least someone was sharing the pain with him.

    "¡­" Carolyn and Krystal wanted to say something about that.

    "Boss! It''s been so long!" That was when Coyler came down to greet him.

    "Mmhmm, it''s been some time. How has the company been doing?"

    "Amazing! With May as the boss, our business had expanded by a large margin. We''ve opened seven stores in only a few months." That was an astonishing growth in such a short time.

    "That''s amazing," Keith grinned.

    May shook her head, "It was nothing, Young Master?"

    "Also, does Boss wish to look at these?" Coyler then took something out for him.

    "More masks?" One was not enough, but there was going to be more? In this case, there were three masks with different designs.

    "...Aren''t these-"

    "These are the masks of the Masked Sisters. I thought it would be nice to have them as well. We also made a small bow ornament of the princess." There was a beautiful white bow as well. It would match with the wedding dress.

    "Ooh! I want one now!" Carolyn was interested.

    "...Are you a clothing store now?" What was this?

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "It''s only this for now." Coyler laughed. There was no way the merchant group would become a clothing store. It was more of a one-time thing since Masked Thief had become such a hot thing.

    "..." What is this? Keith wanted to cry. The others were grinning ear to ear about this.

    ...

    The following day, Keith woke up and headed to the kitchen. That was when he saw Gus.

    "Good morning, Boss."

    "Morning, I''m planning to make some espresso."

    "Hmm? Do you mean coffee?" The man tilted his head.

    Oh, yeah. Keith had forgotten about telling him that. The espresso thing was something he didn''t talk about with his family. It was one of those things he had forgotten about.

    "It is coffee. But it''s a more concentrated version of it." Keith took out a pot and started to boil it. Smelling it, Gus understood, "Something like this is better for the early mornings."

    "Mmhmm," Keith nodded as he sipped his drink. It always hit the spot. As he did so,

    "Young Master, it tastes a little water down."

    "Yeah..." Keith kinda accepted this. That was one of the things with using the stovetop. After he finished his drink, he headed out into the training field. When he did, someone was already there.

    "Michael! Woah, why do you feel so different?" Keith stared at the commander of knights. Something was different about him. His aura was sharp; it was like staring at a sword.

    His frame was the same, yet it was more imposing.

    "Been working out. Now come and face me right now." The swordsman pointed the blade at him.

    "¡­Sure," Keith nodded as he grabbed a shield and an axe.

    "Begin!" Michael shouted as he dashed at the kid.

    Keith quickly raised his shield in the air and was quickly sent flying through the air! What in the world?! That power was just insane. He couldn''t believe it. His body went a few meters in the air like it was nothing!

    That was not the end; Michael swung his sword from the side, causing Keith to fly like a cannonball.

    And then he was brought down like a hammer! The fight ended like that; it was one-sided.

    "Kid, did you get weaker?" Michael frowned.

    "Huh? I got weaker?" That shouldn''t be. It should be the opposite; he had been getting stronger. He learned more magic and has been working out as well.

    "You just feel a lot weaker than before." Michael frowned.

    "¡­" I think you just got stronger. It wasn''t that he was weaker, but it was more about Michael being stronger than ever!

    "Heh, Kid, you still have more room to grow. Now get up and face me!" Michael waved his sword around like it was nothing.

    "¡­Sure," Keith got up and prepared himself. But the end result was the same no matter how long they went; it was a total defeat from his side. The kid got crushed before he had the chance to do anything.

    "Hah," Keith breathed deeply, "How is he this strong?!" Last time he checked, Michael should not have been this overpowering. He was able to beat him before. But it was too one-sided now.

    "Michael had been training like a madman these past months," Eric commented.

    "Huh?"

    "He worked like a mad man by himself. Don''t you see how he isn''t wearing his short sleeves?"

    "Now that you mentioned it." Michael had been wearing long sleeves. The man didn''t care if icicles hit him as he would continue to wear short sleeves.

    "He probably doesn''t have any fat on his body." Workout and workout. Michael continued to hone himself to the utmost. That was why no one could match him.

    "I think he might be able to go toe to toe with the sword saint." Eric realized it. He was not able to beat the man either. That was why he needed to get stronger.

    "..." So he''s gotten that strong. But that was not that surprising. He remembered what Logan had told him before; Michael could easily become stronger if he took it seriously.

    That was not a joke.

    "You were the catalyst for him becoming that."

    "Hah? How did I make him into a monster?"

    "Well, he couldn''t trai-""Eric! Zip it!" Michael quickly appeared behind the man and held his mouth before he could say anything, "Do you want to die?!"

    "¡­I think he''s already dead."

    "Huh?" Michael looked down and noticed how Eric had fainted.

    "You held him too tight, you gorilla!"

    "How dare you call me a gorilla?!"

    "I''m alive!" Eric regained consciousness as he moved around. He couldn''t believe it. But as they were talking with one another,

    "Keith, what happened to you?" Carolyn and Krystal quickly came out from the training area. And they saw an injured Keith wobbling as he got up.

    "Here, let me help you out," Carolyn quickly used celestial magic to heal him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Some guys just have it all, am I right?" Derek shook his head. Keith was living the life with all these people looking at him like that. Michael really wanted to beat this kid up right now. But he couldn''t do so when there were so many people. He''ll just have to do so at another time.

 Volume 9 Chapter 20: Reuniting With The Snowballs

    Volume 9 Chapter 20: Reuniting With The Snowballs

    "What happened to you?" The group headed to the dining room, where he saw Keith worn out and tired. A ragged cloth; it looked like he went through a cyclone. Keith groaned, "Don''t even ask." That Michael! Am I just a training dummy now? That commander didn''t hold back as he beat him left and right!

    "That guy!"

    "He''s going to get it."

    And he wasn''t the only one who got caught in the crossfire; Eric and Derek were also covered in bruises. Once Keith got knocked down, the other two became victims.

    "There, there." Carolyn patted Keith''s head while Krystal started to put some ointment onto his face,

    "Tss!"

    "Does it hurt? Sorry."

    "If I can take the beating, I can take this," Keith laughed.

    "..." Can we get some love here as well? Eric and Derek were staring at a bunch of flowers occurring on the other side. It was quite a sight.

    William and Sophia said nothing as they watched this sight. That was when they started to eat their breakfast. After it, Keith decided, "I''m going to head to the forest."

    "Eh? The forest?"

    "Mmhmm, I''m going to bring Fira to see her family." "Mmhmm! I want to give them my presents." The spirit had bought some things home for them to try.

    "Then we''ll-"

    "No, you guys don''t need to come today. You can just chill out here and rest." Keith didn''t wait for them to respond as he dashed away.

    "Keith, did you have to act like that?" Fira tilted her head.

    "I have to. There''s no way I can let them know about that." In the forest was something else; they would be shocked if they saw it. The first place Keith headed to was the farm. When he did so, he saw a giant farm before him.

    Keith grinned as he waved his hand, "Hello, Logan!"

    "Young Master! It''s been such a long time!" Logan grinned as he waved.

    "Yeah-Huh? Why are you so ripped?" Logan looked like he had packed on some weight. That weight came from muscles. His arms were definitely wider than before.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Logan grinned as he waved his hand, "So you noticed?"

    "It''s pretty noticeable."

    "Well, I trained that idiot into shape. I got bulkier because of that as well."

    "Ah. So that''s how he got so powerful." What better way to get strong than by getting training from the previous commander of the knights? The training made him absurd; well, two monsters were created.

    "Did you plant the new seeds I sent to you?" Keith had sent some mangos, Ly Mangos, and cacao to them.

    Logan nodded, "Mmhmm, We''ve planted all the vegetables and fruits you sent, Young Master. They were all delicious." Once the fruits were ripe, the tasting came. Those mangos were delicious.

    "That''s great," Keith nodded.

    "But there''s also a problem."

    "Eh? What kind of problem?" This was a first. Logan and the others usually took care of the problems around them.

    "Well, you see-"Logan was going to explain when,

    "Dammit! Catch those critters!"

    "Damn, moles!"

    On the side were a bunch of farmers screaming as they waved their weapons. But as they did so, something moved on the ground!

    "What was that?!"

    "That''s our problem? They''re called Snek Moles; they''ve been rummaging through our farms these last few weeks, and it''s quite a hassle to deal with them. They''ve been eating whatever fruits they could find." Logan groaned.

    "They''re next to impossible to find since they dug themselves down into the ground," Unless they destroy the farm, they can''t get to the moles.

    "What?" Keith blinked, "Wait a minute, how did the moles even come here in the first place?" These moles didn''t seem like the type to live in the forest.

    "If I remember correctly, a merchant arrived. He talked about selling animals as pets, and one of them was the moles. But because no one wanted to buy them, he decided to dump them into the forest. Well, near the forest." It was impossible to get close to Logan and the other farmers around.

    "¡­Oh." Keith got a good grasp of what occurred next. The farm had a pleasant and rich smell that lured the moles over. And it was impossible to get them out now.

    "So, young master, can you work your magic?"

    "Huh?" Work my what?

    "You know? Talk with the animal and tell them to leave?"

    "¡­" What do you think of me as? Keith shook his head, "I can''t do that if the moles keep hiding in the ground." It seemed they wouldn''t come out if so many humans were around.

    "Damn." "I''ll see what I can do about it later."

    "But is there any other problem?"

    "There''s not much, but some foolish people have tried to come here. But they got beaten down by us," Logan grinned.

    "Good to know." Whoever came here was just stupid. It was asking for trouble.

    Keith then headed into the forest. It was time for him to meet up with everyone.

    "Everyone!" As Keith shouted out,

    "Po!" A resounding shout came out of everyone''s mouth as they charged at Keith. It was a tackle full of fluff as the snowballs swarmed him on all sides.

    "I missed all of you guys as well!"

    "Po! Po!" "Yuki, it''s been so long!" Keith hugged Miyuki.

    "Po!" Miyuki nudged Keith again.

    "Aww, I missed you as well." While Keith continued this with everyone, "Hello, Shiro." The big snowball was still sleeping on the stone like his throne.

    "Po," Shiro grunted.

    "Come on, I know you miss me as well. Give me a hug!" Keith opened his arms as he was prepared for it. Shiro did move close to him. But as he did,

    Boom!

    "Ahh! Too much! Too much! Move your fat butt!" That snowball rolled on his body and flattened him. He was tapping out. But while he did so,

    "BOOOOOOOO!"

    "What''s the matter?!" The snowball went into rage mode! It got the other snowballs on alert as they were prepared to go to war! But there was no need to do that as he saw who it was.

    "Carolyn? Krystal?!" Keith called out to the two girls as he saw them on the ground.

 Volume 9 Chapter 21: Riding Snowballs Home

    Volume 9 Chapter 21: Riding Snowballs Home

    ¡°Now then, are you two alright now?¡± Keith stared at the two girls. They were sitting on the ground, staring up at the boy. Behind him was Shiro and the other Samuis.

    ¡°Mhmmm.¡± Still a little anxious, but good enough.

    ¡°Now, why did you guys follow me?¡± Didn''t he tell them before to stay in the mansion?

    ¡°We thought you were doing something interesting, so we followed you.¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± Carolyn and Krystal explained, but the man could tell what had occurred. So you were brought along by Carolyn, huh? The two girls continued to rustle as the big snowballs were quite imposing. Their eyes were full of wariness and concern. Although, there were a few who weren¡¯t: Mir and the other babies nudged the two. The only adult who reacted calmly was Miyuki.

    ¡°Po?¡± Miyuki tilted her head at Carolyn. It seemed she had met with this girl before.

    ¡°Guys, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything; they''re my friends,¡± Keith explained.

    ¡°Mmhmm! They¡¯re friendly!¡± Fira added.

    ¡°Bo.¡± Shiro let out a low growl, clearly asking why he didn¡¯t say so in the beginning. He stared at the two before returning to his stone.

    ¡°Is he mad at us?¡± Carolyn quickly held onto his legs. Well, she wanted to do so in the beginning, but all those eyes made her pause. One wrong move would be the end.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s just moody like that.¡± Keith patted the girls¡¯ heads.

    ¡°Lily! Come here!¡± Carolyn remembered the baby Samui as she still had the hairpin in her hair.

    ¡°Po!¡± The Samui quickly waddled over and licked her face, ¡°Aww, I missed you too.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Krystal was left out of the loop. You¡¯re friends with one of them? As she glanced around,

    ¡°Po!¡± A snowball nudged her back.

    That was when she noticed Mir, ¡°You¡¯re bigger now.¡± He was at his original size.

    ¡°Oh, he could use magic to change his size whenever he wants. That¡¯s why he can accompany me and appear on my island.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Po!¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I know you guys are jealous. But what can you do about it?¡± Inti and the others had some words for this. No fair! No fair! But they could do nothing; having a giant creature walking around the island would be jaw-dropping.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Keith, what kind of creatures are they?¡± Krystal blinked. These animals were not expected. This was especially so since that one roar. Her entire legs buckled back and forth in fear. Yet, this was not the problem; it was ingrained into her bones!

    Even right now, her arms still shivered.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re Samuis.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± The calm and collected expression she had utterly broke. There were many things Keith told her, but this one had taken the cake!

    ¡°When was this?¡± When did this man tame the Samui?

    ¡°Yeah, I had them a long time ago,¡± Keith thought, ¡°I contracted them when I was eight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Krystal was utterly speechless.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she would be surprised by this? Do you think anyone wouldn¡¯t?!¡± Carolyn smacked the guy in the back of his head. How could he be this stupid? Anyone would be surprised by this sudden revelation.

    ¡°But you were normal with it?¡± When Miyuki appeared before her, she was pretty calm.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know anything about it, you dummy.¡± There was a difference. She was settled in when she saw Mir and the other babies. Krystal was getting everything from the get-go!

    ¡°...¡± Krystal was silent. Keith waved his hands in front of her face, but there was no response.

    ¡°Did I break her?¡±

    ¡°You think?!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I have to bring Fira back to her village. Want to come with?¡± He couldn¡¯t forget about what they needed to do.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Carolyn pushed the girl, and like that, they headed there. As Carolyn had to push, Krystal¡¯s mind was still out of it.

    And that was when they saw everyone.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Tidal, it¡¯s been so long.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it has.¡± The spirit hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    ¡°Hello, Keith!¡± The other spirits started to greet the boy with a warm smile. But as they did, Krystal muttered, ¡°Does he know how spirits are?¡± Spirits were pretty lofty creatures. How could they be so cozy with him?

    ¡°That¡¯s his superpower,¡± Carolyn shook her head. Keith had always had a strange connection with animals. This was made even clearer by how he acted before them.

    ¡°You understand that he has the power to destroy an entire kingdom if he wanted to.¡± Keith had always not cared about what others said about him. But she understood why now; this man had the capital to not care.

    It would be a one-show stomp if they challenged him to a fight. It wasn¡¯t even a joke. If Todd Mills had caused more trouble, his territory would have been blown up. One Samui would be enough.

    ¡°And you also know that he wouldn¡¯t do something like that either.¡± Carolyn smiled. Keith had all that power in his grasp, yet he wasn¡¯t going to use it? Some would say he was wasting it. However, the man was never the type of person.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m attracted to him.¡± Carolyn liked how he could do things his way.

    ¡°And you¡¯re attracted to him because of that as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Krystal nodded to that. Keith had a certain charm to him that others didn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Why are you guys standing there with your mouths open like this? Did you guys need to go to the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The two girl¡¯s expressions turned dark. This guy really wants to get beat up! The group continued to play with the spirits before returning to the snowballs. It was time to return home. However,

    ¡°Po!¡±

    ¡°Aww, you want to give us a lift?¡±

    ¡°Po!¡± Inti sounded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Keith jumped on Inti.

    ¡°Yay, I get to ride you.¡± Carolyn was on Lily. She had always wanted to ride one. Even she found them to be quite fluffy.

    ¡°Po!¡± Mir nudged Krystal, who nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m riding one. Never would she expect something like this to occur. And when they returned to a certain point, ¡°I will see you guys again!¡±

    ¡°Po!¡± The snowballs roared as they returned.

 Volume 9 Chapter 22: 50th store

    Volume 9 Chapter 22: 50th store

    When they returned for dinner,

    "Ahh, you met with them. Please keep it a secret." William requested. Hearing how the two followed Keith to the forest, it was expected they had met with the snowballs.

    "Understood." Krystal nodded. Of course, she would keep this under wraps. If anyone else found out about this, they would definitely go crazy with it.

    "But Uncle William, I think the king knows about this?" From how Carolyn reacted, this was not their first meeting.

    "Yes, Julius knows about this. So does the headmaster and deputy headmaster." Only a handful of people outside the city knew about this.

    "I see." Krystal turned to Keith,

    "What?"

    "What do you mean what? You¡¯re clearly acting too nonchalant about this." The man continued to be so carefree. It was concerning.

    Carolyn shook her head, "He''s always been like that."

    ...

    After dinner, Keith had entered May''s room. And when he was there, Mel quickly bowed,

    "Are you free at this moment?"

    "Young Master, what do you need?"

    "Um, am I bothering you?" May looked slightly distraught. There were a lot of letters on her desk. She shook her head,  "No! It''s nothing, Young Master!"

    "I was thinking about making a chocolate factory." Keith grinned. And when that was said,

    "A chocolate factory?" May was interested.

    "It''s a place where we can sell chocolate sweets and other delicious things." There were many things he could do with chocolate. And having a factory that solely focused on making it was lovely.

    "I think that can be arranged." May thought about it as she added, "We can also put it as a storefront and a factory behind it, which would make it easier for workers."

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Yeah, that was what I was thinking as well. That way, they could get the chocolate treats as well." Keith couldn''t hide his excitement. May nodded, "Then I will have Coyler find a plot of land where we can do so."

    "That''s great! We''ll also need to find new workers," Keith grinned. It was time for him to do some recruiting again!

    "Umm, Young Master, I know it''s your break. But can we go somewhere?"

    "Hmm? Where do you want to go?"

    "Well, you see, there''s a bakery opening up, and it''s our 50th one. So I was asked to do the grand opening. But since you''re here, you should be able to go, right?"

    "Oh, sure. I can go with you." Woah, we''re opening our 50th one. This was a little surprising. He had gotten to the point where he had opened so much in the northern region.

    "When are we leaving?"

    "We''re going tomorrow."

    "Then I''m going to pack up!" Keith grinned as he headed out.

    ...

    "You two behave and listen to your big brother, understand?" Sophia warned the two children. It was time for them to head off to the town for the grand opening of the 50th store. Keith and May weren''t going alone; four people were coming along with him.

    "We''ll behave!" Leon and Laura sounded.

    "Let''s go now!" Keith grinned. That was when they started to move.

    "It''s been so long since we have gone on a trip together like this!" The last time he did so was a couple of months ago.

    "Mmhmm!" Leon and Laura nodded. Actually, there had never been a time for them to go out for so long. The two hadn''t hunted, which was unsurprising since they were kids. And the added gates really stomped camping and traveling. While that happened,

    "This will be fun!" "Camping!" Leon and Laura grinned.

    "¡­" "Here, young master." May quickly brought out a tissue for him.

    "Thank you so much."

    "Seriously, you''re acting like such a doting brother."

    "Because I am."

    "What''s going to happen when you have a kid?" Carolyn wondered. But that was when her cheeks turned red.

    Keith scoffed, "That''s years away!"

    "Anyways, this would be your 50th store," Krystal muttered. She was quite surprised by the number of stores that opened like this.

    Keith nodded, "You know me, I have so many competent people that I have to expand."

    "And now you have expanded to the south as well." Her home is about to get one as well.

    "Well, it was more like your grandpa forced me to put one there." That was not his idea; Cedric was the one who pushed the damn thing onto him.

    "¡­Sorry."

    "It''s fine." Keith waved, "It''s just another person asking for it, which is unsurprising." This was not his first rodeo.

    "You either get annoyed by them for a lifetime or build one, right?" Carolyn grinned. She remembered what occurred when the first bakery opened.

    "Of course," Keith laughed.

    "Also, isn''t it overkill to have you here?" Michael was going with him on this trip. The commander going on the trip with them? Yeah, that was pretty overkill in his book.

    That only caused Michael to scoff, "Relax, it''s not like I''m going to do anything horrible."

    "But you being here is still crazy."

    "Of course! With so many people here, you need support." Michael pounded his chest. There were so many royals inside the carriage. Of course, he came as backup.

    "¡­" Are you kidding me?

    "Oh, please. What could go wrong." Those words were something that was going to make Keith regret.

 Volume 9 Chapter 23: Sleeping With One Another

    Volume 9 Chapter 23: Sleeping With One Another

    "Alright, it''s time for me to make dinner.

    "Yes!" Michael and the others cheered. But that caused the man to shake his head, "Hmm, what should I make?"

    "Oh, can we have sausage? It''s the perfect thing for camping!" Carolyn asked.

    "Sure, I could go with that." Actually, there was something he wanted to try now that she brought up sausage. He quickly took out some potatoes and cut them up. Onions and some carrots were diced as well. Afterward, sauces and spices were topped. That was when he folded it up in a metal sheet and placed it near the fire.

    "That''s all you''re going to do?!" Michael blinked. This was pretty low work, given the kid''s track record. But the boy grinned, "Of course. And there are times when things like this are much more delicious."

    Slowly, the aroma from the wrapped food waffled in the air.

    "It should be done." Unwrapping the sheet, they saw a delicious potato and sausage mixture.

    "Be careful, it''s hot," Keith warned the two kids as they were ready to pounce.

    "What kind of meat is this?"

    "Of that''s something I make with a smoker. Should I ask Orin to make one?" He didn''t have a smoker in the estate.

    "I will make him make one!" Michael was a fan of that meat. And the other kids were the same. After they had finished their meal, Keith decided, "Me, Leon, and Laura are going to be in one tent while you three are in the other." It was time for them to go to bed.

    "That''s fine with us," This was normal. As Keith set up his tent, "I want to sleep with Big Sister May." The person who said this was none other than Laura.

    "Then you can sleep in their tent," It didn''t matter where the two slept; they were small enough to fit into any tent.

    "I want to sleep with Big Brother," Laura added.

    "¡­Um, Laura, I don''t think that will work." However, the little angel wasn''t budging at all. It was a surprise since she had always been quite amicable during these times.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I think it''s fine if we all sleep together."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "What? We''ve already done it before; there''s no need to worry about it so much," Carolyn scoffed. They already slept with one another in that tent. Three more people wouldn''t kill them.

    "..." That silence meant yes.

    "Yay!" Leon and Laura waved their hands.

    "Alright, you two need to brush your teeth first." It was time for them to freshen up. The two kids quickly nodded as they started to brush their teeth. While that happened, Keith could only sigh. That was when he noticed the grin on everyone''s face.

    "What?"

    "Nothing, you gigolo," Michael grinned.

    "How am I a gigolo?" Keith''s eyes turned dark. Did you see me flirting with them?

    "You just are," Carolyn said it this time. The knights followed with a nod. When that happened, May couldn''t process what was going on. I''m going to be sleeping with the young master? This had never happened once Keith had become 10.

    Carolyn and Krystal had already changed into their pajamas. But as they did so,

    "What''s the matter, Princesses?" May noticed it. The two girls were staring at her.

    "...Nothing, I just feel inferior in everything." "..." Carolyn looked down while Krystal said nothing and continued to stare. But that caused May to shake her head, "The two of you will grow after some time," They were still young.

    "You''re young yourself!" Carolyn and Krystal added.

    "Big brother!" While that happened, the two little angels quickly jumped on top of him. Keith grinned as he held onto them tightly. "Aww, you two are so adorable." The two of them were dressed in cute pajamas. But,

    It could be cuter. That was something that he knew for sure. As he was wondering, the three girls entered. That was when you saw the beauties; it was quite ethereal and lovely.

    "You guys look incredible."

    "You should look at May," Carolyn grinned as May entered the tent.

    "..." Keith blinked, but that was when Krystal smacked him on the shoulder!

    "You look really good, May."

    "...Thank you,"

    "..." "..."

    Carolyn and Krystal looked at one another. Are they side-characters?

    "Big Brother, read me a story!" Laura then took out a book. She came prepared.

    "Sure, I can read it," Keith grinned as he started to read. As he did, the other girls watched him. He was so absorbed in the story as he narrated. As the story was going to end, Keith noticed how the two were asleep. A grin formed as he pulled the blanket up.

    "You''re an amazing big brother," Krystal muttered. Anyone could tell how much love he had for the two.

    "Thank you," That was something that he was going to take his pride in.

    "I think my reading skills are great because I have practice with this girl," Keith added as he pointed at Carolyn.

    "Hey! I can sleep alone."

    "You asked me to always read you a book before bed."

    "..." Carolyn pouted.

    "The two always sleep fast with you here, Young Master." This was a fact. The two would make her read more than two stories before they tucker out.

    "Thank you for always taking care of them in my place," With Keith not being there, May was with them. Leon and Laura didn''t have a designated maid. Instead, it was May who watched over them.

    "It''s fun watching over them," May grinned.

    "Mmhmm, now it''s our turn to go to bed."

 Volume 9 Chapter 24: Keith Effect In Action(Vs Wolves)

    Volume 9 Chapter 24: Keith Effect In Action(Vs Wolves)

    ¡°Nom!¡± Leon and Laura were now munching on some chocolate.

    ¡°Big Brother, more!¡± Leon opened his hands, covered in chocolate. His face was also like that as well. Keith shook his head, ¡°Sorry, Leon. But you can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± The group had been going at an okay pace, which was nice. And they were having snacks along the way as well. Chocolate and cookies were a must. However, too much was bad as well.

    ¡°Aww.¡± The little cub looked down.

    ¡°Have more fruits.¡± Keith cut an apple for him. And as he did,

    ¡°Bunny!¡± It was shaped like a rabbit with those ears. The two nibbled on the apples.

    ¡°Young Master, when you open the chocolate factory, it will be a hit.¡± This was more so with the kids; sweet things were something they loved.

    ¡°Chocolate factory?¡± Krystal and Carolyn¡¯s expressions changed. They turned to the guy, demanding some answers. This was news to them.

    ¡°Ah, I was planning to add a chocolate factory to the city. And when I do, I can also sell chocolate bars on the double.¡± Keith smiled as he said this. However, that caused Carolyn and Krystal¡¯s expressions to turn blank.

    ¡°When are you going to build it?¡± Krystal muttered. Her eyes were saying all of it; she wanted it now. Almost everyone on the island was a fan of chocolate.

    ¡°Probably not very soon. I will need a building; it might take a while before everything is done.¡± The chocolate factory needed a fermenting area. There were also the vats and equipment that needed to be built. With all of this, it would take a good amount of time.

    Carolyn grinned, ¡°You always think big with these things.¡±

    ¡°Also, shouldn¡¯t you upgrade your cart as well?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°With so many customers coming your way these past few days, you should expand it,¡± Carolyn realized the number of customers would only increase as time passed.

    ¡°True,¡± That was something he needed to think about. Eden had been getting a lot of customers these past few days. The three taking orders made the flow even more efficient. Should I add chairs and tables there?

    While he wondered what to do,

    ¡°Monsters before us! Get yourselves ready!¡± Michael roared as he got everyone to prepare. It was not a surprise. Beasts were the norm here.

    Hearing this, Keith turned to the others, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯m going to check things out.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Michael, what kind of monsters are we dealing with?¡±

    ¡°Wolves. And these guys aren¡¯t normal ones like the silver wolves.¡± Keith looked forward and noticed. These wolves had rich black-navy fur that reminded him of the ocean. But behind those wolves was a giant blue wolf with yellow eyes staring at the group.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Frost wolves. To think we¡¯re able to spot someone like that.¡± Michael groaned. Frost wolves were pretty annoying.

    ¡°What rank are they?¡±

    ¡°The big one should be B-rank. But the rest are C at the least.¡±

    ¡°Prepare yourselves,¡± ¡°Wait a moment. Let¡¯s not attack.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Michael blinked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to try to talk with them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Go for it.¡± Michael and the knights quickly put their swords away.

    ¡°Why are you guys so quick with this?¡± Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a young master. Shouldn¡¯t you guys be protecting me or something?

    ¡°It¡¯s you, and you won¡¯t die from this.¡± The number of times Keith had gone renegade on them was too many times to count. And it worked all the time. With monsters, in general, they did not need to worry about much.

    ¡°And you have the owl as well.¡±

    ¡°Keith effect in full action!¡± Carolyn called out from the side.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Keith effect!¡± Leon and Laura sounded. They didn¡¯t know what it was, but hearing it was about their big brother made them repeat.

    ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m so going to end you all. Keith sighed as he approached the wolves, ¡°Hello, you guys. Why are you all here?¡±

    ¡°Grr,¡± The wolves started to be even more wary. But that was when Aria sounded,

    ¡°Kwak!¡± One sound from the blizzard owl made them all shut up.

    ¡°..¡± When Keith patted the owl¡¯s head, the wolves were prepared to strike, ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t need to do this. They¡¯ll be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Hoo.¡± Aria lowered her killing intent. By doing so, the wolves also died down a bit.

    ¡°Now then. I think you guys are quite a fluffy bunch.¡± Keith grinned as he strolled forward. The wolves were continuing to be vigilant as their leader was approached.

    That was when Keith realized. I don¡¯t need to bend down. The wolf was actually big enough for him to just stand there. That was when he started to scratch the back of his neck. As he did so,

    ¡°Woof,¡± The wolf started to snuggle into his hand. Keith grinned, ¡°Aww, do you like it? Here¡¯s more scratches.¡± He continued to scratch the wolf left and right. That was when it fell down onto its back.

    ¡°Here¡¯s belly rubs.¡± Keith turned to the carriage, ¡°Leon, Laura, you guys can come out. These guys won¡¯t bite.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡¯ The two kids came out and walked over.

    ¡°Try touching his stomach.¡±

    ¡°Fluffy.¡± The two children started to scratch it.

    ¡°¡­What am I watching right now?¡± Michael blinked. But that was when Carolyn muttered, ¡°The Keith effect is quite powerful.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Krystal nodded.

    ¡°Keith effect? Is that what we¡¯re going to call it?¡± Michael and the knights knew about the strange effect Keith had on animals. They just called it his superpower. Keith effect had a nice ring as well.

    ¡°So why are you guys staying out here?¡± Keith tilted his head. For wolves to come out was quite odd. That was when the wolf started to whine,

    ¡°I see, so you have lost your home against a monster.¡± This was normal; most monsters would fight for territory.

    ¡°Then how about you come with us home?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Woof?¡±

    ¡°If you come with us, I¡¯ll feed you guys as well!¡± Keith grinned as he then took out some smoked meats. Smelling the beef slice, the wolf¡¯s nose perked up.

    ¡°Try it.¡± The wolf licked it before taking a big bite. And that was not the end as the wolves swarmed the three of them! It was quite a fluffy sight.

    ¡°Want to come home with us?¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡± The wolves chimed.

    ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t think we can bring so many wolves to the town.¡± Actually, they might scream in terror.

    ¡°True,¡± Keith thought about it, but that was when,

    ¡°Keith,¡± Leon and Laura stared at him. Those eyes said it all. Please take them home with us.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t bring them to the town, or the people might be scared. How about this? We will leave them here. We¡¯ll come back to get them once we leave town.¡± They were going to be returning here anyway.

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    ¡°You guys need to hide yourselves for a few days. Is that fine with you?¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡± The wolves quickly barked. Keith nodded as it was time for them to head off again.

    ¡°¡­What?¡± Keith looked at the three.

    ¡°What are you planning with those wolves?¡± That man had something on his mind.

    ¡°Something. You guys don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Keith grinned as he sat in the carriage. The others glanced at one another before sighing.

    ¡°This is going to be quite a situation.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 25: I Was Nervous As Well

    Volume 9 Chapter 25: I Was Nervous As Well

    ¡°Quite a nice place we have here,¡± The journey to the town only took a few more hours. It wasn¡¯t as big as their territory.

    However, it was comfy.

    May grinned, ¡°We have a White Owl merchant store here as well. It was only the bakery that needed to be constructed this time. Do you want to check it out first?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Michael added, ¡°I¡¯m going to find us an inn to stay in.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha.¡± So, the group headed to the bakery.

    ¡°Why is it so big?¡± The bakery was bigger than he expected. It had the same concept as the ones in the city. But this one was much larger as it spanned three shops.

    ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s because it¡¯s in a prime location.¡± May took out a map from her ring, ¡°10 minutes from this town are two villages.¡± That was why they needed to make this one bigger than the others. It was a location that would garner the attention of three places.

    The same was true with the White Owl Merchant store.

    ¡°I see.¡± He got the picture. That would mean that the people here needed to work harder. The group entered the building. And when they did,

    ¡°Greetings to you, Boss! Ms. Boss!¡± The workers quickly greeted them.

    ¡°Mmhmm. Who¡¯s the manager here?¡±

    ¡°Hello! My name is Tula! I¡¯m the manager of the 50th store!¡± Tula quickly bowed her head.

    Keith shook his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to bow your head.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother! Bread!¡± Leon and Laura jumped up and down. That caused Keith to laugh, ¡°Do you guys have any bread?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! Please give us any feedback!¡± What better way to get better than getting critique from the boss himself?

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Keith grinned. That was when a few workers then brought out some bread. It was fluffy and lovely.

    Nam! Leon and Laura didn¡¯t hesitate to eat it. The other four did the same.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Tula and the other workers were quivering, curious about what he had to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°But I can tell you guys are nervous.¡± It showed in their cooking.

    ¡°¡­¡± Tula and the rest of the workers said nothing. That caused Keith to laugh, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy. It¡¯s normal to feel nervous on the first day.¡±

    ¡°...Were you nervous, Boss?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Opening up on the first day, the amount of people I saw almost made me pee my pants.¡±

    May blinked. This was news to her. But then he added, ¡°But it became an afterthought once I went inside.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°When you see the smiles and satisfaction your customers have when they enjoy what you make, you know that all your hard work wasn''t for nothing.¡± Keith grinned, ¡°So it¡¯s fine to be nervous in the beginning. But understand what you''re fighting for.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± That made Tula and the others calmer.

    ¡°Good, I will not bother you guys with your work.¡± Keith smiled as he left, ¡°They got good eyes.¡± He could see the vigor and excitement they had. They also have the talent as well.

    ¡°Mmhmm, I had chosen them based on that.¡±

    That was when Keith patted her head, ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± May paused before nodding, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s see what I can buy from here.¡± It was time for him to look for new fruits and vegetables!

    ¡°As always,¡± Carolyn grinned. That was when the group arrived at the stalls.

    ¡°Oooh! What are these?¡± Keith¡¯s eyes brightened as he noticed a similar fruit.

    ¡°Snow cherries!¡± Leon and Laura were the ones who said this.

    ¡°Ahh, did these cherries catch your eye? This here is a staple in the northern region.¡± The stall owner grinned, ¡°Try some.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Keith took some and handed them out to the others. That was when Keith took a bite. Hmm, the sweetness isn¡¯t there, but it¡¯s good. The taste was something he could do with.

    ¡°I will take some.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make something with it?¡±

    ¡°I have an idea. But it¡¯s going to be for later.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, rows of people were before the bakery. Carolyn and Krystal stood away from the crowd as they watched the scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s always a surprise to see so many people crowding around the bakery.¡± This usually happened on the opening day, which was quite magical. It seemed everyone from the other villages had come here.

    ¡°Are Keith and May going to be fine with all of them?¡±

    ¡°Of course, this isn¡¯t his first time doing this.¡± As she had said this, that was when Keith and May had appeared before them.

    ¡°Hello. Thank you everyone for coming over here. Today marks an amazing day as it¡¯s the 50th opening of The White Forest Bakery. However, I wasn¡¯t the one who did all the hard work to make this. Now then, let¡¯s have a few words from May.¡± Keith gestured for the woman to talk.

    ¡°¡­¡± Young master?

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. You were the one who made all of this work.¡± Keith whispered. This was all her doing. It wasn¡¯t something he did.

    May sighed, ¡°Thank you everyone for coming here. Our goal is to spread new foods all over the place. I hope you all enjoy and have a pleasant experience in our bakery. And now the bakery is officially open!¡± When that was said, the ribbon was ripped, and everyone headed in.

    And that was when everything started.

    ¡°Good job, May,¡± Keith smiled. But that only caused the girl to pout, ¡°Young Master doesn¡¯t play fair.¡± How could he put her on the spot like that? She got lucky with those words coming to her head.

    ¡°You did super well.¡± Keith smiled. And that was when they saw so many customers entering the bakery. It was a great sight to behold.

    ¡°Anyways, we can return home in a few days,¡± Keith grinned; there were many things they still had to do when they returned home.

    ¡°Mmhmm. I will work harder than before!¡± May grinned.

    As the two of them continued on throughout the area,

    ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯t steal.¡± Keith¡¯s hand had grabbed onto someone¡¯s sleeves.

 Volume 9 Chapter 26: Keen Smell

    Volume 9 Chapter 26: Keen Smell

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The boy was wearing a cloth over his head. However, Keith held his hand tight, ¡°How about you hand over the coins you¡¯ve stolen?¡±

    The person was wearing a cloth over her head. She tried to wave her hand out, but the man held her wrist tightly, not letting it go.

    ¡°How about you hand over the pouch you took from my maid.¡± He saw it.

    ¡°Umm.¡± May touched her pockets and then realized her pouch was missing.

    ¡°You know stealing is wrong, right?¡± Keith stared at the person.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t say anything before he heard something.

    Grrrr.

    ¡°¡­¡± There was now a silence between the group. It was obvious that the girl was embarrassed by the silence.

    That was when Keith started to laugh, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, then you should have said so.¡± An apple appeared in his hand as he handed it to the person, ¡°Don¡¯t try to steal coins next time.¡± Finishing his words, he walked away.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your pouch back.¡± Keith handed the pouch to the woman.

    ¡°Young master is generous.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not generous. It¡¯s just selfish that I do.¡± Keith had always wanted to help people. The others might not have the same thought of him.

    ¡°But that selfishness is something that everyone doesn¡¯t mind.¡± May and the others didn¡¯t mind it. His selfishness had helped increase the city''s betterment and population.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Keith could only laugh as they headed off.

    The next day, it was time for them to return home. Krystal questioned, ¡°Is it alright for us to leave so soon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. And besides, they have enough support here.¡± This place also had guards protecting it. There was no point staying here any longer. Before he had left, he glanced at the bakery; Tula and the other workers were going strong.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Also, I got a lot of things as well.¡± As he walked around yesterday, he found more fruits he could use. That excited him.

    ¡°Huh? Why did we stop?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a group of people in front of us?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Keith then looked out of the carriage and said, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the kid who tried to steal from May?¡±

    ¡°Northern Saint! Please give us jobs!¡± Without any hesitation, the people bowed their heads down to him. Keith tilted his head, ¡°Huh? You want me to give you jobs?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! We¡¯ve heard that you can create jobs out of thin air! Not only that, you have saved millions by yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± What kind of rumors are going on in the region? Keith couldn¡¯t believe it. How could there be rumors about him like that? But Carolyn and May nodded their heads.

    ¡°Hmm, you guys are beastmen, correct?¡± They were hiding their ears and tails; however, the man knew what kind of people they were.

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re beastmen, but please hand us some jobs!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± What kind of jobs can they do? Beastmen were naturally more robust than humans. They could do guard work. But a thought occurred for the man.

    ¡°Wait a moment. You guys have a good sense of smell, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± The beastmen nodded. Their sense of smell was quite sharp and sensitive.

    His words only caused Keith to grin even more, ¡°Then let me test you on that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Carolyn and Krystal tilted their heads. What are you planning right now?

    ¡°Right here, I have five fruits. I want you guys to tell me which one is the ripest.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°The sweetness coming from the fruit will tell you so.¡±

    ¡°Umm, then this one is the ripest, then to do this, this one, and this. The last one is this.¡± One beastman stated. He added, ¡°But there¡¯s one that started to smell bitter?¡± There was only one who had a different smell to it.

    ¡°...¡± Keith laughed, ¡°Haha, you passed.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°You guys passed the first test.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°But I will sharpen your sense once we return. Is that fine with you all?¡± He needed those noses to be much sharper.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Michael, go get another carriage. We¡¯re going to need it.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Keith entered the carriage to find them all staring at them.

    ¡°What are you planning to do with these beastmen?¡± Krystal tilted her head. They were pretty curious about the boy¡¯s plans with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m considering using some of them for the chocolate factory.¡±

    ¡°For the chocolate factory?¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± May immediately understood what he had planned.

    ¡°For the chocolate factory to work, I will need workers with a keen sense of smell. That way, they could smell if something is burnt with the chocolate. They could also add things to it.¡± Someone with a strong sense of smell was needed.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But having them isn¡¯t going to be enough; I¡¯m thinking about incorporating some other workers to help out as well.¡± The problem with them is that they¡¯re inexperienced with chocolate making. That was the same with the others as well. He would need to teach them how to do it before he could do so.

    ¡°Young Master had everything planned out.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go grab those wolves and head home!¡± Keith cheered. He couldn¡¯t forget about those wolves.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Leon and Laura did the same thing.

 Volume 9 Chapter 27: She Blamed Us! The Audacity!

    Volume 9 Chapter 27: She Blamed Us! The Audacity!

    (If you are reading this other than RoyalRoad or Scribblehub, then it¡¯s stolen.)

    ¡°We¡¯re home,¡± The journey back to the city had been entirely smooth. That was probably because of the wolves that were around the carriage. Right now, Leon and Laura were riding on top of the leader. It seemed it had gotten used to them.

    ¡°Michael, you can bring everyone home. Also, help the beastmen find a place where they can stay. I¡¯m going to Logan with the wolves.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha!¡±

    ¡°We want to come with you!¡± Leon and Laura sounded.

    ¡°Same.¡± Carolyn and Krystal were eager.

    ¡°... Nevermind.¡± All of us were going to the farm.

    ¡°Young Master, I will help the others get situated,¡± May added. ''

    "Understood. Use as many coins as you need."

    "Yes."

    "Follow big brother!" Leon pointed in Keith''s direction. The leader made a howl as it followed his lead. It was quite happy being around the two. When they arrived at the farm,

    ¡°Keith!¡±

    ¡°Fira, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! I¡¯m helping with the farm,¡± Fira grinned as she floated around the group.

    ¡°Fira!¡± The two kids chimed.

    ¡°Hello, you two!¡± The spirit landed on Laura''s shoulders.

    ¡°Welcome¨Cwoah! Why do you have so many wolves?!¡± Logan was met with a pack of wolves behind Keith. The man grinned, ¡°Simple, they¡¯ll be living with you guys from now on.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡±

    ¡°You said before that you need help dealing with the moles, right? What better way than to have a wolf?¡± Wolves had higher instincts than normal human beings.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°¡­¡± You sure you want animals to be with us? The last one was causing a lot of problems for them.

    ¡°Trust me. You guys need to feed them, and they¡¯re good to go!¡± Keith smiled, ¡°Also, you guys will be working with spirits, so don¡¯t be too alarmed."

    ¡°Woof!¡± The wolves agreed.

    ¡°See ya later!¡± Leon and Laura patted the wolves before they left.

    ¡°You sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡±

    ¡°Yep, when have I ever lied?¡± Keith grinned. He had a hunch the wolves would be great workers.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    ¡°The chocolate factory is definitely going to be nice.¡± The thought of it only made him grin even more. But as they had returned home, William and the rest had greeted him by the door.

    But two new people were with them.

    (If you are reading this other than RoyalRoad or Scribblehub, then it¡¯s stolen.)

    ¡°Mother?!¡± Carolyn and Krystal gasped as they stared at Thalia and Violet. They were surprised the two were here as well.

    ¡°Did you miss your mother?¡± Thalia grinned as she hugged a stunned Carolyn. Violet did the same with Krystal.

    ¡°Hello, Keith. I hope my daughter hasn¡¯t been doing anything horrible these past few days.¡±

    ¡°No, Krystal had been a great guest,¡± Keith shook his head.

    ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± Krystal was in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be home dealing with the things?

    ¡°What about you?¡± Carolyn had said the same thing as well.

    ¡°The same, and I need some time away from the castle. Unlike Julius, I don¡¯t think I could hold back my anger any longer.¡± Thalia¡¯s expression turned livid as her eyes flared a raging fire never before.

    ¡°¡­¡± What does she mean by this?

    When the group entered the living room, Sophia questioned, ¡°So you came here because you were worried about your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Violet nodded. She came for a simple reason.

    ¡°And you came because you were going to kill someone if you didn¡¯t leave?¡± Now, that was something that needed to be discussed. What was she planning with that?

    ¡°That woman dare say that the marriage should have happened. The people who ruined it were Carolyn and us! Are you kidding me?!¡± Thalia¡¯s expression turned dark as she recalled those words. That was more than enough to make her hand itch.

    ¡°Ah, that idiot.¡± Sophia and Violet quickly understood who she was talking about.

    ¡°...Who?¡± Derek blinked.

    ¡°Felix and Doyle¡¯s mother.¡± Carolyn understood who it was.

    ¡°Well, that woman had always thought she should have been queen,¡± Violet sipped on her tea. Felix was the first prince, so she should have been the queen. Yet, it was given to Thalia. That woman had been out for her.

    That was when Keith had placed a few cups down.

    ¡°Aunty, drink this. It¡¯s hot chocolate. It will calm you down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Thalia nodded as she started to drink. Keith also placed another cup, ¡°Aunty Violet, drink this for your health.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Honey milk for the grand duchess.

    ¡°Hah, that woman is just the worst,¡± Thalia groaned as she sipped. That hot chocolate really cooled down her anger. But it didn¡¯t lower it by that much.

    ¡°Quit playing around; you guys just want to play hooky and stay over here, am I right?¡± Sophia sipped on her milk tea and stared at them. There was something else they weren¡¯t saying.

    ¡°Mo-¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly correct!¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The two wives didn¡¯t deny it at all!

    Violet sighed, ¡°Edmund could handle everything by himself. And I need a break from all of this. I¡¯ve been working for too long.¡±

    ¡°And this is Julius¡¯s problem. I don¡¯t want to stay near him at all.¡± Thalia pouted as she looked away. The king was also getting the treatment as well.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯m going to get started on dinner. ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ll-¡° ¡°There¡¯s no need for you two to help me. I¡¯ll deal with it myself, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. You guys already did a lot for me,¡± Keith patted the two as he headed into the kitchen.

 Volume 9 Chapter 28: A Stable And Consistent Flavor

    Volume 9 Chapter 28: A Stable And Consistent Flavor

    Gus was already in the kitchen. Keith nodded, ¡°Gus, we¡¯re preparing a lot for today.¡± With the queen and grand duchess here, it was time to pull out all the stops!

    ¡°Mmhmm! I will follow your lead on this,¡± Gus grinned. It had been quite some time since he had followed his boss¡¯s directions.

    ¡°What will we be making today?¡±

    ¡°A carmelized onion pasta with cloud pig sauce. Then, a smoked orc steak would be on the side of that.¡±

    ¡°Smoked?¡±

    ¡°I got it here,¡± A beautiful brown slab of meat appeared on the table.

    ¡°The aroma is incredible!¡± The first thing that was hit with was the aroma.

    ¡°Mmhmm, the aroma is incredible with this.¡± I guess I will need to build them a smoker; it was a must since, after eating something like this, they would need it.

    ¡°Boss, what did you marinate this with?¡± There was something different with this meat; something translucent and spices were placed on top.

    ¡°Some honey and spices.¡± The dragon bee honey had some compounds that made meat softer than it should be.

    ¡°Dice some onions into the pot and add some butter to it. That will take some time.¡± Making caramelized onions would take a lot of time.

    Keith sliced the orc meat into slices. I can sear it later, just pat it down for now.

    Time for the stock. Keith boiled a pot of water. Then he had taken out dried cloud pig meat. In an instant, the meat melted, turning the water into a golden color.

    ¡°Amazing.¡± Gus blinked. He had never seen meat dissipate like salt.

    ¡°Boss, I think the onions are done.¡± Keith looked over and saw the onions had finished browning.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯m going to add some spices to it,¡± Herbs were tossed into the spice mixture. Next, add the cloud pig stock and cream. The sauce slowly formed.

    ¡°Now for the steaks,¡± Keith placed the meat on the pan. The golden crust formed, and he was excited. While he watched,

    ¡°Everyone, you can go to the dining room.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    (If you are reading this other than RoyalRoad or Scribblehub, then it¡¯s stolen. Please read on the two.)

    ¡°Understood, Son.¡± William coughed as everyone quickly headed to the dining room. It was time for them to have a feast.

    ¡°Presenting cream onion pasta with smoked orc steak on the side.¡± Keith grinned. That was when everyone started to dine.

    ¡°This is amazing,¡±

    ¡°It was worth it coming here,¡± Violet and Thalia savored each bite, with Sophia staring at them. Her gaze said it all. Mooch.

    Carolyn and Krystal continued to eat as well. As they did,

    ¡°Big Brother, when will the chocolate factory be made?¡±

    ¡°Chocolate factory?¡± William and the others tilted their heads; this was their first time hearing about this. They know about chocolate from the cake they ate. But to make a factory? This was new.

    Keith explained, ¡°I¡¯m planning to open one in the city. But it won¡¯t happen any time soon. May is still finding a patch of land. Also, I need to find more workers as well.¡± This would take some time.

    ¡°Aww,¡± The two little ones pouted.

    ¡°Do you really want to eat chocolate that badly?¡±

    ¡°Yes!" It wasn¡¯t even one of them; multiple people had said this at once! The others were quite eager about the factory as well.

    ¡°¡­Going to take some time.¡± Keith went with this at the end. After they finished their meal, they all went to do their own thing. Violet and Thalia went with Sophia to talk about some things.

    While that occurred, Keith knocked on the door, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, come in.¡± When Keith entered his room, he saw rows of books and a lot of different plans all across the room. ¡°Woah, you¡¯re really hard at work.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been working on some designs for magic tools.¡± Besides helping out the territory, Alvin became a magic engineer who focused on creating new items that could benefit the lives of others.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you about making something.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Alvin was interested.

    ¡°I want to build a machine that makes espresso.¡±

    ¡°Ohohoh,¡± Alvin grinned, ¡°That¡¯s good. But you have the stovetop? Is there a problem with it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the stovetop works alright. But the quality is the issue.¡± From time to time, Keith would make a batch that was lacking. Sometimes, it would be too watery, while the other was too bitter. He wanted the machine to give him a more concrete drink.

    ¡°Do you have the design?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that pressure for the heat from the water is what makes the espresso, right? But the problem is that you want to make it more controlled to create a stable and consistent flavor?¡± Alvin stared at the design Keith had made for the stovetop.

    ¡°Yeah. Woah, you got the gist so fast.¡±

    "Of course,¡± Alvin grinned.

    ¡°But I will have grounded coffee in this cup where it drips down.¡± Keith then took out a small design of the machine version.

    ¡°I see,¡± Alvin nodded as he stared at the design, ¡°I think I can make the interior of it first. But the outside we¡¯ll-¡°

    ¡°I have Orin helping out with that. He said he was going to help with making the design.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you always have everything ready,¡± Alvin laughed, ¡°Alright, I will try to make the machine work before anything.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! Thank you so much, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also excited for the drink.¡± He was also an avid espresso drinker.

    (If you are reading this other than RoyalRoad or Scribblehub, then it¡¯s stolen. Please read on the two.)

    ...

    While Keith was discussing with Alvin, May had the darkest expression ever. And Mel sighed, ¡°At some point, you need to tell him off.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. How am I supposed to do that?¡±

    ¡°Then ask the young master to do it for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± This was her situation; why should she bring Keith into this mess? It was definitely asking for trouble!

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you? After all, don¡¯t you-¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± May shook her head. She couldn¡¯t be thinking like that.

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 29: Why Donâ€™t You Use That?

    Volume 9 Chapter 29: Why Don¡¯t You Use That?

    Keith headed to the barracks again the following day. However, he wasn¡¯t planning to spar with anyone. Before him were a bunch of different weapons. A knotted expression appeared as the man stared. He had to decide today. The axe and spear were in each hand.

    Which one should I pick; it was between the two of them.

    Going forward as a tank, he needed to focus on one weapon. It had to fit himself; these two were the ones that came to his mind.

    Which one? And here lied the problem; the spear and axe were good. But they each had their drawbacks as well. One was slightly too awkward, while the other was missing a piece. While Keith continued to think about what to do,

    ¡°How about you choose a halberd?¡± The person who said this was Michael.

    ¡°A halberd?¡±

    ¡°Kid, if you can''t decide, then use that.¡± Michael sighed, ¡°It¡¯s perfect for a tank like you who wants space for slashes,¡± A wooden one was handed over to the boy, ¡°This is a basic one, but if you want a custom, go to that bumbling dwarf to make it.¡±

    Keith started to wave the halberd around. It¡¯s the same as a spear. However, there was a small blade of an axe on the side. It has a good weight as well. It was heavier than the spear but lighter than the axe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Michael already had a great sword in his hand as he swung it around. Keith did the same as he waved his halberd.

    The battle started, and Keith was the first to make the move. The halberd was swung down with great force. Michael responded as he swung his sword. Clashing with one another made a vibrant sound throughout the barracks. That was not the end, as a flurry of stabs followed.

    Michael frowned as he guarded against the blows. But there were many, causing a slight red bruise on the waist. Ohohoho, you want to play it like that? The expression on the commander¡¯s face was something as he picked up the pace. Keith wasn¡¯t stopping either as he continued forward.

    The two continued forward until Keith was out of breath.

    ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Actually better,¡± Keith grinned. He lost, but it was not such a one-sided loss. There were times when he got a hit in on the guy; it was different from the other times.

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s a little light in my hands,¡± Keith swung it quickly. He knew it was wood, but it was on the lighter end.

    ¡°Then you just need to increase the weight of the blade. That¡¯s a good way to increase weight.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I should also change the shield.¡± Keith realized it. The shield he had been using was quite weird; his movements were delayed due to it. What was more, the shield had blocked his field of vision.

    ¡°The shield you used months ago wouldn¡¯t work as well.¡± It was a small shield. If he wanted to be the team¡¯s tanker, he needed to have a bigger one.

    ¡°How about this one?¡± Michael then tossed Keith a round shield. It was able to cover the top part of his body.

    ¡°If you use this, you can move easier.¡±

    Keith grinned. It would be easy to punch someone with this as well. Unlike with a square shield, a circle shield was much more manageable. The boy¡¯s expression brightened with an eager look. If I could master this weapon, I would be able to help my team more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s train again!¡±

    ¡°No way! You need to go make breakfast, you brat! I don¡¯t want to get destroyed.¡± Michael sweated. He had already taken a lot of his time by training him. If he continued to do so, then it would be a problem. Sophia and the others might get him!

    ¡°Oh yeah, I was planning to make something sweet for them to eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­Go!¡± Michael quickly pushed him away. It was more like he launched him; that guy¡¯s super strength was quite something. This caused a slight chuckle to come from his mouth.

    That man always thinks with his stomach. It was unsurprising that after William and the others ate, they would do the same.

    Keith then headed to the kitchen, ¡°Gus, we¡¯re going to be making some delicious pancakes with a pomegranate sauce and cherry sauce on the side.¡± Obtaining those fruits, it was time to use them to make something delicious.

    ¡°Understood! What do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Cut the top part of the pomegranate; you will see the ridges; cut from there and then smack the seed out.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Gus started to do that. While he did, Keith prepared the batter, mixing some flour, eggs, and sugar together. Milk was incorporated as well. Let¡¯s add the vanilla juice to give it a better taste and smell. After some time, the fluffy pancakes were piling up.

    ¡°Boss, what do you want me to do about the flesh?¡±

    ¡°Can you do something with the flesh?¡± This was new.

    ¡°It¡¯s edible,¡± Gus took a bite; a snap sound soon followed. Following his move, Keith wondered. Hmm, this doesn¡¯t have some of the pomegranate flavor. But there was a good feel to it; it had that snap sound that was like a cucumber.

    Maybe I could sprinkle sugar on it and use it as a garnish. That could work as well. Keith tossed strips into some sugar. They could be used as chips.

    ¡°Now, to make the syrup.¡± Using the pomegranate and apple, he incorporated sugar into it. Slowly, the juices became stiff as it slowly dripped from the spoon.

    Delicious. The juices of the pomegranate really complemented the fluffiness of the cake. As he continued to bite it, Gus did the same thing.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± The two latched onto his legs. Keith grinned, ¡°Did you two  wake up?¡±

    ¡®Mmhmm!¡± ¡°We smelled food.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, breakfast is going to have this. I¡¯m also going to make some other things to add to it.¡± Keith then sighed, ¡°And you guys can wait in the dining room,¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Can¡¯t believe you guys used them to check up on the food? He knew what they had done; these two would sleep much longer than the others since their bodies were young.

 Volume 9 Chapter 30: You Have A Secret Admirer?

    Volume 9 Chapter 30: You Have A Secret Admirer?

    In the dining room, the maids brought the food onto the table. ¡°Today, I went with a sweet option: I have buttermilk pancakes. There¡¯s a chocolate-flavored one as well. With it are cherry and pomegranate syrup. There¡¯s also some espresso as well for everyone.¡± Keith had made a lot of sweets since there were a lot of sweet lovers.

    ¡°Yippe! Sweets!¡± Carolyn cheered, excited. Krystal nodded as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s so full and aromatic,¡± Violet grinned as the pancake was buttery. Her knife went through the cake so easily as she poured the syrup on top. As she ate it, she realized something: there was a sweetness she had never tasted. Mild yet flavorful.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also added some honey to give it an extra sweetness.¡± Dragon honey was good for the body.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fluffy.¡± Everyone was immersed in the fluffy texture.

    ¡°Have any letters been sent?¡± Keith asked. Carter nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, a bunch of letters were sent.¡± He handed the letters over to him.

    ¡°Oh, there are letters from Alfia and the others; you guys got some as well.¡± Keith saw the different colored envelopes. One was green, while the other one was black and crimson.

    Opening the green one, Alfia asked him how the three were doing. But it also talked about her father trying the chocolate and becoming a fan. A chuckle came out. Of course, they would be surprised by the new taste.

    Keith then opened the letter from Scarlet. It seemed that it was the same as what Alfia wrote. However, she talked about Selk. That¡¯s good; if she¡¯s moving her fingers, then that¡¯s great. Dragon honey really does body wonders. But he was happy about this.

    Bang!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ Keith turned to Carolyn. Her eyes twitched uncontrollably, ¡°Nothing, this girl just loves to mess with me, huh?¡± In her hand was a letter from Scarlet.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you all so amicable with the other princes and princesses.¡± Thalia grinned. She was glad her daughter had become so open.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Violet was the same mind. The two mothers were worried about their daughters.

    Keith shook his head. As he did, another letter was handed to him. He opened it up, and there was a flowery scent. That was when he saw the stylish words that were on it.

    Oh, my muse! Please shower me with your elegant radiance and glow. If I can see you once again, my mind shall open up!

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith blinked, ¡°Umm, is this a letter to me?¡± This was mostly certainly not for him. As he raised the letter up,

    ¡°Ah!¡± May¡¯s expression paled as she gasped. But that was when the man tilted his head, ¡°So this letter was for you?¡±

    As that was said, Carolyn and Krystal tilted their heads over. They saw the message.

    ¡°May, you have a secret admirer?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also a noble engraving on the letter,¡± Krystal mentioned. An emblem was on the letter.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that with him; he¡¯s just some annoyance.¡± May quickly replied. William and Sophia didn¡¯t say anything as they sighed. It seemed they knew what was going on.

    ¡°There¡¯s also a bouquet for you,¡± Carter took out a bunch of dark green flowers.

    ¡°I told him before that I would not do it,¡± May groaned as she held her head. It seemed this was not the first time this had happened.

    ¡°I see,¡± Keith then took the boquite and letter. With a snap of a finger,

    Boom! A giant ball of flame engulfed the two things at once!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they stared. Keith took a deep breath, ¡°Carter. Please throw this trash away. We don¡¯t need this early in the morning,¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood,¡± Carter nodded as he took the ash away. But as he did so, the others were entirely surprised by his actions. The man continued to eat his food like any typical day. Now, this just made them even more interested.

    ...

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to be checking up on the farm,¡± They should be getting along with each other, right? Keith then walked over to the farm, finding what he expected.

    ¡°Good boy, Blue!¡± Logan shouted as he tossed a frisbee across the farm.

    ¡°I see you guys are getting along with one another.¡± One day was enough for them to bond. Logan nodded as he patted the wolf, ¡°This guy is a natural-born leader like me! And he¡¯s such a soft boy as well!¡± Head pats and scratches made the wolf wag its tail.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do about these moles?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yeah, these moles came out at night, but Blue and the other wolves took them out in an instant. They¡¯re all in cages right now.¡± Logan then showed him where those moles were. All of them were locked in a cage. That was more than expected; it was actually 8 of them here.

    ¡°What should we do with them?¡± Now came the tricky question. It was quite challenging to figure out what to do with these moles.

    ¡°¡­We can kill them.¡±

    ¡°That would be too far. And they didn¡¯t ask to be here either.¡± These moles were brought to this city by some merchants to be sold as pets. And when it didn¡¯t work out, they were thrown out like garbage; this was all on the merchant, not them.

    Keith continued to think about it, and then he wanted to check, ¡°Can I see the dirt they have been digging around in?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Yeah, sure,¡± Keith walked over to the soil and then started to touch it, but as he did so, ¡°Fira, is this soil better?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Fira¡¯s brows knitted, but she stared hard at it before nodding, ¡°It should be better.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Keith then returned to the cages and stared at the moles. ¡°How about we make a deal with another?¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 31: Everything In Motion

    Volume 9 Chapter 31: Everything In Motion

    ¡°Grr,¡± The moles stared at Keith with caution. They even snarled, trying to attack through the cage. That was only an afterthought.

    ¡°Kwak!¡± Aria screeched, causing the moles to freeze. Just because the Blizzard Owl wasn¡¯t making a sound didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t an apex predator.

    ¡°Thank you, Aria.¡± The noise made it difficult to talk.

    The man was unfazed as he continued, ¡°You guys live here, and I¡¯ll even let you eat delicious food.¡± Time to increase the benefits.

    ¡°¡­¡± The moles tilted their heads as if they were conversing with a crazy person. Oh, yeah. Keith turned to Aria, ¡°Aria, translate for me.¡±

    ¡°Hoo!¡± Aria made a sound that caused the moles to tilt their heads. That was when the mole¡¯s expression changed. Keith continued, ¡°As long as you can make soil like this all the time for the garden, then you will get food,¡± The soil they made was quite interesting. From touch alone, he could feel the softness and vitality it had.

    ¡°Naa!¡± The moles quickly made a sound, and the owl called.

    ¡°Good,¡± The moles agreed to the terms.

    ¡°Logan, can you handle that?¡±

    ¡°If I can handle Blue, a few moles would not be a problem.¡± Logan laughed. Blue and the other wolves joined not long ago. This was just adding more to it.

    ¡°Nice.¡± Keith turned to the moles, ¡°You guys will get meals, but you can¡¯t just eat any foods you want.¡± The moles flinched before they had agreed with this.

    ¡°So, are you going to be planting things again?¡± Keith had brought back many seeds. He was quite excited.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Mmhmm. But I¡¯m going to need a lot of cacao trees.¡± For the chocolate factory to work, he would need many cacao fruits.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Then I will leave you all to it.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Logan and the other farmers nodded. The next place Keith headed to was an inn. When he did, the beastmen were in the lobby working on something.

    ¡°Good morning everyone. How was your sleep?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± Walter, the group leader, nodded.

    That was when Keith told him, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to have you guys sharpen your nose before I teach you something.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Walter and the other beastmen tilted their heads.

    ¡°For starters, I will have you guys be a chocolatier. Because of this, you need to learn not to use it.¡± Keith then took out some beans, ¡°Here are some cacao beans. For starters, I want you guys to smell out which ones are the bad ones.¡±

    ¡°This one, there¡¯s a moldy smell.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also this one which doesn¡¯t smell as nice as the others.¡±

    ¡°Good. Sharpen your nose like that to discern what is good to put in and what is not. This will be vital with the chocolate.¡±

    ¡°Understood! Boss!¡± Walter nodded.

    Alright. That¡¯s good to go. Another place that he headed to was the new location.

    ¡°¡­May, is this the place?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± May nodded as she pointed at the store, ¡°This building had been used as a common goods store. However, they decided to retire and sold this place off. It¡¯s near the merchant shop and bakery, where we can send the supplies. Also, it¡¯s a vital place for customers to come over.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmmm,¡± This place was a good location. Keith looked around the store and realized it was quite well-maintained. But the inside was what was amazing.

    It was pretty clean. The interior was a little bland, but it wasn¡¯t broken down where he needed to do a total construction like the bakery. The back was well-maintained as well. It was used as a storage unit; however, he could change it into the factory section. With this, the only things needed for the interior were the equipment and some remodeling. However, the outside would need a change as he would be selling something that had never been sold before.

    But I¡¯m not that good at designing. Keith groaned. He wanted to make the exterior pop, but nothing came to mind.

    ¡°¡­¡± May watched how Keith acted. It was clear that he had a lot of ideas going through his head right now. The two headed to Ignis Hammer, while one was lost in thought.

    ¡°Hugo, Is Orin here. I¡¯m going to- ¡°

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s in the back. You can just go to him,¡± Keith was already a known person in the shop. He didn¡¯t need to ask anymore. The two went to the back, where Orin questioned, ¡°What you need, kid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to open up another store. And it will need equipment; you¡¯re up for it?¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°¡­¡± Orin burst out laughing, ¡°Kid, you come home, and this is the first thing you want to do?¡± He never ceased to surprise him with these types of things. It was supposed to be his break, but he wanted to work.

    ¡°What do you want me to build?¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 32: I Challenge You To A Duel!

    Volume 9 Chapter 32: I Challenge You To A Duel!

    Keith took a deep sigh as he looked at what he designed. These are not going to work. Even when he returned home, he started to draw a design for the chocolate store. However, nothing was working for him. As he continued to frown at his work,

    ¡°Young Master, can I come in?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Entering his room, Keith asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Umm, can I talk about you with something?¡±

    ¡°Is it about the letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± May nodded. Keith placed his hand in the air, ¡°For starters, let me apologize.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°The way I acted today is a little inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. But the thought of someone courting you just made me angry,¡± Keith¡¯s lips arched downward as he said this. His heart beat much faster when he thought about May with another guy. When he thought about it for too long,

    Snap!

    ¡°My bad,¡± Keith looked down at the crushed pen. Thankfully, he had a few more pens in his drawers.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Can you explain to me what¡¯s going on?¡± From how the girl reacted, the girl didn¡¯t want to do so at all.

    ¡°When I was going to the opening of a general store in Viscount Coledwell¡¯s territory, I met with the Viscount¡¯s son. And he quickly bowed his head down to me and asked me to be his muse,¡± It was quite a surprise for her as she had never seen someone do something like that.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t tell me he did so in public?¡± A thought came to his mind when he asked. If he could say something so cheesy, did he do so in public?

    ¡°...Yes,¡± May sighed.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°...¡± Keith¡¯s expression contorted. There was no way she could say anything to him, not unless she wanted to anger the Viscount.

    ¡°I said that I couldn¡¯t do anything about it,¡± That was why she gave him no answer. That was the best path to go about.

    ¡°I see,¡± Keith sighed before he patted the girl¡¯s head, ¡°You did good. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. With me here, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you,¡± May grinned as she hugged him. What she didn¡¯t know was that two people were staring at this situation.

    ...

    ¡°Hah!¡± Keith roared as he swung his halberd down. Eric flinched as he backed away. That was when Keith went forward, using the top to pierce him! It was a ferocious attack with so much force. It sent that man flying into the wall.

    Keith grinned, ¡°You lose, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Hah, indeed I did.¡± Eric waved his hand, ¡°Is that thing made for you or something?¡±

    ¡°Even I¡¯m surprised by how well I¡¯m using it this easily,¡± Keith had been swinging the halberd around, and it felt like another limb. There was no loss in his thought process. This shield as well: He had found his go-to weapons.

    ¡°Big brother is cool!¡± Leon and Laura cheered.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Keith rubbed his nose.

    ¡°Michael, how about a round against me?¡± Keith raised his halberd at the commander. That only caused Michael to grin, ¡°What? Do you want to take another loss?¡±

    ¡°Who knows,¡± Keith dashed at the man with his halberd raised! And that was when the two collided.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he trains like this all the time?¡± Krystal was amazed by how fast the two moved. This was more so with Keith since he had sparred with not only Eric but with her and Derek as well. His stamina was inhuman.

    ¡°Well, Michael was always the hardest one with Keith,¡± Derek muttered. Michael tended to hold back just enough not to kill the boy. But that was still a lot!

    ¡°Those two are just plain monsters,¡± Carolyn groaned as she looked at the swollen bump on her head. That came from Keith smacking her in the head.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Krystal had the same red bump as well.

    ¡°Well, Keith had always been well-rounded with every weapon he used, so for him to use it like so is surprising.¡± The halberd was on a different level.

    ¡°As expected.¡± As they continued to talk with one another,

    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Keith heard a lot of voices coming from the gates.

    ¡°Don¡¯t zone out,¡± Michael came down with his blade, but his body stepped to the side.

    ¡°Take a break for a second. I hear shouting.¡± And it was the same for the others as they headed over only to find someone with a bouquet of flowers.

    ¡°I have come to my Muse!¡± The person who was at the gates was a blond gentleman. He was quite a fashionable person. William and the others were there. May was in front of them with an indescribable expression.

    ¡°¡­Ugh, Francis, didn¡¯t I say you shouldn¡¯t be doing things like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I found these flowers, and I thought it would look like art before you,¡± Francis brought them before her.

    ¡°Please become my muse!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but she can¡¯t be your muse,¡± Keith¡¯s voice cut through everything as he pulled May over to his side, ¡°She¡¯s mine, and you¡¯re not getting here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± William and the other¡¯s eyes widened. Keith?! That was so damn straightforward! Even May was thrown for a loop by this.

    She¡¯s mine. Hearing the words was enough to cause her cheeks to turn red.

    Sophia, Violet, and Thalia were quite interested in what would go down right now. Francis glared before he stated, ¡°I challenge you to a duel then! I won¡¯t give up on my Muse.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 33: Letâ€™s End This

    Volume 9 Chapter 33: Let¡¯s End This

    ¡°Francis, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Derek muttered. How could he be this idiotic? He was challenging Keith to a duel? Keith¡¯s abilities to fight were quite well-known in the northern region. There was no way Francis was going to beat him.

    ¡°¡­You serious about this?¡± Even the challenger found this odd.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on my dreams! If I don¡¯t do this now, I will never be able to do so again!¡± Francis¡¯s eyes showed a fire never before. He was prepared for war.

    ¡°Fine, we can do it.¡±

    ¡°Keith?!¡± William and the others frowned. Have you learned anything about what you did with Todd? Those duels were not to be messed with.

    ¡°If you¡¯re this serious, then I will meet it,¡± Keith grinned, ¡°Come with me to the back. I assume that you have weapons prepared, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Indeed I have!¡± Francis quickly took out his armor and wore it. It had roses adorned: flashy and elegant. However, staring at the boy made him frown.

    ¡°Are you not going to wear armor?¡± Keith was going unarmed.

    ¡°Not my style.¡± Keith didn¡¯t need such heavy armor dragging him down.

    ¡°Understood! Then I will not do so!¡± Francis quickly took off the armor.

    ¡°¡­You sure?¡±

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t, then I¡¯m not going to.¡±

    ¡°Okay then,¡± Keith lifted his sword and waved it around before holding a shield.

    ¡°Begin!¡± Michael became the referee. That was when Francis made the first move as he swung his whip.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Quick. Keith quickly moved, dodging his attack. This was the first time he was fighting against a whip user. As he wondered, the whip was latched onto his arm. That was when his shield was taken away so easily!

    ¡°Should I use a whip now?¡± Carolyn wondered. The whip flying around made her quite intrigued.

    ¡°It would be suitable for grabbing a person¡¯s weapon.¡± Krystal analyzed.

    ¡°You guys talk too much about weapons,¡± Thalia and Violet were concerned about their daughter¡¯s well-being now. They were acting more like rouges than princesses.

    ¡°Well, Keith will win, so there¡¯s no point.¡± The two girls nodded.

    Eric added, ¡°Keith is definitely going to cream him.¡± It was clear to the people who fought that the man wasn¡¯t even trying. His shield was taken away, yet he was not fazed by it? Moreover, he was using a sword. The halberd was a better weapon for him.

    ¡°Hmpf!¡± Another swing came from Francis as he wanted to grab the sword away this time. But something grabbed the ends of his whip.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good whip. But not good against a person with strength,¡± Without any hesitation, he pulled on the whip, bringing Francis close. That was when he kicked him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡± But Francis got back up instantly!

    Bang!

    ¡°Where is Keith going with this?!¡± Carolyn and the others blinked. He was toying with the guy a little too much! Even by Keith, who gauged his opponent before attacking, this was a little too much.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up,¡± The others couldn¡¯t see it, but one person could. Fire. There was a fire in Francis''s eyes as he stared at the man. He was not going to give up, not against Keith.

    Laughter soon came out of Keith¡¯s mouth, ¡°Haha, I can tell you¡¯re a good man, but I won¡¯t lose.¡± His eyes changed as he turned serious. The ground had caved in on his step.

    Instant KO! Keith had beaten Francis in one shot, leaving the others speechless.

    ¡°¡­What was that?¡± Derek and the others were dumbfounded. Alvin tilted his head, ¡°I think he used gravity magic on himself.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Krystal nodded, ¡°Keith was using gravity magic to increase his speed.¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t gravity magic supposed to be going downwards?¡± Alvin frowned.

    ¡°No, Keith uses it on himself to make him go forward,¡± Carolyn answered.

    ¡°¡­You can do that?" Alvin¡¯s eyes brightened as he stared at his little brother. A new application to magic.

    William smiled, ¡°Keith had always been the creative sort.¡± Creativity and building were some of Keith¡¯s strong suits. The child walked up to Francis.

    ¡°I lost.¡± Francis sighed, ¡°My will couldn¡¯t do anything,¡±

    ¡°Well, will can only go so far. Skills are a must as well.¡± Keith smiled, ¡°But I also have a stronger will as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Francis couldn¡¯t say anything. But that was when Keith commented, ¡°I like people like you who have fire. So how about you come and work for me instead.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Now, it was Francis¡¯s turn to be shocked.

    ¡°But you need to rescind that engagement invitation.¡± That was something they had to do.

    ¡°What engagement invitation?¡±

    ¡°Huh? The one you¡¯ve sent to my family? You said that you wanted to marry May?¡±

    ¡°Huh?! When did I ever say I want to marry her?!¡±

    ¡°Say what?!¡± Now, everyone was really confused by all of this.

 Volume 9 Chapter 34: Keep Doing What Youâ€™re Doing

    Volume 9 Chapter 34: Keep Doing What You¡¯re Doing

    ¡°We need to get something straight,¡± Keith, being the spokesman for everyone, questioned, ¡°So you don¡¯t have a thing for May?¡± Everyone was now in the living room, staring at Francis. This was the main question everyone had in mind. What he said before made them confused.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like my muse like that.¡± Francis shook his head. But that was when William added, ¡°Then why did your family send an engagement letter to her?¡± That was something he couldn¡¯t understand. Two things were not adding up.

    ¡°Say what?¡± Francis¡¯s eyes widened as the letter was handed over to him, ¡°You weren¡¯t the one who sent this letter?¡±

    His brows knitted as he read it. Slamming his hand down, ¡°No! My Muse, I apologize for what my family has caused. It seemed they had a misunderstanding.¡±

    Misunderstanding? This is a huge misunderstanding!

    ¡°For starters, why are you calling May your Muse?¡± They needed to figure out this first. That was the entire reason why everyone had a massive miscommunication.

    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s my inspiration, a work of art!¡± Francis quickly took a book and showed it to everyone,

    ¡°Dress designs?¡¯ There were a bunch of dress designs inside the book.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in a drought for some time, but I got inspiration when I met my Muse. She¡¯s the definition of elegance and nobility together. Yet there¡¯s a hint of familiarity as well.¡± Millions of thoughts came to his mind as he stared at May.

    ¡°¡­So you weren¡¯t after her body in a sense.¡± He was more focused on drawing rather than love.

    ¡°It seemed that my words had been misinterpreted by everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± You think?! Of course, everyone would misinterpret his thoughts. Sending flowers and other things was saying a lot.

    ¡°There¡¯s also sketch designs as well.¡± Flipping through the page, he saw some attractive interior designs.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s something I did when I was little. What do you need me to do, Master Keith?¡± The boy never told him what he wanted him for.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Keith shrugged, ¡°I want you to do what you keep doing?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a place where you can design clothes and other things to your heart¡¯s content. And you can even use May as your model, granted if she allows it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you think your inspiration could burn even more when you look at all these beauties here?¡± Heck, this house was filled with all sorts of beauties left and right.

    Francis¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Master Keith, there¡¯s no catch to this?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I want you to help me design new uniforms for my workers.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to change their uniforms?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, Don¡¯t you think we need some branding and image?¡± Keith grinned. This had been on his mind when he returned home. White outfits were sort of bland and common. He wanted something unique and bold compared to others.

    ¡°Also, are you interested in interior design? I need you to work on that as well.¡± The chocolate factory¡¯s design was something he was having trouble with. But with such creativity here, that should solve the problem.

    ¡°Of course, I can do so!¡± Francis nodded. Making clothes and designing interiors! That was his bread and butter!

    ¡°That¡¯s great!  If you do this for me, then I will let your creative mind explode with delight!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Francis bowed.

    ¡°And you can look at the designs I already have in my room,¡± Keith and Francis continued to discuss as they left the room, not realizing the other dumbfounded looks everyone had.

    ¡°What did we just witness right now?¡± Derek muttered. Did they forget about us?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Keith, after all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised that he¡¯s able to communicate like that and draw a person in.¡± Violet smiled. That was something special.

    Sophia grinned, ¡°Keith had always been like that.¡±

    ¡°Now I wonder what they¡¯re going to create together.¡± Two creative minds working together. It was going to be interesting.

    ¡­

    ¡°And here are some of the things that I¡¯ve designed,¡± Keith showed Francis some things he had drawn. That made the designer¡¯s expression brighten, ¡°These are incredible! I can see the creativity and design for this,¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the only thing Keith had made pretty!¡± Fira pouted.

    ¡°What a cute fellow!¡± Francis then noticed Fira on his shoulders, ¡°Hmm, a white dress looks good on you. But how about we add a lot more pop and color?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Fira tilted her head.

    ¡°Master Keith, if you allow me?¡±

    ¡°Sure, be my guest.¡± Keith handed him his blue handkerchief. Francis worked his magic as he quickly took some tools from his bag. As he sewed and stitched,

    ¡°You made such a beautiful dress.¡± A simple handkerchief was made into a delicate one-piece dress.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I use some cloth to add some lining.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Keith grinned, ¡°Fira, try it on.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Fira quickly disappeared with the dress, but she came back out, ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°Cute as a doll!¡± Keith and Francis grinned at the little spirit. Keith laughed, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you have designs for all of us now that you stared at us?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmmm! All of you are such perfect muses. Especially for you! I have 10 suit ideas for you.¡±

    ¡°Woah,¡± Keith laughed, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Having that many ideas on the fly was incredible.

    ¡°And I take it that your father doesn¡¯t approve of this?¡± Keith then muttered.

    ¡°Eh?! How did you-¡°

    ¡°Just had a gut feeling about that.¡± Drawing and design wasn¡¯t something a noble would do. Plus, most of these drawings seemed hidden, not seen by others.

    ¡°My father has been asking me to be more studious, but I really am not that sort of person,¡± Francis scratched his head. He had dreams about it.

    If you agree, I will supply you with interesting materials. The only thing you have to do is to make it?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll show you what I want you to design tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Keith and Francis shook hands.

 Volume 9 Chapter 35: Storefront And Outfit Change

    Volume 9 Chapter 35: Storefront And Outfit Change

    Keith entered the living room, where he saw everyone. William asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Francis, Keith?¡± The boy had returned without the blond man with him.

    ¡°Oh, he went back to his inn. He said he was inspired and wanted to draw as soon as possible.¡±

    The number of new ideas I obtained from this trip was too many to count! I need to draw them all up! Word for word, that was what he said. His eyes were sharp, prepared to work with all his might!

    ¡°¡­I see.¡± William and the others laughed. He was quite the character. But that was when Laura noticed the little spirit, ¡°Fira¡¯s wearing a pretty dress.¡±

    ¡°Mmmhmm! Francis was the one who made it for me!¡±

    ¡°This is quite an elegant dress.¡± Hearing all of this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the spirit.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°And he only did that with a piece of white cloth and a handkerchief.¡±

    ¡°What kind of talent does he have?¡± Thalia and the other ladies were interested in what the man could do. With only a handkerchief and some cloth? If you gave him something else, it would be interesting.

    ¡°Who knows.¡±

    ¡°Also, he told me that he would tell his father everything. You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing,¡± Keith turned to May.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Mmmhmm. But the chocolate factory is going to run more smoothly now.¡± A designer would definitely add something to this.

    ...

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Where are we going first, Master?¡± The next day, Francis was eager to look at what was in store for him.

    ¡°The first place we¡¯ll be going to would be the store. However, before we go there, we need to change how we talk.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me Master. Just call me Keith.¡± Master was something he didn¡¯t prefer being called out. Francis nodded, ¡°Understood, Keith.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Keith grinned as the two headed to the factory. When they arrived, Francis looked around, ¡°What a lovely place you have here!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any colors or things in mind for this store?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the concept the store is going for is sweets and sugar.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Try this out,¡± Keith then took out some chocolate. And when he took a bite, ¡°Marvelous! Such a smooth and rich taste.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, this will be the main item I will sell here. I was also thinking about selling other candies as well.¡± Carmel was an easy thing to make. There were also simple sugar candies and such. All of it had made him quite excited.

    But as he was lost in thought, Francis was also doing the same.

    ¡°Think you can do something with this?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Ideas are coming into mind!¡± Francis grinned as he took out his sketch pad and prepared to work. And his hands were like a blur as something came.

    ¡°What do you think about this?¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s nice! I like the color accents on the column.¡±

    ¡°Good! I will tighten it up and work with this as the base!¡± Francis grinned.

    "Also, I was thinking about these designs for the uniforms. The colors will be changed, but this is the design."

    "Pretty good." Keith nodded.

    "Then I will get started!" But that was when his shoulders were grabbed, "You keep forgetting that we¡¯re not done. We also need to design uniforms as well.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, yes!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡° The first place they would be going to was the bakery.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this? Young Master?¡±

    ¡°A designer. He¡¯s going to be creating your new uniforms.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really? But I like these,¡± Ralph looked at his uniform. It was the same one Keith had given him in the beginning. Even after all those years, it was still pristine and nice.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, but I think we should all have the same uniform, and white is kinda bland.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything you want for the uniform?" They were going to be wearing it all the time.

    ¡°Can we get something less sweaty!¡±

    ¡°Understood. We''ll make the fabric cooler.¡±

    ¡°Can we get two different colors?!¡±

    ¡°Gotcha!¡± Francis started to jot down all the notes that were said. And he wasn¡¯t doing this with one person; he was going with everyone. Coyler and Logan were surprised at first but liked the idea. That was when they started to do more things.

 Volume 9 Chapter 36: Redemption!

    Volume 9 Chapter 36: Redemption!

    ¡°Orin, are the equipment done?¡± The person who said this was Michael. Behind the big man was Keith and Alvin, who were shaking their heads. Orin had told them the equipment would be ready by today. This was startling because it had been a few days since Keith told him about it.

    ¡°Why are you the one screaming?¡± Orin glared. But that caused Hugo to smack his back, ¡°There are kids here,¡± Did you forget about that?

    ¡°Did you finish it, Orin?¡± Keith was the one who said it this time.

    Orin grinned, ¡°Of course. We finished it yesterday. Come check it out yourself.¡± Going to the back, they saw the machines.

    ¡°We¡¯ve also tested them, so you don¡¯t need to worry about them exploding.¡±

    ¡°Each one is perfect,¡± Keith grinned; they were exactly what he wanted for processing the beans. Chocolate could be mass-produced now. As he continued to marvel, ¡°There¡¯s also the other thing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± There was another thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s the espresso machine,¡± Alvin answered.

    ¡°Really?¡± You guys finished this as well?

    ¡°Mmhmm, here it is,¡± A giant machine was in the corner.

    ¡°...Uhhh.¡±

    Alvin explained, ¡°Yeah, it had to be built much bigger than normal.¡± For the machine to work, he needed to use a good number of mana wires and heating stones for the water.

    ¡°What the? How could you guys finish everything so soon?¡± The chocolate equipment to the espresso machine; Keith was startled. The short period they had to finish it was just weird.

    ¡°Of course. When you give us an idea, you¡¯re our number one priority.¡± The boy didn''t know it, but he had always been the priority since he had always had interesting ideas.

    ¡°¡­You guys just want chocolate and espresso, right?¡± Keith blurted.

    ¡°¡­¡± Hugo and the other workers looked away, not daring to look the man straight in the eyes. That was most certainly a yes. They had worked day and night to get everything done. They switched out to get the other some time to rest.

    Michael grinned, ¡°You guys made another one, didn¡¯t you?¡± If they made the machine so soon, they should have another one.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°We have it in the break room,¡± Hugo grinned. Orin and the other workers had built two based on Alvin¡¯s design. Now, they couldn¡¯t live without a cup before work.

    ¡°¡­Of course.¡± Keith shook his head, ¡°So let¡¯s bring this back home.¡±

    ¡°Put it in your storage this time,¡± Alvin chimed. From what he heard from Michael, it was quite a tiresome day.

    ¡°I-¡± Keith was prepared. That day was burned in everyone¡¯s mind; he and Michael had to pull the damn oven home, which was tiresome.

    ¡°No need.¡± Michael grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve trained for this very moment."

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± What do you mean you trained for this very moment?

    ¡°I need to redeem myself for what had happened before.¡± Keith wasn¡¯t the only one who had a black stain. The thought of it had been on his mind for quite some time now.

    ¡°¡­Whatever you¡¯re thinking, don¡¯t do it.¡± Something bad would happen in a few seconds. But it was too late.

    ¡°Dammit,¡± A groan came out of his mouth as he stared at him. You have got to be kidding me?

    ¡°Haha! Look at me now! These things got nothing on me!¡± Michael roared triumph as he walked down the streets. But that only caused Alvin to mutter, ¡°Just walk a few steps behind him.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be associated with this person right here. It would be too damn embarrassing.

    The number of people staring was quite high. And why shouldn¡¯t they? You have the commander of the Freed Knights waving such a gigantic tool like an idiot.

    Yeah, no one wanted to be close to that.

    ¡°What are you guys doing sitting behind there?! Get moving forward.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Dammit! Why did he have to call out our names like that?! This was asking for trouble. People started to turn to them, and the two looked away. But one kid shouted, ¡°Young Master Keith! Hello!¡± He had recognized the black-haired man.

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith waved his hand, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there quickly before everyone starts rumors,¡± Alvin groaned, and Keith agreed. There was still one place they needed to go before bringing that espresso machine home.

    ¡°Francis, woah, this looks absolutely incredible,¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. How could these guys be moving at such a high pace like this? The inside of the chocolate store was quite incredible. There was a rich dark brown like milk chocolate. To offset the main color, there was light mint and pink color. It was quite a balance of colors together.

    ¡°What do you think about it, Keith?¡±

    ¡°It looks so incredible.¡± To make something like this in a few days was just incredible. And that wasn¡¯t even the finished product!

    ¡°Thank you. Also, what do you want the signature to be?¡±

    ¡°Signature?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like something that the customers could look at and know it¡¯s that. I even made a personal shelf just for the signature item. There was a giant white shelf on the side. He planned to make a custom sign and alter the shelf for it.

    ¡°¡­I need to think about it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. But please tell me when you have it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I came here with the equipment. Walter, are you guys alright with doing double duty?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! We are, Boss!¡± Walter and the other beastmen were helping construct the store¡¯s inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you guys how to do it step by step. You¡¯ve been fermenting the beans like I¡¯ve asked, right?¡± Fermenting the beans was the thing that had taken most of the time.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Walter and the other beastmen nodded.

    ¡°Good. The first step will be¡­¡± Keith started to talk to them about the process of making chocolate. And once they got the hang of it,

    ¡°You guys got it?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmmm.¡± The beastmen nodded,

    ¡°Then I will teach some of you how to make caramel and simple candies as well.¡± Carmel was simple enough, and the creation of orange and lemon candy was also good. Keith grinned as he taught them a few recipes.

    ¡°Good, I will leave you guys to make it. Do make me proud.¡±

    ¡°Understood! Boss!¡± Walter and the beastman nodded.

 Volume 9 Chapter 37: Dessert Section

    Volume 9 Chapter 37: Dessert Section

    ¡°Now we can return with the espresso machine,¡± Alvin grinned. With the equipment placed down in the factory, it was time for them to return home.

    ¡°Good, because I need to try it,¡± Michael grinned.

    ¡°...You know you can put it down, right?¡± The whole time Keith taught the chocolatiers, this man held the espresso machine on his shoulders.

    ¡°Of course not! I need to show off how strong I am!¡± He needed to show off his strength.

    ¡°...¡± The only thing you¡¯re showing off is how idiotic you are. What the citizens thought was him being a muscle head.

    "..."

    "Little brother?"

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith said nothing as he walked to the estate. Alvin and Michael looked at one another before following the boy. And when they returned to the estate, Carolyn and Krystal were playing with Leon and Laura.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Carolyn was the first one to question. The other three stared at that machine in Michael¡¯s hand; it was eye-catching. When you compare it to the muscular commander, the machine made him look small.

    "..."

    ¡°Keith?¡± Carolyn and Krystal noticed the quiet man. The two girls turned to Alvin, who shook his head. Hearing the noise, everyone came out to check.

    ¡°Where should I put this thing?¡±

    ¡°In the kitchen,¡± That¡¯s the only place this thing should go.

    ¡°...Can it even fit?¡± The backdoor didn¡¯t seem large enough for it to go through.

    Michael glared, ¡°You two fools, help me out!¡± Derek and Eric were watching from the side. They couldn¡¯t even hide their laughter either!

    ¡°Alright,¡± The two and Alvin grabbed each side of the machine. They were prepared to push it through the door. However,

    ¡°Don¡¯t push it too hard, or we¡¯ll break it!¡± Alvin warned. It was not something they could force through.

    ¡°What are we supposed to do?!¡± Michael roared, ¡°Kid, come and help us!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°KID!¡± Michael continued to roar, but Keith didn¡¯t listen as he strolled into the mansion.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Did that brat just ghost me?¡±

    ¡°You know how he is when he¡¯s deep in thought,¡± William shrugged.

    ¡°¡­Is Keith fine?¡± Violet was concerned for the boy. This was the first time she had seen the boy like this.

    ¡°Oh, he becomes like that from time to time. It¡¯s pretty rare, but it¡¯s normal.¡± Keith had those rare moments where he was super deep in thought, zoning throughout the entire time. Rare, but it was something that occurred a few times.

    ¡°Our voices aren¡¯t going to get through to him. However, it will die away after some time,¡± Keith would return to normal after he mulled it over.

    ¡°Anyways, William! Get over here and help us!¡± Michael turned to the father.

    ¡°I thought you said it wasn¡¯t heavy.¡± William knew about what was going on in the city. This man tried to act tough, yet he was acting meek.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting heavy now!¡± The weight was now getting to him after carrying it for so long.

    ¡°¡­Idiot.¡± William sighed as he walked over. With five people trying to make a move now, it should have gone in.

    ¡°At this point, we¡¯re going to break the door.¡±

    ¡°Then go through the front than the back,¡± The front door was much larger than the back.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we roll with that sooner?¡±

    During dinner,

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith continued to have a spaced-out look when he ate. The others looked at him strangely.

    ¡°Okay, isn¡¯t it time we should worry about him?¡± Thalia nudged Sophia. The woman¡¯s face showed that this was not supposed to happen for this long.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Leon was the one who tried to break it as he tugged on his shirt.

    ¡°¡­Should I do it?¡± A slight murmur came from his mouth.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Should I make a dessert shop?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes glazed when she heard that. The others were the same. They have heard something that they shouldn¡¯t have. But Keith continued to stare aimlessly as he thought.

    ¡°Nah, it wouldn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Make it work!¡± Carolyn quickly muttered as she grabbed him by the shoulders.

    ¡°Carolyn!¡± Thalia gasped.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Carolyn! Shake him!¡± Derek chimed in. There was something that they couldn¡¯t let go of. What he said was outrageous!

    ¡°Huh? What I say?¡± Keith blinked as he looked around, ¡°Huh? When did we get to dinner?¡±

    ¡°Me and Krystal push you here.¡± He would have been in his room the entire time if they didn¡¯t. But that was not important right now!

    ¡°Now talk! What were you mumbling about with food?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was nothing,¡± Keith waved it off. That idea was an afterthought. But that only caused the girl to shake him even more than before!

    ¡°Talk!¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about making a dessert shop.¡±

    ¡°Like the chocolate one?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, this one will be different from that. I will be making cakes and mousses. Maybe some jelly and also¡­you guys didn¡¯t hear the last part.¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes glazed after he had said all those things. It was impossible to get that out of her mind.

    ¡°How about you make it?¡± Sophia was quite interested in hearing all those different desserts.

    ¡°Umm, I just got back, and I feel like it would be tiresome.¡± The chocolate shop was also being built.

    ¡°Son, Please!¡± Sophia begged. And that was when Carolyn held his hand, ¡°Please Keith!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The last nail was,

    ¡°Please, Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± That did it.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not going to be done in-¡°

    ¡°Orin and the others would go to heaven and earth for you!¡± Sophia added.

    ¡°And the wor-¡°

    ¡°We can have Ralph headhunt a few people! Coyler definitely also has people to do so as well! May, you can do so, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Leave it to me!¡± May grinned. She was quite enthusiastic about the dessert shop.

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith sighed, ¡°Then tomorrow. We¡¯re not going to have a normal breakfast then.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be making a lot of different types of desserts. You guys have to try them all.¡± If he is really going to do something like that, he will need their help.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yippe!¡± Carolyn quickly held the two kids, ¡°We¡¯re going to be eating a lot of things tomorrow!

    ¡°You guys best be prepared for tomorrow then. I won¡¯t be holding anything back,¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 38: Dessert Waves

    Volume 9 Chapter 38: Dessert Waves

    ¡°Gus. I¡¯m sorry that I have to ask you to do this,¡± Keith stared at the chef. The two had gotten up extremely early to begin cooking. The look Gus had on his face said it all.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Boss. It wasn¡¯t in your power to stop it.¡± It was impossible once they heard of this. There was no way to halt it; it was only a when.

    ¡°...¡± True. Me and my big mouth. He had to stop zoning out.

    ¡°What do you need first?¡±

    ¡°The first thing is to make the baked goods; those take the longest. Also, we need to build the base for the cold things.¡± There were a lot of steps they were going to do today.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Gus cracked his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work on slicing the fruits.¡± Fruit was the key for today.

    ...

    Everyone had gotten up early. Hearing how Keith would prepare desserts for the meal made them unable to sleep.

    ¡°By the way, can someone explain to me what those snowballs are?¡± Violet questioned. There were four creatures with them.

    ¡°Inti!¡± Leon was on one of them while Lily was on the other.

    ¡°Oh, those are Keith¡¯s familiars. They¡¯re really close with Leon and Laura.¡±

    ¡°...I see,¡° When did he have such big familiars? Either way, Krystal seemed to get along with one of them.

    ¡°Carolyn, what are you doing?¡± But there was something odd before them.

    Thalia and the others watched Carolyn running around the resting area a few minutes ago. It was quite weird since the kids watched her as well.

    ¡°Trying to make my stomach empty.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Isn¡¯t it already empty? We just woke up moments ago.

    ¡°Since Keith said that we¡¯ll be eating sweets for the next few hours, that means it will be a lot. And I need to have my stomach emptier so I can eat more.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Have you gone mad?

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the right way of thinking, Carolyn!¡± Derek and Eric were jumping up and down beside her. They wanted to get some sweets as well.

    ¡°Yay! Bigger stomach!¡± Leon and Laura followed; they got off the snowball and started to jump up and down like the princess.

    ¡°Po!¡± Mir and the others started to do the same thing. Well, they circle themselves, trying to mimic the girls. It was pretty clumsy and cute.

    ¡°...¡± Krystal was doing it, but she was hiding behind them, trying her best to be a shadow.

    ¡°¡­¡± William and Alvin sipped on their tea, trying their best not to stare at them. They were enjoying the espresso that was made from the machine. As they did,

    ¡°Should we do so as well?¡± Sophia muttered. Violet and Thalia were sort of tempted. William almost choked on his drink. He would have been shocked if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were talking about sweets.

    A few minutes later, Gloria and Carter had brought something out.

    ¡°What did you bring for us?¡± A bunch of trollers were rolled in.

    ¡°The young master had said that we would start with something with a light sweetness. Here is a fruit tart whipped with vanilla cream on the inside with mangoes, strawberries, and blue plums on the top.¡±

    ¡°So beautiful.¡± What caught everyone¡¯s eyes was the colorfulness of the tart. Yellow, blue, and red were bright and pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°And what about the other two?¡±

    ¡°The young master said it was called a lemon posset.¡±

    ¡°And the last one?¡± The last one was made with a biscuit that was filled with red cream and strawberries.

    ¡°This one is a strawberry shortcake cream puff.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± William nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s dig in.¡± And like so, everyone started to eat. The flavors from each one were so perfect and interesting as well.

    ¡°Everything is so fruity,¡± Quite literally. All of the fruits were quite sweet, which was different from sugar.

    ¡°The posset is elegant and fresh as well.¡± Lemon was quite an overpowering taste. It would make anyone¡¯s mouth purse from the sourness. But Keith was able to lower it.

    ¡°The cream puff is crunchy and nice!¡± Fira was munching on a cream puff. It was bigger than the little spirit¡¯s face. Each snowball was munching on a whole tart by themselves.

    Carter then entered again, ¡°The young master said to eat this first before starting on the second course.¡± What was brought out was cups of cold ice.

    ¡°Understood,¡± William and the others ate it. That was when a gentle and lemony flavor.

    ¡°What is it for?¡± Why did they have to eat this before trying another? There was no need to answer this question, as William realized.

    ¡°My taste feels normal again.¡± The things that they had eaten were not here anymore. It felt like their mouths were refreshed.

    That was when the second batch of food came out. The smell from this one was quite different from the ones brought out. The sweetness was much denser and stronger.

    ¡°We have right here is a tiramisu. There¡¯s also some truffles on the side as well.¡± Carter came in with a big cake. The others tilted their heads. They were quite interested now.

    ¡°Delicious as well,¡± The others had a fruit sweetness to this. But this one had a sweet and savory note as it was incredible.

    ¡°I prefer this to the tart,¡± This one had some bitter notes that complemented the sweetness.

    The girls grinned, ¡°This is definitely something that has to be in the dessert store!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± The little spirit nodded to this.

    ¡°Po!¡± The snowballs chimed in as well.

 Volume 9 Chapter 39: Everythings Coming Together

    Volume 9 Chapter 39: Everything''s Coming Together

    ¡°I feel so stuffed,¡± Carolyn grinned as she slouched in her chair. Thalia scolded, ¡°Carolyn, that¡¯s bad manners.¡± That was definitely something a princess wouldn¡¯t do before everyone.

    ¡°But mom, you¡¯re doing the same thing.¡± It was in the blood. The queen was doing the same thing as she slouched down!. They were definitely daughter and mother.

    Violet and Krystal were also doing the same thing as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a nice pairing with the coffee and milk tea.¡± Tiramisu complimented well with coffee.

    ¡°Is there more, Carter?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, we have the chocolate movement next. In addition, mousses are added as well,¡± Carter grinned, ¡°There are many different types of chocolates here.¡± Besides the mousses, there were also different cakes for them to try.

    ¡°...¡± No one could say a thing. It seemed this was the main course; there were so many compared to the last.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat anymore.¡± The others were just in heaven from all this food. Never did they expect to eat so much food all at once.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m in heaven,¡± Carolyn groaned as she turned to the snowball, ¡°What about you, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Po!¡± The big one was still munching on some cake. But they were definitely hitting their limits. Their stomachs could only hold so many sweets.

    Krystal was resting on Mir as well. After such a feast, resting beside a comfy snowball was the best. But then a voice added, ¡°So what do you guys think about all of this?¡±

    ¡°Little Brother, you really outdid yourself with this.¡± Eric grinned as he sipped on some espresso. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He wasn¡¯t a sweet fan, but he definitely relished this. There were sweets that anyone could enjoy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat another bite,¡± Carolyn muttered as she looked up at the sky. It was the best thing in the world.

    That caused Keith to laugh, ¡°Are you really full? And here I am, holding onto two more desserts. And they will be the signature dish for white forest bakery.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Signature dish?¡± When did the bakery have a signature dish?

    ¡°Mmhmm, I¡¯m planning to have these two be the signature dishes of the bakery,¡± Keith grinned as he revealed it, ¡°Presenting White Forest Cake and Black Forest Cake. Each cake uses a different filling with chocolate as the base. In addition¡­You guys are not listening to me at all.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Delicious.¡± A delicious vanilla cream with the chocolate. It was pure bliss.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°Po!¡± Mir and the three sounded. They liked the white forest cake more.

    ¡°What do you guys think I should add?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? All of them?¡± Isn¡¯t that the only option?

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not something I can do right now.¡± He just threw a bunch of it at them.

    ¡°The mousses are something. Pudding as well.¡± The strawberry pudding and the mousse should be there.

    ¡°Understood. I could make a different variety with them as well.¡± Mango, cherry, strawberry, vanilla, chocolate. An endless amount of flavors could be made.

    ¡°The truffles should be a good hit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about having the variation flavors in the bakery while in the chocolate factory, you have simpler things.¡± Chocolate would be the main theme of the factory.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Also, where are you going to place it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about buying the spot right next to the bakery. I¡¯ll just say it¡¯s an extension of it for now.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± William and the others thought it was a good idea. Rather than being a separate entity, it should be connected with the bakery.

    ¡°Alright, I will make a list of the things that would be good to add.¡± Keith grinned. The cold options would definitely be in that dessert bar.

    ¡°I have to go to Orin to do all this again.¡± That dwarf would be having the time of his life building these things. But the first person he had to go to was Francis. He needed to check up with him,

    ¡°Who wants to-Nevermind,¡± They were down for the count.

    ¡°Keith, you¡¯re going alone,¡± Carolyn hiccuped. She was at death¡¯s door. And it was a good way to go; eating so many delicious desserts was the best.

    Alright, then. A chuckle came from the boy¡¯s mouth as he headed to the factory.

    ¡°Young Master, Hello!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the factory coming along?¡±

    ¡°We finished! The only thing we need to do is to have an opening day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Are you prepared to do something else?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Another thing?¡± Francis¡¯s eyes glittered.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, I¡¯m opening a dessert section right next to the bakery. Going to need you to design the thing.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Francis¡¯s eyes were eager when he heard that. Before they had left, ¡°Also, I have the designs of the uniforms here. Should I make a variation for the dessert section?¡±

    ¡°That would be good.¡± Keith looked through, ¡°Awesome. These are perfect designs.

    ¡°Bring the prototype for May later on.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha.¡± The two headed to the store. Buying it was an easy thing. As the two walked in, they noticed it was much narrower than the bakery.

    ¡°There will be these display cases for this one, so you must work with that.¡± Unlike the chocolate factory, this one had some restrictions that needed to be worked with. Cases were a must.

    ¡°Is there a color design here?¡±

    ¡°I think a sky blue like snowflakes would be interesting. The dynamic of a warm atmosphere with a cold and clean look is an exciting dynamic.

    ¡°Oooh! That¡¯s interesting!¡± Francis was quite excited about the idea as well. His brain had a lot of thoughts on what he could do with this.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re going to be destroying the kitchen?¡± Ralph and the others blinked.

    ¡°Mmhmm. Also, I¡¯m going to be adding more people here. I hope that you don¡¯t mind.¡± Because they were adding a dessert bar, there would be more space in the kitchen as he was fusing them.

    ¡°No problem with that! More the merrier,¡± Ralph laughed, ¡°But are you going to be doing this with the others?¡± There were four bakeries in the city.

    Keith shook his head, ¡°No. I¡¯m not planning to do so. But I do hope they learn how to make our signature dish.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I will get to work learning how to bake it.¡± Ralph grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ralph was always a quick learner. The dessert bar was slowly coming together.

 Volume 9 Chapter 40: Immoral?

    Volume 9 Chapter 40: Immoral?

    ¡°This is the design that I have for the uniforms.¡± Francis came to May with a uniform in his hand. It didn¡¯t take long for him to make a finished prototype. May nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Also, the fabric is nice to the touch.¡± A cool and soft material: this would definitely be nice on the skin. It was even more so for the chocolate factory since it would be hot there.

    ¡°Why are there slight holes on some of the sides?¡± May noticed some openings covered by mesh on the side of the clothing.

    ¡°The beastmen asked me to add some openings into the clothing. The clothing they had was stuffy.¡± That was why most beastmen clothing had more openings for their fur.

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t have that since it¡¯s a chocolate factory. That¡¯s why I used mesh there.¡± The mesh would block the fur from going in while letting air into it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also used cloth made from the vines of a ravenous flower.¡±

    ¡°You used vines?¡± May blinked.

    ¡°Mmhmm, it¡¯s much lighter and sturdier. Also, it would have a nice smell as well. It wouldn¡¯t make them smelly.¡±

    ¡°Make sure not to have the smell too strong as it might also affect the chocolate.¡± Scent was a must.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Francis nodded. The two continued to talk about finalizing the materials and design for it.

    ¡°When will it be finished?¡±

    ¡°A day,¡± Francis was going to work into overdrive.

    ¡°Alright.¡± May nodded.

    ¡°Sorry about what had happened before.¡± Now that the two were alone, he could personally apologize to the woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°To think my father thought I had a crush on my boss¡¯s woman.¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Huh?¡± May¡¯s eyes widened as her lips froze in place.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his woman?¡± Francis tilted his head. That was in his mind as he stared at the two. From how they interacted, it seemed like the case. But that only caused May to look away.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry.¡± Francis understood now, ¡°I will make a dress that will make you glorious with him!¡± A pairing between the two was going to be magical!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I will make a tailored dress just for you and a suit just for him! You two would be the best couple out there!¡± Thoughts about designs for May were already something he knew about; Keith was also the same since he saw the potential.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also made a design for the opening day!¡±

    ¡°Huh? You did?¡± When did this happen?

    ¡°You guys will look incredible!¡± Francis had a grin.

    ...

    ¡°What are you guys going to wear for this?¡± Carolyn and the others were quite excited about this. That was because today would be the day the chocolate store opened up.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you wear something like this?¡± Carolyn picked something up. But Keith shook his head, ¡°Francis is going to be the one deciding for us,¡± The man had said that he already prepared the outfit for the two, and there was no need to worry about it.

    Francis quickly entered the room, ¡°Keith, I¡¯ve brought your outfit. Please try it on!¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Keith nodded as he took it and went to change.

    ¡°May, this one is yours.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in what you have made for them,¡± Sophia and the others were quite curious about it.

    But there was no need to do so as Keith came out of the room, ¡°What do you guys think about it?¡±

    ¡°Cute.¡±

    ¡°Adorable!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith blinked. I would prefer it if you called me handsome. But when he looked down,

    Yeah. Even he had to say it was on the cute side.

    Francis nodded, ¡°That was what I was going for with this.¡±

    ¡°I think the hat would sell if you sold them,¡± Keith also had a hat in this. It was going to be excellent.

    ¡°Umm, is this fine?¡± May came out of her room as well.

    ¡°So cute!¡± Leon and Laura chimed. However, the adults stared at the woman.

    ¡°When you put it on May, it does look kinda¡­¡±

    ¡°Immoral?¡± The women nodded to that. It was supposed to be cute like Keith. But it was more sexy on the woman.

    ¡°¡­¡± May¡¯s cheeks turned red. Keith replied, ¡°You look good in that. So there¡¯s no need to worry about it so much.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°But I do think we should increase the skirt length.¡± It was kinda on the shorter side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I came prepared!¡± Francis took out a longer skirt, ¡°You can wear this.¡±

    May quickly grabbed the skirt and headed back inside. Coming out,

    ¡°You look so elegant and refined with that outfit. It¡¯s the best on a beauty like you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Did you teach him how to talk like that, Sophia?¡± Violet and the others watched him compliment her.

    ¡°My son is a natural.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a natural and dangerous as well.¡± Thalia retorted. But that was something Keith didn¡¯t hear as he looked at Francis, ¡°Good job on making this.¡±

    ¡°I aim to please!¡± Francis was happy with the outfit as well.

    ¡°Do we need to do make-up as well?¡±

    ¡°Nah, we can just go like this.¡± This was more than perfect.

 Volume 9 Chapter 41: Chocolate That Will Bring Love

    Volume 9 Chapter 41: Chocolate That Will Bring Love

    There was already a crowd of people before the store. And it was expected since this was about Keith. At just the start of his break, he was prepared to open another store! And what kind of store was he planning to do? White Forest Bakery and White Owl Company: these two brought about many new things for the northern region.

    So what was this third one going to bring for them? There was no need to ask as Keith came out.

    ¡°Thank you everyone for coming here!¡±

    ¡°Kya! The young master is so cute in that outfit!¡±

    ¡°May looks so beautiful as well!¡±

    ¡°Look at how they¡¯re wearing matching outfits.¡±

    ¡°Aww, did you hear that, Dear?¡± Keith turned to May with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I heard, Honey.¡± May had a light smile as she held onto the boy''s hand.

    ¡°Kya!¡± Never had they seen such intimate moments. But it was more known throughout the city about Keith and May; the two had always been together. It was only time for them to be together.

    ¡°Thank you for the compliments. And all of this came from one person today; Francis Colewell.¡±

    Francis bowed his head. That only caused the citizens to be interested. The outfits they wore were quite intriguing and pleasant.

    ¡°Now, let us open our new store!¡± May and Keith held big scissors as they cut open the ribbon, allowing everyone to enter. And when they did so, they were all shocked by the design. For starters, there was a rich sweetness swarming their nose. And when they saw the chocolate bars, they were amazed.

    The workers were all wearing brown chef suits with stripes of red and mint going down the chest. It was eye-catching compared to the regular white uniforms.

    ¡°What are these?¡± On one side, there was a good number of jars filled with different colored candy.

    ¡°We have strawberry, orange, lemon, and blue plum-flavored candy for you all to try,¡± One person greeted. The kids couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the exciting thing.

    ¡°Please have a taste,¡± One of the workers handed some samples over to them.

    Eating the confection, they were in awe of how delicious it was.

    ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°Chocolate truffles. We have milk, white, and dark flavors.¡± The truffle was a simple food, and biting into it caused a gush of delicious chocolate to flow into their mouth.

    ¡°I guess everyone is quite excited about this,¡± Keith grinned as he watched them. The children and adults savored each one. But that was when Keith raised a heart-shaped chocolate, ¡°Dear, ahh,¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Young Master?¡± May blinked.

    ¡°I heard that if you eat this with the one you love, you¡¯ll have a flourishing relationship.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± His words were loud enough for everyone to hear it. Everyone watched as May took a bite,

    ¡°Delicious?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± May then picked up another one, ¡°Ahh,¡±

    Nam. Keith grinned, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡±

    "Keith! Ahh." Carolyn joined in as she raised a chocolate.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Keith didn¡¯t hesitate as he ate the chocolate in one bite. That kinda shocked Carolyn as her hand froze in the middle of the air. But that wasn¡¯t the end, as Keith fed her as well.

    ¡°Tasty?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡±

    ¡°Krystal, Ahh.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to forget about the girl.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Krystal took a deep sigh as she ate it. But then a small smile soon came after, ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± That was when the others were eager to try it out as well. William had raised his hand in the air, ¡°Wife, please try.¡±

    ¡°Delicious.¡± There was the start of a significant fad where couples started to feed one another with heart-shaped chocolate.

    ¡°So this is what you wanted?¡± Carolyn whispered into his ear. That was when he grinned, ¡°I thought it would be interesting. And besides, the samples really helped out.¡±

    Before they opened the shop, they handed out some samples to everyone. Because of this, there were a lot more customers.

    ¡°...¡± May stared at Keith, and Carolyn had noticed her gaze.

    ¡­

    Later that night, ¡°Umm, why did you call me out here, Princess?¡± Carolyn had called the girl to her room. And she wasn¡¯t alone either; Krystal was also there as well. It was a little weird.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to make sure. Are you in love with Keith?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± May¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. In love with Keith? That was something that she wasn¡¯t too sure of either.

    Carolyn explained, ¡°Well, we have been seeing you like this with him. I just had to ask this question.¡± The two of them were not like brother and sister. It was much more intimate than that.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you to be his woman,¡± Carolyn added.

    ¡°Eh?¡± May and Krystal¡¯s expression turned blank.

    That caused Carolyn to tilt her head, ¡°What? Did I say something weird?¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say before you wanted to find true love where the person would only love you and no one else?¡± Krystal remembered Carolyn was sort of a solo love type. What made the girl change her mind about it?

    Carolyn sighed, ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t lie, I still want to be the only one loved. However, that''s impossible."

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Keith is someone who will attract many different people to him. Because of that, a good number of girls are going to fall in love with him.¡± That was quite the case right now.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t want what happened with my father to happen to him.¡± Julius didn¡¯t marry the countess because he loved her. He married her because there would have been a situation with politics if he hadn¡¯t. That was the only reason why he married her in the first place.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I would rather have people who love and cherish him by his side.¡± Carolyn had a proud look as she said this. This was the best option she had; people that everyone could get along with.

    ¡°Krystal is one of them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You like him, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Krystal scratched before she nodded, ¡°Mmhmm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have wives where we could get along with one another.¡± Carolyn smiled.

    ¡°What about you, May?¡±

    ¡°Ummm. I really don¡¯t know what to say about this either.¡± May scratched. Carolyn thought about it as she asked, ¡°Let me ask you this. What do you think about Keith being with another girl? Well, not with us but with an evil person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The thought came into her mind, which caused the girl to freeze.

    Carolyn and Krystal glanced at one another. That answered that.

 Volume 9 Chapter 42: Spur Of The Moment

    Volume 9 Chapter 42: Spur Of The Moment

    Later, Keith headed to the dessert shop. When he did, he was quite surprised by the change. The inside was a beautiful shade of sky blue. It was painted as soon as everything was moved away. He nodded at the sight, ¡°Good, it¡¯s going at a good pace.¡± With this, he could make it work in a week or two.

    But that was not the only thing he was focusing on right now. The next place he headed to was White Owl Merchant. There, May was already there before him.

    ¡°May, are the people here?¡± Besides staring at the dessert section, it was time to recruit new talent. May had already asked them to come to the store so they could interview them.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± May nodded. Like that, the interview began. There were a variety of different people wanting to work for him. All of them are really good. Keith nodded at the experience these people had.

    ¡°What do you think, Young Master?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re good. I think a few things would eke the others out.¡± One tiny thing could make the person look better.

    ¡°Call the next person in.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± And the next person entered.

    ¡°Hello, My name is Ella.¡±

    ¡°An elf?¡± Keith was surprised that an elf would want to look for work here. But then he apologized, ¡°Sorry about my words. This is my first time seeing an elf in the northern region.¡± He saw dwarves and beastmen. But he had never seen an elf in the northern region.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ella understood why he was startled.

    ¡°Can I ask you why you want to work for me?¡±

    ¡°I want to work for you because I heard that you don¡¯t discriminate between races. In addition, you treat your workers well.¡± This was known throughout everyone. The workers'' treatment was incredible; this was especially rare with different races.

    ¡°It said you have experience in baking?¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Mmhmm, I used to learn in a bakery for a couple of years.¡±

    So she could have a manager position. However,

    ¡°Can you learn on the fly?¡± That was something he needed to know. Working at the dessert bar was still in the testing phase. More items were going to be added, and they needed to be able to learn quickly.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been told that I¡¯ve been quite a fast learner. I''d be better if I saw hands-on.¡± Ella revealed. When that was said, Keith nodded, ¡°Understood. Our staff will post the names of people after an hour,¡± There was no need for them to wait since May had gotten them through some specific headhunting.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± May questioned.

    ¡°She could be the manager, but I have to see if she could work with other people,¡± Elves were one of the races that were awkward around others. That was only because they were captured and sold as slaves a long time ago.

    ¡°Then Ralph should be watching over them for now.¡± Ralph could manage something like this.

    ¡°But she¡¯s definitely one of them.¡± Ella was in his books. She was definitely a core member there. May nodded, ¡°Then these people should be good for supporting her.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, so the decision is this?¡± Keith looked at the participants there, and May agreed. And that was when the names were posted. Some cheered while others groaned.

    ¡°For those who have passed, you guys will start learning right now.¡± Most of the people he picked were those who could learn as quickly as possible.

    ¡­

    When Keith and May returned home, they noticed a carriage in front of the mansion.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, you guys here? Also, Grandpa Cedric as well?¡± This was a surprise. It was none other than Lionel and Camelia. And they were not alone, as Cedric was with them as well.

    ¡°Of course, we would come here after hearing about your dessert shop,¡± Camelia grinned,

    ¡°¡­¡± Oh yeah, I did send a letter to them. In the letter to his grandma, he talked about his plans to make a dessert shop and the completion of the chocolate company.

    ¡°Keith, how could you do something like this and not call your own grandma,¡± Camelia was quite angry. She couldn¡¯t believe she had missed the opening of one of his stores!

    ¡°It was one of the spur-of-the-moment things.¡±

    ¡°Kid, that is not a spur-of-the-moment thing. It¡¯s more of a crazy thing,¡± Cedric groaned.

    ¡°Umm, why are you here?¡± He understood Lionel and Camelia. He didn¡¯t understand so much about the ex-grand-duke here.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I saw Lionel leaving and followed him.¡±

    Lionel grabbed his head. This guy had been staying at his mansion, waiting for something like this to happen. Krystal looked away, trying her best not to do so. When the group entered the living room,

    ¡°How many days till the opening?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it will be a few days or so.¡± The people that he hired were going to learn how to bake his recipes. And from how he taught them, it seemed they got it. Most of the recipes had a basis with a variation of different flavors.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to check out that chocolate factory later,¡± Cedric was quite interested in it. Keith nodded, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s open for everyone.¡± Anyone could buy chocolate. And it was going quite strong as well.

    ¡°Are they going to be fine working like that?¡± Every single day, there would be a long line waiting outside. This caused Walter and the others to work overtime.

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. They¡¯re doing a two-squad rotation where one squad makes the chocolate and then shifts to the second squad after a few hours.¡±That was something that could make their lives infinitely easier.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Cedric grinned.

 Volume 9 Chapter 43: Dessert Section

    Volume 9 Chapter 43: Dessert Section

    "Cuu!" "Ruby, don''t jump on my face like that." Keith picked the baby from the scruff of his neck. That was when he placed him on his shoulder. The little fella continued to snuggle onto him.

    "Yes, yes, I love you too." Keith patted the baby''s head.

    "He''s really attached to you."

    "Mmhmm," Even Keith was surprised by this as well; he wasn''t the contractor either.

    "Anyways, Kid. Can you get me one of those in my duchy?" Cedric immediately asked the boy without hesitation. The response from the boy was a tilt of his head, "Isn''t the bakery about to open in a week or so?" The last time he checked, the bakery had yet to be opened.

    There was no need to add the chocolate factory.

    "But I want that chocolate there as well!" Cedric had a box of truffles in his hand, "This would definitely become a hit in the duchy!"

    "Yes, I know that." Keith wasn''t going to deny it, "But it''s also in its testing phase." He planned to add many more recipes before he made another store. Plus, it was too much for the duchy. Adding too much at the same time would be dangerous. It was only possible because he was doing this in the city for quite some time.

    "Uhhh," Cedric groaned.

    "Just suck it up," Lionel shook his head as he sipped on his coffee. That only caused Cedric to glare.

    "Well, I''m going to go take a nap here," Keith quickly jumped on top of the hammock and started to relax. That was something he wasn''t going to let go of. With how much Cadmus hogged it, he wanted some time. And he wasn''t the only one doing this, as Lionel and Cedric did the same! He had made a couple of hammocks for everyone to relax around the resting area.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Lionel sipped on a coffee while reading a book. At the same time, Cedric continued to lean into it, "I have to get this for my home," Swaying back and forth inside the hammock was quite a soothing sensation. He needed to get it to do so.

    "Ruby! Where are you?"

    "He''s here!"

    "What are you doing?" Carolyn and Krystal came out to see the three resting so easily.

    "Resting, it''s pretty nice out here." Keith grinned. But as he said this, that was when the princess had jumped into his hammock!

    "...What are you doing?"

    "I want to sway around."

    "Are you kidding me?" There are so many others around.

    "Excuse me," Krystal jumped in as well.

    "..." Keith was left speechless. But that was when Carolyn retorted, "This hammock has enough space to fit around five people. There''s more than enough room for dainty people like us."

    "...Fine. But I''m going to be snoring." Keith put his book down and started to rest. That only made Carolyn giggle as she hugged his body. Krystal wasn''t that forward, but she clutched his arm.

    "¡­." Did you guys forget about us? There were two grandpas right here.

    ...

    It was the day of opening the new shop. And there was already excitement in the air. Not one, but two in a week of one another. The young master was not playing around.

    "Thank you everyone for coming here today! I hope you all enjoy what I have in store for you today!" Even he was surprised by how fast he had made them.

    "Let''s welcome the new store!" Keith grinned as he opened up the bakery. When he did so,

    "There''s also so many people around here." It wasn''t only one store that this was occurring in. Cedric glanced around and noticed how there were

    "It''s always been like that. Sweets are quite the thing as well." When it came to sweets, they would do the same thing. That was something all of them were pretty interested in.

    "How long do we have to wait out here again?"

    "Probably half an hour or so." The people who had waited for the bakery to open were numb with it.

    "What the? That long," Cedric''s eyes widened. Violet was the same as well, but she understood with so many people.

    They were true to their words as they entered half an hour later. But it was all worth it as the different colors they saw were quite interesting.

    "It''s a contrast to the bakery." A warm and soft atmosphere vs a cold and gentle one. It was quite an exciting feeling. That was not alone, as there were so many variations of food.

    "Hello, what would you like?" One clerk greeted.

    "There''s so many," Everyone glanced. There were some flavors they didn''t try during the testing phase as well.

 Volume 9 Chapter 44: Becoming A Noble

    Volume 9 Chapter 44: Becoming A Noble

    ¡°Are there any problems, Marquis?¡± May had entered William¡¯s office. She had frequently visited his office since Keith had gone to the academy. There were many things she needed help with.

    William grinned, ¡°I called you here because you understand the problem going forward with the merchant shop and bakery, correct?¡±

    ¡°...Mmhmm, I understand,¡± May nodded her head. This was not because of Keith or the others. This was more due to her.

    A lack of nobility. That was one of the issues the bakery and merchant shop would encounter. It wasn¡¯t that they lacked supporters from higher nobilities. The Marquis¡¯s title really helped her out.

    However, the issue with this was she lacked nobility or a background. Some people looked at themselves as superior to May. That was one of the issues when she tried to open the stores. They listen to May¡¯s words because of the Marquis¡¯s title, but respect?

    It was a whole different matter. It was definitely going to be a problem going forward. The Marquis¡¯s title could only go so far in the northern region. But the others would be much more difficult.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to be solving this today.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be given the viscount title,¡± William grinned.

    ¡°What?! You¡¯re making me a viscount?!¡± Getting a title wasn¡¯t something that could be done in a lifetime! Not unless you have worked or achieved something no one has ever done! And that was getting a Baron title as well! Getting the viscount title from the start was quite rare and impossible!

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand? The young master was the one who caused all of this,¡± Keith was the one who did all of this. She only helped out for quite some time. That wasn¡¯t much when considering.

    ¡°No, you definitely showed how capable you are these past weeks.¡± William had seen her work. Creativity and the ability to see through new things. These were things that would be difficult for any new person to learn.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°You¡¯re more than qualified to take on the baron title. You¡¯re being given the viscount title because we need new people like you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The way William said it meant there was something wrong.

    ¡°Right now, the Solis Kingdom is in an upheaval. A number of nobles are being stripped of their titles.¡± The incident with the Philosopher Kingdom had significant repercussions on the Solis Kingdom.

    Julius slammed the sword down onto the table. Those nobles who tried to mess with his daughter had crossed a line. And that line, he was going to cross as well.

    ¡°We need new nobles like you who showed talent in their abilities.¡± To recover from this, they needed talented lower nobles or commoners who showed their abilities.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Plus, that¡¯s one way for you to get closer to him.¡±

    ¡°!¡± May¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t know your feelings for my son?¡± William wasn¡¯t an idiot to see how much May had cared for Keith. It was definitely not the typical type.

    ¡°But my age?¡± She was seven years older than Keith.

    ¡°Hmm? If you¡¯re worried about age, it really doesn¡¯t matter to me or Sophia.¡± The two had never given a care about age. As long as the person loved their children, they were fine.

    ¡°¡­I will take the title.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ...

    ¡°What? May is going to become a noble?¡± Carolyn and Krystal blinked as she stared at the woman. This was a little shocking. Keith continued to sip his tea usually.

    Leon and Laura jumped up and down, ¡°Big Sister May, what noble are you going to be?!¡±

    ¡°I would be a viscount.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Why do you sound so unsurprised by all of this?¡± Carolyn looked at the man.

    Keith smiled, ¡°It was kinda expected with how skillful May had been managing my stores. Moreover, they have been running and increasing rapidly because of her.¡± The northern region was basically run by his merchant company. And May just continued to increase it.

    ¡°True,¡± The others nodded to the woman¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°But it seems the purge will be amazing,¡± Keith grinned. It may be smaller; the number of nobles following Felix was nothing to sneeze at. Those nobles had supported the idea of using Carolyn as a pawn. That was why they needed to go.

    But making so many people disappear like that would be a problem. It left a giant gap in power. Other people would have to step up to replace them.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s going to be a lot of nobles being bumped up a rank while new ones forming as well.¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t have land like a regular noble.¡± A noble without a territory. These nobles work for someone rather than running a land.

    ¡°Either way, are we going to the royal capital to have your noble ceremony?¡± Usually, when someone earned a title, there would be a ceremony. May shook her head, ¡°No, we¡¯ll have one right here instead. Also, it will be in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Few days?!¡± Keith¡¯s expression broke when he heard that. That was something he did not expect at all. These types of things should have been covered in weeks, not a few days.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything fancy. And I want the young master here when I¡¯m titled a viscount.¡± May smiled.

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith nodded, ¡°But on a serious note, that means we have to make you pretty and clean for the ceremony.¡± Without any hesitation, Keith quickly took out a couple of things from his storage.

 Volume 9 Chapter 45: A Chill Without The Wind

    Volume 9 Chapter 45: A Chill Without The Wind

    ¡°What are all of these?¡± May and the girls were surprised by the many things before them.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do skin care.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Skincare? When did you know how to do skincare?

    ¡°Honey mask?¡± Krystal was the only one who knew about it. From time to time, she would ask Keith to do one again. It was quite soothing on the skin.

    ¡°Mmhmm, but I¡¯m going to be doing a lot of other things for you guys,¡± Keith grinned, ¡°Now let¡¯s wash our faces.¡±

    ¡°¡­Young Master, there¡¯s really no need for all of this.¡± May waved her hands.

    ¡°May, you have to be the most beautiful during that day. There are no ifs, thens, or buts.¡± Carolyn added. These things were not something that came by often. They needed to prepare her to the fullest.

    Krystal nodded while the two kids got ready. They were quite interested in what their brother had.

    ¡°We have right here a honey apple vinegar and citrus facial cleaner,¡± Keith grinned as he took it out.

    ¡°Eh?¡± You made your own facial cleanser? What kind of things are you working on behind our backs?

    ¡°Here are some headbands I got from Francis,¡± There were some colorful and cute headbands that would keep their hair away from their face. And like that, everyone started to rub their faces. That was when they realized the effects; it was soothing to the skin. It also felt like the dirt around it was getting taken away as well.

    ¡°Ruby, too much.¡± Laura noticed how the little monster had dipped his head into the container, covering his entire body instead. That only caused Carolyn to laugh. She wiped it off the creature''s face.

    ¡°We can rinse it off now.¡± After massaging it into their faces, it was time to wash. As they did,

    ¡°My face feels so springy!¡± Fira tapped her cheeks while Ruby did the same behind her.

    ¡°...¡± May and the other girls continued to tap their faces. They were mesmerized by this fluffiness.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Dragon honey really works miracles.¡±

    ¡°You know it.¡± Keith laughed, ¡°But we¡¯re not done. I¡¯m going to smear this honey on your face. Time for a facial mask.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, how long do we have this on?¡± Leon was prepared to lick it.

    ¡°For 10 minutes. Don¡¯t try to eat it,¡± Keith chuckled but turned to the girls, ¡°May, bring your feet here as well.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Mnghhh¡­.¡± A small groan had come out of the woman¡¯s mouth. This pleasure and comfortableness were incredible.

    ¡°Good?¡±

    ¡°Young master, when did you learn to do things like this?¡± May was quite surprised. Keith was massaging her feet, and he was quite good at it!

    ¡°Whenever I¡¯m married, I want to do this for my wife. I learned a lot,¡± Keith grinned. But that only caused the other three girls to be embarrassed.

    ¡°But to touch our fe- Kya!¡± A little cute yelp came out of Krystal¡¯s mouth. That only caused Keith to chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s fine. And besides, I¡¯ve already touched your face before.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Keith, more pressure on the soles of my feet,¡± Carolyn didn¡¯t mind as she even asked for more force.

    ¡°Living large, aren¡¯t you?¡± This girl had no qualms about asking him about these things.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to get married-nghhh!¡± Carolyn¡¯s face changed as Keith placed more pressure.

    ¡°That tickles!¡±

    ¡°Meanie!¡± Carolyn pouted, but the facial mask made her unable to see.

    ¡°Also, why do I feel like someone is staring at us?¡± Keith felt a bunch of eyes staring at the back of his head. That was when he turned around to see Camelia, Sophia, Thalia, and Violet peeking from the side of the door.

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith¡¯s expression turned blank, ¡±¡­Uhhh, hello?¡± The words coming out of his mouth were pretty jumbled up.

    ¡°Nothing, you just keep doing that.¡± Camelia waved her hand.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Violet laughed.

    ¡°My daughter is living the life,¡± Thalia grinned.

    Sophia, Keith¡¯s mother, sighed deeply, ¡°Hah, I want someone to rub my face as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How much have you four been watching?¡± Keith blinked. Washing faces was like 10 minutes ago!

    ¡°The whole time!¡± They didn¡¯t even hide it.

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith really had nothing to say now.

    ¡°If you like, you can use the cleanser and facial masks.¡±

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be the same,¡± Violet sighed.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Having a handsome man massage your hands and feet does something different.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if William would do this for me?¡± Sophia was quite curious now.

    ¡°I know Julius wouldn¡¯t.¡± Thalia groaned.

    ¡°Edmund is the same as well.¡± Violet shook their heads. Those two were not romantic.

    ¡°Lionel will never do something like that either,¡± Camelia knew her husband all too well.

    ¡°¡­¡± Carolyn and Krystal were silent. I think they won¡¯t do it because they¡¯re embarrassed about doing something like this. This guy didn¡¯t have that in him; Keith would do things because he liked it.

    ¡°Young Master, can you use more force?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Keith started to apply more pressure onto her legs.

    ¡°¡­¡± Sophia and the others stared at what was going on before them. But as they continued to do so,

    ¡°Achoo!¡± William and three other people sneezed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it so chilly up here?¡± But there was no wind at all.

 Volume 9 Chapter 46: I Canâ€™t Be Like That!

    Volume 9 Chapter 46: I Can¡¯t Be Like That!

    ¡°Francis, can you work up some new outfits for the ceremony?¡± Keith had gone to Francis. It was time for him to show off his abilities.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been waiting for a day like this!¡± To show off his outfits in a ball? A dress and a suit were more of his forte than the worker''s uniform. Who wouldn¡¯t be excited about this? That was something he was going to take pleasure in.

    "How''s the new shop working for you?" It was decided that Francis would have his own workshop. It was filled with different types of fabrics and assortments. It was perfect for a designer.

    "Perfect! I have all the materials I need to make anything."

    "You have everything from May, right?"

    "Mmhmm, I''ve already taken her measurements." I have the perfect idea for the two of you. There was one idea coming into his mind.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to leave everything to you!¡±

    ¡°Also, why is your face so silky and smooth?¡± There was something off about the boy himself as he had glossy skin that had never been seen before.

    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯ve been using a cleanser. Do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been staying up so late that my eyes get dark.¡± It was subtle, but there were dark eye bags under them.

    ¡°Ahaha, sorry about that.¡± With how much he worked, of course, he would have those eye bags.

    ¡°No, I love it.¡± Working late and paying off was something that he was going to enjoy. That was something he was always going to enjoy. But it didn''t help that it destroyed his skin in the process.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Here, use this in the morning and night; I guarantee your skin will be better.¡± Keith grinned.

    "Thank you so much!" Francis marveled at the bottle.

    When Keith returned home, he noticed how everyone was going crazy. That was quite the sight, but it was expected since the ceremony would be held here. During dinner,

    ¡°Everyone is glowing radiantly.¡± The glow coming from the table was quite something. And it was quite normal since they had also been using the cleanser. But two people had dark and defeated expressions.

    ¡°Dear, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± William nudged his wife, but Sophia shook her head, ¡°No way. The time to be calm is already gone.¡±

    ¡°But washing your feet is.¡± William¡¯s face scrunched up as he spoke. When Sophia had told him about doing a facial and such, he was okay with that. But then she said something about washing feet. He had never thought about doing something like that! It was something so left-field for him.

    Cedric chuckled, ¡°You guys really are getting the boot today.¡±

    Lionel glared before returning to Camelia, trying his best to soothe her. But as they were doing this, Violet and Thalia sipped on tea.

    ¡°William, you clearly don¡¯t understand how we feel about this,¡± Violet rested her head on her hand. The man would never get it.

    ¡°What you said has destroyed it.¡± There was no going back from this. The wives shook their heads.

    ¡°How did Keith become such a gentleman?¡± That was something the ladies were confused about.

    ¡°He gets it from me!¡± Sophia grinned. His abilities were definitely coming from her. There was no way it came from that guy.

    ¡°..¡± Keith sipped on his tea, trying his best to be air. This was not my fault. However, Carolyn added, ¡°Can you do it again for me later, Keith?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working out a lot, and I think I strained my muscles.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°Krystal, do you need one as well?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­yeah, thank you,¡± Krystal nodded slowly.

    ¡°May you have no say in this; you''re getting one.¡± She was the star of the show; she needed to be in peak condition.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    "See, that''s how it''s supposed to be done," Sophia scolded her husband. But that only caused the man''s eyes to twitch. I don''t think I can be like that!

    ¡°By the way, why is May still wearing a maid uniform?¡± The girl was going to be a noble. It was a little odd she would still be like that.

    ¡°I will always be the young master¡¯s maid.¡± May was not going to give this up to another! This was her spot.

    ¡°Hah,¡± Keith laughed.

    Why did you say that so confidently? Keith didn¡¯t think the girl would be saying this so confidently. But the others could only shake their heads at how she acted.

    ...

    While Keith and the rest were having their meal, Francis was going crazy in his shop.

    "Yes, yes, yes! Perfect! This is the best! She shall become the star of the ceremony! No, she shall become the goddess!" Miniacally! His eyes were that of a monster preparing to go to war.

 Volume 9 Chapter 47: Ceremony of A New Viscount

    Volume 9 Chapter 47: Ceremony of A New Viscount

    It was the day of the ceremony, and it was lively since so many people attended. There were only a few days, but many nobles had come to the northern region through the gates. The only thing that could be said about this was that it was simple: to meet with the genius. Two new stores had opened in the northern region, and nobles were eager to try.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you would have a new one?!¡± Julius¡¯s eyes grew dark as he stared at William. But the man responded by shaking his head,

    ¡°This is not my fault. Also, shouldn¡¯t you be talking to your wife about this? Why are you hounding me?¡± Those two were much closer.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that.¡± Julius glared, then added, ¡°And why is she even angrier than before?¡± The gaze she had as she stared at him was lower than dirt. He was trash!

    ¡°Indeed, why is my wife also looking at me like that?¡± Edmund joined in on the conversation. Violet had been giving him a disapproval look. She left with a happy expression but she was now staring at him with dissapointment.

    ¡°That¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°The kid?¡± ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is the kid doing this? Is he trying to destroy my marriage?!¡± Julius wanted to pull his hair out of this situation! He had been working day in and day out to deal with the situation, and he came back to see his wife pissed off.

    ¡°How is it going over in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Still some issues, but I have dealt with 70%.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°Same here,¡± Edmund had dealt with this as well.

    ¡°So, are there going to be refreshments?¡± Julius questioned. He had heard about the new bakery section and chocolate store being made. That could only mean they would use some of the food there over here.

    ¡°Of course,¡± William grinned. This was definitely something he had to use for promotions. May and Keith¡¯s eyes turned into coins as he said this.

    ¡°Father!¡± Two voices sounded, and they saw two beauties when they turned their heads.

    ¡°Carolyn,¡± ¡°Krystal,¡± The two¡¯s father¡¯s smile bloomed as they stared at their daughters.

    ¡°Hmpf.¡± That was when they came out as well.

    ¡°¡­¡± William, Julius, and Edmund had no words to say as they stared at their wives. It was indeed a magical moment. That caused Krystal and Carolyn to chuckle and nudge them,

    ¡°You guys look beautiful.¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± Thalia¡¯s eyes narrowed. Violet continued to smile, but it was not a good one. Anyone could tell she wanted more as well.

    ¡°Umm-¡°

    ¡°Hah, how could I marry a man like this?¡± Thalia held her head. She turned to Carolyn, ¡°Dear, you¡¯re so lucky to have a man who says everything to you.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°But he¡¯s also slow at some things as well.¡±

    ¡°Then charge in and take it!¡±

    ¡°Krystal, you need to do the same as well.¡± Violet had the same mindset; go in for the win!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Carolyn! Krystal!¡± Carolyn and Krystal turned around to see that it was Sarah.

    ¡°Sarah!¡± The girls quickly hugged one another.

    ¡°Hello, Ryan,¡± William greeted his friend.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s been some time.¡± Ryan grinned.

    ¡°Should I be calling you a viscount now?¡± Ryan was also getting a bump up as well. He was going to be handed the title of viscount now.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that.¡± Ryan waved; he was surprised when he heard he was also getting bumped up.

    ¡°Where is Keith?¡± Ryan noticed how the boy wasn¡¯t with them.

    William explained, ¡°He¡¯s going to be here; he¡¯ll bring May over here.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, so he¡¯s going to be her partner.¡± In a ceremony like this, having a partner was a must. But to have Keith do it? Edmund and Julius glanced at their daughters, but the two seemed okay with it.

    Actually, the two were glad, which worried them.

    ¡°Umm, is Keith going to wear a suit?¡± Sarah questioned. That was something she wanted to figure out. But that caused the others to tilt their heads, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s going to wear one. Why ask that?¡± He was going to be May¡¯s partner.

    ¡°Because he never wore a suit before.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°...Now that you mention it.¡± Carolyn held her chin, ¡°Keith had never worn a suit in the academy.¡± Many parties were held on the island. However, Keith had never been to one. Also, even when there were mandatory parties, the man would skip out on them.

    ¡°And he¡¯s always been the type to skip out on social parties.¡± Sophia scratched. Getting the boy in a suit was literally trying to make a tiger wear one. This guy just didn¡¯t like to wear them. Not only that, there was no need to. Usually, it was Eric, Alvin, and Derek doing all of that.

    ¡°That kid is really carefree.¡±

    ¡°And no one could reign him in,¡± Cedric laughed. Anyone who tried to was going to get blasted by him.

    ¡°But Keith wearing a suit, kinda interested in it,¡± Sarah and the others were eager.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he wear one as Masked Thief?¡± Jack clearly remembered that outfit was a suit.

    ¡°But he covered his face.¡± It was a totally different thing.

    ¡°They¡¯re entering!¡± Everyone turned to the front door and saw Keith entering the room. And they were all spellbound by the sight of it. What was surprising was how Keith was wearing an auburn suit with roses engraving down the side. For his partner, it was the same color scheme, but the dress was much more elegant and refined. It was showing off all of her assets without a thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair how cool he looks,¡± Jack groaned as he stared. Keith was already overpowered. Add the suit into the mix, and that was downright unfair.

    ¡°So beautiful,¡± The one in the limelight was May. Keith¡¯s clothing was gentler, while hers was vibrant and gorgeous. It was definitely the perfect complement to one another.

    ¡°What do you guys think about May?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Leon and Laura chimed.

    ¡°Francis, this is an amazing dress.¡± May was spellbound by this when she first saw it.

    ¡°I aim to please,¡± Francis nodded as he was prepared. But as they continued to talk about this,

    ¡°Everyone. Today, we¡¯ll be celebrating an addition to our ranks.¡± Julius then asked May, ¡°May, will you support the Solis Kingdom to the bitter end?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± May bowed.

    ¡°Then I hereby announce you to be a Viscount. Your last name would be Sophus. From now on, your name shall be May Sophus. Here to the house of Sophus.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Everyone raised their glasses as they cheered for the new house. That was when the party started. Being the center of attention, May was surrounded by people on all sides.

    ¡°Is she going to be alright?¡±

    ¡°She is. As long as he''s by her side, there''s no way. He¡¯s making a move right now.¡± Keith looked at the man, and he quickly backed away from May.

    After everything was done, Keith and May were brought over to the balcony.

    ¡°Young Master, thank you for everything today.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, there¡¯s also one more thing I have to give you,¡± Keith then raised something up.

    ¡°A bracelet?¡±

    ¡°Think of it as a congratulatory gift for becoming the head of your household.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you so much?¡± May wore, but then she asked, ¡°Young Master, can I ask a favor?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°¡­Can I get a kiss from you.¡± May went forward as she said this. However, she was beginning to regret it. And yet,

    Chuu.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Good?¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°Mmmhmm!¡± May nodded; there was no way she wasn¡¯t happy about this.

 Volume 10 Chapter 1: Returning To The Academy

    Volume 10 Chapter 1: Returning To The Academy

    ¡°What is going on?!¡± Keith¡¯s expression was dark as he paced back and forth in the room. As he did, three girls stared at him with worry. Keith was so frazzled. That was rare when you considered the boy to be always cool-headed. Yet, who could blame the boy? The message sent to him by the academy¡¯s headmaster was something. Even William and the adults were slightly surprised by the message.

    ¡°Headmaster Cadmus isn''t pulling a joke on us, right?¡± There was something they needed to figure out as well. Occasionally, he would do something like this to the boy. The one to beat him to a blood pulp was Sohma.

    Keith shook, ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like one of those times.¡± He thought so at first, but remembering how he sounded, it wasn¡¯t the case; it would have been more playful and annoying.

    ¡°But to ask you for help?¡± That was the other question going through their minds. Who was Cadmus? This guy was so strong that he didn¡¯t need help against anyone. To ask Keith to help out made it a little confusing.

    ¡°What do you want to do about this?¡±

    ¡°Of course, to go and help him.¡± There were no other options for Keith; Cadmus had been helping out his family all this time. He may be annoying and such, but he was family.

    ¡°Then we should prepare some things before we head back.¡±

    ¡°We?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carolyn frowned, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re staying here as well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same without you.¡± Without the man, everything about this place felt different!

    ¡°Alright. But I¡¯m going to get a few things. We¡¯ll leave in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two girls nodded.

    ¡°May, I will leave everything to you as always,¡± May was going to be watching over the chocolate factory and the new dessert bar. This was adding more to her plate since she became a viscount not long ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I can handle all of it alone,¡± May had a bright grin.

    ¡°May, did something happen between the two of you?¡± Carolyn inched forward to the girl. But that was when she shook her hands, ¡°Nothing had happened, Princess!¡±

    The woman tried to play it down, but anyone could tell something had happened between them. Carolyn and Krystal continued to have grins as they understood. It was not surprising.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The group went to sleep. But Keith looked up at the sky during the night. What could Grandpa Cadmus need his help on?

    "Ho,"

    "..." Keith didn''t say anything as he embraced the owl.

    ...

    The following day, Keith had headed off to Ignis Hammer.

    ¡°Orin, can I get the armguard?¡± He didn¡¯t leave because of the arm guard that Orin said he was going to prepare. He knew that he was going to need it. That thing could probably take anything if he used it to guard with it.

    ¡°Mmhmm, here it is,¡± What was brought before him was a vibrant silver guard with a beautiful shine. That surprised Keith, ¡°This was made from the bones?¡± The dull bones had become so vibrant and shiny? That was miracle work right here.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I had to melt that bone with a lot of heat, and it became like metal.¡± Orin had a giddy smile as he said this. But as they talked, Keith placed it on his body. It was slightly heavier than the wooden one; however, he could live with that. It wouldn''t get in his way as he fights against monsters.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the armguard for when you attend class.¡± Another armguard was brought out. This one had stripes on it. Lighter. This one was more flexible and easier in classes.

    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you should look at this.¡± Orin then brought something out. But as he did so, Hugo had to help him move it as well.

    ¡°A halberd?¡± Keith was surprised. A dark halberd was brought before him. It was quite large, but it was more than enough for him.

    ¡°Try swinging this around,¡± Keith nodded as he did. Swish! The sound of air being cut in half could be heard.

    Keith nodded. Heavy. It was on the heavier side, but it was more than enough to manage. It had the perfect weight at the end.

    ¡°Michael had told us that you¡¯ll probably need a halberd sooner or later, so he told us to make it.¡±

    ¡°Michael.¡± That guy.

    ¡°We used the spine of the T-rex to make it, and the blade and tip were made from the variant raptor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just come back when you have the time,¡± Orin grinned.

    ¡°Gotcha,¡± Keith left the shop and made one final pitstop before going home. He glanced at the chocolate factory that he had built. It was still going strong. There were a lot of kids going there as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s the young master!¡± The children started to swarm him. He patted their heads, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m in a slight rush today,¡± Entering the building,

    ¡°Walter, how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing good, Boss!¡± Walter and the other beastmen had been working overtime. And they look so energetic as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Keith smiled. There was no need to worry about them. Ella and the others in the dessert bar had Ralph. He would watch over them like a hawk. Like that, he returned home.

    ¡°Do you guys have everything ready?¡± Keith turned to the two girls.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± They were prepared.

    ¡°Big Brother, do you have to go?¡± Leon and Laura stared. They were a little dejected over how he had to leave earlier than scheduled. That only made him pat their heads.

    ¡°I have to. Grandpa Cadmus is asking for my help.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Surprisingly, the two didn¡¯t stop him. That was because Cadmus had been playing with them from time to time when he came. The two kids were fond of the dragon.

    Not surprising since Cadmus was pretty childlike.

    ¡°Be sure to take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Keith nodded.

    ¡°And don¡¯t do anything rash that would get you killed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything like that.¡± Keith nodded his head. With those words, Keith and the two headed to the gates and entered.

 Volume 10 Chapter 2: This Is Up Your Alley

    Volume 10 Chapter 2: This Is Up Your Alley

    Quick thing; so I changed some names going forward. So Ophelia is Long Lihua and Eylris is Ayaka Kazemori. In addition, Tennol is female now going forward.

    The group was brought to the royal capital, where they entered the portal again to go to the academy. Carolyn sighed, ¡°I think you should just have the settings set to the academy as well.¡± Going back and forth with the royal capital as the lynchpin was getting quite tedious.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the headmaster get here faster if you did?¡± Cadmus was one of those people who came to the city whenever he could.

    ¡°No need to. That dragon can teleport to my island whenever he wants.¡± The dragon was a better void magic user than him. He could teleport instantly. The group headed to the academy. And when they did, Aidiun was at the gate for them.

    ¡°Professor Aidiun.¡±

    ¡°Keith, sorry to ask you to come here on your break.¡± Aidiun sighed, ¡°The headmaster is waiting for you in his office.¡± The four started to move.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Keith was slightly confused by all of this. Despite worrying about the situation, he didn''t know what it was.

    ¡°I know. But you should hear it from the headmaster instead of from my mouth.¡±

    ¡°I see. So it¡¯s that serious.¡± Keith took a deep sigh as the thoughts continued to linger through his head. But as he thought about this, they had entered the office,

    ¡°Grandpa Cadmus, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Hey- Woah, why is there so much bloodlust coming from you?¡± Keith was oozing off some thick fighting spirit. It was quite something as even he flinched.

    ¡°Because you said there was an issue. So what is it? Is it fighting? Do we have to kill orcs or trolls?¡± Keith was itching to take care of this mess. That caused Cadmus and Sohma to stare at one another.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to do any of that.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Then why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°¡­That.¡± Cadmus was going to explain before he sighed deeply, ¡°This is something I shouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°...Are you kidding me?¡± Is this hot potato? They were only throwing it back and forth between everyone. Did he really come here for nothing?

    ¡°Relax; all of your questions will be answered.¡± Cadmus looked at the door, ¡°You guys can come in.¡± And the moment he said this, they entered the room.

    ¡°Lihua? Ayaka?¡± Two were someone Keith and the two knew; they were none other than Long Lihua and Ayaka Kazemori. And they were not alone as two more people were beside them.

    ¡°Hello, Keith,¡± Long Lihua waved her hand while Ayaka looked away. One was friendly, while the other was distant. It was a nice pairing between the two. Keith tilted his head, ¡°So there¡¯s a problem with them?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°What is the problem?¡±

    ¡°Well, something is happening on our island, and it¡¯s pretty dangerous. That¡¯s why we came here to beg for the ancestor¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°To beg for his help?¡± Wait a minute? Ancestor? Keith turned to Cadmus, who nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, Lihua had asked for my aid.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you need my help for this?¡± Hold up, that didn¡¯t make any sense. This was more up of Cadmus¡¯s alley than his by a mile away! One flick from the dragon would instantly blow two streets away! There was probably nothing that could stop him.

    ¡°No, this one isn¡¯t up my alley. Actually, it¡¯s totally up your expertise.¡± Cadmus shook his head.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The whole room was befuddled. Up Keith¡¯s alley?

    ¡°Are you telling him to feed them and send them off?¡± Carolyn questioned. Keith would definitely be up for the task if that were the case. Food and cooking were up this man¡¯s alley. However, the dragon shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that. Actually, it could work. But this is something that has totally to do with Keith. He¡¯s the only one who could deal with this. Anyone else will not get the perfect results you want.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Long Lihua and Ayaka were surprised by his words. They stared at the boy. He had been with them for quite some time, and was he able to do something about this?

    ¡°Keith, only you could do this,¡± Sohma added.

    Even Uncle Sohma thought so as well? Now, that was a lot more reassurance. The deputy headmaster was much more truthful compared to the Headmaster.

    ¡°Hold it!¡± But one person had other thoughts about this.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Cadmus tilted his head. It was none other than the person. Long Lihua frowned, ¡°Qiqiang, don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cousin. But I have to say it.¡± Long Qiqiang then pointed at Keith, ¡°How could this person solve the situation occurring on our island?!¡± That was something he had doubts about. Cadmus, the dragon, had the guarantee as his name was known throughout the lands. It was not that surprising.

    Keith, on the other hand, was a whole different matter. Even if he had Cadmus¡¯s assurance, that didn¡¯t mean jack to him since he didn¡¯t have the same pedigree.

    ¡°He does have a point,¡± Keith wouldn¡¯t deny that.

    Cadmus¡¯s name outclassed his name by a mile. That was more so when dealing with everything outside the human nation.

    Cadmus laughed, ¡°Then if you need assurance with all of this, how about you have a spar with the boy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Keith blinked.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Long Qiqiang nodded as he stared at Keith with ferocious eyes.

    Uhhhhh. Keith then glanced at Krystal and Carolyn, who were speechless about this. They returned to the academy only to find that Keith would get into a fight against some people. Yeah, that was something no one had expected.

 Volume 10 Chapter 3: Technique Vs Power

    Volume 10 Chapter 3: Technique Vs Power

    Hah. What did I get myself into? He was beginning to regret coming here. His worry was for nothing! A deep sigh came out of his mouth as they headed to a private training ground.

    ¡°Tennol, you¡¯ll be the referee.¡± The demon instructor was already there.

    ¡°Hah, Keith, you got dragged back to the academy, and now you¡¯ll be fighting against someone.¡± Tennol felt terrible for the boy who was getting this treatment.

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Keith sighed, ¡°Also, here¡¯s a gift, Instructor Tennol.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡± A small box appeared in the boy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ahh, these are truffles that came from the company I made a few weeks ago. They¡¯re really delicious.¡± Chocolate truffles were an excellent gift for anyone. That was something he realized.

    ¡°Thanks, Kid!¡± Tennol grinned. Whatever that kid had cooking up was always quite delicious.

    ¡°¡­¡± Long Qiqiang¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw that.

    Keith shook his head, ¡°Relax, Tennol is going to referee this match with fairness.¡± There was no need for him to worry about unfair judgment. Giving her those truffles was only a gift for teaching him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared at all. There¡¯s no need for me to be anxious,¡± Long Qiqiang had a cold expression as he was prepared.

    I see.

    ¡°Begin!¡± When Tennol shouted, Keith didn¡¯t hesitate to throw a punch! Yet, the same thing happened on the opposite as Long Qiqiang threw one of his own. A flurry of punches soon started between the two. Each one so close, missing by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this; you¡¯re good.¡± A grin formed on Long Qiqiang¡¯s face. Let¡¯s see if you can handle this?

    ¡°!¡± Keith quickly blocked, but he was pushed back. That was not the end, as Long Qiqiang started his assault. It was fierce as he didn¡¯t give him time to react.

    ¡°He¡¯s good,¡± Cadmus grinned. One look and he could tell that Long Qiqiang was not a slouch. In terms of technique, he was higher than Keith.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Is he being taught by those elders?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s been taught by the elders for quite some time. Brother Qiqiang is one of our clan¡¯s best fighters in the younger generation.¡± This was something the whole clan knew. He was one of the candidates to take the elder position.

    ¡°But I doubt he could beat Keith.¡± Krystal sounded. But that caused Ayaka to frown, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see once he starts.¡± Once that was said, the boy made his move. A right hook came straight at Long Qiqiang¡¯s head!

    Long Qiqiang¡¯s eyes widened as he quickly moved his hands forward. He was quickly blasted across the room. But that was not the end as Keith shifted his legs forward and punched him on the side. That was not the end as he continued his onslaught on the dragon man!

    Bamm! An uppercut startled everyone.

    It was a little shocking since he was sent flying into the air! And that was not the end, as he was slammed back down. The dragon was not getting a break from this.

    ¡°Did he get stronger?¡± Aidiun muttered. Clearly, the child¡¯s power had increased considerably from a few weeks ago. That dragon was heavy, given the body structure he had.

    Carolyn explained, ¡°That¡¯s because he had been training with the commander. And that guy was a monster.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is it because I gave him those gravity bracelets.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Michael asked me for a couple of gravity bracelets.¡± Cadmus and Michael were basically buddies who loved to annoy Keith for food and such.

    ¡°So he¡¯s been training with them for so long.¡± Carolyn and Krystal could only give a dry chuckle. No wonder he was so strong. Training with so many gravity bracelets would make anyone more powerful than before.

    ¡°As expected of my drinking buddy!¡± Cadmus grinned.

    ¡°Keith had been sparring with a person like that?¡± Sohma got straight to the point. Then, there was no way he would win against him. Power vs technique. Keith was already strong in the beginning; sparring like that only made him stronger.

    Keith had ended all of this with a forward punch. But that was enough, as Long Qiqiang didn¡¯t feel it.

    ¡°You lose,¡± Keith grinned as he picked the guy up.

    ¡°You were really strong.¡± One false move and his head would be on the mat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to downplay it. I was clearly outmatched,¡± Long Qiqiang understood the difference the two had. But a smile formed, ¡°But you do have the ability. I apologize for what I said before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cool,¡± Keith turned to Cadmus and the rest, ¡°So we¡¯re done here, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Cadmus turned to the girls, ¡°You guys are fine with him going in my place, right?¡±

    ¡°I was fine with it in the beginning,¡± Long Lihua grinned. Cadmus¡¯s words were enough to clear the concerns she had.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Ayaka just didn¡¯t care about it so much.

    ¡°Then you guys will be setting off tomorrow; that should be fine for everyone, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Everyone had gone their own way. Keith turned to the two, ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡± And when the group headed to the island, there was a change to it. For starters, there was a giant house right next to the mansion.

    ¡°Keith!¡± Someone had called out as she tackled the boy,

    ¡°Hello, Nephele,¡± Keith patted the great spirit of wind¡¯s head. But as he was doing so,

    ¡°Hello, Nephele, Diana.¡± The great spirit of nature and water soon followed behind her.

    ¡°Hello,¡± The two had greeted him.

    ¡°Welcome home, Keith.¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 4: Gifting Truffles

    Volume 10 Chapter 4: Gifting Truffles

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought some gifts.¡± Keith grinned as they headed into the mansion. That was when he brought out the goodies. He had prepared a lot of things for them. Their great spirits¡¯ eyes glimmered.

    ¡°These are some new items that my chocolate company has made.¡± Every single item from the bakery and the chocolate store. He had brought it over to them.

    ¡°Chocolate company?¡± The three great spirits tilted their heads as they stared at the boy. Bakery and merchant store; those two were something they knew about.

    ¡°Yeah, he was basically doing everything he wanted during that time,¡± Caroyln and Krystal muttered.

    ¡°So, the usual?¡± Keith going on a rampage was a common thing for everyone.

    ¡°Hey! You guys were the ones who forced me to do it. This was not my doing,¡± The only reason why he had done this was because these girls begged him.

    ¡°You did it for us, thank you,¡± Carolyn grinned.

    ¡°Shut it,¡± Keith quickly shoved a truffle into her mouth.

    ¡°Aww, I want to go there and try!¡± Nephele felt like she had missed out on a lot.

    ¡°You can come to my home another time,¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°But are you overworking yourself?¡± Diana asked the concerning question. Running a store had to be difficult. And to make two at the same time was even more so.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty fine with it all.¡± Keith was not tired at all. He felt more energetic from this.

    Diana grinned as Keith headed to the farm. That was when he saw a couple of bees approaching his side.

    They nudged his face with utmost care, ¡°Aww, I missed you guys as well. Did you guys also increase in numbers?¡± There were many more than in the last few weeks. Also, the hive they made was even bigger than last time.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Eldi, how are you doing?¡± Keith turned to the giant flame bird.

    ¡°Coo!¡± Eldi sounded as she was happy.

    ¡°Knight, you¡¯re not causing trouble, are we?¡± Keith patted the horse¡¯s head. Even when lying in the stable, its battle intent was shown to everyone. It was raring for a fight.

    ¡°Ngeh,¡± The horse nudged his head.

    Keith returned to the first island, ¡°I¡¯m going to go out and check out some things before we leave.¡± He needed to go meet people. As he was prepared to go,

    ¡°Cuu!¡± The tiny creature had landed on his shoulder, ¡°Ruby, you¡¯re going to come with me?¡±

    ¡°Cuu!¡± The little baby sounded. It seemed she was excited to head to the city.

    ¡°Fira, are you coming with us?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to be in the garden!¡± It had been quite some time since she had taken care of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Aria and Ruby would be going with him. That was when he headed off. The first place he headed to was the guild hall,

    ¡°Madison!¡±

    ¡°Keith? You returned so soon?¡± Madison was quite surprised that he had returned home so quickly. She knew about the breaks the students had.

    ¡°Cuuu!¡± Ruby called out as well.

    ¡°Aww, who¡¯s the cutie with you?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, this here is my friend¡¯s familiar,¡± Keith patted the little one¡¯s head, ¡°I came here early. But I will be gone again for some time as well.¡± That was when he took something out, ¡°Here,¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡± A box was placed before him.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s something that I made from my home. I¡¯ve made a chocolate factory there, so I wanted to give some as gifts.¡± Truffles as gifts were a perfect treat for all of them.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Madison¡¯s smile beamed as she stared at the boy.

    ¡°Is Kaiser here as well?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, but he¡¯s in an important meeting.¡± Kaiser was still the vice guildmaster.

    ¡°Then can you hand this to him later? Also, can you hand them to White Lily and the other parties?¡± He was going to give these truffles to everyone that he knew.

    ¡°Sure, I can do that,¡± Madison grinned. After talking with the girl for some time, he headed to Iron Hilde.

    ¡°Skar, what is up!¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re back?¡± Skar frowned.

    ¡°Of course I would be back,¡± Keith grinned as he took some things out, ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s chocolate made from a company I made. Also, I need to buy a new shield.¡± There was something else he needed. Orin had built him a halberd.

    But the shield was something he needed. The one he had used was not going to cut it any longer; he needed to use a smaller shield.

    ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°A medium round shield.¡± That was going to be his go-to.

    ¡°Then how about something like this?¡± A blur was tossed at the boy; the person who had said this was Dalen.

    ¡°Oooo, this is light.¡± Keith noticed how light the shield was in his hand. But as he continued to move around, ¡°What is this made out of?¡±

    ¡°From the horn of a crystal rhino. Also, I added the variant into the mix,¡± Dalen grinned. Keith tilted his head, ¡°How did you know I needed a shield?¡± This seemed custom-made.

    ¡°My brother had told me you needed a shield. So, we were working on this one. It¡¯s still a prototype, but it should be more than enough for you to use.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Keith grinned. He talked with them a few more times before returning to the island. That was where he saw Cadmus and the two there.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 5: To The Sea!

    Volume 10 Chapter 5: To The Sea!

    ¡°Come on, why are you giving me the stink eye?¡± Cadmus wanted to cry. The look coming off from Keith was quite something. It sent shivers down his spine.

    That only caused the others to grab their heads. Do you realize what you did? Of course, that guy would be furious after what had happened before. He returned home to the academy only to fight against someone.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Professor Aidiun, Uncle Sohma, here are your gifts,¡± Keith then handed the two boxes.

    ¡°Truffles, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, you saw?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Tennol was eating them.¡± Tennol didn¡¯t hesitate to start eating the thing before them. And they looked impressive. They didn¡¯t get jealous either since Keith definitely didn¡¯t forget about them. They were going to get them later.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t I get one as well?¡± Cadmus was the only one missing.

    ¡°Not after you throw that on me.¡± Keith¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Cadmus sighed, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re the only one. And I¡¯m hurting as well! I missed your dessert shop opening and the chocolate store opening!¡± Of course, he had heard about it all, but he couldn¡¯t go there since he had to do all of this. It was definitely heartbreaking; he really wanted to cry. All that delicious chocolate was gone in a flash.

    ¡°Hah, here.¡± Keith then tossed the box of chocolate over to him. That caused the dragon¡¯s dejected look to turn upside down.

    ¡°But to think you did all that in such a short time,¡± Cadmus laughed. No one would have expected the boy to build two stores. Keith scratched his head, ¡°When I found chocolate, I had to.¡±

    ¡°So when you¡¯re building one here?¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Not any time soon,¡± Keith scoffed. There was no way he was building the chocolate store here.

    ¡°Tch!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ¡°Tch!¡± me! You know I won¡¯t do so in the next few years.¡± It was one of his things; he wanted time to see how the citizens would react; that way, he could see what worked and what didn¡¯t.

    ¡°By the way, what should I expect when heading off tomorrow?¡± There was something he needed to figure out. But that only caused Cadmus to wave, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You¡¯ll do fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He made it sound like there was nothing wrong with their island.

    ¡°Trust me on this; you can definitely solve this problem in a flash. And I wouldn¡¯t get the same results if I did it."

    ¡°...¡± Everyone was curious. Sohma and Aidiun knew as they nodded behind them.

    ...

    Keith turned to the two the next day, ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± It was time for them to meet with Long Lihua and Ayaka¡¯s group. They were going to head off in the morning.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± ¡°Always,¡± The two were prepared to move out. The little ones did the same thing as well. Hearing all of this, ¡°Diana, we¡¯re going now.¡±

    ¡°Please stay safe out there.¡± ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Keith nodded, and the three headed out. The meeting place they all decided on was the gates of the academy.

    ¡°You guys came here early.¡± Their group was already before them, which was surprising.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now,¡± With everyone here, it was time for them to head off. That was when they headed into the gate.

    Keith looked around, ¡°Hmm? Where is this?¡± The place they had arrived at was a town. However, what fascinated him was that he could hear something from the side.

    ¡°We¡¯re in a dock town. We¡¯re going to be traveling by boat to the place we¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going by boat?!¡± Keith¡¯s eyes widened; his gaze filled with excitement. That was because it would be his first time going on a boat!

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± And he wasn¡¯t alone as Carolyn and Krystal¡¯s eyes changed as well. Keith and the others were quite excited about it.

    That was when they had arrived before the ports. A vast number of boats were before them. The group continued to walk before they arrived in front of a medium-sized boat. It was a traditional-style one. A dragon person was waiting for them.

    ¡°Where is the ancestor?¡± Cadmus wasn¡¯t with them at all.

    ¡°He sent us this gentleman to help us,¡± The fox-man had pointed at Keith. That was when the captain frowned. However, that was only an afterthought since Long Lihua and Ayaka said nothing. That meant they were going to follow Cadmus''s words.

    ¡°Let me show you guys to your room,¡± Keith nodded, and that was when they were led to their rooms. These are surprisingly nice rooms. Long Lihua scratched her head, ¡°Is it fine for the two of you to share rooms?¡±

    Carolyn nodded as she hugged Krystal, ¡°Of course! There¡¯s no need to worry about anything.¡± The two¡¯s relationship only grew even more when they were at Keith¡¯s home. The two would sleep together with Leon and Laura. This was another day for them.

    ¡°How long will it take for us to arrive before your island?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if there¡¯s no bad weather, then we¡¯ll get there in a few days,¡± Long Lihua explained. That was when the boat started to set off.

    Keith couldn¡¯t help but look at the sea. This was the first time he had seen the ocean. And it was quite an incredible thing. The oceans were clear enough for him to look through it. I wonder if I can fish something out quickly.

 Volume 10 Chapter 6: Candy

    Volume 10 Chapter 6: Candy

    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve been on a boat?¡± Long Lihua smiled.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Keith nodded as his eyes were locked on the sea. It was mesmerizing, calling out to him even.

    ¡°And I take it that this is the same for the others as well?¡± Long Lihua then pointed at Carolyn and Krystal. Their faces were green as they held their stomachs.

    ¡°...Yeah,¡± Keith looked at the two, ¡°I think you guys should go to your rooms and rest up.¡± Seasickness. This was a clear sign they were seasick.

    ¡°We can-yeah, let¡¯s go to our rooms.¡± Carolyn quickly switched gears as her face slowly bloated up. Being on the boat for the first time would make anyone seasick like a fat fish. The best thing to do was to lie down in this situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can move in this situation,¡± Krystal muttered as her legs shook back and forth. How embarrassing. She couldn¡¯t believe the sea would make her like this.

    Keith sighed as he picked the two up, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring these two to their room first. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal to get seasick.¡± Long Lihua understood what the two were going through. That was when the boy had brought them back to their room.

    ¡°The two of you rest up here and take a breather.¡±

    "Mmhmm." "Okay."

    He returned to the deck to see Long Qiqiang training. The dragon was practicing by himself. His punches were strong enough to make a sound. Keith walked over, ¡°Do you need a sparring partner?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Long Qiqiang raised his fist, and like that, the two started to spar with one another. Unlike their fight, this was a bit more mundane as each punch had little to no force. However, it was more so about technique.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at this,¡± Long Qiqiang grinned as he continued to block the blows coming his way.

    Keith also grinned, ¡°I can tell you¡¯re pretty good yourself.¡± There was no need to say anything about this since they had fought with one another. The two knew about how the other was a fighting prodigy.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pick up a pace, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Agreeing with one another, they had picked up the pace. After some time, the two of them were out of breath, ¡°This is the first time I''m pushed like this in a spar." As he faced off against his opponents, they couldn''t match up against his speed.

    ¡°That was a good workout for me as well.¡±

    ¡°You should really spar with my cousin.¡± Lihua would definitely grow from this if she did.

    ¡°Long Lihua? Sparred with her for a bit. She¡¯s pretty good.¡± The dragon girl was quite something, as she could probably beat anyone. Even he would have a tough time.

    ¡°I see, so the priestess has become stronger than before.¡±

    ¡°Sounds to me that you had thought otherwise about her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the elders in our clan have been telling her that she shouldn¡¯t be going to the academy. Instead, she should be training at home. But the two decided not to and follow their own path.¡± The girls decided to come here, which was unknown to the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m kinda confused about how your island is run?¡± From how he talked, it seemed that the way things operated didn¡¯t have a monarchy position.

    ¡°Ahh, it would be different from what you used to see,¡± Long Qiqiang understood the problem, ¡°Our island is run by two ancestors; they¡¯re the founders of the island. From this, they created their own clans. However, what watches all the orders is the elders. Right now, there are six elders: three from the Kazemori clan and three from the Long clan.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, makes a lot more sense now.¡± Keith nodded when he heard all of that. But then he froze, ¡°Wait a moment, how old are your ancestors?¡± If he said something about the ancestors, they should still be alive.

    ¡°They should be more than 500 at the least,¡± The person who said this was the fox who had come to the academy with Long Qiqiang.

    ¡°Oh, Shinzo.¡± ¡°Hello,¡±

    The fox person smiled, ¡°My name is Shinzo Kazemori. What you said about them is that they¡¯re quite old. More so, it¡¯s actually quite difficult to meet with them.¡±

    ¡°It is?¡±  ¡°Mmhmm, the elders are the only people allowed to meet with them. Besides them, Lihua and Ayaka can meet with them. They could only do so because they¡¯re direct descendants and the most talented of all of us.¡±

    ¡°I see. You guys have some strange rules,¡± Keith laughed. But that caused Long Qiqiang to shrug, ¡°We''ve gotten used to something like that.¡± It wasn¡¯t strange when everyone followed it.

    Shinzo added, ¡°But I¡¯m surprised you can deal with seasickness so easily.¡±

    ¡°Was it not easy for you two?¡±

    ¡°It was worse for Qiqiang. The boy was gagging and throwing up every 2 minutes,¡± Shinzo laughed, but that only caused Qiqiang to scoff, ¡°Oh please, you were doing the same thing.¡± He was only in a better state for a few minutes. The two were out of commission the first time they rode a boat.

    ¡°Then do you guys want this?¡± Some wrapped orbs were brought before them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°Oh, these are candies that I made for my company. It¡¯s good for seasickness as well.¡± Lemon is a good remedy for motion sickness.

    ¡°Let me try,¡± Qiqiang tossed the thing in, but then Keith¡¯s eyes raised, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to take off the wrapper.

    ¡°¡­Ah,¡±

    ¡°Reckless.¡± Shinzo laughed as he unwrapped his and popped it into his mouth. Sucking on it, the lemony flavor started to flow into his mouth, ¡°This is really soothing.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, it¡¯s meant to do that.¡± Keith grinned as he started to take out some other things, ¡°I also have some blue plum flavors, orange, apple, and strawberry flavors as well.¡± There were many flavors he had made using them. Shinzo and Long Qiqiang were quite interested in it, ¡°Let¡¯s try them.¡± They were quite interested in the flavors now.

 Volume 10 Chapter 7: Sea Sickness

    Volume 10 Chapter 7: Sea Sickness

    ¡°What are you three doing?¡± That was when they looked up to see Long Lihua. It was a strange sight for her to see the three sitting down and doing something sneaky.

    ¡°Trying some candy. Do you want some?¡± Keith raised up a strawberry candy.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Long Lihua swallowed the thing, but when she did, her eyes widened, ¡°It¡¯s strawberry.¡± There was a strong taste of fruit in her mouth.

    ¡°Yeah, I used strawberries to make this.¡± Using the fruit to make the candy would infuse most of its flavor. It was quite a hit for kids and adults since they were easy to eat and lasted for quite some time before it dissolved.

    ¡°Do you want to try the others as well?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Long Lihua sat beside them and started to eat the same. But as they were doing that, ¡°Ayaka, want to join us?¡± The fox girl was standing by the door, trying to act aloof.

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Ayaka didn¡¯t say anything as she returned to her room.

    Guess she isn¡¯t the talkative sort. Keith returned to eating some candies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her too much; she¡¯s always been like that to new people. Also, it¡¯s because she¡¯s seasick,¡± Long Lihua didn¡¯t hide anything.

    ¡°Lihua?¡±

    ¡°What? Ayaka wouldn¡¯t mind me revealing this to him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth.¡± Long Lihua grinned, ¡°But she should be fine after getting used to the motion in a day or two.¡± That girl was quick to get back on her feet.

    ¡°Oh then, you can give these to her. It¡¯ll help out with motion sickness.¡± Lemons were a good remedy to deal with motion sickness. He had been sucking on one of these from the start.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Long Lihua held it in her hand. The group continued to talk with one another. Long Lihua had always been cooperative with him. After some time, it was decided that they would have their meal. There was a mess hall for everyone to eat. The workers would supply the meals. But it was do your own thing; no one would bother the other.

    That was when he noticed how dried meat was brought to the table.

    ¡°Are Carolyn and Krystal not joining us?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Nope, seasickness is hitting them home. I¡¯ll bring them their meal later.¡± Keith smiled, ¡°Take it that Ayaka is the same?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Long Lihua sighed. That was when they started to eat the food. After they had finished their meal, Keith headed to Carolyn and Krystal¡¯s room. The two girls were still groaning in their beds.

    ¡°Cuu!¡± Ruby quickly floated over to his side. He patted the little baby¡¯s head.

    ¡°Fira, are you going to be alright as well?¡± Fira and Aria stayed by their side the entire time. Fira acted like the girls, while Aria was calm about the sea.

    ¡°Are you sure you guys wanted to come with me?¡± He was beginning to wonder whether or not he should bring them back. He could teleport to Diana, and it would be it. But Carolyn shook her head, ¡°Of course. I have to come with you, or you might do something stupid.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± The two came as added protection. Who knows what Keith would do if he was alone? That was something they didn¡¯t want to find out. For all they know, this guy would start a war by himself.

    ¡°...¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that unreliable. There was no way he was like that. He sighed as he took some things out,

    ¡°Here¡¯s something for you guys to eat.¡± What came out was three jars of something.

    ¡°It¡¯s honey milk pudding,¡± Hearing the word pudding, the girl¡¯s eyes brightened. But they groaned as they tried to get up. Hah, guess I¡¯m going to do this. Keith helped them up. That was when two spoons were brought before them,

    ¡°Ahh,¡±

    ¡°Nam,¡± The two girls didn¡¯t hesitate to eat it. At this point, they had given up trying to fight back. It was a situation they couldn¡¯t deal with. The two girls finished in a few bites. That was when Carolyn questioned, ¡°Why isn''t dragon honey effective?¡± She felt some of the pain disappearing. But it didn¡¯t take away all of it.

    ¡°Huh, so dragon honey isn¡¯t as effective on seasickness.¡± Noted.

    ¡°Have you guys used the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, it said to be rubbed on our stomachs,¡± Carolyn¡¯s cheeks turned red as she said this,

    ¡°Are you-¡° ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s able to move,¡± ¡°¡­¡± Keith took a deep sigh as he shifted their clothes upwards.

    ¡°Mngh,¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make sounds! I¡¯m already embarrassed as is!¡± Keith retorted. He was in a weird situation! After finishing Carolyn, it was Krystal¡¯s turn.

    ¡°¡­¡± Krystal¡¯s face turned red.

    His face was blushed red as he quickly left the room, not wanting to be near them. His head would explode from doing something like that. But the more surprising thing about this was how he was able to do it! Never would he have thought about doing so!

    While Keith was trying to keep his cool, Long Lihua and Ayaka were in their room. One stood while the other was like Carolyn and Krystal hunched over in bed.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t stand the waves, can you?¡± Long Lihua scratched her head.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± This had always happened the first time she entered the boat. Her stomach just couldn¡¯t take these types of things.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you like me?¡± The strangest thing was how Long Lihua was able to move around like this. And this happened the first time she had come here as well. This girl was better.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I have a stronger constitution compared to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ayaka sighed.

    ¡°Here,¡± Something was handed before her; it was a yellow round ball.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s candy. It¡¯s supposed to help you with seasickness to some degree.¡±

    ¡°Is it from Keith?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± But then Long Lihua sighed, ¡°Why are you so cold with the guy?¡± That was something she realized as her friend. This girl was quite cold, specifically with him.

    ¡°Nothing, I just don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Long Lihua sighed, ¡°But he¡¯s a good guy; try not to be so mean to him.¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯ll try,¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 8: Heading Into The Sea

    Volume 10 Chapter 8: Heading Into The Sea

    The next morning, Ayaka slowly sniffed the air. What¡¯s going on? That was because she had smelled something that she had never sensed before.

    It was sweet and gentle. There was also the savory scent of meat as well. What is that smell? She slowly got up from her bed and noticed how Long Lihua was awake. The scent had attracted her attention.

    ¡°Is there new meat on board?¡± The two didn¡¯t think there would be new meat being brought aboard. What kind of meat would make a scent like this? It was alluring and quite seductive. Sounds of people running could be heard outside. It was clear they weren¡¯t the only ones seduced by this smell.

    They noticed an odd sight when they left the room: Carolyn and Krystal were trudging to the living room.

    ¡°Here, let us help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± They wouldn¡¯t say no to the help. They were able to get up and walk around slowly, thanks to the medicine and candy. But they were still a little queasy from the rocking boat.

    ¡°Are you fine?¡± Krystal noticed how Ayaka was in the same boat as them. The fox girl shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine later. Only the first day gets me all the time. I get better as time goes on.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, you guys know what¡¯s going on? Why is there such a delicious smell?¡±

    ¡°Keith,¡± One name was always brought up with these kinds of things.

    ¡°Oh,¡± That was when they arrived. Long Qiqiang and Shinzo were already there with the sailors, watching Keith work his magic. That was when he came out of the kitchen, ¡°Oh, you guys are up. Are you guys feeling fine from yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, a bit better.¡± Carolyn nodded.

    ¡°I made breakfast for everyone. It¡¯s on the lighter side, so you guys won¡¯t upset your stomach.¡± There were pancakes on the side, and there were also some egg whites.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s dig in.¡±

    ¡°This is a wonderful meal.¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Tasty,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you all enjoyed it,¡± Keith bit into a pancake. But then he glanced at Ayaka and Long Lihua, ¡°What do you guys think about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tasty like your bread.¡±

    ¡°You guys tried it before?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, we¡¯re quite fans of it. Ayaka enjoys your cream bread.¡± Long Lihua grinned, ¡°I¡¯m a fan of the orc bread.¡± Those new breads were quite popular for them.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Keith smiled.

    ¡°Keith¡¯s bread is the most delicious!¡± The spirit of nature was back in action. Food always helped out.

    ¡°Cuu!¡± Ruby was the same as she nibbled on a big pancake.

    The group continued to eat, but that was when Keith noticed Carolyn¡¯s grimace, ¡°I¡¯ll message the medicine on again.¡± He had checked up on them again later that night, and they were sound asleep, which made him glad.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Carolyn nodded as she stared to eat a pancake. After they had finished all of it,

    ¡°Are you two sure you can go out?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Carolyn nodded.

    ¡°I want to see the sea as well,¡± The two girls were quite eager about this. They had been lying down, but where would be the fun in that? They were quite excited to see the sea. The first day knocked them out; they were prepared this time.

    ¡°Then eat this to help you as well,¡± Lemon candies were prepared.

    ¡°So beautiful,¡± Carolyn looked around and noticed how lovely it was. The ocean was crystal clean, and it was pretty interesting.

    ¡°I wonder if I can drink from it.¡±

    ¡°If you did, then you throw up. It¡¯s salty.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Read it from a book.¡± Keith shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, I remember how Lihua gulped down a gallon of it,¡± Long Qiqiang laughed as he remembered an interesting incident.

    ¡°Hey! You lied to me about it being fresh water!¡± Long Lihua wanted to fight someone. But as they were talking, the captain noticed something, ¡°Oh! There''s striped salmon on the side!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Fish?! Keith¡¯s eyes changed when he heard that. Long Qiqiang and Shinzo¡¯s eyes brightened when they heard that.

    ¡°Are they delish?¡± The little spirit tilted her head.

    ¡°Mmhmm, they¡¯re quite delicious.¡± ¡°When you boil them by themselves, it makes quite a good soup, and the fish is quite nice on the fire.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get some!¡± Long Qiqiang¡¯s eyes were directed at the horde of them. But he turned to Keith, ¡°You want in?¡±

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re not going to use a rod?¡± Don¡¯t you have a fishing rod or something?

    ¡°Oh, no, We¡¯ll be jumping into the sea to catch them by hand. You know how to swim, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, I know how to swim.¡± It was a good skill to have on him whenever there was trouble.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡± Long Qiqiang started to strip, and so did Shinzo as well. The two of them went down into their underpants. Keith did the same thing, but that was when Krystal shouted,

    ¡°Keith! Why in front of us?!¡±

    ¡°Relax, you¡¯ve seen me half naked.¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t!¡± When had she ever seen him naked before?

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Keith thought about it. She hasn¡¯t, ¡°Ah, then you¡¯re seeing me like this right now.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s some goggles. It¡¯ll be difficult to see since your eyes aren¡¯t trained.¡± The captain handed Keith some goggles. L

    ¡°Thanks,¡±

    ¡°And use this to catch them,¡± It was a harpoon with a string attached. The captain taught him how to use it as he jumped into the sea.

 Volume 10 Chapter 9: Butter Salmon

    Volume 10 Chapter 9: Butter Salmon

    So beautiful. That was the only way to describe this scene; he was spellbound. Seeing it from the top didn¡¯t do it justice. The view from the bottom was the best. Many fish swam around; different types of coral and other aquatic life were also there.

    Beautiful and serene.

    While Keith was dazed by the sight, his shoulder was tapped. It was Long Qiqiang. He started to make signs with his hands. We need to focus on the fish. Noticing how this guy was spacing out right now, he needed to refocus.

    Understood. Keith gave a thumbs up as they headed to the fish. That was when they saw more than 50 fish swimming together. It was quite a special sight.

    That was when Long Qiqiang signaled with his hand, telling him to fire. The three pointed their harpoons at the fish and fired off. Instant kill; they were able to grab quite a few from that one shot.

    Retrieving the harpoon, they fired at the group again. The two continued to do so before they had collected quite an amount of them. That was when they came out,

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the natural at using the harpoon.¡± Long Qiqiang laughed. Keith had been firing it off, and he could catch them off guard every time.

    ¡°This is quite an easy weapon to use.¡± Point and shoot. That was how simple the weapon was. There was no need to do anything else.

    ¡°We caught a haul!¡± Long Qiqiang marveled at the fish. Each one could feed a lot. That was when Keith decided, ¡°I¡¯m going to cook one of them.¡± Fish. It had been quite some time since he had cooked any of them.

    He quickly grabbed one and dashed to the kitchen.

    Keith stared at the salmon that was before him. It was quite beautiful as a giant orange stripe crossed the fish¡¯s center. While he stared, Carolyn and the others stood on the side.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°You got an idea of what you want to do?¡± Carolyn grinned.

    ¡°Mmhmm, gonna make something nice with it right now.¡± He placed the big piece of fish across the table. That was when he brought out his butcher knife and cut the thing down. Long Qiqiang and Shinzo stared at his work,

    ¡°¡­So you were a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°From how you use your knives, those moves aren''t that of an amateur,¡± It was clear from how swiftly he moved the knives to the pinpoint cuts.

    Keith rubbed his nose, ¡°I take pride in my knife abilities.¡° That was something he wasn¡¯t going to be shy about. He had been honing them for quite some time now. Keith continued to slice the fish a bit before he had a long fillet.

    What a beautiful color. A perfect orange. Actually, it was deeper than a regular salmon as it was more of an amber color.

    From there, he started to debone each of the remaining bones. That was when there was a perfect fillet in his hand.

    I can start now. Preparing the ingredients was the first step of the battle; seasoning and cooking came next.

    Salt and pepper the salmon; he placed it on the skin side down on the pan. Slowly, there was quite a sizzling sound coming from the pan. But after some time, he lowered the heat and flipped it onto the other side. There was a perfect sear on it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out,¡± But as he was about to stick the fork in, that was when he saw so many people before him.

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±

    Long Qiqiang laughed, ¡°Did you forget about us?¡± This dude definitely has a few screws loose with how he did things. He completely forgot about them watching him for the last few minutes.

    Keith waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m going to try this out first. I actually don¡¯t know the taste profile.¡± This was more of a test piece to determine what he had to work with.

    That was when he took a bite. I see, so that¡¯s what I have to work with. He immediately understood what to do with this fish.

    It was springy and melted in his mouth. Not only that, there was no need to salt the fish. It was already pretty much salted from the get-go. Okay, the only thing that was needed was butter.

    Repeating the same thing with another piece of salmon, he sliced in some compact butter and basted the fish in the melted liquid. And the aroma coming from it was incredible. As Keith touched the fish, it gently broke apart! It was so gentle and easy.

    He placed it on the table, ¡°Presenting some butter salmon.¡± That was when they all started to take a bite. It was quite a delicious thing.

    ¡°So smooth.¡±

    ¡°I feel so much flavor coming from it.¡± Never had they eaten something like this before.

    ¡°What do you guys think?¡±

    ¡°Fish is so tasty,¡± Carolyn smiled as she continued to bite. But the one who ate like a beast was none other than Aria! The only other time he had seen the owl move so quickly was with orc!

    Is this her favorite?

    ¡°Delicious.¡± Long Lihua continued to munch on it. While she continued to do so, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it go well with that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Go well with what?¡± Keith tilted his head. That was when Long Qiqiang took something from his pouch, ¡°We have rice here.¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 10: Rice. Rice! RICE!!!!!

    Volume 10 Chapter 10: Rice. Rice! RICE!!!!!

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith¡¯s eyes widened as he grabbed Long Qiqiang¡¯s collar, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had that?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?!¡± Reflexive. He had to apologize because the guy had the eyes of a beast! It was menacing since he considered Keith a calm, collected, and cool guy. But behind that look was that of a monster. It was pretty scary.

    ¡°Gimme now!¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Long Qiqiang tossed Keith the bag. Opening it, that was when he saw the beautiful white grains.

    Rice. Rice! RICE!

    All that waiting was for this moment! He searched high and low for this ingredient but couldn¡¯t find it. He was able to tear his head apart! Rice was such a staple in Asian cuisine. But he was not able to find any of it!

    There was no way he could live without rice! And it was in his hand right now!

    ¡°I just need to steam it, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Long Qiqiang nodded. That was when Keith got to work. This is regular rice; simple and straightforward. After cleaning the rice, he just needed to place it in the pot and wait for it to cook. Waiting for it for a few minutes, the lid was taken off,

    ¡°So fluffy.¡± Carolyn and Krystal looked over the boy¡¯s shoulder. What they saw was something like snow but fluffier.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°The texture is interesting.¡± It was soft and nice to eat.

    ¡°What the? Why is ours so different?¡± Shinzo retorted. But that caused Keith to tilt his head, ¡°What does it usually taste like?¡± Shouldn¡¯t it always be like this?

    ¡°It would be tough and taste like rocks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you added too little water.¡± That was definitely uncooked. Actually, how could they eat something like that? It was horrible.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Anyways, this is a good meal to have,¡± Keith and the others were having a feast. The juices from the butter salmon were drenching the rice, giving it flavor. Everyone continued to eat till the end of the night.

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time since I¡¯ve eaten so much,¡± Long Lihua grinned as she rubbed her belly. The amount of food she ate these few times was quite something.

    ¡°He¡¯s such a good cook.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the first time you praised someone.¡± Long Lihua looked at her friend. But Ayaka shook her head the next second, ¡°It was only food. There¡¯s nothing about it,¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Long Lihua grinned. That look had said it all.

    ...

    The next day, Keith looked out the window, ¡°Do you know when we¡¯ll arrive at the island, Qiqiang?¡±

    ¡°Probably in a few more days or so. The wind was nice these past few days.¡± It would have taken them longer without the wind, but that breeze had pushed them considerably.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with the air; it¡¯s much more humid and cold.¡± Keith felt it. There was something off about today.

    That was when Long Qiqiang had looked up as well. A frown soon formed, ¡°Shinzo, tell him to check the weather forecast. There¡¯s something wrong with the air.¡± His instincts were feeling off.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shinzo didn¡¯t react as tensely as the others. But he felt there was something odd as well. After talking with the captain, the foxman returned, ¡°There¡¯s going to be slight rain today.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± But as Keith was going to say something, he noticed something was off! He quickly kicked Long Qiqiang, sending him flying across the deck!

    ¡°What-¡° Before Long Qiqiang could ask the boy, something came out from the sea! It was such a quick speed that no one could have reacted.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡®What are those?¡± Keith couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°They¡¯re blade fishes. They¡¯re pretty fast creatures. They come out of the seas at a high pace and pierce the target before they have the chance to react.

    ¡°Take it that you know how to beat it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Long Qiqiang grinned. There was no need to say as he just showed as one fish charged at him again. But he dodged the blow, and that was when he chased and slammed it into the ground!

    ¡°As it pounces into the air, that¡¯s when you make the move! That downtime in the air is the opening.¡± Descending down from that arch was the slowest point.

    ¡°I see!¡± Keith nodded as he quickly dealt with them. What Long Qiqiang said was true. The descent was actually slower. And there was a predictable arch pattern.

    ¡°Deal with the one in the air; I¡¯ll deal with the ones in the ocean. We can¡¯t have the haul be damaged by anything.¡± Flying in the air was the least of their concern. What they needed to worry about was the ship having holes. That would definitely be a problem for them.

    While that happened, Long Lihua and the rest came out of the rooms.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°No talk! Deal with the blade fish flying our way!¡± Keith punched one and slammed it down. The other sailors did the same.

    The girls quickly made a move as they fired off their magics. They understood they needed to take them out as soon as possible. The fishes were being sent flying left and right.

    ¡°Why is there so much?¡± Long Lihua sliced one with her hand. She quickly went back to back with Keith.

    ¡°I think we ran into a horde or something.¡± That could only be the reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help out in the sea; you guys, watch out for them coming out.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s so much coming at us from the top, then there are a lot down there.¡± The source was the sea. Long Qiqiang and Shinzo had jumped in to deal with them.

 Volume 10 Chapter 11:Is This How?

    Volume 10 Chapter 11:Is This How?

    Keith quickly jumped into the sea and found Long Qiqiang and Shinzo fighting against them. They were punching the blade fish, knocking them back. It was quite a fierce battle, but Keith understood they were on the losing end. With so many of them, it would be impossible for the two alone to block the boat.

    I¡¯ll use this. Keith quickly fired the harpoon and knocked out one of the blade fish. While the two were on the frontlines, Keith was behind the horde of fish, firing at them.

    While that happened, Long Lihua continued to slam the fish down. Carolyn almost hurled,

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Krystal slashed at the fish, but she was not doing any better. Being seasick only made the difficulty skyrocket! That was when she questioned, ¡°When is this going to end?¡± The number of fish was abnormal.

    There was no need for the question as the fish started to flee. That was when the three came out of the sea.

    ¡°Hah! That was just stressful.¡± Shinzo groaned as his body lay on the boat. His body was covered in cuts. And it was the same for Keith and Long Qiqiang. Those fishes were quite fierce, cutting him left and right.

    ¡°Are the three of you alright?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, we¡¯re alright to a certain degree. Just tired.¡± Fighting in water was not the way to go. It had made things ten times harder as the water slowed them down.

    ¡°But we managed to protect the hull.¡± That was their only objective, and they had accomplished it.

    ¡°And we caught quite the haul as well,¡± Shinzo laughed as he stared at all the blade fish they obtained. These guys were quite small now that Keith had gotten a closer look at them. They were about the size of a forearm. The most noticeable thing about them was how there were blades all around their bodies. Sharp. That was the only way to describe it.

    After cleaning up, everyone headed inside.

    ¡°Their noses are actually good for making weapons,¡± Long Qiqiang muttered.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡®Yeah, the blades can be extracted from the fish. But it¡¯s quite difficult.¡± The captain then explained,

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°These things are quite fragile. If you don¡¯t extract it correctly, then it¡¯ll break like glass.¡± It was the weirdest thing. It could become a sturdy weapon, but extracting it from it was a delicate process.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°How do you extract it?¡±

    ¡°Basically, disconnect the blade from the bone. But it had to be on the correct joint or the whole thing would break if you don¡¯t do it correctly.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Keith started to feel around one of the blade fishes.

    As he did this, Long Qiqiang sighed, ¡°But those joints are quite difficult to find as they need a perfectly straight cut, or the fish would also be impossible to eat.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°If you mess up, the bones explode and shatter inside the fish, making it impossible to eat.¡± It was basically a last-ditch tactic to take the foe with it. Quite vicious, but it was effective.

    ¡°Is this it?¡±

    ¡°HUH?!¡± What was on Keith¡¯s hand was none other than the blade fish¡¯s nose.

    ¡°What? I just found the joint, and I sliced it off.¡± Keith shrugged his shoulders like nothing was wrong with what he had done.

    ¡°But how did you-¡° Long Qiqiang had so many words to say to him, but nothing came out of his mouth. That was because of the blade that was before him.

    ¡°What about the fins and others? Are they useful?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Keith started to work on them, making the others watch. But that was quite an amazement for them since he was going rapidly. Even the ship¡¯s captain was quite astonished by the speed at which he was doing this; blades and fins were flying everywhere.

    ¡°How is he able to do this?¡± Long Lihua turned to his cousin, who continued to stare.

    ¡°Umm, is Keith a prodigy?¡± Long Lihua then turned over to Carolyn and Krystal. Carolyn nodded, ¡°Prodigy, yes. But with ingredients, he¡¯s god-like.¡± There was a difference about this. When it came to food, Keith would become a beast.

    ¡°But to cut them down like that?¡± Long Lihua had tried to do the same thing as Keith, but it shattered when she nicked it. That was how delicate it was.

    ¡°He has a special connection with the ingredients. Like he knew what to do with it.¡± A sixth sense to these things; it was as if he was the one with the ingredients.

    ¡°¡­¡± The others really couldn¡¯t understand the words she muttered. But as they continued to talk with one another, ¡°Where¡¯s Akaya?¡± The girl wasn¡¯t here with them.

    ¡°I think she went back to her room.¡± Ayaka was much of a preferred loner.

    ¡°I see,¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what I could do with these?¡± Keith grinned. Now that he had extracted all the blades from the fish, it was time to try them out.

    He was interested in how the fish tasted. The first thing he had thought about was cutting them as a fillet. Searing it was simple enough.

    Tasting it, it had a unique taste. However, what¡¯s going on with it? The flavor was slightly lacking. He felt there should be something else to it.

    Steaming? That was another way to make fish. But the problem was that he had no green onions and other fragrant aromatics. Well, he did have some garlic. But that was about it. As Keith wondered what to do,

    Smell. There was something he realized. It was quite an interesting smell as well.

    ¡°Keith?¡± Everyone noticed how the boy started to move. And the place that he went to was none other than the blades and fins he had extracted. He picked up one of the blades and sniffed it.

    ¡°This is it!¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 12: Storm

    Volume 10 Chapter 12: Storm

    ¡°You¡¯re going to put it in with the fish?¡± That was when the others realized.

    ¡°Mmhmm. I have a feeling that it¡¯ll enhance the fish''s flavor.¡± His gut was telling him so. Tossing the blade into the pot, he let the fish steam. That was when the aroma occurred. A victorious smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as he stared. I knew it!

    ¡°It¡¯s so different now.¡± There was a salty smell coming from it. The rich scent of the sea was quite incredible. That was when Keith took out the blade fish.

    ¡°Steamed blade fish.¡± Keith was quite curious. The texture was there, but the flavor was lacking before.

    Not anymore!

    ¡°The blade absorbed a good portion of the sea¡¯s flavors.¡± It was flavorful and pleasant.

    ¡°This is incredible!¡± Everyone was enjoying the delicious taste of the fish. Paired with the rice was quite something as they continued to enjoy it.

    ¡°So tasty,¡± Carolyn swayed back and forth.

    ¡°You¡¯re too happy.¡±

    ¡°But it was tasty and nice.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be seasick?¡± Last time he checked, this girl was still under those effects.

    ¡°Nope, good food always helps out!"

    This girl.

    ...

    Keith went to bed. But that was when he was woken up by the large sounds of the waves smashing into the haul.

    ¡°Keith, are you up?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Keith opened the door to see Long Qiqiang, ¡°Is the weather bad?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be in for a rough one. This storm is actually quite dangerous today?¡± This was quite an unlucky day.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, right?¡± ¡°With him controlling, we''ll get to the island.¡± That was something they didn¡¯t need to worry about so much. Rough storms were usual.

    Keith returned to his room, prepared to go to sleep. That was when there was a knock on his door,

    ¡°Lihua? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Long Lihua¡¯s face paled as she stated, ¡°I can¡¯t find Ayaka.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I checked around, and I couldn¡¯t find her at all.¡± There were no signs of her at all. This was quite troublesome with a storm like this.

    ¡°She has to be on the boat,¡± There is no way she wasn¡¯t. Not unless she decided to do something stupid and stayed outside like a fool. But that would be impossible.

    ¡°¡­¡± Can¡¯t be.

    Keith and Long Lihua split up to find the girl. That was when Keith headed to the outside. What he saw made his eyes widen from shock and fright.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Keith quickly dashed out in the rain and pulled the girl back!

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Ayaka glared.

    ¡°Why are you trying to climb onto the helm?!¡± Was this girl trying to throw herself into the sea?!

    ¡°We need to fix something!¡± ¡°Eh? Did something happen to the deck?

    ¡°See that,¡± Ayaka quickly brought him to the side. That was when they saw a stone, ¡°It¡¯s meant to lead us to our island. But it¡¯s been hit by the blade fish. It¡¯s broken right now. Without it, we''ll go off course.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll replace it with-¡°¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Ayaka frowned, ¡°You-¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re still wobbling from the sea-sickness.¡± ¡°!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t realize?¡± From how she continued to head back to her room, there was no way she wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Keith grabbed the stone replacement from her. That was when he jumped onto the deck. As he was placing it back in, he slipped!

    No! But there was no need to worry.

    ¡°Take my hand!¡± Ayaka raised her hand to the girl. Keith was quickly brought back to the deck.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?!¡± The fox girl glared.

    ¡°Says the one who tried to do the same without a rope!¡± Keith retorted. This girl wanted to jump in without anything tied to her! At least he had something.

    ¡°This was something that I had to do. I¡¯m from the clan.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to die in the sea!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I would have failed?¡±

    ¡°You might¡¯ve thrown up, plus going into the sea.¡± Keith could definitely see that occurring. Actually, it was not that surprising if you gave it some thought.

    ¡°Hmpf¡­.Thanks.¡±

    ¡°So you can thank people.¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°But do you have any more?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°....Lemon candies.¡± Those really helped her with the sickness.

    ¡°Orange should do the same thing as well,¡± Keith handed it over to the girl.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Ayaka looked down at the candy. The two quickly headed inside before they could get wet.

    ¡°Now, how about we get some sweets,¡± Keith grinned at the girl, but that caused Ayaka to tilt her head.

    That was when they noticed Long Lihua, ¡°Ayaka, where were you? Also, why are the two of them drenched?¡± They looked like a couple of wet dogs. It was quite something.

    ¡°We were out on the deck.¡±

    ¡°Why were you two out there?¡¯ There was something really wrong with that.

    ¡°Long story, do you have a towel I can use?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Keith and Ayaka started to wipe their hair and body.

    ¡°Here, let¡¯s have some sweets after doing something crazy,¡± Then Keith brought out a box of chocolate and truffles.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Long Lihua¡¯s eyes grew curious as she stared at the round things. They were quite an interesting thing as she continued to stare.

    ¡°These are made from a plant that I picked. Go ahead and try some. They¡¯re really delicious.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Long Lihua bit into one of the truffles. And that was when the chocolate started to melt in her mouth. It was quite soothing, and the taste was rich.

    ¡°So delicious.¡± She savored each chocolate in her mouth. While she continued to munch on them left and right, Ayaka was nibbling on them gently.

    A smile appeared as he watched them eat.

    ...

    ¡°Leader, we have word from Lihua and the rest that their boat shall be arriving by tomorrow,¡± On a dark day, a couple of dragon and fox people stated to two people. They were hidden behind a bamboo mesh. Anyone could tell they were quite mysterious.

    ¡°Understood. Bring them over to the council when they arrive.¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 13: How Dare I? How Dare You!

    Volume 10 Chapter 13: How Dare I? How Dare You!

    ¡°We¡¯re getting close to the island.¡± Hearing this, everyone looked forward; they saw a small shadow looming a few miles ahead. As the boat continued to go forward, that was when the shadow continued to grow.

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s an island? It¡¯s too big to be one!¡± Keith gasped. That was not your ordinary island; that looked much larger than what he had expected.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the place you guys live on.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Long Lihua smiled. The boat slowly got to the docks, and they were all let off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the elders first before we do anything.¡± They need to speak with them and proceed with the situation. Everyone headed into the village. But when they did, Keith realized it. It was a traditional Chinese and Japanese mix of housing together. It was a pretty nice pairing together.

    ¡°Priestess.¡± The villagers quickly bowed as they spotted Long Lihua and Ayaka. The two didn¡¯t say much but nodded. Keith tilted his head. As expected.

    Those two were definitely high in ranking when considering what Long Qiqiang had said to him. As they continued, Keith noticed an oddity with all of this. The buildings had two stories. Bridges were also built on those floors to make it easy to move across. Each building was built with efficiency and fun as well.

    Not only that, but some things were the same: stares. What was the same was how the villagers stared at Keith. Clearly, they were hostile towards him. And it was something that he had to accept.

    ¡°Woah, are those floating items?¡± Keith blinked. What he noticed was how there was a giant floating statue.

    ¡°We have to head up here to the elders,¡± Long Qiqiang pointed upwards. There were a bunch of stairs, and it was apparent how they had to go up to get there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Keith waved his hand, and the group headed forward! It was only a few minutes before,

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Carolyn sighed deeply, ¡°Why are there so many stairs?¡± Her body swayed back and forth.

    ¡°At least you lasted for some time.¡± Carolyn getting exhausted was something he knew would happen. The question was when.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I trained.¡± Initially, the girl was a mage. But she had been training using a sword as well. But it was not enough compared to the others. Her stamina still needed improvement.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Keith then bent down.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Carolyn didn¡¯t hesitate to hug the boy by the neck. That was when the group started to head up again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go faster!¡± Carolyn pumped her fist.

    ¡°¡­¡± You are so lucky that I know you. This man would have thrown her off the cliff if he didn¡¯t. The group continued to move forward before they arrived at the top. There was a giant temple before them. Keith placed Carolyn down, and the group bowed their heads as they entered.

    That was when the group then arrived before 6 people standing on top of altars.

    ¡°Elders, we have brought them here.¡± Long Lihua bowed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was silent for a moment. But that was when one person had spoken,

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    EH? His voice was dark and annoyed. The person had pitch-dark hair and blue eyes as he stared down. And it wasn¡¯t one. There were also the other 5 as well. It seemed that all of them were surprised to see a human.

    ¡°Qiqiang, didn¡¯t I tell you to bring back the ancestor? Why did you bring back a child?¡±

    ¡°Elder Huizhong, the ancestor, said he would solve our problems in his stead.¡±

    ¡°We told you to bring the ancestor! This matter takes precedent!¡± Long Huizhong¡¯s face turned red, ¡°How can a child do something like that! Even if he had the ancestor¡¯s guarantee! This matter isn¡¯t something he could do.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± The other elders agreed with what he said. But that was when Keith scoffed, ¡°Oh, please. If you want Cadmus to come, then go ask him yourself.¡±

    Long Lihua and the rest turned to the boy, who had a dark expression.

    ¡°Keith,¡± Carolyn was worried. That look. He was about to go into one of his anger rants.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°How dare I? How dare you? If you¡¯re going to ask for help, then do it yourself. Clearly, you guys don¡¯t give a damn if you decide to stay here.¡± That didn¡¯t sit well with Keith. They had asked Long Lihua and Ayaka to go and get Cadmus. But that seemed more like they were asking grunts to do their work.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°!¡± The entire pressure of the room changed instantly! A suffocating feeling had enveloped everyone. It was like the whole room was being pushed down by a boulder. However, Keith pushed back!

    ¡°What? I¡¯m only trying to tell the truth. So you can shove- Mghhh!¡± Before Keith could unleash his fury, Ayaka and Long Lihua quickly moved their hands and grasped his mouth.

    ¡°Elder, please calm down. We¡¯re all tired from coming from such a large trip,¡± Long Qiqiang quickly spoke up. He needed to say something, or Keith would explode on them again.

    ¡°You can bring them out,¡± Another dragon elder smiled, ¡°Please bring them to a place to rest.¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 14: Leave It Up To Fate

    Volume 10 Chapter 14: Leave It Up To Fate

    ¡°Understood! Let us go now!¡± As that was said, Long Qiqiang and Shinzo had to grab Keith and drag him out. Yes, drag. The man himself was refusing to leave, wanting to continue to pick a fight against those elders! With the help of the others, he was quickly moved out.

    ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡±

    ¡°Keith! You can''t go off like that!¡± What was this guy thinking?! Long Lihua had lost her cool when she saw what he did.

    ¡°Do you know who you were exploding on?!¡± Even Long Qiqiang and Shinzo were too shocked to say anything during that situation.

    ¡°You were talking down to the elders like that?! You¡¯re one insane kid!¡± That was something no one had expected as they talked. Keith was daring. However, no one had thought he would be daring enough to go on a rage!

    Keith shook his head, ¡°I just don¡¯t like it that they were talking down to us like it was our fault.¡± It really didn¡¯t sit well with him. They were the ones who asked for help, not the other way around. Since Cadmus gave his guarantee, that should help out. So it didn¡¯t sit well as they continued to look down at them.

    ¡°Sorry about what had occurred.¡± Long Lihua quickly apologized. When they thought about it, it was pretty unfair in Keith¡¯s situation. Anyone would be mad getting badmouthed in the face.

    Keith waved, ¡°I don¡¯t care so much about that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Last time I checked, you almost picked a fight with the people who were the highest authority!

    ¡°Those elders need to tone it down with their haughty attitude. If they did that to Cadmus, they would probably be sent flying across the island.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The four gulped when they heard that. Carolyn and Krystal could imagine that happening. One simple thing could ignite the dragon. He was just as bad as this man here.

    ¡°For now, we can just cool off.¡± Long Qiqiang sighed. Both sides needed to cool off and calm down. There was no point in gutting one another like this.

    ¡°You can stay at either one¡¯s home. Who do you want to go to?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not getting an inn?¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re going to live with Ayaka or me,¡± Long Lihua chuckled. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t throw them into an inn.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Not so much. Basically, we live next to one another,¡± Long Lihua laughed. Essentially, the two were next-door neighbors. It really didn¡¯t matter who they went with.

    ¡°Please come with us home,¡± Shinzo quickly grabbed Keith¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s going to come home with us.¡± Long Qiqiang¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared. Long Lihua tilted her head, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t live with me.¡± Did he forget that he lived somewhere else?

    ¡°So they want the food, huh?¡± That was definitely on the two¡¯s minds; their eyes said it all.

    ¡°Who are you going to choose?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave it up to fate,¡± Keith stated as he tapped the two girls¡¯ shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s up to you guys.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hmmmmm,¡± Long Qiqiang hummed as he walked. But as he did so, Shinzo¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Stop humming; it¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°Is someone salty? You have to accept the fact of divine fate.¡±

    ¡°Sister! How could you lose?!¡±

    ¡°It was all about probability!¡± How was this her fault? Well, it was more about luck than anything. To decide who they would stay with, the two girls decided to go with rock-paper-scissors. Winner was the one who chucked rock.

    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Keith looked around and noticed how everything had changed. It was more traditional housing, with each one in a large quarter.

    ¡°Ahh, this place is only for those in the Long and Kazemori clan.¡± Long Lihua explained. This was only for the two clans.

    ¡°What the?¡±

    ¡°What do you expect?¡±

    ¡°That is not next-door neighbors! Her door is so far away!¡± Keith pointed the next door over. It was so far away!

    ¡°Either way, the two of us are neighbors. So see ya later,¡± Shinzo waved his hand; everyone could see the tears in his eyes as Ayaka dragged him away.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Ayaka nodded as she headed into her home.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s-¡± ¡°You¡¯re going home as well.¡± Long Lihua hit her cousin. Did he forget or something?

    ¡°But-¡± ¡°Young master!¡± That was when everyone turned around to see a couple of maids rushing over.

    ¡°Why-¡±

    ¡°We need you to come with us!¡± ¡°Please!¡± Without any hesitation, he was dragged away, kicking and screaming.

    ¡°...¡± Everyone had no words to say about this.

    ¡°Welcome to my abode.¡± That was when they entered.

    ¡°So elegant,¡± Carolyn muttered.

    Siheyuan. That was the only way to describe it. It was a traditional courtyard house. But it was on a grander scale, with the houses having two floors. Not only that, there seemed to be different gates as well.

    ¡°Should I bow or something? I feel like I should.¡± Krystal muttered. She felt like she had to.

    ¡°Ahh, Lihua, you¡¯ve returned,¡± Everyone looked at one of the doors to see a couple before them.

    ¡°Mother, Father, I¡¯ve returned.¡±

    ¡°Umm, Hello.¡± Keith bowed his head. Carolyn and Krystal did the same as well.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow. I heard about it from Lihua; you are my guest.¡± Long Lihua¡¯s father, Long Aotian, smiled. His wife, Zhu Liqin, had a cold look as she stared at them.

 Volume 10 Chapter 15: Let The Child Handle It

    Volume 10 Chapter 15: Let The Child Handle It

    Long Lihua turned to the two, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you three to your rooms.¡± The three quickly followed after her.

    ¡°Sorry about my mother; she¡¯s just a little aloof.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It would be weird that she wasn¡¯t.¡± Keith laughed. Who wouldn¡¯t be cautious of someone you just met? The group continued to walk before they were brought over.

    ¡°This will be your dwelling.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving us an entire house?¡± Keith blinked. What was before them was an entire courthouse.

    ¡°This is a guesthouse.¡± Long Lihua waved. Each one got their own room. Krystal and Carolyn were on the second, while Keith took one on the first floor. It was quite a nice room around here. That was when he entered the bed. So interesting.

    It was those old-school beds that were made from hard materials. There was this cool and refreshing feeling as well. What did they make this bed out of? He was able to get used to it instantly. As he sat there, a thought occurred; what would happen next in these few days? Things were going to get dicey going forward.

    As Keith continued staring at the ceiling, a knock was on his door.

    ¡°Keith, the meals are ready.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Keith nodded as he headed to the dining room. He knelt down while Krystal and Carolyn did the same. That was when he noticed someone sitting beside Long Lihua.

    ¡°HaoHao, how about you greet them. They¡¯re my classmate,¡± Long Lihua nudged the little boy. However, that only caused the boy to hold onto his sister¡¯s clothes even more.

    ¡°Hao,¡± The boy mumbled.

    ¡°My name is Keith,¡± ¡°Carolyn,¡± ¡°Krystal.¡± The three greeted the boy. But he quickly hid behind her again and tried to be quiet. Long Lihua glanced at Keith, and he nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat now,¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The amount of food that was brought out was something. There was rice, steamed fish, and some boiled greens. Most of them were blanched and also boiled. But it was definitely something Keith preferred.

    ¡°How delicious,¡± Carolyn muttered. This was the first time she had eaten something delicious that was not from Keith¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Steaming and boiling were better with these ingredients. It was definitely on the gentler side, and it was savory and delicious. The only problem was the rice, which was like bullets. But everything else was fine like this.

    ¡°But your cooking is good as well,¡± Long Lihua reminded. Long Aotian tilted his head, ¡°You know how to cook, Sir Keith?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, it¡¯s one of the things that I like to do,¡± Keith smiled.

    Zhu Liqin didn¡¯t say much. But her expression was quite cold as she continued to eat. The meal went by for some time.

    While that happened over there, the six elders stared at one another.

    ¡°Are we really going to let that child do so?¡± Long Huizhong¡¯s expression was quite something as he questioned.

    That was when the other elders shrugged, ¡°What else can we do about this? The ancestor did send him over to do so.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s just a child. What if he ruins it and makes the entire situation even worse?¡± That was something Long Huizhong didn¡¯t want to find out. The situation was already dire; to have it even more was asking for the city to be leveled.

    ¡°I feel like the child does have what it takes,¡± An elder from the Kazemori side stated.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Did you see how he was talking back to us? I kinda like that.¡± One elder muttered. It took guts for him to talk back to them like so. Not only that,

    ¡°He could also handle the pressure we all exerted.¡± Long Xiaowen muttered. He was surprised that a child was able to handle that. Even Ayaka and Long Lihua buckled when faced with their might. The only one who didn¡¯t was Keith. Unmoved and unwavering, the man continued to stare dead at them.

    ¡°He was definitely prepared to fight all of us at once.¡± The others were trying to ease the situation, but Keith was the only one prepared to take them out. It was quite a peculiar sight.

    ¡°How about we let him deal with it,¡± Long Xiaowen suggested. But that only caused Long Huizhong to frown, ¡°Are you kidding me? Why are you letting a child do so?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so insistent on not having him do so?¡± Long Xiaowen retorted.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°He obtained Cadmus¡¯s guarantee. Not only that, it seemed both the girls trusted him as well. So why are you this adamant about him not being there?¡± hearing all this, the other elders tilted their heads at him as well. This was something odd about this.

    ¡°This is because this is all about our city¡¯s life. If that kid botches it up, then we¡¯re all screwed. It¡¯s taking all of us together to contain it.¡± One of the reasons why they weren¡¯t going out was because if they did, they were afraid of what those monsters would do. They could definitely level half of the city if they wanted. That was something he didn¡¯t want to happen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting half-pint like him ruin it.¡± Keith was definitely going to do so.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it to a vote then. Those in favor of having the child prove his worth?¡±

    ¡°And those not in favor?¡±

    The vote was 4 to 2 in favor of Keith¡¯s dealing with the situation.

    ¡°¡­¡± Long Huizhong frowned. However, nothing could be done since he had lost this vote.

 Volume 10 Chapter 16: One-sided slaughter

    Volume 10 Chapter 16: One-sided slaughter

    The next morning, Keith stretched his hands back and forth. This was such a nice rest. Looking down, he saw the spirit sleeping on a pillow. The pillow the house had given him was comfortable but not so much to the spirit. A large pillow was brought out to allow her to sleep comfortably. She was not alone either; Ruby was sleeping with her.

    ¡°Good morning, Aria.¡± Keith patted the owl as he headed off. If I remember correctly, Lihua said the training ground around here. He walked for a bit before he found it.

    Is someone already training? Sounds of something flying through the air could be heard. As he entered the room, he saw who it was. It was none other than Zhu Liqin.

    ¡°Hello, Ms.Zhu,¡± Keith quickly greeted the woman. But Zhu Liqin didn¡¯t respond as she continued to swing her fist in the air. It was swift and quite sturdy. It was as if her hands were piercing through the air. Keith nodded as he was going to leave.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to train, train.¡± Those were the words that came out of her mouth. Hearing this, Keith nodded as he took a corner of the room. Stretching was always the first thing to do. But after some time, he took out a staff. On the ship, Keith had been swinging it around. He still needed time to get used to it.

    He had also bought a staff that weighed the same as the bone halberd. As he did so, he didn''t realize Zhu Liqin staring at him.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm, do you need anything?¡± Keith blinked. Her eyes were staring intently at the staff.

    ¡°Here, you can try, Miss.¡± Zhu Liqin took it and started to move it around. Swift! That was the only way to describe it; her movements were agile yet quite fierce. Each stroke was like a brilliant work of art.

    What skills. That was a master. But then she placed the staff down, ¡°Spar?¡±

    ¡°Eh? It would be an honor!¡± Keith quickly raised his fist. Zhu Liqin did the same; that was when the battle between the two started.

    And the battle was quite¡­one-sided.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Keith was being destroyed. And it was not the same as Michael. Power was his thing; the knight¡¯s sheer force sent him flying left and right. However, it was only power.

    Zhu Liqin had everything: speed, technique, and power. She was quite literally overpowering Keith in all territories. Half-step. Whenever he threw out a punch, her fist would be in his face! What was more, it was sharper. Each one was aimed at the vitals, knocking him down.

    ¡°...Are you done?¡± Zhu Liqin questioned. But that only caused Keith to get back up, ¡°I¡¯m not done!¡± There was no way he could be done. Not until he landed a hit on her! Throughout the fight, he didn¡¯t land a hit at all!

    ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Liqin didn¡¯t say much, but raising her fist was enough to get the message across. That was when she started slamming her fist into his body.

    Keith took a deep breath. What can I do to land a hit? That was something he needed to figure out. Speed was the game in this situation, but Zhu Liqin definitely had him.

    The only way is to catch her off guard? That was next to impossible. It didn¡¯t seem like she was the type to give him any openings.

    Guess I have to take the chance then. There was only one option going through his mind right now. That was something he was definitely going to have to do.

    Zhu Liqin went on the rush again as her hands were a blur. All hits landed on Keith, but that was when the boy took the chance to attack! No guard. Full-on attack! That was the only gamble that he had to land!

    ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Liqin swatted his hands down. Those attacks were too simple and easy to read. But that was when he tackled her waist and pushed her down! That was definitely a move no one had ever seen before. It was a dirty move. It was more than enough as she went down with him.

    ¡°How¡¯s that?!¡± A grin soon formed on his face.

    But Zhu Liqin knocked him back and got up.

    ¡°¡­You did good,¡± That was the only thing she said as she left the training room. As she did, Keith took a deep sigh. That is good! He actually landed a hit on the person. All the strength from his body was out as he lay on the floor. As he did, that was when two shadows loomed before him.

    ¡°Can you guys not cover me? I need the sunlight.¡±

    ¡°How are you still alive?¡± Krystal muttered in disbelief while Long Lihua could only stare.

    ¡°You survived against my mother.¡± Long Lihua couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°You watched the entire thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Krystal and Long Lihua had gone to the training ground to get something done. However, they heard the sound of someone getting beat up. It was quite the sight.

    ¡°Your mother is a monster,¡± Keith laughed. Understatement.

    ¡°Well, she was considered to be the strongest under the founders.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But she wasn¡¯t there during the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a level above that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Either way, to land a hit on my mother, you¡¯re a beast.¡±

    ¡°But she ragged-doll me left and right.¡± Keith literally had to do something dirty to win. She could easily squash him like a bug if she wanted.

    ¡°Since you guys want to train, go ahead,¡± Keith quickly rolled to the side and tried not to get in their way.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you not walk?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. I can. But I thought this was funnier,¡± Keith smiled.

    ¡°¡­¡± Krystal and Long Lihua scoffed as they watched him move like a worm. But that was only a few seconds before it was done.

 Volume 10 Chapter 17: Heading Into The City!

    Volume 10 Chapter 17: Heading Into The City!

    "Dear, did you have to beat him up so hard?" Long Aotian questioned his wife. He had watched the entire thing, and frankly, he was surprised she would go this hard on him. When she sparred with her daughter, she would never go this hard; plus, this child was a guest!

    "He''s a good talent." Zhu Liqin moved her hand back and forth.

    That intrigued Long Aotian, "For you to say that means he¡¯s an incredible talent?" Her wife was saying that. She was once known as one of the absolute geniuses of their city. For her to say that meant that the kid was really good.

    "Mmhmm, better than our daughter as well."

    "!"

    "Then the ancestor had sent someone to deal with the situation." Long Lihua told him about what had occurred. Frankly, that made his jaws drop. How could someone be this reckless? Not unless he knew he could do so.

    "Not enough to deal with it," Zhu Liqin shook her head. He may be a great talent, but this couldn''t be dealt with brute force. Keith was too weak to do so.

    Huh?" Long Aotian contemplated, "Why was he sent here then?"  If it was not for his strength, it must be for something? The more he thought about it, the more he grew curious about the boy. He was interesting since he had two weird monsters. One was a spirit, which was considered to be an aloof being, while the other was an owl. He didn''t know what it was, but it was pretty powerful.

    "Was it Setsuna staring?" Besides her husband watching, she felt another gaze as well.

    "Mmhmm, she wanted to spar with you but stopped when she saw you and the child together." She was mesmerized by the fight as well. Her eyes said it all.

    "...Mmhmm," Zhu Liqin nodded.

    ...

    "Let''s go out now!" Keith waved his hand as he was prepared to head out. But Carolyn tilted her head as he did, "Why does he have so much energy?" It was more so than the other times.

    "My question is, how can he recover so soon?" That was the better question to ask. Long Lihua nodded to that: seeing how the boy moved was surprising. This was even more so with how he could eat with them! This boy was eating so calmly after getting beaten up by Zhu Liqin left and right. It was quite the sight.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Yet, he was able to run and hop around like a bunny.

    "I really need to check out everything that''s here!" Keith cheered. That was something he needed to do. It was a new island, and this one had a lot of Asian ingredients as well! He couldn''t see it, but he could smell it! The smell of new ingredients. What was more, his forte was more Asian ingredients!

    "Yeah!" "Cuu!" Infected by his energy, the little spirit and baby cheered!

    "Uhh, I see," Long Lihua scratched her head. Ayaka and Shinzo came out of their home to see this guy jumping up and down, "What did you guys feed him? Why is he this excited?"

    "Uh, might be a screw loose." Did Mother hit him too hard?

    "Come on!" Keith quickly grabbed the two girl''s hand. That made them frown. But the latter didn''t care, as he was prepared to dash off.

    "¡­Sister," Everyone turned to see Long Hao staring by the door.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Can I come with you?" A puppy. That was the only way to describe how he looked right now. A cute little puppy in front of all these beasts.

    "Um-" "Of course, you can come, little one!" Keith grinned as he picked up the boy. That was when he was placed on Keith''s shoulders, "Grab onto my hair; we''re going to get there fast."

    Without a second later, Keith dashed at blinding speed with Ayaka and Long Lihua in tow!

    "Ahh!" "What is wrong with you?!" The two girls roared as they were dragged off.

    "¡­" What about us? Four people were left there in a daze.

    "After them!" They quickly chased after the group, only to find that they had already left the living district and appeared in the shopping district. What they saw was a smiling Long Lihua with a glaring Ayaka. In front of them was a kneeling Keith with Long Hao on top of his head. The child was slightly dazed.

    "What is wrong with you?! We could have gotten here even without you pulling us!" Ayaka felt her legs about to burst. The two girl''s legs were flaying around as Keith rushed here.

    "I was too excited. My bad," Keith stuck out his tongue as he made a smile. But that only caused Ayaka to bonk him in the head! She couldn''t take it any longer; that stupid grin asked for it.

    "Now, now. No one was hurt. Are you fine, HaoHao?" Long Lihua took a deep sigh.

    "Mmhmm," Lu Hao was on top of Keith''s shoulders as they dashed out. He was probably the person who was surprised by this the most.

    "Sorry about that,"

    "¡­Fun."

    "Hmm?"

    "Go again."

    "Pff, haha!" Keith laughed, "Sorry, but I don''t think your sister will allow me to go. But you can still sit on my shoulders if you want?" The kid was pretty light.

    "Okay," Long Hao nodded as he held onto Keith''s hair. Long Lihua didn''t mind.

    As Keith and Long Hao happily walked forward, she whispered, "Is he this good with kids?" This was a surprise; Long Hao wasn''t the type to get close to others. So it was unexpected to see the boy be so close to Keith.

    "Oh, that''s because he has a little brother and sister around the same age."

    "I see," Long Lihua instantly understood as they watched Keith enter the markets. Now that they had a better look, there were a lot of different things that were here. But one surprising thing was;

    "There''s a giant floating statue," A dragon statue floating before them. That was not all; there was a fox when they also entered the city.

 Chapter 18: I Will Throw Coins Like A Madman!

    Chapter 18: I Will Throw Coins Like A Madman!

    "Ahh, barrier." Long Hao muttered.

    "Barrier?"

    "Those statues were built to protect us in case anything happens." Long Lihua smiled, "It''s being used right now."

    "¡­I see." Keith nodded and was going to say something before, "Rice!" He didn''t hesitate to dash over, seeing the grain being sold!

    "It''s the young master," The seller soon noticed Long Hao.

    "What can I get for you all?"

    "You sell rice, right?"

    "Mmhmm, I sell rice." The seller stated. That was when Keith placed down a giant pouch full of platinum coins! The seller froze at the number of coins that were thrown down.

    "I want all of the rice that you have right now," Keith''s eyes were bloodshot as he got close to the clerk, "Hand over everything!"

    "Ekk!"

    "Idiot!" Carolyn smacked him on the head. Krystal bowed, "Sorry about that. Please ignore him."

    "I will buy all the rice you got!" Keith roared, but Long Qiqiang and Shinzo pulled him away. Long Hao was on top of his head as he tilted and watched this go down.

    "What is wrong with you?!" Carolyn couldn''t help but shout.

    "But it''s rice!" "Rice my butt! Cool it with the intensity!" Keith looked like he would kill someone if he didn''t get it. It was a shake-down more so of him buying.

    "The better question is, why do you have so many coins?" This shocked Long Qiqiang, Shinzo, and the other two. They had never seen such a large number of coins. This guy just slammed it down onto the counter like it was nothing.

    "I''m rich!" Keith grinned, but that only caused Carolyn to smack him in the head again, "You are just asking for it!"

    "Ehehe. But on a serious note, I need to buy all of that rice. Ayaka! Lihua, you''re on that duty!"

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "Why us?" "What?" The two were confused as to why they were doing this.

    "I need you guys because you''re locals." Keith grinned.

    "..."

    "If you don''t do this for me, then I will throw coins like a psychopath." Keith put his hand into the bag, "How do you think they will react if they realize you have a crazy friend!"

    "You''re evil!" Long Lihua didn''t know whether to laugh or cry in this situation. This was going to affect him more than anything! Ayaka could only grab her head at this unreasonable man.

    I will get that rice! I don''t care if I''m unreasonable! This meant war!

    "¡­ We''ll get you that rice. But you have to chill out." This guy was really acting like it was the end of the world if he didn''t get it.

    "I will also need you to get the seeds," Keith grinned. He definitely needs to get the seeds and make Diana grow them. While he was lost in thought about it.

    "There''s also other things you can buy as well."

    "Yeah!" Keith couldn''t forget about the rest. He looked up at the boy, "Long Hao, you ready?"

    "Mmhmm!" The child quickly grabbed onto his head. And like that, they were prepared to get more things.

    "What is he made of?" That was something Long Qiqiang was quite surprised by; how Keith moved was abnormal. He was like a thunderbolt going forward.

    "Young Master, do you want fruits?" That was when one person had asked.

    "Mmhmm,"

    "What is it?" Keith looked down at the fruit.

    "These are called layered grapes, young man. Try some." The seller smiled. He noticed how Keith ran around with the young master on his shoulder and was surprised.

    "Delicious!" Every time he bit into it, he could feel each layer. There was ever so sweetness coming from it. Keith didn''t hesitate to hand some coins over. He brought the grapes back to the group, "Try some. These are really good!" Carolyn and Krystal tried it.

    "I realized something. Your fruits and vegetables are similar to the ones Keith grows." The flavors were quite close to the garden.

    ''That''s because our farms are rich with mana. So it would be different. I take it that little fella is the one who changed your garden?"

    "Mmhmm!" Fira nodded.

    "Oh! That''s ginger!" Keith pointed at the vegetable he had seen. The seller nodded, "You have a good eye, boy. Do you want it? It makes good tea?"

    "¡­Is that what you use it for?" Tea? There''s so much more you can do with it!

    "Mmhmm."

    "¡­" Keith froze before he sighed deeply, "I will take a lot of it."

    "Understood!" The seller didn''t mind. What Keith did in the beginning already got some sellers excited.

    "Also, take that, that, that. Long Hao, help me point at everything!"

    "Okay!" The little child followed the boy''s words and started to point. But that only caused the man to chuckle, "No need, I will get you everything I can from my store." Hearing his words made it clear; you want everything!

    "Thank you!" Keith didn''t hesitate and placed down the coins as he walked away with a grin.

    "¡­Is that what he usually does?" Ayaka muttered.

    "Only when he really wants something," Carolyn groaned as she held her head. Keith had always been the type of person to do this. It was quite rare, but he ran on super instincts.

    "Young man, how about you buy this?" That was when a seller walked before him with black fruit.

    "What''s this?" Keith tilted his head.

    "I heard that you''re looking for interesting fruit; this here is something." The seller smiled.

    "Heh, are you trying to sell him some defective goods?!" Another seller scoffed as he turned to Keith, "Young man, don''t buy that fruit at all. It tastes horrible."

    "Horrible?" Keith tilted his head, "Let me see." He shall be the judge of this. When Keith took a big bite of that, he immediately gagged by the taste. But that was when he realized.

    "Do you have more?"

    "Yes?" The seller didn''t expect him to ask.

    "Then I''ll take the lot!" Keith grinned.

    "Thank you for the purchase!"

 Volume 10 Chapter 19: Ginger Milk Curd

    Volume 10 Chapter 19: Ginger Milk Curd

    "You understand you got a thud, right?" Long Qiqiang muttered.

    "A thud?"

    "That fruit tastes horrible; it''s impossible to sell as well." That seller definitely got the better end of the deal right here.

    "Hehe! I got something incredible!" I can''t believe it was like a fruit! He thought it would be from a bean. But this works as well!

    "..."

    "Let''s go get some more!" Keith waved his hand! There were more things he needed to buy! This was not the end. As the group continued to walk around,

    "Also, I need to ask, what''s this about Cadmus being an ancestor?" He wanted to ask, but there was no chance to do so.

    "That''s because we''re descendants of Cadmus."

    "Say what?!" Keith paused before glancing between Ayaka, "You as well?"

    "Yes," Ayaka nodded.

    "I get Lihua; how are you guys related to him?" Ayaka and Shinzo were fox people; it was surprising to see them being offsprings of Cadmus.

    "We''re descendants, but we take on the traits of our other ancestors." It took two to make a baby.

    "¡­I see." Keith nodded.

    "Also, why do you call him grandpa?" That was something they wanted to figure out as well. When that was said at the opening ceremony, Long Lihua and Ayaka''s faces almost dropped.

    "Are you actually related to the headmaster?"

    "What? No!" Keith waved his hand, "I only call him that because he liked the name." It was a slip of the tongue. He continued, "And he''s a grandpa, you know. But he acts more like a child." Dragon would get angry for a cookie.

    "¡­I don''t want to hear that from you." Carolyn retorted. This man was just as bad as that guy!

    "Thank goodness, I thought I would have to call you elder or something," Long Lihua sighed in relief.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "I''m not that old," Keith scoffed and added, "So we''re going back to the temple?"

    "Heck no!" Long Qiqiang retorted.

    "Eh?"

    "After what you did, we need to take a breather." You want to go back there when you caused all of that trouble?

    You are one crazy dude!

    Keith shrugged, "Well, if they can''t decide, then I''m just going to keep running around and buying things!" This really didn''t matter so much for him.

    ¡­

    "Did you all go to the markets?" Long Aotian watched the group return home. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm! It was so wonderful!"

    "¡­If you don''t account for how you tried to buy everything that was around by throwing coins," Long Lihua mumbled. Unlike the happy expression he had, the rest were tired.

    "That''s great." Long Aotian pretended he didn''t hear at the end.

    "Can I borrow your kitchen?"

    "Sure, you can do so," Keith nodded as he followed one of the maids. "You guys can wait; I''ll prepare something really delicious."

    "Okay!" "Don''t mind us!" They quickly headed to the living room to rest up. As they did so, Keith grinned. I should make ginger milk curd. It was a great treat to make.

    First up was the ginger. He just needed to grate the ginger first. As he did so, the ginger was slowly shredded. That was when he used a cloth and started to squeeze. That was when the ginger juice came out. The next thing was to boil the milk.

    It was simple enough as he just needed to figure out the temperature.

    The enzymes were the things that would make it so. Using a spoon, Keith figured out the heat. Slowly, he poured it into the bowls. The curds slowly formed.

    "Good," It''s solid. Turning, he saw that Zhu Liqin was staring at the boy.

    "Hello, Ms.Long."

    "¡­"

    "Do you want to try it?" The woman was eyeing the thing quite hard.

    "¡­Yes," Zhu Liqin nodded.

    "Then please come to the living room. I''ll bring it over there," Keith smiled as he carried it over.

    "Mother?" "Aunty?" Long Lihua and Long Qiqiang were surprised that Zhu Liqin was beside the boy.

    "Keith, what did you make for us today?" Carolyn''s eyes brightened as she stared at the bowl.

    "I made ginger milk curds. It''s similar to pudding. Try it out." Keith placed it down for each one. That was when everyone took a bite.

    "It has a kick!"

    "What do you think about it, Long Hao?" Keith turned to the child. He was sipping on the custard like a drink, "Delish!" The child was content as he continued to drink it.

    "More?" Zhu Liqin looked up at him.

    "Oh, I don''t have any more." Keith made one for everyone. But that was about it.

    "¡­"

    "Keith, you''re going to make more, right?" Everyone eyed him. It was saying a lot of things to him.

    "Understood; I will make more; give me a second." Keith sighed as he got back up: it was time for him to make more again. That was only a few seconds, but he understood the hierarchy here.

    Zhu Liqin was at the top, while the rest were at the bottom.

    Zhu Liqin drank five of them before stopping. She got up and headed out.

    "How did you get my mother to get here?!" Long Lihua blinked. This was something she couldn''t fathom.

    "Uh¡­I don''t know." That was something he didn''t know either.

    "Lady Zhu is quite the spacy one," Ayaka muttered.

    "Oh, I''m going to be cooking for dinner as well, if you don''t mind."

    "But you''re a guest?" Did he forget about that?

    "I''m quite happy about doing things like this." Keith grinned.

    "Then good luck!"

 Volume 10 Chapter 20: Bread And Butter

    Volume 10 Chapter 20: Bread And Butter

    "What are you guys still here?" After an hour, Long Qiqiang noticed how Shinzo and Ayaka had yet to leave the mansion.

    Shinzo grinned, "I should be asking you the same thing as well? Why are you still staying here?" This was not his home either!

    That caused Long Qiqiang to cough, "Of course, I will be here; this is my cousin''s home. And I''m going to be staying the night."

    "..." This is news to me. Long Lihua wanted to retort but was grabbed by the mouth by this man.

    "And Ayaka is her neighbor, so I''m going to stay," Shinzo grinned.

    "¡­" Brother, that''s so shameless. Ayaka dared not look up; she couldn''t stare at Carolyn and Krystal''s face. It was too embarrassing to do so.

    "Keith should have been at our home in the first place!" Shinzo''s eyes turned dark; there were still gripes with this.

    "Oh, please. He could go to any place. It was a stroke of luck that my little cousin won."

    Carolyn smiled, "It''s fine. Keith has always liked cooking for many people," He already cooked for a good number of people before. Krystal added, "I think Keith is going to do something-!" The two tried to cool everyone down when something caused everyone to freeze! They all looked around, stunned by all of this.

    "What is that smell?!" A strong and intense aroma filled the living room. There could only be one person who did this.

    ...

    Keith grinned as he looked at the ingredients he had bought here. He was excited about what to make here. Chinese ingredients were his bread and butter. It was time for him to go all out with this. Braised Char siu. It had been quite some time since he had done this.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Orc shoulders were quite great for making it. Seasoning came first as he tossed in basic seasonings. But the game changer was the last few ingredients. Tears dripped down.

    Thank god I have soy sauce. Keith was going to lose it! Dark soy sauce and light soy sauce. When he tasted it, he knew what it was. Soy sauce. There was no fermentation or anything!

    That was the taste of soy sauce at its finest! The fruit wasn''t a normal one but for seasoning.

    Squeeze the fruit, the juices splattered into the shoulders. Massage the meat, letting all of that juice seep into it. While that rested, Keith worked on the other things. He quickly washed the Yu choy.

    With it, he poured some oil onto the wok and tossed in the diced ginger. The aromatics were intense. He was going to go with some robust flavors instead. Most of the dishes he tried yesterday were weak, but these were the opposite.

    After the choy, Keith started to work on the shoulders: he would first give it a nice sear. That way, it would have a great crust when they bit into it. As there was a rich brown sear, Keith poured in the leftover sauce. Water was soon added to the pot. The only thing left was to leave the meat to simmer.

    There were some other ingredients he was going to make as well. The second one was steamed salmon. It was simple; slice the fillet into a couple of bite-size pieces. Ginger was tossed in, and some soy sauce and oil were drizzled on. The last thing to do was to steam.

    As Keith worked on the other things, the smell from one pot caught his attention. Sniff sniff. Keith''s expression grinned as he slowly moved towards it. As expected. The sauce slowly became thicker. And when he stabbed the meat, it went in easily. Perfect. Keith quickly took out the char siu. He slowly sliced them into small pieces. The sauce was then added at the end of all of them. It was quite an interesting piece of meat. He quickly took a bite, and it tasted divine!

    How soft and mesmerizing! Keith continued to munch without a thought. He was quite happy about it, but that was when,

    "Keith!" He turned to see that it was none other than Carolyn and the rest. They were all staring at him through the door. The man waved, "Sup,"

    "What are you making right now?!" Whatever he made was quite powerful. It smelled like a variant!

    "Indeed!" Ayaka rarely said anything, but this was entirely too much.

    "¡­Tasty," Out of nowhere, Zhu Liqin had tasted the char siu.

    "..." When did you enter?

    "Everything will be prepared later." The rice just needed to be completed, while the salmon needed to be done steaming.

    "¡­Mmhmm," Zhu Liqin didn''t say much as she quickly disappeared from there. The maids quickly brought the food over to the dining room.

    Each one had a plate of steamed fish, char siu, bok choy, and finally, rice.

    "It''s absolutely delicious," Long Aotian was intrigued. There were a lot of things similar to yesterday. But there was a much more intense aroma coming from it.

    "Thank you."

    "More," Zhu Liqin raised her bowl at the server.

    "¡­" That is your fourth bowl? This dragon lady was eating left and right so quickly.

 Volume 10 Chapter 21: Need A Break

    Volume 10 Chapter 21: Need A Break

    Keith got up and raised his hand left and right the next day. Time to get started on breakfast. There was something he was quite interested in making today. Obtaining all of those ingredients, the expression on his face was peer bliss.

    Youtiao and congee. These two were a great combo to have on any morning! Keith started to wash some rice. As he did, he began to cook it over the stove. Stir it only once. Stirring too much would make the rice stick to the bottom of the pot. Keith waited for a bit before the rice was slowly broken down. That was when he added bits of chicken to give it a sweet flavor.

    Now, the only thing left was to leave it to simmer. Youtiao was much simpler. The dough was prepared yesterday. Cutting them into strips, he placed two together. Using a chopstick, he made a small indent into it. All that was left was to fry it in oil. Placing it into the oil,

    SIZZLE!

    The sounds of bobbling oil and dough slowly popping enfolded the kitchen. Slowly, the dough was increasing in size. Good. Keith grinned as he took it off the oil. As he left it on the rack to let the oil drip,

    "?" Keith turned his head to see that a little head was popping out from the side of the door.

    "Long Hao, what are you doing here?'' The little kid was a little surprised as he quickly hid back. But he did a slight peek out of curiosity, "Can I try?" That golden crisp dough was quite eye-catching for the boy.

    "Sure, of course you can. But give it a minute; it''s a little too hot." They needed some time to rest before he could try. Long Hao nodded, but that was when Keith smiled, "Do you want to help with breakfast?"

    "Mmmhmm," Long Hao nodded.

    "I''m going to make some egg and scallion crepes next. Want to try it out?" This one was quite simple to make, perfect for a child to try.

    "Yeah!"

    "Alright, how about you stir these together?" Flour, eggs, and water were in the bowl. Like that, they were stirred together, which was quite something. But after some time, it was mixed.

    "The last thing is scallions."

    "You''re good at this."

    "Mmhmm!" Long Hao grinned.

    "I''ll do the next thing," Keith moved his hands forward as he poured the batter onto the plate. It was quite simple; with one flip, you have a beautiful yellow crepe with scallions inside. It was colorful.

    "Want to try?"

    "Mmhmm!" Long Hao nibbled on it. And when he did so, Keith did the same.

    Delicious. Simple ingredients produce excellent results if you know how to use them.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "If you add this with soy sauce or anything, it will become even tastier."

    "Mmhmm!" Long Hao continued to nibble on it.

    "Can you bring all of this to the dining room?" He turned to one of the maids.

    "Understood!"

    "Let''s go have our meal now, right?"

    "Mmhmm!" Long Hao grinned as he rode on Keith''s shoulders. There were already a good number of people in the dining room.

    Long Aotian''s face changed, "Haohao, you can''t ride on Keith''s shoulders." To ride on a guest''s shoulders was quite rude.

    "Oh, it''s fine." Keith waved, "I do this with my little brother and sister all the time. I''m used to it."

    "I see." Long Aotian looked at him in amazement. Keith had placed Long Hao beside him. That was when the others slowly came into the room as well.

    "Let''s eat today," Keith grinned. And like so, everyone started to have their meal. They had quite a splendid meal.

    "I never thought about making rice into such a consistency," Long Aotian was amazed by the application the boy used for a common ingredient everyone used.

    "When you dip the youtiao into the congee, it tastes much more incredible." That was what he did as he ate it. After they had finished their meal,

    "I''m going to go out today!" Keith grinned.

    "Again?"

    "Of course!" He needed to find some other ingredients he could use! One day wasn''t enough to find all the treasures that were here!

    "I''m going to stay behind here; I need to get some training done." "Same here," Carolyn and Krystal waved their hands.

    "Then I''ll spar with you two," Long Lihua grinned. This was an excellent way to learn new things. However,

    "Who will show me the way?" Keith had no tour guide. However,

    "I''ll go!" Long Hao sounded.

    "Eh?" Long Lihua didn''t expect this, "Haohao, are you sure you can show him around?" The child was still really young and quite sheltered in the mansion.

    "Mmhmm!" Long Hao nodded.

    "Alrighty then, Long Hao will be my guide today!" Keith grinned.

    ¡­

    "Ready to go?" Keith grinned as he had Long Hao on his shoulders.

    "Eh!" Long Hao nodded, and like that, the two were off. But as they did, Long Lihua and the others stared from the gates.

    "Are they going to be alright alone?" Long Lihua was quite worried. This would be the first time her little brother would be going out there without anyone.

    "It''ll be fine. With Keith there, nothing would harm him." Aria was added to the mix as well. Yeah, super protection right there.

    "I mean, is Keith going to do something weird?"

    "Oh, of course." Carolyn nodded. There was really nothing to say about that. It was always going to be the case going forward. However,

    "You don''t need to worry so much. Keith isn''t that clueless; he''s actually good with taking care of kids." That was definitely the case since he had always spoiled Leon and Laura. The kids in the city as well.

    "That''s good. But what''s the real reason why you guys tapped out?" There was something odd with this. They had tapped out. Weren''t they supposed to watch over him?

    "After what happened these last few days, I need a breather." "Indeed." They were hit by seasickness -> then to getting attacked by the elders -> And then trying to stop him from running around.

    Yeah, this was too much for them. They needed some time to relax and cool off.

    "¡­" Long Lihua felt pity for the two.

    "So what about Ayaka? What is she doing right now?"

    "Oh, she''s going to talk with the elders." While Long Lihua watched over Keith and the two, Ayaka discussed with the elders. It was quite a switch-up.

    "I see."

 Volume 10 Chapter 22: Getting More Rice

    Volume 10 Chapter 22: Getting More Rice

    "Let''s see what kinds of vegetables are grown here," Keith was quite eager to find out. He had found quite a lot of the ingredients from yesterday. But he knew there had to be even more over here!

    "Got any places you want to go to first?" Keith glanced up at Long Hao. The child was his tour guide.

    "Mmhmm!"

    "Lead the way!" Keith grinned as he rushed in the direction the boy pointed to. That was when they arrived at quite a beautiful place. It was full of farms; he could also see many people working.

    "What''s this?"

    "¡­Farms."

    "Is this where your food comes from?" Keith looked up.

    "Mmhmm. Rice and others."

    "¡­" Did you come here because I talked a lot about rice? Keith''s mouth curved. Let''s go down there right now. With a grin, he walked down. As he did so, he noticed the kids working in the fields as well. I get why he brought me here.

    "Hmm? Young Man, why are you here?" One dragon person noticed Keith.

    "Can I get some rice?" Keith didn''t hesitate.

    "¡­Sure, but it''s not harvested." The plants were right there. That was when Keith smiled, "Then how about I help you collect the rice?"

    "Sure, but are you fine with this?" The size of the field was nothing to scoff at. It would take them a whole day just to finish it.

    "I''m fine with that! What about you three?" Keith glanced up at Long Hao, Aria, and Fira.

    "Mmhmm!" "Yeah!" "Ho!" The three were the same.

    "Then I''m thankful for the help!" The man grinned. Having an extra set of hands really helped out.

    "What do I need to do?"

    "It''s actually quite simple. Do you see those paddies right there? You just need to collect the ones that are bright red like this. You can tell by the shade."

    "Gotcha," This is simple enough. Keith asked the boy, "Do you have any spare clothes in his size?" This child wore a princely suit; there was no way he could work in those.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Of course," The farmer quickly returned with some worker clothes for Long Hao.

    "Pretty good on you, Haohao." He was wearing trousers and a short-sleeved shirt.

    "Mmhmm!" Long Hao beamed. That was when the two started to work. As they did so, Keith was a fast worker while Long Hao tried to follow his lead.

    "Boy, you''re a natural at this!" The dragon man was quite surprised at how fast he did so.

    "Thank you. I''m all in it for the rice!" Rice! The only thought was to obtain that rice! While he continued to pull, Long Hao was having a tough time. That was when a dragon kid came and helped him pull.

    "Like this?"

    "Mmhmm!" The bigger dragon kid nodded as he taught Long Hao how to do it. Keith continued to smile, but he refocused on the work. That was when,

    "We''re done so faster because of you, Boy!" The dragon farmer, Huo Ye, gasped. It was quite a thing. He had finished one field instantly.

    "As agreed, I get some of the rice, right?" Keith grinned.

    "Of course. But you need to use flame magic on it." Huo Ye explained.

    "Eh?"

    "This type of rice is special as it absorbs fire magic. It increases flavor as more flames are added into it."

    "¡­.Understood." Without any hesitation, Keith scorched that thing with super fire!

    "¡­"

    "Oooh!" Long Hao and the other kids were amazed by the giant fire column.

    "What was that?!" That was when a fox man came over. The giant pillar of fire was quite eye-catching to everyone.

    "Oh, Osamu. This man right here said that he was going to help gather rice in exchange for some." Huo Ye explained.

    "Ah! If that is the case, then can you help me out! Our rice is also quite different from Hou Ye''s farm." Osamu smiled.

    "Sure!" Keith''s eyes glimmered with brightness when he did so. But as he was about to, he didn''t forget about Long Hao. For him to do all of this would be quite difficult for the boy. He would need something else.

    "Guys, do you want to play a game?"

    "Hmm?" Long Hao and the other kids tilted their heads.

    "Line up in a circle if you can,"

    "Okay!" The kids quickly did so. He quickly picked an open field to play,

    "Check this out," Keith started to kick a ball up and down from the ground. It was quite skillful and easy. That caused the kids to be quite amazed as they gazed at him.

    "Want to play a game?"

    "Mmhmm!" The kids nodded their heads. With a snap of his fingers, Keith had made two goalposts.

    "You kid the ball into them, and it''s considered a goal. Two people can stay there. And the rest need to use their feet. Understood?"

    "Mmhmm!"

    "This should be good," Keith smiled as he looked at that. And like that, he taught the kids how to play soccer.

    "You guys place nice, okay! Don''t let anyone get hurt!"

    "Okay!" The kids quickly nodded. Keith then headed over to Osamu''s farm.

    "Sorry about that."

    "It''s fine. You got the kids to move around," The fox was happy about this. The kids would have nothing to do to pass the time. Having a game helped out a lot. That was when Keith started to move on those paddies.

    "Is there anything else you need help with?"

    "Can you help me move these things as well?" Somehow, there were even more farmers around. That caused Keith to grin, "On it! I''ll get to work." The whole few hours were spent working. And he had obtained a lot.

 Volume 10 Chapter 23: Fried Rice Two Ways

    Volume 10 Chapter 23: Fried Rice Two Ways

    "Are you guys fine having your farms this close to the forest?" Getting close to the farmers, Keith realized something; the issue was inside the forest. Being so close made them a threat. They would definitely be the first people to get hit.

    "Oh, it''s fine."

    "The barrier extends over to our farms. We are usually able to evacuate before the monster has the chance to attack."

    "And they haven''t attacked here at all."

    "...I see."  Keith nodded his head as he understood the situation better. While he thought about it,

    "Big brother! Play!" That was when Keith was called out by the children. Seeing how hard he had played before, they wanted to play with him as well.

    "Uh-"

    "Go, child." The farmers understood they had taken up much of Keith''s time. That made Keith head to the field and play with the kids all day.

    "Please come again!"

    "Mmhmm!" Long Hao waved his hand as the group left. The farmers were quite gracious and happy about what he did. Keith basically did 100-man work by himself!

    "Let''s head back to the mansion now."

    "Mmhmm!" With those words, Keith quickly dashed off with Long Hao to his home. And that was when Long Lihua was waiting by the door.

    "Huh? Why are the two of you covered in sweat?" Keith and Long Hao''s shirts were drenched in sweat. It was something. Keith smiled, "We had a lot of fun today, right?"

    "Mmhmm!" Long Hao grinned widely.

    "I see," Long Lihua smiled, "The two of you should go to the baths first."

    "Understood." The two quickly jumped into the showers and rinsed off. Afterward, they dipped themselves into the tub.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Ahh, this is the best," A warm bath was always the way to go after working so hard. After they got out,

    "Long Hao, do you want some honey milk?" Milking after doing something hot was perfect.

    "Umm!" Long Hao nodded as he took the bottle. The two sipped on the milk as they headed to the living room.

    "Hah, that was incredible, right?" Keith lay down on the mats, and they were soft enough for him to do so. Surprisingly, the mats were softer than the beds.

    "What did you guys do outside?" Long Aotian questioned. The two looked like little fluffy balls.

    That was when Long Hao explained, "Run around! Friends!"

    "So you made friends?" This was a surprise.

    "Mmmhmmm! Play again!"

    "I see," Long Aotian patted the child''s head. A warm smile plastered on his face as he patted.

    "I should prepare dinner," Keith grinned as he got up.

    "Are you fine?"

    "Mmhmm, I''m burning with excitement with the new ingredients I obtained!" Keith was quite excited to use them. Inside the kitchen, he knew what to make today.

    Fried rice!

    That was something he had ready! Overnight leftover rice was the best thing to use for fried rice. Should I make two different types of fried rice?

    It was simple since he had all of the different things today. The first thing was to fry up all the ingredients. Eggs were the first thing dumped in. Soon after that were the peas and carrots. Slowly, as those cooked, the meat was tossed back in. The mixture was stirred quickly, and a colorful mixture was formed.

    Rice was added. Soon, the rice was quickly flicked up and down by the wok; Keith moved at a rapid pace. Last thing to toss in was the soy sauce!

    Tasty. Keith grinned. The smoked meat had really enhanced the flavors to the fullest. Finishing this, it was time for the second one.

    He cracked some of the eggs into a bowl. Afterward, he tossed some rice into it and started to mix. Once that was done, Keith poured some oil onto the wok. Green onions, garlic, and ginger were thrown to give the thing aromatics. The rice-egg mixture was then thrown into the wok. Slowly, the aroma became intense.

    Meat was added, and it was done.

    "Alright, let''s work on the other things as well." Keith couldn''t forget about the other dishes. Some dishes to supplement the rice were made.

    After some time, Keith had come out of the kitchen. However, that was when he realized many people were standing in the hallway.

    I see. Keith shook his head, "I need help bringing all this there."

    "I will help!" Long Lihua grabbed a plate from his hands. The two girls followed her as well.

    "Want!" Long Hao raised his hand.

    Keith said, "This might be too heavy for you." It was quite difficult for a child to carry.

    "Let''s go to the dining room now!" Keith pumped, and that was how all of them were brought there. It was a good meal, but Ayaka asked, "Keith, the elders wish to speak with you tomorrow."

    "To deal with the issue, right?"

    "Mmhmm, they''re asking you to go to the thing."

    "Don''t wanna."

 Volume 10 Chapter 24: They Will Apologize To You.

    Volume 10 Chapter 24: They Will Apologize To You.

    "Eh?" Ayaka and Long Lihua froze. You don''t want to do it this time?

    "..." Carolyn and Krystal sighed as they knew what would happen.

    "It''s strange now. They''re asking me to do all of this after talking down to me?" It was borderline weird. How are you going to change your opinions like that? You talk down to someone, then change your mind and demand help?

    "¡­" Long Lihua and Ayaka were silent. That was true; how the elders talked about Keith in front of his face was offensive. If they had issues, they should have done it later. They were not shy about it at all. However,

    "Keith, if you don''t do this-"

    "If I don''t do it, then they''ll attack me? Oh, please. They wouldn''t. I dare them." Keith scoffed, "If they want Grandpa Cadmus to go on a frenzy, then go ahead." Attacking him was something they couldn''t do.

    "!" Long Lihua and Ayaka turned to Carolyn and Krystal.

    "¡­He is not lying." This was not a joke. Keith and Cadmus argued and fought occasionally, but that was because they were close and could say these things.

    If something were to actually happen to Keith, all bets were off; Cadmus would flip out. That was the same thing with Keith; if anything happened to Cadmus, he would do the same.

    That was what happened when they arrived at the academy. He was worried that something had occurred to the dragon and didn''t hesitate to go and help him.

    "¡­"

    Long Aotian laughed, "Child, you''re really daring."

    "Uncle Aotian, it''s not daring if you know you can survive," Keith was doing this because he knew no one could touch him. As long as Cadmus was here, that was next to impossible.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Also, they''re basically stepping on the gramp''s face." Keith''s eyes turned dark.

    "Eh?"

    "Cadmus said that I was the one to go solve the problem. But they basically shit on me, which is questioning his judgment." There was no way he was going to help them.

    "¡­" Carolyn and Krystal could only sigh. Those two joked around with one another, but no one else could do it. They would probably be sent flying.

    "And they have no leverage in this situation as well." What was the situation? Who was the one asking for help? The only reason why he came was because Cadmus asked him to do so.

    "Hah, I will tell them that," Ayaka sighed deeply. This was also true as well; they were the ones asking.

    But then Keith added, "But I''m willing to do it for you two."

    "Eh?" What are you saying this time?

    "You two are my classmates and friends. If you guys ask for my help, then of course I will help you guys."

    "But you just said-" "That''s on Gramp''s reputation. This is me myself." They were two different things. He wasn''t doing it to help out those elders and their feelings.

    He was doing this because Long Lihua and Ayaka were his classmates.

    "¡­" Long Lihua and Ayaka had no words. That was when Long Qiqiang laughed,

    "Dude, you are the most unreasonable person ever." He had never seen someone this unreasonable!

    "Hey? Who said I wasn''t?" A grin formed as he sipped on some tea. While they talked, Zhu Liqin muttered, "They will apologize to you."

    "Eh?" These words were something no one had expected. But when that was said, Long Qiqiang and Shinzo shivered.

    "Oh, dear lord. They are definitely going to apologize."

    "¡­I see?" Did I start something I shouldn''t have?

    ...

    "What?! He wants an apology from us?!" Long Huizhong eyes twitched uncontrollably as he stared. He wasn''t the only one; the others did the same thing. Apologize? This was the first time they had ever done something like that. It was to a child, no less!

    "That child is taking it too far!" "Are you kidding me?!" Some elders who were more of a neutral were now a little furious.

    "There''s also a note from her as well,"

    "Eh?" The six looked at the note, and they froze.

    "Long Huizhong, you apologize."

    "What?!"

    "You''re the main offender in this. This is going to be a problem if she makes a move," All of them froze as they said this. If she made a move. The thought had frightened everyone.

    "But to have guardian Zhu by his side?" The elders shivered. If she made a move, then things would become a problem.

    "Also, there''s one from the other guardian." Besides Guardian Zhu''s insignia, there was also another one there.

    "..." That cemented it.

    ...

    Late at night, two people sat on top of the roof of Zhu Liqin''s house. If Keith was awake, he would have noticed who this person was. It was the person Keith had met with before.

    "Thank you, Setsuna."

    "No problem. But to think you would actually make a move," Setsuna was quite surprised. Zhu Liqin was the aloof sort. For her to make a move probably stunned everyone.

    "Now I want to talk with the boy some more."

    "Don''t you dare," Something changed as she glared at him. But that only caused Setsuna to grin even more. You acting like this only makes me want to talk with him more.

 Volume 10 Chapter 25: Letâ€™s Go Deal With It!

    Volume 10 Chapter 25: Let¡¯s Go Deal With It!

    Keith woke up the following day and headed to the training hall. That was when he saw Zhu Liqin hard at work. She was not alone either, as there was another person there. The two were going at it quite fiercely. Neither side gave the other an inch as they continued to throw punches. After some time, the two halted their movements.

    "Hello, Ms. Zhu. And also, Miss Kazemori." Keith greeted. That caused Setsuna to tilt her head, "How did you know?"

    "You look exactly like Ayaka. Your elegance and beauty said everything about it." Setsuna was an older version of Ayaka.

    "Gilded tongue as well." Setsuna smiled, "My name is Setsuna Kazemori; as you can tell, I''m Ayaka and Shinzo''s mother."

    "You came here to fight, right?" Zhu Liqin raised her fist; seeing this, Keith did the same. Setsuna moved to the side and watched them fight. But the outcome was expected. That was because Keith was launched across the floor. That was not the end, as he was beaten left and right.

    "Thank you for the fight," Keith muttered as he got up. As he did so, Zhu Liqin tilted her head, "Are you part dragon?"

    "Hmm?"

    "¡­Nothing," Zhu Liqin didn''t say anymore, but then she noticed Long Hao opening the door, "Keith! Play!"

    Keith chuckled, "Sure, let''s have breakfast before we go out again." It seemed the child wanted to go out and hang out with the child. It was quite something.

    Setsuna muttered, "Quite an intriguing child. Being able to take those hits." Shinzo sparred against Zhu Liqin before, and he was sent flying.

    A maid came over, "Madam, Elder Huizong wishes to speak with us."

    "Ohoho," Setsuna grinned. Of course, they would get here quickly.

    "Keith, let''s go."

    "Mmhmm," Keith sighed as he walked over with the woman. That was when they saw Long Huizhong with other dragon people.

    "Sup," Keith looked at the man strangely.

    "Keith, I wish to apologize for what I said about it. It was rude, and I shouldn''t have done that." Long Huizhong bowed his head as he said this.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "¡­I accept your apology," Keith rolled his eyes. This was the best he was going to get from this guy.

    "Come with-"

    "Hold it, I''m not going yet; I need my breakfast." He had just finished his training, so it was unnecessary to rush it.

    "But-"

    "Breakfast." Zhu Liqin had spoken up.

    "...Understood, I shall wait outside." Long Huizhong really had nothing to say about this as he waited.

    "Mmhmm," Zhu Liqin nodded as they returned to the living room.

    "Mother? You''re here?" Ayaka and Shinzo were surprised to see she was here.

    "Can''t your mother be here as well?" Setsuna grinned.

    "Hello," Carolyn and Krystal greeted. That was when the meal started, and Keith explained to them what happened.

    "So we''re going?" Carolyn turned to him. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm, we''ll be going." There was really nothing to say about this. Since they apologized, it was time for him to go.

    "Play?"

    "Sorry, Haohao. But we can''t play. But you can do so with the other kids." I''m pretty sure he would be fine if someone went with him. Keith turned to Long Lihua, "The place we''re going to is going to cross the farms, right?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "Then we can drop Haohao over there, and that''ll be it." Keith stretched his hands back and forth. After breakfast, Long Huizhong and the others waited at the door.

    "Let''s go now."

    "Mmhmm," Long Huizhong had a dark expression, but Keith didn''t care. But as they were prepared to move, there was someone else in the group.

    "Mother, you''re coming along?" Zhu Liqin had changed into her battle gear. It was quite something. Setsuna was the same as well.

    But that only caused Long Huizhong''s expression to freedom, "Guardians, you don''t-"

    "I''m going," Zhu Liqin didn''t need to say anything more as she had spoken.

    "Same here, you''ll need all the protection," Setsuna grinned.

    "..." Long Huizhong couldn''t say anything.

    Like that, the group headed out to deal with the thing. But as they were going through the farm,

    "Big brother!" That was when a bunch of kids charged at Keith! The man grinned as he patted their heads, "What''s up, you guys. How are you doing?"

    "Great!" The kids cheered.

    "Guardian! Elder!" The adults quickly bowed their heads when they saw the three. The two were quite calm and not caring.

    Keith placed Long Hao down, "You guys have fun. Please watch over Long Hao."

    "Fira, go play with him as well." Fira and Ruby were going to stay with him.

    "Big brother, are you not going to play with us?" The kids tilted. It was quite fun playing football.

    Keith shook, "No, I have to do something today. How about after everything is done?"

    "Okay! Let''s go!" The kids grabbed Long Hao''s hand and brought him to the field.

    "So you played with him here?"

    "Mmhmm, I also got a good amount of vegetables." The farmer had handed a lot of things over to him.

    "Let''s keep going," Like that, all of them headed deeper into the forest that was there.

    "What are we basically going against?" No information was given to him about this. Long Huizhong frowned as he turned to Ayaka and Long Lihua, "Did you guys not tell him anything?"

    "Ahh,"

    "Basically, there''s a herd of monsters. And each one is enough to level the city if they please,"

    "Huh?!" Keith blinked. Level a city as big as that? For that to happen was a little surprising. But that was when Zhu Liqin raised her hand, "We''re getting close." That made Long Huizhong shiver as well. The group treaded slowly until they saw a couple of shadows.

 Volume 10 Chapter 26: Thatâ€™s Why He Requested Him

    Volume 10 Chapter 26: That¡¯s Why He Requested Him

    "Whatever you do, don''t do anything that attracts its attention. The leader is actually quite a highly sensitive creature." It was able to detect them even if they were far away. One false move, and they could definitely start a war. Hearing this, the others started to tread slowly.

    That was when they had heard it.

    "BoooO!" An earth-shattering roar that caused the entire ground to rumble. Everyone braced for impact while Keith looked around, and that was when he noticed the group of round balls.

    "That''s them," Long Hizhong''s expression darkened as his complexion paled while Zhu Liqin and Setsuna were prepared to fight.

    "The terror and the oblivion."

    Carolyn and Krystal''s eyes widened. Wait a minute? The terror and the oblivion? The two girls looked at one another; both understood.

    "Can you-Where are you going?!" That was when everyone saw that Keith wasn''t longer in his position! He was dashing straight at them!

    "Has he gone mad?!" Long Huizhong''s expression turned blue as he stared at him. Zhu Liqin and Setsuna were no different as well.

    But it was too late as one spotted.

    "Fluffy!" Keith didn''t hesitate to rush at them. What happened next had shocked all of them. The monster had nudged him back; it didn''t do anything to him!

    ...

    Of course, Keith heard the screaming from the back, but he didn''t care at all!

    "I can''t believe it!" Keith''s mouth beamed left and right as he stared at the furballs. That was because he knew what it exactly was! Samui!

    "Bo!" One of the Samui had braced, but that was when Keith said, "Sorry about that! Got too excited! I''m a friend!" A grin quickly formed on his face.

    "Bo?" The furballs were vigilant for a few seconds before a blank look appeared. Clearly, this being was not one of them, and he had the same aura as them.

    "Ah! Give me a second!" Keith waved his hand up to show that he had nothing in them. That was when he summoned,

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Po!" Mir quickly jumped at Keith.

    "Hello, Mir." It was always nice to see the snowball. Turning to the samuis, that was when they calmed down. A different color than them, but they could tell it was one of their kind.

    "Po!" Mir was quite shocked to find new ones. He jumped down and returned to his huge size, "Po!" He made a loud call.

    "Po!" That was when the other samuis did the same as well. When they all did it together, the forest shook left and right. Keith was able to handle it as he started to rub some samuis.

    "Your fur is different." They had brown fur instead of white fur. While Keith continued to pat,

    "Po!" That was when Keith noticed a few smaller snowballs. They were tiny and adorable.

    "Aww, are those your babies?"

    "Bo," The snowballs quickly hide behind the big ones. But that was when Keith sat down and took some things out, "Have some of this if you don''t mind!" Bread. That was the go-to for all samui he knew. Mir didn''t hesitate and started to eat. Seeing how their brethren ate, the adult took a nibble. Fast nibbles turned to big munches.

    Once that happened, the little babies nibbled and were hooked.

    "You guys are too cute!" Chocolate dumplings! That was the only way to describe them. As they continued to eat,

    "Bo!" That was when Keith turned around. Immediately, he understood. That was the leader of the pack. What was more, he noticed it: three horns. That meant he was the same as Shiro.

    "Bo," The leader was still wary of Keith.

    "Ahh, I tamed a Samui before. This here is my familiar''s son," Keith naturally understood what he was saying. Mir wasn''t the main contractor; Shiro was. So there would be a slight difference.

    "Bo Bo," The big one continued to sound.

    Keith smiled, "Thank you for letting me into the pack."

    That was when Keith almost forgot. Turning to the side, he saw everyone besides Krystal and Carolyn were slack-jawed.

    "Guys, you can-" "BooO!" Keith was going to say something, but the leader of the Samui quickly roared. And that was when the others got prepared as well. The little ones hid behind their parents, trying their best not to be seen.

    Zhu Liqin and Setsuna were ready to rumble.

    But this had only caused Keith to get up, "Woah, woah! Calm down! We''re not here to fight!"

    "Bo," The leader quickly growled, which caused the boy to tilt his head.

    "Huh?!"

    "What the hell is going on?" Long Qiqiang was the first one to question. That was because everything went up to 100 and then back down to 20. The person who was doing this was none other than that guy! He was able to placate the Samui''s anger.

    Carolyn scratched, "Oh yeah, this is a secret. But Keith tamed a Samui before."

    "What?!"

    "Yeah, we saw it." Carolyn and Krystal shook their heads. No wonder Cadmus had requested him. Yeah, he was right. No one could get these results. Keith, being the only Samui tamer, was the key to all of this.

    "What a remarkable boy," Setsuna smiled as they watched the scene unfold. While they continued to do so, that was when the furballs waddled away. Keith was left standing there, slightly stunned.

    "Keith, is there something the matter?"

    "¡­Want to hear the good or bad news first?" Keith muttered.

    "Good news," Zhu Liqin muttered.

    "Well, I found out why they were attacking the city. And it''s not because they''re mindlessly destroying it." What they had thought about was incorrect. Well, it was wrong from the start.

    "You figured it out?!"

    "He told me." The leader explained to him what had happened.

    "¡­" You spoke with them? It made sense since he did have a contract with it, which made him understand the language.

    "What''s the bad news?" If they know the reason, what was the problem,

    "Someone had stolen their babies."

 Volume 10 Chapter 27: 80-20

    Volume 10 Chapter 27: 80-20

    "What?!" The adults froze when they heard that. Keith nodded.

    That was what the leader had told him. He asked him why he was attacking the city, and the furball explained that some of their kids had been taken away.

    That caused the others to be livid!

    "A Samui has a strong relation with their kind. Do something like that, and you have yourself a problem."  He knew that long ago when Shiro went ballistic on him. There was no way they wouldn''t. Taking a couple of kids wasn''t something they would condone.

    "That''s impossible! How could-"

    "He also said that one of the children had seen people with horns like the Long clan." That was the other information that made him tremble.

    "No! They''re lying! How could a member of our clan do something like that?!" Long Huizhong''s eyes turned furious as he glared, "Don''t you dare accuse my people."

    "I''m only recounting everything he told me. Why are you acting so defensive?" Keith''s eyes narrowed.

    "Are you accusing me, Boy!" The pressure from Long Huizhong''s body changed.

    "Huizhong, you''re overstepping your boundaries," Setsuna''s eyes narrowed while Zhu Liqin''s hands flinched upwards, prepared to attack. Long Huizhong scoffed as he walked away, leaving them there. Hearing all of this didn''t sit well with him.

    "Sorry about that," Setsuna apologized.

    Keith shook his head, "It''s fine. We should return now."

    "Eh? Are they not going to attack?"

    "Mmhmm, they won''t attack for a week or two."

    "How?"

    "Oh, I told them that I would solve the problem for them in a week," Keith asked them to give him some time to figure it out, which the leader had agreed. That Samui aura had really helped him out with negotiating.

    "So we got some leeway, but all bets are off afterward."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "¡­" Everyone was left with a heavy silence. They were able to get some free time.

    But that was when the two guardians decided to return home. The group went to pick up Long Hao, where they saw the boy playing with the kids.

    "What are they doing?"

    "They''re kicking the ball into the goal." Keith explained, "It''s a simple game."

    "¡­I see."

    "So that''s what you did," Carolyn grinned.

    "Big brother!" Long Hao and the three quickly ran over to them. His cheeks were rosy from all that running. Long Lihua smiled, "Did you have fun?"

    "Mm!"

    "That''s good. We''re going to return home now." Like so, everyone had returned to the mansion. Setsuna decided to stay at the Long Mansion as they needed to discuss this. The group was now sitting in the living room.

    Long Hao was brought out by the maids since they needed to be alone.

    "How certain are you of this?" Setsuna questioned. She found his words to be slightly unbelievable and believable. Despite disagreeing with Long Huizhong''s actions against Keith, she was of the same mindset as him. His words were slightly illogical.

    "80% sure." Keith nodded, "Samui''s are loyal creatures with their own kin. You mess with one of them, and you can expect everyone else to attack. The 20% is the horn thing." That was the only iffy thing he didn''t know.

    "¡­I see." A heavy sigh came out of their mouths.

    "I''m more surprised that the mother hasn''t charged in and attacked." Never mess with a mother with kids.

    "She did." Zhu Liqin muttered.

    "There was one Samui who attacked the city. We were able to defeat it, but the rest had charged in to drag her out."

    "¡­I see." Made a lot of sense.

    "¡­" No one said a thing before Keith sighed deeply.

    "Do you have an idea to stop it?" Ayaka looked at him. There had to be a way for him to solve this if he had asked for a week off.

    Keith shrugged his shoulders, "No idea how to do it. Going to do some information gathering first." Learning all of this, there were some holes that he needed to fill.

    "Madam, I''ve brought ginger milk pudding."

    "Mmmhmm."

    "What''s this?" Setsuna tilted her head at the milk substance.

    "Try it, and you''ll understand," That was when Setsuna tasted it, "How delicious! What''s the recipe?" Tasting it, and she wanted to have it at her home!

    "I can hand it to you later," Keith grinned.

    "You have so many delicious things?" Setsuna''s eyes narrowed. That was when Shinzo added, "They have also eaten other delicious things as well!"

    "Eh?" There were many things that they ate before? She had tasted the breakfast he made, and it was pretty delicious.

    ...

    At night, Sestuna and Zhu Liqin were sitting on the rooftop again, "To think the ancestor would bring a Samui tamer," Now that they had time to talk about it, the concept of a Samui tamer shocked her.

    No one had ever heard of someone taming a Samui.

    "Indeed," That was the perfect person for the job.

    "But who would dare steal a baby?" That was something Setsuna couldn''t believe.

    "Did they do it because they didn''t know?" That could be one reason?

    "No, those babies are strong," Even if they were kids, they were still babies of strong monsters.

    "Plus, they live quite deep into the forest as well," Setsuna muttered. The Samui didn''t get close to the city or villages. They lived aloof from there. The only reason why they were near was because of this incident.

    "..." The two went into a silence.

 Volume 10 Chapter 28: I Will Get Them Back

    Volume 10 Chapter 28: I Will Get Them Back

    The next day, Keith woke up early. As he got out of his room, he was prepared to head out.

    "Where are you going out this early in the morning?" Turning around, he saw a groggy Carolyn. She rubbed her eyes as she stared at him. The sun hadn''t even risen yet. And this guy woke up much later as well.

    "I''m going to be heading to the forest today."

    "Do you need help?"

    "No, I''m going to be going alone this time. And it has to be me." Keith understood; if he was going to go with others, it would definitely make the Samuis wary. Their eyes said it all before. He was alright since he had the contract. But it was not so much for the others.

    Specifically Long Lihua and Ayaka. Of course, they would have a grudge against dragon and fox people.

    "Alright, but be careful." Carolyn hugged him. Even though she knew about him being contracted with the Samui, who knows what would happen? The samuis were really angry about what had occurred. It would only get worse as time passed by.

    "Don''t worry. I will." Keith smiled as he headed off. This was earlier than even the farmers being awake.

    That was when he noticed how the Samui were fighting against some other monsters. It was a battle for territory. This was quite surprising since it was so different from the others. Shiro and the other snowballs basically had the whole forest to themselves. This was different as there seemed to be battles against them. However,

    "Bo!" Those monsters were blasted away easily.

    "Woah, you guys are incredible," Keith laughed. These guys were not slouches. They were apex monsters that couldn''t be stopped.

    "Bo!" The Samui sounded as they stared at Keith. But that was when he raised his hand, "I came here alone. I just want to hang out with you guys today."

    "Bo?" The leader tilted his head. Keith smiled as he sat down beside them. As he did so, the samuis started to surround him.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    That was when the boy noticed the mini furballs, "Aww, hello to you guys again."

    "Bo," The little ones tried to act brave but that only caused Keith to smile even further. The adorableness!

    They were like tiny little chocolates! Too chubby and cute. But as he was staring at them, he noticed another one behind a few Samui.

    "Ahh, hello." Keith didn''t see a third one the last time.

    The furball quickly hid behind her parents.

    "Please don''t be afraid; I''m not harmful." Keith continued to raise his hand into the air. But as he did this, the furball continued to hide. His actions were scary.

    Eh? Why are you wobbling like that? This was odd; the baby should be able to move, yet it wobbled like a new fawn deer.

    Keith noticed slight blood stains on the floor, "You''re bleeding!" It was then he saw it coming from the leg. The man tried to get closer, but it only caused the baby to move farther back.

    "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t hurt you." Keith waved his hand, trying his best to be nice. As he did so, Mir also helped out as he started to sound. That was when the tiny furball was nudged over by its parents. Keith wasn''t a harm to them.

    The furball shivered as Keith held her up, "You don''t need to worry about anything. It''s going to sting a bit. But I promise you, it will be better." Placing the baby on his lap, he poured some ointment onto the wound. A cloth was taken out, and he tied it over her legs.

    He placed the furball down, "Do you feel better now?"

    "Po!" The furball wanted to jump, but Keith caught the little baby, "No jumping. Your leg is hurt. You cannot do anything like that for a few days." She was just going to get herself more hurt.

    "Po!" But that didn''t stop the furball from licking his face. Keith grinned, "You don''t need to worry about it. I''m glad to help you." The ointment helped relieve the pain in her legs.

    "Also, do you guys want some treats?"

    "Po!" That was when all of them started to bunch at Keith even further! That caused the boy to smile as he handed out the bread, "I have more than enough to hand to all of you!" This man had come prepared to give them some. Once he was done, the leader nudged Keith from the back, "Hmm? There''s one more you want me to check on? Sure. Show me where she is."

    "Bo," The leader nodded as he slowly brought Keith over to a cave. That was when he saw it. Inside the cave was an injured Samui. There are a lot of bruises and marks covering its body. Keith''s eyes widened, "So much damage." This was the first time he had seen this; a Samui being injured like so. But as he headed closer,

    "Grr!" The Samui had growled at Keith. But that made Keith understand who this was; the mother. It was the one who became furious that her children were taken away. Keith slowly inched forward as he sat down before saying, "I''m sorry about everything that happened."

    "Bo!"

    "There''s no need to be afraid of me, I will get your children back." The eyes had said it all, full of sadness and grief. Having her own children taken away would make anyone angry and furious.

    "Bo!" The furball started to cry when she heard Keith''s words. That caused the boy to pat the Samui''s head. He continued to pat her head before he started to patch her up.

 Volume 10 Chapter 29: You Know, You Should-Ninja?!

    Volume 10 Chapter 29: You Know, You Should-Ninja?!

    After patching up the furball, Keith turned to the leaders, "She needs rest for a few days. But most of the wounds will be gone." That was something he knew.

    "Bo," The leader thanked him.

    "There''s no need to worry about that. Also, here''s some bread for you. You haven''t gotten your share," The leader didn''t eat and waited for the others to have the treats first. He''s quite like Shiro. The big potato sofa was the same; he would wait for the others to have it before having his share.

    "Po!" The leader nudged Keith as he took a bite.

    "I''ll see you guys later." This was not the only place he would go to; he wanted to search the forest. That was because he was tempted to find new ingredients he could use for his cooking.

    "Aria, I will leave it up to you to find them."

    "Ho!" Aria flapped her wings as she flew up in the sky.

    "Mir, you search on the ground."

    "Po," Mir did the same thing, jumping down from his shoulders and starting to smell. It didn''t take long before the two returned.

    "Hmm, what do you find?" "Po!" Following the snowball, that was when he found something.

    "Is this a new type of ginger?" Keith blinked. Pulling it from the ground, the ginger was pink. One thing that was noticeable was the slightly fruit aroma it had.

    "Ho," Aria then dropped a fruit down to him. Keith blinked, "That''s bayberry."

    "Oh! This is really tasty," Keith grinned as he munched on the bayberries. Mir and Aria did the same as well. I found so much! Obtaining these two ingredients was enough for him.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Let''s-" Before Keith could say anything, he quickly raised his staff! It came into contact with a sword.

    "You know, you should-ninja?!"Before Keith could scold the person, he realized he was talking to a ninja! But that was only an afterthought as the person had swung his dagger at Keith''s face. Without a moment of hesitation, he quickly punched him away! And he wasn''t done as he quickly moved the staff, trying to take him out. That was when his hand was latched on!

    There was more than one ninja! And they had chained his hands up. They weren''t done as they swung Keith into a tree, tying him up. They were prepared to take him down, but that was when a flash started to burst forth! Lightning magic. He shot the lightning magic all over the place. Keith slammed his hands into the tree, loosening the chains.

    "Kwak!" Aria came down on those people without a second thought. Ice magic rained down. As they tried to dodge, they forgot one certain snowball.

    "Boo!" Mir regained his size as he slammed into the ninja, sending them flying.

    "What?!" "Samui!" The ninjas were surprised by the sight of Mir. That was why they made the choice to disappear from there. However, Keith wasn''t going to allow them,

    "You''re not getting away!" Keith dashed forward as he raised his staff. But that was when they threw something out.

    "Aria!" Quickly, the smoke disappeared from the sight. But the ninjas were nowhere in sight.

    "What was all of that?" Keith was surprised by their sudden appearance and disappearance. They were fierce as well. It was asking for a difficult fight.

    If they fought a few more minutes, he would have lost. These guys were not your average fighters. The only reason why they didn''t stay was because of Mir. The sight of a Samui had made them disappear.

    As he was lost in thought,

    "Hoo," "Hmm? What did they drop?" Aria had picked something up, and it came from the ninja. There was a beautiful red amber stone.

    What is this? Whatever it was, it was something they left. Keith picked it up. There was some heft to it despite the size. It was time for him to return to the mansion. That was when he noticed a group of people standing outside.

    "Hmm? What''s going on?" It was Zhu Liqin and Setsuna standing outside. Long Qiqiang and Shinzo were there as well.

    "I''m only saying, how about another change of pace?" Setsuna muttered. But Zhu Liqin''s eyes narrowed, "He''s going to be staying with us."

    "Yeah! You tell her, Aunty!"

    "What''s going on?" Keith blinked. Carolyn and Krystal turned over to him.

    "This is all because of you," Krystal shook his head. This guy was always at the center of this.

    "Me?"

    Sestuna grinned, "Keith, how about you come live with us instead?"

    "Eh?"

    "Ayaka miss you."

    "Wha-" Before Ayaka could say something, her mouth was muffled by her older brother. His look said it all. Don''t ruin this for us!

    "I want Keith to stay at my home," Long Lihua muttered as she scratched her head.

    "Eh?"

    "What do you think, Keith?" The two wives stared at the boy.

    "Uh, leave it up to fate, I guess." Keith scratched his head, "Rock-paper-sissors."

    "..." Rock-paper-sissors? Setsuna and Zhu Liqin stared at one another before the two had raised their hands!

 Volume 10 Chapter 30: Grilled Fish

    Volume 10 Chapter 30: Grilled Fish

    "Alright, I will bring you to your room," Setsuna smiled as she welcomed the three to her home. Keith and the two nodded. Size-wise, it was the same as Zhu Liqin. However, instead of a Chinese-style mansion, it was a Japanese one. That was when they were brought before a fox human.

    "Hello, my name is Hayate Kazemori. I''m sorry about having you change here on such short notice," Hayate sighed deeply as he said this.

    Keith shook his head, "It''s fine." It was sudden, but there wasn''t much of a change.

    "Yeah, it was fate who decided to have it here!" "Yes, father."  Setsuna and Shinzo smiled as they commented.

    "¡­" Hayate groaned before smiling, "Please treat my home as if it was yours. There''s no need to be shy around us."

    "Thank you." Keith nodded as he headed to his room. It was similar to where they had a mansion all to themselves. Placing down his stuff, a knock came from his door.

    "Keith, can I come in?"

    "Sure," The fox girl opened the door and entered. The first words out of her mouth were, "Sorry about having to change your dwellings like that."

    "It''s fine. I''m just wondering if you''ll be fine." The look on Zhu Liqin''s face was quite something. Her hands trembled as she stared at the rock in her hand. Long Qiqiang and Long Lihua weren''t doing so well either. Setsuna was laughing at her face as well.

    "We''ll be fine. It''s not like the first time they had battled before." The number of times those two fought one another was too many to count.

    Keith laughed, "Also, I take it that you have another sibling?"

    "¡­Yeah."

    "I see. Do you have anything you want to eat today? I can make it for you?" Keith smiled. It was time for him to prepare dinner for them.

    "You don''t-" "It''s fine. I like cooking. And I think that''s why your mother called me here anyway," Keith laughed. But that laughter only caused Ayaka''s face to scrunch up, "So embarrassing." Her mother and brother were so shameless. They didn''t hesitate to drag the boy back to their home. It was clear it was because of the food he made for everyone.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "¡­Can you make something with fish?" Ayaka held her hands as she requested.

    Keith nodded, "Sure, I can make something delicious with it. Any type of fish you like to have?"

    "Umm, then come with me," Keith followed the girl over to a storage unit where she picked a live fish up.

    "¡­" You''re one of those people.

    "¡­What?"

    "Did not peg you to be the type to pick up a live fish like it was nothing." Some people found it icky touching it. This girl did it so easily.

    "What''s the fish?" "Swift mackerel. It has a nice texture when it''s on the fire."

    "Grilled mackerel is nice." Thinking about it, how could it not be nice? But as Keith stared at the mackerel. Without even a second, the mackerel was knocked out. Afterwards, he started to fillet it. Swift and easy, his hands were quite blinding.

    Once done, he made a simple sauce: soy sauce, brown sugar, dragon honey, ginger, and garlic. It was an easy teriyaki sauce. Spreading it on top of the mackerel, he made a bonfire outside.

    "Hmmm," Keith then took out some metal nets and started to mess around with them.

    "Why do you have that?" Ayaka was curious. Did he have metal nets on him all the time?

    "Garden things and also a smoker." He had some excess stuff on himself. That was when he placed two grilled pieces of mackerel into it and put them on top of the fire. The smell was something. And the oily skin was quite fragrant and nice.

    "What did you add to it?" Ayaka sat beside the boy as he cooked. Her nose was sharp as she sniffed it.

    "Something delicious." As Keith continued to cook,

    "You guys are getting quite close," That was when he turned around to see Carolyn and Krystal. Krystal had a blank look while Carolyn smiled.

    "Yeah! Fish power," Keith laughed as he continued to watch them burn. Ayaka''s eyes twitched. Do you have to say something like that? Do you not see how they''re reacting? That was when another voice muttered, "So you made a giant fire because of that?" Long Lihua was on the opposite end!

    "Lihua, when did you come in?!" She and the two had stayed behind while they entered the mansion.

    "Ah," Long Lihua scratched her head. She was going to say something when,

    "Why are you guys here as well?!" There was a loud shout coming from Setsuna!

    "¡­Ah," Everyone understood what happened. Long Lihua tried her best not to look at her.

    "Big brother!" And someone hugged him from the back! Keith smiled, "Haohao, you came as well."

    "Mmhmm!" Long Hao hugged the boy''s back. That was when Keith flipped the mackerel onto the other side to cook. They saw a beautiful burnt side.

    "That looks so good," Carolyn drooled as she stared.

    "Mmhmm, I also used some of the burnt walking trees to do so as well."

    "Wood changes it?"

    "It''ll give it a slightly earthy taste. Just slightly, since I''m not smoking it." Keith grinned as he did so, "And these are good." Keith placed the cooked mackerel into a dome.

    "You guys can play around if you want. I need to make a couple more." With a couple of more people added, he would need to make more.

    "Sure," Ayaka and the others didn''t bother. But the look on Carolyn made them curious,

    "What are you planning to do, girl?" The princess was right before the thing. It was quite worrisome since she had an evil look.

    "Don''t you think we should try it out first?"

 Volume 10 Chapter 31: I Have Done Bad And Stolen Food.

    Volume 10 Chapter 31: I Have Done Bad And Stolen Food.

    "Keith wouldn''t mind, right?"

    "¡­Yeah."

    "What''s with the short pause?!" Ayaka and Long Lihua noticed it. That was when they turned to the other girl, "What do you think?"

    "Umm, it''s fifty-fifty." Krystal didn''t know so much about it. It was a touch-and-go process. She had seen it before. Melor and Herrick stole food before dinner; they got punished by Keith. However, they also got warned before.

    "Carolyn, don''t. Keith would be mad," Fira sounded. She remembered what had happened before.

    "Relax, we''ll be fine!" Carolyn didn''t hesitate as she opened the dome, "Don''t you guys want to try it as well?"

    "Of course!" Shinzo and Long Qiqiang were already in the eat faction!

    "¡­" That was definitely a yes. Carolyn took charge as she took the first bite. That was when Ruby followed the girl as well.

    "Cuu!'' The little baby nibbled on the fish. That did something to the others; a cute little creature nibbling like that would interest anyone.

    The enticing aroma gave them no other choice as they took a few bites. Each one was filled with flavor.

    "What did he do to it?!" There was something wrong with it. How could there be something so delicious as this? Flaky and intense flavor. That was not the only thing, as there would be even more. Not only that, there was going to be more! By instinct, they continued to take bites from the fish.

    "Oh no! We ate it all!" There were no more fish in the dome! It was finished off.

    "But you said," "Not to eat all of it!" Now, Carolyn was worried. If they had left some, that would be good.

    "You''re a bad influence!"

    "Ahem, what are you guys doing?" And that was when they saw it; one Keith was standing by the door with a grin. But that grin was akin to a devil.

    "..." His eyes were directed at one place.

    "...I see."

    ¡­

    "Why did you guys come here?" Setsuna stared at the woman before her. She was at peace as she sipped on some tea. That made her look up, "We''re friends."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Don''t try to do that! You just want a free meal!"

    "Hello, Hayate," "Yeah, Aotian," Unlike the fierceness beside them, the two husbands were quite happy meeting each other. On the other hand, the wives were prepared to duke it out!

    "..." Zhu Liqin took a sip of tea. That only caused Setsuna''s ears to flare up even more!

    "Anyways, do you think what he said is true?" Setsuna grew serious. Of course, they had known about the Samui, and they didn''t dare make a move on them. It was the same thing; they kept to their own devices while they did the same as well.

    For their babies to get captured was something she didn''t want to believe.

    "50-50. I get the feeling someone did it." Zhu Liqin had more faith in the boy''s instincts with this.

    "But the only people who would know of this would be the elders," Not many people knew about the Samui since they were residing deep in the forest. It was forbidden to go further in.

    "¡­" There was a heavy silence between all of them. To hear that would mean that an elder was the one who did this.

    "What''s going on outside?" Loud rumblings transpired while they talked.

    The parents came out to see an odd sight. It was everyone kneeling with the signboard.

    I have done bad and stolen food.

    That was quite an interesting sight. On the other end was Keith and Long Hao. He was still cooking something.

    "You have something like that on you?" Setsuna was intrigued.

    "Yeah, many of my island mates keep doing that, so I had to prepare quite a few." Jack, Melor, and Herrick were the main offenders. Alfia and Scarlet were close second. Maybe I should make a locked dome.

    At this point, he needed a strong one.

    "It wasn''t our fault." Long Lihua muttered. They were played by this girl!

    "HUH?! You say something?!" Keith''s eyes were glazed as his mouth arched upwards.

    "EPPP! I said nothing! I heard nothing!" Long Lihua quickly looked down. Ayaka did the same thing. How was this happening to us?

    "What are you making?"

    "Grilled mackerel with a sweet sauce on top." Keith didn''t deny it as he continued to grill them. But as he did so, Zhu Liqin and Setsuna grew curious.

    Shinzo muttered, "Hey! Why does Haohao not get to sit like us?!" That baby had eaten like them! Yet he was the only one sitting beside Keith, acting as if nothing was wrong!

    "Because he''s still a baby." Keith poked the child''s cheeks, saying, "He needs a lot of good food inside him to get stronger."

    "Boo!" "I''m cute too!"

    "Get out of here with that, you ugly!" Keith snorted. How dare you call yourself cute.

    "Also, Ms. Long. Can I have Long Hao eat this?" Keith took out a moonlight persimmon.

    "What is that?"

    "Oh, that''s a fruit that helps increase magical power," Carolyn muttered.

    "What?!" Setsuna and the other adult''s eyes changed when they heard that.

    "It also helps increase the person''s mana capacity," Krystal added.

    "WHAT?!" Everyone reacted in such a way that caused them to freeze.

    "Yeah, he could probably only eat it once weekly since increasing it is too dangerous. But one a week should be good." Keith nodded to that. He used Leon and Laura as the standard.

    "Sure."

    "Try this out, Haohao."

    "Mmhmm," The little child ate the persimmons. Slowly, his body started to glow as he continued to nibble. That was when Setsuna touched the boy, "His capacity increased about 3/4!"

    "Why do you guys sound so unsurprised by all of this?" Long Lihua laughed. From how they reacted, it didn''t seem like something amazing happened.

    "This guy had been using it like some random fruit. It''s normal to us." Those two were desensitized to all of this.

    "¡­." The adults felt they had watched some bad had unfolded. But it didn''t matter too much as they were now having dinner. It was quite an amazing dinner since they had fish for dinner.

 Volume 10 Chapter 32: Samuis Are Charging Into The City!

    Volume 10 Chapter 32: Samuis Are Charging Into The City!

    "It''s so soft and delicate," Setsuna muttered as she consumed the fish. Like her daughter, mackerel was also her favorite as well. Hayate didn''t say much, but he found the taste quite excellent.

    "Keith, you gave us small ones," Carolyn tugged at the man''s clothes. Compared to the big fish the adults had before them, theirs was tiny!

    "Hmm?"

    "Understood," Carolyn and the rest couldn''t say anything. They were already getting it good when they got fish. They could only suck it up and eat.

    Once the meal was done, Keith headed into the room and stared at the stone in his hand. What is this? That was something he didn''t understand. But as he continued to stare at it. What should I do with this? It was something that he was confused about.

    That was because the ninjas were the ones who did this. What could this be used for? Whatever the case, he needed to find the missing babies.

    While Keith was lost in thought, the elder palace wasn''t doing well either.

    "Are you serious about what you just said?" Long Huizhong had explained this to the others. This was surprising for all of them. That was not something that could be taken so lightly.

    A person who was able to tame a Samui. Then, the person saying the babies were captured. His words were too unbelievable.

    "I don''t believe it," Long Huizhong frowned, "I don''t believe any of us would do something like that." He trusted his people; they wouldn''t do something so foolish.

    "He said he would have something in a week, right?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "Then let him do it," Long Xiaowen smiled.

    "Are you serious about this?" Long Huizhong still didn''t want to believe him.

    ...

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Carolyn and the rest had been resting inside the manor a couple of days later. They had been going out left and right; it was time to take a break. Yet,

    "How does he have so much energy?" Keith was still going strong, going outside. It was unnatural.

    "How could he always be like this?" Ayaka groaned. As they continued to do so, Zhu Liqin and Setsuna savored some chocolates.

    "How could something be this delicious?" Setsuna couldn''t help but savor the taste.

    "It''s something his company made."

    "Maybe I should go there one day."

    As they continued to talk with one another, they heard something odd,

    "Samui''s are attacking again!"

    "¡­" Zhu Liqin and Setsuna''s expressions changed when they heard that.

    "They''re attacking from the east side!"

    "Everyone stay home, do not come out and deal with this," Setsuna warned. Ayaka and Shinzo were going to say something, but what they got was a stare, "You all will be staying here. We can''t let you guys go out." No chance.

    They would be more of a distraction than helpful.

    "But didn''t Keith say before that he was given a week?! Why are they attacking now?" It was only a few days since Keith had met with the Samui. Now they were charging in without a thought?!

    "It doesn''t matter now; we have to fight against them," Zhu Liqin muttered as she quickly headed to the scene. That was when they saw how one dragon soldier was sent flying. That was when the person was caught by Zhu Liqin with one hand.

    "Guardian Zhu, thank you so much."

    "Mmhmm, Situation report."

    "Right now, the Samuis are charging into the city''s bronze district! They''re destroying whatever they can find!" The soldier muttered. Hearing this, Zhu Liqin dashed forward. Setsuna didn''t hesitate as she cast her ice magic. It was such a quick spell that blocked the predator''s attack.

    "Halt your movements, Samui! Do you think you can attack and get away?!"

    "Booo!" The Samui roared, causing a resonance with one another. That was enough to cause the two guardians to raise their hands to guard against it. What a fearsome blow. That was when the battle between them started. One of the Samui swung its head, but Zhu Liqin was able to launch him away with a punch.

    "Liqin!" But an icicle quickly fell down.

    "Be careful! Don''t rush in like that, or they''ll surround you!" The furballs were prepared to attack the moment they had the chance to open. It was quite a fierce move from them.

    "Thanks." Zhu Liqin had overstepped her bounds. But that was when she frowned, "Don''t you think this is quite odd?"

    "Hmm?"

    "The way they''re fighting, it''s weird." She didn''t know why, but how they moved made her uncomfortable.

    "Where are all of the villagers?" That was something else she was weirded out; there were no villagers here. One of the soldiers explained, "They were evacuated way before the incident! Most of them are inside the city right now."

    "¡­Strange." That was what made it stranger. Why did they need to evacuate? There were no warnings or any signs that the Samui would attack here, and they were forced to move? That was quite weird in itself. As they continued to wonder,

    "There''s a child!"

    "Huh?" The two''s faces changed when they saw a little child. And she was about to be squashed by one furball. And yet,

    "Everyone, stop!" That caused the soldiers to freeze. What they had seen next was surprising. The furball didn''t attack the child at all; it nudged the little girl and signaled her to go to the side.

 Volume 10 Chapter 33: One More

    Volume 10 Chapter 33: One More

    Are they not targeting children?! Zhu Liqin''s mind turned blank as she turned to Setsuna. Nodding, the two had the same thought as one another.

    "Stop attacking right now!"

    "Huh?!"

    "Do as we say!" The soldiers didn''t understand but followed the guardian''s words. And the unexpected occurred.

    That was when they saw the furballs had actually stopped moving as well. It was as if time had stood still before the entire group. That was when Setsuna questioned, "Samui, why have you come to this village?"

    "Bo!"

    "¡­" "Idiot," The dragon muttered. Of course, you wouldn''t get an answer from them. Did she forget about being unable to communicate with them? She did as her face was red! At least their stopping meant they understood.

    "Wait a moment, have they destroyed any houses?" Zhu Liqin looked around and noticed the houses weren''t taken down at all. The only thing that was destroyed was the storage houses, which had nothing since they had sold most of the harvest.

    "That could only mean-" Before Setsuna could say it,

    Boom! A giant blue thunderbolt crackled the entire sky! It was so strong that it caused everyone to turn heads.

    "That''s inside the city!"

    ...

    A few minutes before the attack, Keith sat atop the city''s largest building. That was because he was waiting. They should be making a move right now. He had asked the Samui to help him with this; their job was to storm the building. The furballs gladly agreed so!

    Boom! That''s the gong sound as Keith got up from the roof, "Aria, can you search around from the sky?"

    "Hoo!" The owl quickly soared into the sky and started to search. As it did so, Keith looked at the small fire that had occurred. At least they''re making quite a good show.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    And it worked well; guards were rushing over to the demolition zone while civilians rushed to the center of the city for safety. It was quite the ruckus, but that was what Keith wanted.

    "Hoo!" That was when Aria came back down,

    "Found them?" "Ho?"

    "Let''s go now." Keith grinned as he headed out. It was time for him to make a move. That was when he saw a few people entering a home.

    "Quickly move the monsters out now!"

    "If they found out about this, it would be a problem!"

    "It''s already a problem," A cold voice had called out; Keith looked cold as he stared at them.

    "!" The people didn''t hesitate to charge at Keith. They were able to land a hit on the boy. But that was not enough; he was unmoving and not budging at all.

    A lifeless gaze crossed his eyes as he stared, "You guys are out of here!" Without any hesitation, Aria swooped down and sliced them down. And Keith also sliced down as many as possible.

    It was only a few seconds before the guards were taken down.

    "Tell me where you''re hiding the rest!" They weren''t there. Despite the numerous creatures before him, the Samui babies were not there. That meant they definitely had another place where they were hiding them.

    "Do you think I will tell you?" The person had an evil grin. But that was enough for Keith as he already knew where it was. He tossed the person onto the wall. Ice soon came after, caging his limbs to the wall. Keith ignored him as he took off the rug on the ground.

    "How did-"

    "Your line of sight sucks." Despite him trying to hide it, the line of sight said everything. His eyes gazed at the place he didn''t want to show.

    Heading down, that was when he saw something horrible. There were rows of beasts that were stuck in tight cages. They were tortured; that was when he saw a bunch of furballs inside.

    Snap!

    "How! Dare! You!"

    Bolt! A giant bolt of blue lighting shined down onto the entire building! The roofing that tried to keep him was now blown to bits. Those assassins had dropped to the ground, knocked out by the lightning bolt. Keith didn''t look at them as he turned over to the cages. Without any hesitation, he sliced it. Opening it, the babies quickly moved away from the door.

    "Bo!"

    Clearly, they were still frightened and scared. Keith had a broken expression as he raised his hand, "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. Please eat this first." Keith then poured something into a bowl for them to eat. The furballs didn''t understand at first, but that was when they noticed the snowball on top of Keith''s shoulders.

    "Po!"

    "Bo?" The furballs understood that this was a kin. Hearing his words, they slowly trudged their bodies onto the drink and took some licks. That was when their bodies started to glow! Seeing this, the furballs quickly jumped into Keith''s body.

    "Po!" They continued to snuggle onto him. That only caused Keith to smile, "I''m glad the two of you are fine. Now, let''s bring you back to your parents."

    "Bo! Bo!" But the furballs continued to sound, which caused Keith to tilt his head, "There''s another one?" Looking around, where is he? This was the only other room that was there.

    "Bo! Bo!"

    "Someone had taken him away?"

 Volume 10 Chapter 34: You!

    Volume 10 Chapter 34: You!

    His anger had already floored with what had transpired. It was something he couldn''t hold in. The amount of killing intent he had was twice over. As Keith continued to hold onto the babies,

    "Keith," "Child," Setsuna and Zhu Liqin had arrived at the front door. Well, what was left.

    What was before them was enough to disgust them as they glanced away. Keith got out of the cellar, "There''s one more missing. I''m going to go find it." He made a promise to the Samui, and he would keep it.

    "Mir, can you smell the furball from here?"

    "Bo," Mir leaped down and began to sniff around. As he continued, Keith sprang into action. He grabbed the two furballs in his hand as he headed off.

    Zhu Liqin and Setsuna exchanged a look before joining the boy. The trio pressed on until they reached the temple.

    "What? The baby is inside here?"

    "¡­" There was a moment of silence from all of them. Never did anyone expect this location. If the baby was inside there, the elders were involved.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    A dark and irky sound engulfed the area. Zhu Liqin and Setsuna turned down to see that it came from the boy''s fist. Those deep and dark crackling sounds had been coming from there; the two could tell he was furious beyond the margins.

    That was when Keith took a step forward and to the temple. There were two guards,

    "Halt!" But that was when the two had seen the guardians; they didn''t hesitate to move.

    Keith smashed the door open, "Mir, show me the way."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "Po!" That was when the snowball started to go forward. Keith chased after him before they arrived in a room. Without any hesitation, he slammed the door down. That was when he saw a furball on the table.

    "Po!" The little babies quickly jumped up and down as they approached him.

    "Damn, why isn''t he healing?" There was something wrong. Feeding the dragon honey, the furball wasn''t getting any better. It healed some of his wounds, but not enough! His injuries were worse compared to the other two.

    "Let me check," Setsuna quickly placed her hand on the furball, "He''s been seriously injured; honey isn''t going to fully heal him. We need to get him to the doctor first."

    "Why are all of you in my room?" That was when they turned to the door to see Long Huizhong. That was when the gong rang as the pressure from everyone had caused him to freeze!

    "Do you understand what you''ve done?!"

    "Huh?!" Long Huizhong''s expression became even more confused. That was when the other elders had entered the room.

    "You stole the Samui baby and caused all of this. Are you still trying to do so?" Setsuna''s eyes turned dark as she stared at the man. And that caused the elders to stare at him as well.

    Long Huizhong''s eyes widened, "No! I didn''t do anything!"

    "Po!" But that was when Mir turned gigantic as he roared! He was quite furious as well; to see his brethren beaten like this was something he couldn''t stand.

    "Why is there a Samui here?!" The others were going to fight it.

    "Keith, you need to bring the furballs back to the family," "¡­Yeah," Keith didn''t look at them any longer as he headed out. He knew the furballs would be concerned about their babies. But as he was rushing to the fields, "Aria, I want you to take this one away."

    "Hoo?"

    "I don''t want them to see him like this. Bring it back to Setsuna''s home." That was when the owl brought up the basket and quickly headed to the home.

    "Bo!"

    "Don''t worry, I will take care of your brother." Keith patted the two''s heads. Hearing his words, they calmed down and nestled into his chest. And that was when he returned to the front.

    "Guys!" "Po!" The furballs called.

    "Po!" Two little cries came from his arms as they jumped out and headed to the herd. A big one came out from the herd and quickly nestled her face to theirs.

    A smile appeared on Keith''s face as he stared at this. It was always heartwarming to see a family reunion. And she wasn''t done as the mother quickly waddled over to him and nudged him.

    "Aww, you don''t need to thank me." It was easy to tell that she was thanking him. Keith added, "And don''t worry, I will bring your son back to you. He just needs some rest."

    "Po!" The mother nudged Keith even further. It was obvious she had trusted him.

    "Bo!" That was when the leader had sounded as well. Keith quickly shook his head, "Good job with everything. You guys should quickly head back. There''s going to be a hassle." The villagers are probably going to return soon. Seeing them right here was going to be causing some problems.

    "Po!" With the sound of their leader, they quickly waddled into the forest again. Keith took a deep sigh as he quickly returned to the mansion; the baby was his priority now. But that was when he noticed something.

    "!" Danger! A deep and dangerous dark aura was lurking in the room. Keith slowly backed away from the mansion. Whatever he did, he was going to get something out of it. But it was too late for any of that because a hand slammed onto the gate frame. And out came a monster.

 Volume 10 Chapter 35: His Plan

    Volume 10 Chapter 35: His Plan

    "So! YoU! Finally! BaCk!" What came out was an angry Carolyn. Behind her were the others with wry expressions. They all knew Keith was going to get it.

    "Mmhmm, I''m back. Did you miss me?"

    "Do you really want to know?" Carolyn''s eyes were still dark as he stared at him.

    "Of course," Keith grinned as he gave a big hug to the princess.

    "!" Carolyn''s eyes widened before she pouted, "...You don''t play fair." And she didn''t hesitate to hug him tight. However, that only caused the boy to hug her more tightly, which the princess didn''t mind as she slowly stroked his head.

    Keith chuckled softly, "I need to check up on the baby first. I''ll explain everything later." There were more pressing matters to deal with.

    "Already covered," Long Qiqiang commented, "We''ve brought Uncle Aotian here." The group headed into Keith''s room.

    "Uncle Aotian, is he alright?" Keith blinked as he entered the room. Long Aotian was treating the furball. The man took a deep sigh, "I''ve done first aid. However, the wounds on his body are quite deep. You will have to leave it up to fate."

    "¡­" Keith had a heavy look as he stared at it. So were the others as well.

    Keith started to pat the little one. There were no wiggles. "Put him in this; that''ll at least help with the healing process."

    "Thank you very much," Keith smiled as he saw the baby sleeping. Keith nodded as he walked out of there.

    Fira and Mir decided to stay in the room to watch over the furball. The group was now sitting in the living room. Zhu Liqin and Setsuna were there as well. Keith questioned, "Umm, is everything handled?"

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Mmhmm, for the most part." Setsuna took a deep sigh as she moved her hands back and forth. Ayaka tilted, "Can someone explain what''s going on?" They were so out of the loop on this. That was when Setsuna explained everything.

    "¡­" There was a heavy silence in the entire room.

    "I can''t believe that Elder Huizhong was the culprit." Long Qiqiang and the others couldn''t believe it. Just hearing it was enough for all of them to be weirded out. Zhu Liqin shook his head, "Me either." She didn''t even think that he would do something like that.

    "I can''t believe you would do something like that," Carolyn and Krystal turned over to the boy. To think he would tell the Samuis to attack the city so that he could flush them out.

    "What? It''s the best way to do so." The idea came to his mind. The best way to make everything go forward was to have something big happen. It would make them do things that no one would. The civilians would be running away, and the guards would rush to deal with them. Finally, the assassins would try to move their items away from there.

    "And you decided not to tell anyone about this?"

    "Of course not," This was more of a secret plan. He didn''t want anyone to know before he employed it.

    "So how is it going to spring across?" Keith muttered.

    "Eh?"

    "You really think they could say that one of the elders would do something like that?" There was no way they could do so. The elders were basically people who were at the top. They were the ones in control of the island. But that was what made it so difficult to reveal. City would definitely be in chaos.

    "Mmmhmm, we''re still thinking of how to deal with this," Having an elder down wasn''t something that could be discussed.

    "I see; then I''m going back to my room now. After doing all of that, it makes me tired," Keith laughed as he headed off.

    "How could he be so calm like that?" Did he not think about what had occurred a few minutes ago?

    "Do you really think so?" Carolyn muttered.

    "Eh?"

    "You saw it too, right, Krystal?" The girl nodded, "Mmhmm, there''s something else going on."

    "Something else?"

    "Whenever Keith did something like this, things were different," Carolyn explained. She knew something was off with this. That was something that everyone on the island knew about Keith.

    Returning to his room, Keith stared at the little fellow. He patted him on the head as he lay on his bed. Carolyn was right.

    Despite finding it, there was something wrong. Keith''s heart knitted; there was something he couldn''t figure out.

    And Long Huizhong''s expression as he said this also made him feel something. It showed shock and disbelief. As Keith continued to think about this,

    "Po!" Mir punched him in the face.

    "Ahh, sorry about that, I had you all worrying for nothing." Keith grinned as he patted them on the head. It was time for him to sleep; there was no point in thinking about it so hard, not after everything that had happened these last few hours.

    ¡­

 Volume 10 Chapter 36: Cornstarch

    Volume 10 Chapter 36: Cornstarch

    Keith woke up the next day, his eyes immediately drawn to the small box. The baby Samui was sleeping inside. Keith could see a glimmer of hope in the slight improvement in the Samui''s condition from yesterday. His breathing was more stable and soothing. Keith reached into the box, his hand gently stroking the baby''s head. The touch was soft and comforting; he was hopeful for the baby''s recovery.

    "Hope you get well soon. You can definitely play with your siblings soon." Babies should be jumping up and down; to see one like this was heartbreaking. With those words, Keith headed outside. It was time for him to calm down and make some breakfast.

    Keith had gotten up quite early, his mind already focused on the day''s task. Corn starch. That was what made him excited. With the corn he had obtained, he could make this. It thickened up anything he made much sooner; baked goods were also a thing.

    The first step was prepping the corn, a task Keith had already completed; the corn needed to soak overnight. Actually, it was more so with his after everything that occurred. The next step was to put them into a wind sphere.

    Slowly, as the corn turned into a powder, water was added. And he tossed it into the bowl and added more water. Using a cloth, he separated the liquid from the solid.

    The solid was cornstarch.

    After some time, the white residue was left. That was when Keith waved his hand. A small flame had appeared in his hand. It was time to dry it up. Baking was a good way, but magic works just as well! After some time, the paste hardened up. It was time for Keith to make it now.

    A slight grin formed as he ground the corn into powder. He was eager, almost impatient, to make this soup.

    Making breakfast was simple. The first step was to pour the chicken stock and then add the spices to enhance the flavor. It was a familiar and soothing process. With the base, Keith had tossed in some cornstarch water to let it thicken up.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    That was not the end, as he beat some of Eldi''s eggs and poured them into the soup.

    Slowly, ribbons of eggs formed in the soup.

    Egg drop soup was incredible. Golden, yellow, and green: it was an excellent combination of colors. And that was not the end as he opened the rice. The last thing on the list was spinach and grilled salmon. As Keith prepped the fish,

    "Delicious,"

    "Woah! Ms. Zhu! How are you here?!" Keith blinked.

    "Smell something nice."

    "¡­" Okay, but this isn''t your house. Did this woman forget about this being someone else''s house? Last time he checked, this was Setsuna''s home.

    "What''s with that smell?" And now came the homeowner.

    "Blugh!" Keith almost spat out when he saw that. It was Setsuna. But the problem with this was how she was dressed. The woman wore a kimono, and it was tied loosely. That band around her waist was close to untying itself! Just one flick was enough to cause everything to be seen.

    "Oh, my, what''s that?"

    "Madam! Your clothes!" A maid quickly came over, but it was too late, as Setsuna had already put her entire body over Keith,

    "So what are you making today?"

    "Spinach with soy sauce, grilled salmon, aqua rice, and egg drop soup." Keith calmly explained.

    "Ooooh! That sounds amazing." Setsuna grinned as she was dragged away by the maids. That was not the end as Zhu Liqin continued to stare at him as he cooked. This was something he was used to. Over at her house, Keith was always being stared at; it was just the usual.

    After a few minutes, he noticed two familiar faces already there.

    "Good morning, Keith." "...Yeah," Keith could only shake his head as more people entered the dining room. The group had their meal. It was sort of a little break for everyone. After what had happened, they needed it.

    ...

    After having the meal, Keith then returned to his room. He didn''t want to leave him alone, so he sat beside the baby. His hand was placed inside the box, gently stroking his body.

    That was when he responded; the Samui rubbed his head onto his hand. Eyes widening, Keith stared. Should I also give him some dragon honey? It would definitely help out. Keith didn''t mind as he poured some honey out into a small bowl and placed it before him.

    Keith shook his head. The only thing we could do was to stick by his side and hope that nothing bad would happen.

    "Mmhmm."

    "I can''t give up!" Keith slapped himself. He quickly got out and started to train. As he continued to do this, a thought came to his mind. Since I made cornstarch, couldn''t I make that as well? This treat was quite simple to make as well.

    As he was lost in thought about this,

    "Cuu!" That was when Ruby smacked his head.

    "I should make it," Keith grinned.

 Volume 10 Chapter 37: Fried Milk

    Volume 10 Chapter 37: Fried Milk

    Ingredients were placed before him; making this dish simple and straightforward.

    "I guess it''s only us eating it," Keith turned to Mir, Ruby, and Aria. Everyone else was out of the house. Carolyn, Krystal, and Fira headed out with Long Lihua and Ayaka. The adults headed over to the temple to deal with the situation. The first step was to use dry bread. Using his wind sphere, he shredded it down.

    Bake it in the oven to dry it.

    As that baked, the next step was to simmer milk, sugar, and cornstarch. The mixture slowly thickened up due to the cornstarch. Once that was done,

    "Aria, I need you to chill them." "Ho!" The owl flapped her wings, chilling the batch. Slowly, that mixture was solidifying. His knife went through the solid milk like butter, cutting it into cubes.

    Egg, flour, and bread crumbs. This was going to be amazing. The first step was to dip the milk into the flour, then into the eggs, and then into the panko.

    "You need to stay away from there," Keith turned to the three.

    "Cuu?" Ruby tilted his head.

    "It''s going to get quite hot." The last step was to fry these things up! Oil would definitely fly everywhere.

    Sizzle!

    In goes the milk, and it made quite a beautiful sound, like an endless melody ringing through everyone''s ears. Flipping the milk, the three creatures saw its beautiful golden color.

    This was going to be so delicious. But as the two continued to do so, he didn''t notice how a little nose was going up and down.

    "And they''re done!" Keith grinned as he stared at the fried milk before him. Each one was a gold ingot. It was quite beautiful.

    "Go ahead and try; they''re cooled down."

    "Po!" "Cuu!" The two little creatures took a bite while Keith also took a bite.

    Creamy! The milk started to melt on his tongue. It had the same consistency as pudding. The crunch texture gave it a perfect fusion of crunchy and creamy. As Keith continued to eat, that was when he had ideas,

    "I can make it even tastier with some things," Fillings were what it needed; peanuts, chocolate sauce, some fruits, and juices. Taking two pieces of milk, he placed a piece of chocolate inside. Afterward, he coated them again. Frying it up, that was when they saw a giant golden sandwich.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "So delicious!" Chocolate was the perfect compliment to fried milk! That piece turned gooey as it melted.

    "Po!" "Cuu!" The two little ones were in awe as well. Ruby munched on strawberry fried milk while Mir had vanilla cream milk. Aria was fine with the regular one.

    "Give me a sec, I''ll bring these to our room." The last thing to do was to bring these over and eat them in his room. Grabbing the plate, he headed to his room. But that was when he noticed it.

    "You''re moving your nose!" The little furball inside was sniffling. It was subtle, but he saw it!

    "I''m sorry, you can''t eat it, but maybe next time," Ketih smiled as he patted the furball''s head. It had to be some other time. A small tongue came from the little furball''s mouth as he licked the milk.

    "Let''s eat."

    Keith continued to eat the fried milk. As they did, he was also looking through some books. Aidiun was handy as he handed him all the lectures he would miss these next few weeks. It was time for him to study. As he did so, he had three people keeping him company. The little babies continued to eat.

    "Keith! We''re back!" Closing his book, he headed downstairs, but that was when he was surprised by how they were dressed.

    Carolyn dressed in a purple hanfu with silver flowers etched across the sides. Krystal chose a navy one with gold etching on the side as well.

    "What do you think?" Carolyn smirked as she twirled.

    "Gorgeous. Just absolutely gorgeous," Keith couldn''t help but stare at the four.

    "Hehe! Thank you. We had a lot of choices to choose from." Carolyn was mesmerized by the clothing.

    "I should buy some back-" "Already did so," Carolyn raised her hand, "We''ve already purchased clothing for Aunty and them." Those two were three steps ahead. They knew Keith would buy some things for Sophia and the others; the two did it for them.

    "We''ve already bought one for you. Which one do you want? Kimono or Hanfu?"

    "¡­I see. Thank you." You girls came seriously prepared, "I''ll wear this," Keith took the black hanfu. Heading into his room, Keith soon returned out dressed in it.

    "Woah," Long Lihua glanced at him.

    "What?"

    "You really look good in that," Keith wore the black hanfu as he walked forward. It made him more like a warrior.

    "Thank you," It wasn''t his first time wearing something like that.

    "Cool," Long Hao grinned as he stared at him.

    Keith grinned, "Thank you."

    "Why do you look so damn cool," Even Long Qiqiang was surprised by how he dressed. It was one of those things that shouldn''t happen. Shouldn''t he have a weakness?

    Keith laughed, "Not my fault."

    "Hehe," "Coming through." Carolyn and Krystal hugged him by the arms. Long Lihua giggled, "Some guys really have all of the luck."

    "Indeed." Ayaka nodded.

    "How is the little fella?" Carolyn questioned

    "He''s doing good. I saw him licking some honey milk."

    "That''s nice," Krystal nodded, but then he noticed something was wrong.

    "Aren''t you guys going to let go of my hand? They have been holding it for quite some time now. It was getting a little too tight.

    "No way, not until you tell me what you''ve eaten."

    "Huh?! How do you know?!"

    "She was right?!" Long Lihua and the others blinked.

    Carolyn only laughed, "Never underestimate my Keith food detector," She grinned as she said this.

 Volume 10 Chapter 38: When Did You Wake Up?

    Volume 10 Chapter 38: When Did You Wake Up?

    "¡­" You know¡­that''s not something you should be proud of. Why was she proud of something like that? That was supernatural as well. Every time Keith had made something, this girl would somehow know about it. This crazy sixth sense of hers was something he didn''t even understand. And when she found out, she was a shark! She pounced left and right!

    Krystal nudged him, "So what did you make this time?" She was pretty curious about this as well.

    "Oh, it was just some chocolates."

    "You''re lying," But the next second, Carolyn denied it. Her eyes said it all; there was no way she would let him escape.

    "¡­" Keith shook his head, "I really can''t hide, can I?"

    "Tal-" Before she could say anything, "Mmmm!" Something was placed into her mouth.

    "Good, right?"

    "Mmhmm," Carolyn grinned as she savored the snack. That was when he did the same with Krystal. This man was prepared for everything. He handed the rest to the others.

    "What is it made out of?"

    "Milk."

    "This is milk? How did you make milk solid?" This was supposed to be a liquid.

    "I''m a magician in the kitchen," Keith grinned. That only caused the others to nod. A magician he is! There was no denying his words to that!

    After some time, they had dinner; that was when Setsuna and Ayaka entered with a dark look on their face.

    "Mother, how are you two?"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "I need a drink. And make it double," "Same," The two looked up at the sky. Not even a second from when it was placed, as the two cups were downed instantly! Keith and the others knew something big had gone down.

    Setsuna groaned, "Everything is such a huge problem."

    "Hmm?"

    "There''s going to be a trial against Long Huizhong."

    "Someone suggested executing him originally, but it was shut down once that was said." Zhu Liqin took a deep sigh. The others were not so different as well. Execution was a pretty harsh punishment. But given what had occurred, it was not so surprising.

    He basically tried to destroy the city. However, the status he had was something they couldn''t overlook. It made execution impossible.

    "We have never killed an elder before. They were excommunicated, but that was it."

    "¡­" Keith was silent as he stared. But that was only for a bit before Setsuna muttered, "And they want you to be there as well, Keith."

    "Understood," Keith nodded. He understood why he had to be there as well. When they finished his meal, Keith returned to his room. That was when he noticed that the honey milk he had refilled was almost gone. Fill it back up; Keith placed the milk back as he went to bed.

    Later at night, the furball had opened its eyes. All that honey milk had recharged him. Glancing around, he noticed how this wasn''t a cage. It was much different; it was cleaner and nicer than before. The fresh scent of blood that waffled the room was not there. What was more, he was all alone.

    "Po," The little baby whimpered. The memories of getting hit in the head by a whip. Cracking through the air as he protected his siblings. Those harsh experiences were still going through his mind.

    "Bo," Whimpers continued to come out of its mouth as it realized his brothers weren''t there. As he continued to look around, "Ho," That was when it looked up to see an owl. And she wasn''t the only one; there was also a white creature. It was clear to him that the snowball was similar to him.

    "Po!" "Bo!" Mir gave a haughty tone as he explained what had occurred.

    "Bo?" The furball tilted his head as he stared at the person sleeping on the bed.

    Mir grew in size as he waddled over to the furball. That was when the furball jumped onto his body, and Mir brought him to Keith. With any hesitation, he climbed up Keith''s body.

    "Mir, don''t move so much."

    "Bo?" Keith''s hands patted the baby on the head. That was when it nestled into it. Slowly, the little baby fell asleep on him.

    ...

    The next morning, heavy. That was the only thing Keith felt as his brows knitted. How could they be this heavy? He knew about the weights since sleeping with all of them. His eyes blinked as he opened.

    Mir had been sleeping on his body for quite some time now. So, how could he be this heavy? Keith woke up and noticed it; there was another being on him. Huh? There was a white snowball and a brown furball on his body.

    "Po," The furball muttered as he blinked.

    "Ahh, you''re awake!" Keith picked up the furball, "When did you wake up?"

    "Po," "Yesterday night." Keith sighed, "How are you feeling right now, little one?"

    "Po!" The furball stuck out his tongue, looking goofy and cute. Keith laughed, "I see. But you shouldn''t be moving around so much. You just feel much better. Do you want some milk?"

    "Po!" The furball sounded. A bowl was placed before him, and he went in like a savage. It was licking it left and right before it was flipped on top of his head. Keith giggled, "No one is going to take it away from you," Keith wiped the furball''s face.

    "I should go down and prepare breakfast. Do you want to come with me?"

 Volume 10 Chapter 39: Verdict Clear: Execution!

    Volume 10 Chapter 39: Verdict Clear: Execution!

    "Po!" The furball nodded. Keith placed the furball onto his shoulders, but that was when the snowball had also jumped on. His cheeks were puffed as he stared at him. That only caused the boy to grin, "Aww, you can climb on as well." There was no way he would say no to that. But what came next was something he didn''t expect. Mir climbed onto his head, and the little furball did the same as they stacked together!

    "You two; you know my head ain''t a couch, right?" Keith laughed. It was slightly heavy, but it was more than worth it with two cute things on top of his head. They looked like two mochis!

    He quickly walked over to the kitchen and started to cook. Today was going to be a simple dish; rice, rolled eggs, and sliced beef. Once he finished it, he brought it over to the dining room.

    "What the?" Shinzo was the first to blurt out as he noticed the two puff balls sitting on Keith''s head.

    "Cute, right?" Keith grinned, "He woke up today and was quite excited."

    "... That''s great," Setsuna and Zhu Liqin''s faces were stale as they stared.

    Keith continued to grin, "Mmhmm, aren''t they the cutest?" It was the perfect combination. You have the yin-yang combination on top of him. It was the most adorable thing ever!

    "Po!" The furball whined a bit as he stared at the food. That drool came down from his mouth. It would have dropped into the rice if Keith hadn''t tilted his head backward.

    "Here, you can have some of this," Keith was prepared for all of this. Honey milk was brought before him.

    "Po!" The little fella started to gobble it up!

    "Keith, the trial is in a few hours."

    "Understood, I will get ready," Keith understood this trial would be something. Changing into the hanfu, he looked down at the animals, "I''m going to go now. You guys are nice here." When he did so, that was when Fira pouted, "Can I really not come with you?"

    "Mmhmm," Keith shook his head, "Hang out with Carolyn and the rest. I heard that there''s going to be sweets here."

    Stolen story; please report.

    ''Yeah! Sweets!" Fira''s attention was shifted over to that.

    "Aria, I leave it to you to watch the others." "Ho," That had always been the owl''s job. Before Keith was going to leave,

    "Ah, what''s the matter, Lei?" That was the name he had given the little baby. He had a little thunderbolt scar on the side of his body. That was when he decided to name this little one Thunder.

    "Po!" "You want to come with me?" Keith blinked, then nodded, "Sure, you can come with me." Picking up the little furball, he placed him inside his clothes. Thus, they headed off to the elder''s palace.

    The only people who would be at the meeting were people in the high standings of the two clans. Having people that don''t know about this would blow up the situation. The people in their group were the Long and Kazemori couple, Long Qiqiang, Shinzo, Ayaka, and Long Lihua.

    "Are the ancestors going to be the judge?" Keith asked Ayaka.

    "Mmhmm."

    That was when he saw all 5 elders in the council room. Setsuna and Zhu Liqin stood on one side with Long Aotian and Hayate. The lineup here was quite a strong aura going around. Yet there was something odd about all of them.

    The group was quite agitated due to the two standing in front of everyone. That was where the ancestors were. What separated the two was a veil.

    "!"

    "Keith, what''s moving in your shirt?" Long Lihua noticed it. Keith''s chest was moving weirdly. That was when the small body popped out.

    "Po,"

    "Lei, you have to be quiet." Keith rubbed the baby''s head. Ayaka''s eyes widened, "You brought the baby here?"

    "Mmhmm, he wanted to come, so I brought him with me,"

    "Po," The snowball snuggled into him. Long Lihua grinned, "He''s gotten so fond of you," Never did she expect the Samui to be so close to Keith. The boy laughed, "It''s because I''m the Samui Whisperer."

    "You can say that with such a proud look," Ayaka groaned as she held her head, "But you shouldn''t have brought him over." What they were going to witness next was something that wasn''t kid-friendly.

    The two only came over because of their high standings. Keith nodded, "I know. But there''s something I need to do." He didn''t bring Lei over here without a reason.

    "Eh?"

    "Bring in our prisoner." That was when Long Huizhong was brought into the council. And a lot had changed with the man. He was haggard and wore white prisoner clothing.

    "Do you have anything to say?" Long Xiaowen stared at him.

    "Leaders, I have never done something like that! I will never be able to betray the city!" Long Huizhong declared. But that only caused Long Xiaowen to scoff, "Huizhong, are you still going to be in denial?"

    "Bring them in!" That was when a group of fox and dragon people came in. It was none other than the ones that Keith had beaten up. Ayaka and Long Lihua grabbed his hands.

    "Eh?" "Carolyn told us we must hold you down unless you would go crazy."

    "Heh, relax. I won''t do anything like that here," Keith grinned.

    "All of them had said that you were their boss!"

    "What?! How am I their boss?! They''re lying!" Long Huizhong''s expression turned livid. But that was when the people sounded,

    "What? Are you trying to get us away?!"

    "Elder? How could you do this?"

    "You told us to capture the animals! That way, we could sell them and make a profit off of them!" Long Aotian and Hayate''s expressions changed when they heard that.

    Long Xiaowen shook his head, "The verdict is quite clear. Execution!"

 Volume 10 Chapter 40: Pieces Coming Together

    Volume 10 Chapter 40: Pieces Coming Together

    Those words only invoked murmurs throughout the council. That was because an execution was quite something. More so than that, it was to an elder. A pillar to the island, Long Huizhong was one of the older elders. To have him go like that was unheard of.

    "For causing disaster throughout the city and injuring so many people, this is only the case to placate the Samui''s wraith!" Long Xiaowen''s eyes narrowed as he stared at them.

    Long Huizhong stared down at the ground. He could hear it; the other elders agreed with Long Xiaowen''s words. What happened to the people was not something that could be undermined. What was more, there was also the Samuis. If they were still angry, it would be having a knife at the back of their necks all the time. They would always have to be worried about them. However,

    "Wait a moment," That was when a young voice had spoken up. Long Lihua and Ayaka stared at Keith just as much as them. What was he planning now?!

    "Saviour, I don''t think you have a say in this matter. This is more of our island''s situation." Long Xiaowen frowned.

    "True, but I believe I have more say in this situation. After all, I was the one who solved the problem; I believe that''s more than enough to talk about this." Saving them certainly carried some weight.

    "I agree." "Ancestors, please let him speak," Zhu Liqin and Setsuna firmly spoke up for the child. Their support was significant; the two guardians backing him would give the boy a considerable say on this matter.

    "Speak," One of the ancestors sounded.

    "Thank you, ancestors," Keith grinned, "I believe that we should hold off on Long Huizhong''s execution on the account that we require more information."

    "Information? Why do we need more information?" Another elder questioned, "Long Huizhong had one of the baby Samui in his room. There''s also those who collaborated with him."

    "Fairpoint. But we can''t rule out that there''s a mastermind behind all of this."

    "Eh?!"

    "What if that''s what they really wanted? They wanted Long Huizhong to be the fall guy while the real culprit is still at large?"

    "¡­" "Child, your words sound so far-fetched."

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Yet they''re not at the same time," Keith grinned, "Do you really want to force this verdict down? What if the Samui''s babies get captured again?"

    "!"

    "I was able to stop it this time. However, if the babies get caught again, then all bets are off. They''re going to destroy the whole city with you all with it. I think you should be more careful about what''s going on."

    "¡­"

    "Leaders, please hold off on the execution for now. We need to find more facts before we do anything." Keith raised his voice. But that was when Long Xiaowen said, "Hearing your words, I agree. If there''s even an ounce of someone pulling the strings, we''ll need to deal with it."

    "¡­" There was no response.

    "Do what you will." Like so, the trial was pulled down. Keith took a deep sigh as he watched everyone leave. The group had returned to Setsuna''s home. That was when the two families surrounded Keith.

    Setsuna was the first person to giggle, "Child, you have such a crazy attitude."

    "Ahaha, sorry about that."

    "You have a death wish," Long Lihua sighed. All the elders and others were glaring dead straight at him.

    "But is there really a higher mastermind behind Long Huizhong?"

    "Huh? Oh, I was BSing it."

    "WHAT?!" You were BSing that entire time?!

    "Mmhmm," Keith nodded, "I was faking the entire thing." The whole thing was a fake. Seeing how they didn''t buy it, Keith decided to use the threat of the Samui as a way to make the people believe it. What they have done before was enough to make everyone understand the severity of whether or not they left it alone. It was something that would frighten anyone.

    "Why did you do it?"

    "I wanted to make sure of something first." Keith grinned as he turned to Zhu Liqin and Setsuna, "I need help from the two of you."

    "Eh?" The two blinked as they stared at the boy. Whatever he was bound to do was going to make it strange.

    ...

    Long Huizhong was inside a cell right now. However, he was calm and composed. He would not break. Not even from their voices.

    "Elder, how could you betray us!"

    "You send us here now."

    "Hahaha,"

    Their voices continued to echo throughout the chambers. Long Huizhong continued to look composed, but his heart shook slightly as he watched them. But slowly, the people started to get knocked out! Poison?!

    "Don''t breathe it in!" He shouted, but that wasn''t enough as they all dropped to the ground.

    "Relax, it''s not poison. Just a slight incense to knock them out."

    "You!" It was none other than Keith that was before him!

    "Why are you here?"

    "To have a talk with you,"

    "Are you here to laugh it in my face?"

    "Huh?" Keith snorted, "Do you really think I''m some guy that would do something like that?"

    "Yeah,"

    "Well, I''m not," Keith shook his head, "And quit it with that tough guy act. In a place like this, it''s not going to work. And I need to check something first." That was when Keith placed down the furball before him, "Smell him."

    "Huh?!" You came here to make this creature sniff him?!

    Lei started to sniff around for a bit before turning to Keith, "Bo,"

    "¡­I knew it," Keith groaned as he knitted his forehead.

    "What do you-"

    "You''re not the one who caused all of this trouble."

 Volume 10 Chapter 41: So You Guys Heard Loud Noises

    Volume 10 Chapter 41: So You Guys Heard Loud Noises

    "Hah? How do you know? Based on the smell of this creature?" The only thing the furball did was sniff him. That was enough for this to conclude his verdict?

    "Yes, because Samui have a great sense of smell," Besides having to trace things back, they also could remember smell distinctly. It was quite a strong power.

    "And that checks out; you weren''t the one who caused it. So, my thoughts were correct."

    "Huh? You didn''t believe I was the one who did it?"

    "Well, at the beginning, I thought so. But something was eeking at my mind the entire time. It was too easy," Keith sighed.

    "Eh?"

    "The whole incident was too easy and straightforward." It was like he was playing in the palms of someone''s hand, "And when I think about it, your room was a little too clean." One thing that kept coming to his mind was the room. It was too clean. Lei was so injured and bloodied up, yet there was blood everywhere?

    There should be some blood on the ground or something.

    "Lei couldn''t remember the person, but the smell was something he definitely recognized." He had asked the baby about it, and he knew of the smell.

    "¡­" Long Huizhong was silent before questioning, "Why are you saving me?"

    "Because I want to."

    "Really?"

    "Mmhmm, you may be an ignoramus and a loudmouth, but I could tell that you really care about your people," It was something he realized, "You were going to sacrifice yourself to appease the Samuis."

    "!" That was what he thought. Rather than letting the Samuis continue to attack, he would rather be a sacrifice to stop them.

    "Even though I don''t like you, I will still help you."

    "¡­Thanks."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "Don''t mention it. Since you''ve been on this land for so long, you know what this is?" Keith then took out the stone. This guy was much older than Setsuna and Zhu Liqin; he should know something about this.

    "That''s a duality stone!" Long Huizhong''s eyes narrowed as he stared at it.

    "¡­What''s that?"

    "How do you-" Long Huizhong took a deep sigh when he saw that clueless cat expression on Keith''s face, "A duality stone is basically an elemental stone. However, instead of supplying one element, it could do two."

    "Say what?!" Two! One was already something, but two was a little crazy.

    "What makes it better is how it increases one''s power even more. It''s better than an elemental stone." The purity of it was absurd.

    "¡­" Keith blinked.

    "Where did you find something like that?" Something like that shouldn''t be around here at all.

    "Ninjas attacked me."

    "Ninjas?"

    "Yeah, I think I know what''s happening now." Keith got a clear picture as well. The only thing I need to do now is to go and find out.

    ...

    "Po! Po! Po!" Lei sounded as he had returned to the herd. Seeing how he was moving around so much, Keith decided it was time for him to bring him to meet his family. The little baby was quite excited as he jumped up and down. That was when the other babies did the same thing as well.

    "Po!" A bigger voice had sounded. It was none other than the mother. She quickly waddled over to Lei and snuggled up to him. This is always the best thing. A child returning to his mother.

    While Keith continued to smile at the sight, the furball waddled over to him. She was thanking him for doing something like that. Keith grinned, "There''s no need. I made a promise, and I will keep it," Keith hugged her. But that was when he stopped, "Actually, I need to go somewhere."

    "Po?" Leader and the other Samui tilted their heads.

    "Have you guys heard any loud sounds these past few weeks?"

    "Po,"

    "You have? Where?"

    "Po, Po!" The Samuis turned over to the side. That was when Keith nodded; it was time for him to head over there.

    "Po," The leader of the Samuis stepped up.

    "Eh? You want to come with me? You really don''t need to do something like that." Keith waved his hand. But as he continued, the leader continued to sniffle around. He nudged Keith. Keith laughed, "Alright, you could come with me." There was no stopping this furball to come with him. Also, having him here with him would increase his chances.

    "Po, Po!"

    "No, you can''t come with us," Keith patted the little babies, "You can also play with your big brother Mir!" With a snap of his fingers, the white snowball appeared before them.

    "Po!"

    "Po! Po! Po!" The little babies were excited.

    That was when he followed the leader over to the place. As he was doing so, "I gotta think of a name for you, big fella." He couldn''t keep calling it he and it.

    "Po!" The leader sounded.

    "How about Choco?"

    "Bo!"

    "Okay then, gotta think of new ideas." Keith needed to think up names better. But as he continued to do so, the two were entering quite deep into the forest. That was when a giant lizard dashed at the two. But the Samui slammed it down while Keith sliced the sword. It was so quick and simple.

    "Phew, this is going to be delicious," Keith grinned. The two continued over to the place, and that was when he noticed the giant cave.

    "Po,"

    "So it''s been coming from here," Keith nodded as he headed into the cave with the two. But as they did, that was when they didn''t realize that they were being watched.

    "Elder, they''re heading into the cave." That was said into a thing. Hearing all of this,

    "Good, let them keep going. This is all for our goal."

    "Understood."

 Volume 10 Chapter 42: Of Course Itâ€™s you

    Volume 10 Chapter 42: Of Course It¡¯s you

    "Let me open a light," Keith raised his hand, and a light formed before them. Entering the cave, it was filled with darkness. There was only one way for them to move.

    Touching the sides, Keith understood this was man-made. Such rigidness wasn''t something a tunnel would make by itself. It was actually blown to pieces by a pickaxe. As the trio continued down, that was when he saw it. Support beams to hold the tunnel up.

    Mining carts filled with stones, prepared to be moved out.

    An entire mining operation!

    "Be prepared for a fight."

    "Ho!" "Po!" The two were ready. Keith nodded as they headed down when the group arrived before a large opening. That was when he saw it: there was mining equipment around here. Heading down, that was when he touched around. What are they doing with all of these stones? While he wondered, lights shined down!

    "You guys don''t need to do something like that." Keith rolled his eyes.

    "Well played, child," A sudden clapping caused the lights to stop shining onto him. That was when he saw the three were surrounded by a group.

    From how they looked, the two didn''t realize it. However, this was accounted for: heading into the enemy''s lair and not fighting them? That was impossible.

    "I congratulate you for coming here."

    "Save it, and how about you call out your boss, you grunt." The man talking wore the same uniform as the grunts. That meant he was a soldier, not a general.

    "..." The ninjas didn''t say anything. They continued to stand there with a calm expression. However, a voice soon called out.

    "To think you would come all of the way here."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "It''s you." Keith stared at Long Xiaowen.

    "Why do you sound so unsurprised?" Long Xiaowen was intrigued; this guy was way too calm.

    "Because I always felt you would do this." Keith was not an idiot. Long Xiaowen was a person that he couldn''t get a read on. Because of that, his eyes were always locked on him. Not out of curiosity but wariness.

    "And when you said execution, that made it even more so." Execution then agreed with him. That sudden change in heart was not because of his words; it was something else. It just caused more doubt against him.

    "Haha, I did mess up on that," Long Xiaowen laughed. That was definitely an oversight on his part. A little hotheadedness and impatience had gotten him.

    "So what''s with all the stones?" Keith never thought about so many.

    "Coins."

    "Coins? You really sacrifice all your people because of a few coins?" Keith scoffed, "Do you think of me as a child?"

    "Haha, I guess you''re more than just one. Then let me ask you, has Long Lihua ever told you about the island?"

    About the island?

    "I guess she hasn''t told you much about it. This island once harbored quite dangerous beasts. These serpents were as strong as him."

    ...Strong as Cadmus? That him was enough to know it was Cadmus. That was something he was in disbelief.

    "However, with the combined might of the ancestors and that dragon, they were able to defeat them. However, these serpents were never truly defeated. Even with their might, the only thing they could do was to seal it."

    "...You crazy son of a-"

    "So you understand now." Long Xiaowen laughed, "I''m going to use these stones to revive the serpents! Too bad you''re not going to find out about it." He didn''t even look at him any longer as he walked away from there. That was when a bunch of ninjas jumped at them!

    "Hmpf!" Keith dashed at them while Aria flew like an arrow. The two of them were prepared to duke it out with all of them. There was no need to hold back as Keith swung his halberd ferociously! The ninjas were sent flying. But that was not the end, as more people came in droves to strike! It was a never-ending fight!

    How many are part of his plans?!

    "You want to play rough, then so be it!" Keith swung his halberd even faster than normal! And he wasn''t the only one in a fight like this. The Samui was surrounded by a group of ninjas. Yet, they couldn''t take him down!

    The furball threw them around left and right!

    "Hah, I guess we need to waste some things if we want him gone," Long Xiaowen groaned. That was when the ground started to glow!

    "Damn!"

    Booom!

    A giant explosion vibrated the entire cave as the ground started to collapse! Aria and the Samui slowly dropped down! Keith tried to use the rubble to get up. However, that was when someone appeared before him.

    "You''re not coming back up," With one strike, he was sent flying down.

    Long Xiaowen nodded, "Let''s go now." The ninjas nodded as they headed off; there were more plans.

    "We need to make a move now," One person warned. Keith, the one who stopped the Samuis, was now gone. That was something Zhu Liqin and Setsuna would realize.

    "I know. Do you have it?" That was when a ninja had brought out a small vial of red liquid. Blood. This was going to be used as a way to do something to do this.

    "Have everyone been on place?"

    "Mmhmm!"

    "Then we could make a move tonight." Long Xiaowen grinned. Everything was in place.

 Volume 10 Chapter 43: He Needs To Be Out

    Volume 10 Chapter 43: He Needs To Be Out

    "Ho," A faint voice called out to him. Slowly, Keith opened his eyes, "Aria? Are the two of you alright?"

    "Po!" "Ho!" The two were fine. Nodding to that, Keith slowly got up from the ground. Tch! That was when an aching pain slowly flowed from the side of his stomach! Damn! The blow from that person was not normal. It had such a heft to bring him down.

    "How far did we fall down?" Keith looked around and noticed the darkness. The group had definitely fallen down by quite a mile.

    "Bo,"

    "That far, huh?" Keith sighed as he got up.

    "Ho!"

    "I know. I have a backup in mind," That damn bastard! Don''t think this will end with me being down here! Keith wasn''t going to take this lying down.

    But why send me down here? This confused Keith. If Long Xiaowen wanted to take him down, he probably could. Was it because of the furball? The Samui would take down everything in his path. He probably thought it would be too much of a risk to have him run around.

    "Do you guys feel the heat from here?" A warm and hot sensation surrounded the entire area. It was weird; it felt like he was in a sauna.

    "Ho," Without any hesitation, Aria summoned out a large ice boulder for him to lean on.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Thank you, and it''s melting!" That was not normal at all! Instantly, the boulder turned into a puddle! Wait a minute, didn''t he say before that-

    "Prepare for a fight!" Keith shouted as he quickly raised his halberd. As he did so, the Samui and Aria prepared themselves. Slowly, they heard something coming forward. And that was what they saw.

    "A snake." It was the size of his hand. What was surprising about it was that it was flaming.

    "SHHH!" Without any hesitation, that snake dashed at Keith! Raising his halberd to guard, "Woah, this guy is quick and hot!" The heat that was coming off it was no joke!

    "Aria!"

    "Ho!" With one flick, the serpent was frozen and swatted away! But that was not the end,

    "Shh!"

    "You have got to be kidding me!" Keith didn''t know what to say about this. Why were they so many! Preparing to fight,

    "BO!" But one stomp from the Samui was enough. Those snakes didn''t dare make a move against them as they faced off against two predators.

    "Wait a minute, these are not the serpents Long Xiaowen was talking about, right?" Keith blinked. It shouldn''t be. How could these guys be the same as Cadmus?!

    ...

    "Xiaowen, are you sure we should leave him there?" A fox-person questioned.

    Long Xiaowen nodded, "Mmhmm. We should definitely leave him there."

    "To think such a person would have caused so much damage to our plans," Never did they expect a child to do so. They wanted to cause more damage before they made their move.

    But it was ruined by one person, no less!

    "It''ll be fine. There''s no way he''s going to beat them. After all, they won''t allow it."

    ...

    Keith and the group started to head deeper into the cave. Since they couldn''t go anywhere, it was time for them to head down. As they did, the serpents followed after them. They didn''t dare get close to Keith since the Samui was there.

    Yet having them here was just going to be a problem. Slowly, the three of them had arrived at a place. What they saw was just dangerous. There were 6 giant serpents! Those babies were just hatchlings! What was before him was omega size!

    As he wondered what to do about this, that was when one of them had unsealed!

    "...Great," Keith quickly moved his hands upwards as he guarded against the blow, but he was sent flying! What strength! He slammed into the wall.

    "Bo!" And the furball wouldn''t sit around either as he slammed into the serpent. The battle between the two crazy monsters. It was quite a fierce battle between the two. As they fought,

    "Damn! A second woke up!" Keith didn''t know whether to laugh or cry in this situation. The fighting had riled up the others to wake up. It seemed he was the snack for them!

 Volume 10 Chapter 44: Do You Think We Wouldnâ€™t Find Out?

    Volume 10 Chapter 44: Do You Think We Wouldn¡¯t Find Out?

    "Samuis are attacking again!" "They''re charging at us at full force!" A soldier roared as he watched a horde of brown furballs charging toward the city!

    "What?!" This was an unexpected situation; the monsters hadn''t attacked their city for quite some time.

    "Quickly move to the center of the city!" The soldiers quickly made a move and tried to get everyone away. But as they continued to do so, Long Xiaowen shouted,

    "Quickly run away from there! Don''t let anything happen to them!" But Long Xiaowen could only grin inside at this as he was pleased. Perfect. The plan is coming to place. I have to thank the child for his words. The vial of blood was none other than the Samuis. He remembered what Long Huizhong had said. The Samuis have a strong kinship with one another. They could still sense them even if they were away from one another.

    That meant the blood would do the same thing; if he could lead them with it, it would definitely cause the samuis to be furious. But as he thought about this, that was when a fireball ran across his face! That one fireball was enough to cause everyone around to pause.

    Long Xiaowen frowned, "What do you think you''re doing, child?" Carolyn stood below him, and she wasn''t the only one who attacked as Krystal dashed at him! It was quite a fierce attack. But that was not the end; four shadows came from behind.

    "!" Long Xiaowen quickly blew them away!

    "What is the meaning of this?!" Long Xiaowen couldn''t believe it. Shinzo, Long Qiqiang, Ayaka, and Long Lihua were behind him as they stared.

    "Elder, it was you," Long Qiqiang''s eyes darkened as he stared. His fist was clenched tightly, prepared to attack again.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t try to play the fool''s game! We know it was you!" Shinzo roared. That was something he couldn''t hold in any longer.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "!" How did they know?

    "How did we know? Do you think Keith wouldn''t have warn us about this before we could" Carolyn scoffed.

    "¡­" Vines appeared from the ground as they grabbed onto the person.

    "Hah! Super Fira to the rescue!" The small spirit sounded as she caught him.

    That was when Long Xiaowen understood what had occurred, "Hah, this was an oversight on my part." That was something he had realized; that spirit was contracted with Keith.

    That meant they could talk telepathically with one another.

    "Now where is Keith?!" That was something they all wanted to know. For Keith to warn them on such short notice meant that something had occurred, and they needed to do something about it.

    "That brat is probably dead," Long Xiaowen laughed, "Get them!" Without any hesitation, that was when a group of shadows tackled them. Long Xiaowen had blown past the vines, and his target was straight at the girl. Everything had gotten chaotic as the battle started!

    "Soldiers! Form tight! Hold the Samui back while dealing with those shadows!" Long Qiqiang took command. He couldn''t let this go down. Right now, the shadows were a priority.

    "Die!"

    "Qiqiang, watch yourself!" Shinzo knocked the guy out as he took his friend''s back, "These guys are not your average fighters."

    "I know." These guys were quite fierce.

    "Hmpf!" Carolyn fired starlight swords at Long Xiaowen. However, they were brushed off without even a hassle. That only caused Carolyn to be even more furious as she continued to fire! Long Xiaowen raised his fist, preparing to end her.

    Krystal quickly dashed forward, and the two girls took the blow together. Yet, they were sent flying across the street.

    "You all are talented. However, this isn''t a place for you all." Long Xiaowen grinned.  Talent and combat were two completely different things. He was much higher than the girls.

    "Tch!" Krystal and the others were prepared to fight again, but a smirk soon formed, "Who said we''re going to fight you?"

    "EH-!" That was the rain of the gong as Long Xiaowen went flying. He crashed into a couple of buildings before he got up.

    "Thanks for holding him here," Long Huizhong muttered.

    "Keith told us to stall for you after all."

    "Mmhmm. And I will repay him!" Long Huizhong dashed at Long Xiaowen and knocked him down.

    "How in the world did you get out of there?" He thought for sure that Long Huizhong would be locked forever.

    "You can thank the kid," Long Huizhong''s eyes narrowed, "Why are you doing all of this?" It was way too out of the blue. He had never expected that one of his people would cause all of these problems.

    Long Xiaowen grinned, "Hah, do you think you could do that?" Before Long Xiaowen could continue, he was sent flying again!

    "Stop talking and fight," Zhu Liqin and Setsuna said. They weren''t alone either, as the elders were also with them. They had made a circle, getting Long Huizhong out of the jail while getting the elders here to fight.

    "So all of you are here?" Long Xiaowen laughed.

    "Long Xiaowen! You have to pay for your crimes!" One elder muttered. Hearing that it was another caused them great distress.

    "Do you really think you guys will be able to stop me?"

 Volume 10 Chapter 45: Furballs Added To The Mix

    Volume 10 Chapter 45: Furballs Added To The Mix

    "Enough talk," Zhu Liqin and Setsuna scoffed as they went forward. The only thing they needed to do was to defeat him and get it over. Long Xiaowen didn''t move, completely undisturbed. That was when two cloaked people intercepted their path.

    "You two are still too headstrong," One voice muttered. Setsuna''s eyes widened, but it was too late. Setsuna and Zhu Liqin were sent flying to the ground!

    "Mother!" Long Lihua and Ayaka were startled. Even the elders were the same as well. The two strongest people were sent flying so easily!

    "It''s you two," Setsuna''s eyes narrowed, and so did Zhu Liqin. The two knew who those people were. Taking off the cloak, it was a dragon and fox man.

    "Long Yun!" "Hisao!" The elder''s expression turned dark.

    Carolyn questioned, "I take it you guys know them?"

    "I have no idea," Long Lihua and Ayaka shook. They had never heard of them before. Long Huizhong explained,

    "Those two used to be guardians. They were your parent''s teacher. But those two had done the worst possible thing by killing our elders."

    Long Yun sighed, "So straightlaced as always. Those elders were weak; the only reason why you''re able to become an elder was because of me."

    "You!"

    "You should be more worried about them than us," Hisao muttered. That was when he saw glowing circles around Setsuna and Zhu Liqin. It was too late; chains came down on the two!

    "You two need to sit out of this battle," Long Xiaowen grinned. Those two were quite a problem. They had prepared curses to trap them there.

    "Then we''ll fight them!" An elder was prepared to fight. That was when more cloaked people showed up.

    "Then we''ll be the ones to fight you."

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "It''s you!"

    "Huh? You know who this person is?"

    "He used to be an elder but was excommunicated for helping the guardians," Long Lihua frowned. And that was not the only thing, as even more people were behind him. That made all the other elders pale, "You all!"

    "Didn''t expect us to be here as well, huh?"

    "Fight!" Without any hesitation, the battle between the group started. It was quite a crazy fight. But as they continued to do so,

    "Mother!" Long Lihua shouted as she went before Zhu Liqin. Two elders had attacked her together!

    "Get away from her!" Long Lihua quickly used her fire magic against them. But that was not enough.

    "Your daughter is nothing more than a cub." Their target now was her. However, that was when Long Huizhong knocked them down.

    "Lihua, you need to be more focused!"

    "Understood."

    "Liqin, to think that you would be this weak," Hisao shook his head as he watched. Zhu Liqin''s eyes darkened further as she swung her fist, "Shut up."

    "Ho, to think you could throw fists," The curse placed on the two basically caused damage to them whenever they tried to move. More movement would cause more damage.

    Setsuna did the same thing; she was using her magic left and right, and the pain was going through her body.

    Each side wasn''t going down, but anyone could tell that the Zhu Liqin side was going down. Fighting with both guardians was not helpful, plus there were civilians. But there was a deciding factor with this.

    "Boo!"

    "What?!" The others were shocked. That was when they saw the samuis charging in like madmen! They tackled down whatever they could! But that was not the surprising thing,

    "Po! Po!" In front of everyone was a white snowball with a small brown furball on top of his head.

    "Mir!" Carolyn and Krystal were surprised by the snowball''s appearance. That was when he charged at the person before the two and took them out!

    "Why are they helping you?!" Long Xiaowen didn''t expect this! How could they be acting like this when he had smeared those blood around here? Shouldn''t they be acting crazy and attacking their own? Long Huizhong told him before.

    "Bo Bo!"

    "Uh,"

    "Carolyn translate," Long Lihua muttered.

    "I actually don''t know what he''s saying!" Carolyn was close but even she couldn''t tell his exact words!

    "He''s saying that he brought the calvary!" Fira translated!

    "I see! That''s great! Target those guys!" Carolyn pointed. And that was what Mir did. The other samuis followed after him without a thought as they attacked the hooded people. Mir didn''t even hesitate as he charged at Hisao.

    The fox person had raised his hands, prepared to take the blow, but he was sent flying by the rush power!

    "¡­I can''t believe it." The elders and the others were in shock about what happened. Never have they ever expected that the Samuis would be helping them in this situation. It was one of those things they couldn''t fathom.

    "Give it up, Xiaowen, you lost." Long Huizhong stared at the man. With everything that had occurred, there was no need for him to do anything else. It was game over for him. Yet,

    "Do you really think this is the end?"

    "What?!" Explosion.

    "Come infernos!"

 Volume 10 Chapter 46: He Is Pissed Off!

    Volume 10 Chapter 46: He Is Pissed Off!

    A giant ball of fire soon formed from the outskirts of the city. Everyone froze as they could hear it coming over to them.

    "Have you gone mad?! Are you really going to waste our home?!" Long Huizhong''s expression darkened. He knew what he was trying to do.

    "This is not my problem now!" Long Xiaowen laughed, "I don''t care if this island is destroyed!" As long as he got the win and obtained the duality stones, everything didn''t matter!

    "You-" That reaction was enough as an exiled elder slammed him away.

    "Come here now!" Long Xiaowen commanded. That was when a swarm of middle-sized serpents came to them.

    Long Huizhong quickly shouted, "Go and protect the civilians! This is our number one priority!" If those get close to them, then they would definitely kill them.

    The soldiers had made a defensive line while the Samui fought the infernos. It was a standstill between the two. Neither side was allowed to move. The Samuis had more power and strength than the serpents. But the serpents had more endurance. Every time they were knocked down, the monster would rise like zombies a few minutes later. It was a never-ending cycle.

    "We just need to take care of the core!" Long Huizhong roared.

    "Eh?"

    "There''s a core in the serpent. If you take care of that, you''ll disassemble them!" Long Huizhong had seen the serpents fight.

    "Understood!" Carolyn waved her hand, and the sword pierced through the serpent. That caused the serpent to drop to the ground. As the Samuis attacked, that was when the core was exposed.

    However,

    Rooaarrr!

    Giant serpents had appeared from the ground. Each one was the size of a mountain!

    "What the?!"

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Do you think those were the ones you''ll be fighting?!" Long Xiaowen laughed, "This is the one you''ll be fighting! Huizhong, did you really forget about this?!"

    "Dammit!"

    The large serpents didn''t hesitate to dash to the city. However,

    Cold. The air changed sharply, becoming frigid.

    "Snow?" That was only for a second before the serpents stopped in their tracks. And that was not all; a scorching air soon engulfed the city as the serpents exploded before them all!

    "Xiaowen, do you know how much trouble you''ve caused?" A cold voice stated. That was when Long Huizhong and the elder''s face brightened.

    "Ancestors!" The two had finally made a move.

    "To think the two of you have made a move. But that''s expected since the seal has been broken," Long Xiaowen continued to be calm.

    Long Yueying frowned even more. That was when Long Xiaowen explained,

    "I''ve been preparing for this day at last. Do it!" Without any hesitation, the entire ground glowed, and that was when chains appeared before the two ancestors,

    "Your powers have been halved!"

    "You killed your own men for this!" To activate such magic, mana and the duality stone weren''t the only things. Life force as well. They used everything against them!

    "They understood the risks; we''re defeating you here and now!" Long Xiaowen stated.

    "Ancestors! We''ll deal with at least one of them."

    "Even if we can," Yukiko Kazemori frowned. Even if they tried to attack them right now, they were at a disadvantage. To think he had something like this on hand. And yet,

    "Wait a minute, aren''t there six?" There was something wrong. The two fought against them once before. Six of them were sealed. Yet, there were only five before them. Where was the other one?

    BOOOOM!

    That was when there was a giant blue thunderbolt that crackled the sky.

    "What''s that?!"

    "Is this-" No, not one of their plans. Long Xiaowen and the other traitors frowned at the bolt of lightning. The serpents were also the same, and they were confused. But there was no need to be confused as the trees were dropping in tandem!

    "You damn bastard!" "PO!" Without even a second later, a raging blue bolt of lightning knocked one of the serpents down. While two others were knocked down by two giant balls of fluff.

    "Keith!" Krystal was relieved to see him like this, but Carolyn grasped her hand, "Don''t go over to him right now."

    "Eh?"

    "¡­He is pissed off."

    "You''re alive?!" Long Xiaowen was genuinely shocked by the boy''s survival.

    "Yeah, I''m alive. But you''re not going to be." Keith didn''t hesitate as he dashed forward. But that was when two people stepped before him.

    "Screw off!" One punch was enough to send the elder flying into the air while the other one was embedded into the ground.

    "¡­" No one said a thing because of what happened.

    "Bo!" And he was not alone; both Shiro and the leader were in annihilation mode as they charged at the serpents! Those things were four times the size of each other. But they were blasted away! Things instantly changed with this.

    "Save me now!" Long Xiaowen quickly called a serpent as it tackled Keith, slamming him down!

    "Keith!" But what they saw next surprised them.

    "Don''t make me roast you alive!"

 Volume 10 Chapter 47: Iâ€™m Too Tired

    Volume 10 Chapter 47: I¡¯m Too Tired

    Keith didn''t hesitate as he slammed into the serpent with great force! One blunt force. The serpent quivered as it rangled around in pain. That was not the end; blue lightning raged forth!

    "How is he doing that?" No one expected the child to cause such destruction. Krystal dashed forward as she attacked one of the elders. Carolyn did the same as well, firing off her starlight swords. The two understood: take advantage of the situation! Keith just made the field even more hectic than before.

    The one who took use of it would have an advantage.

    "Deal with them!" Long Yueying''s urgent command spurred the others into action. In that single moment, the entire situation shifted.

    Shiro and the others didn''t hesitate; they grabbed the serpents by the tail and twirled them around, throwing them out of there! A giant serpent flying across the air was quite a jaw-dropping sight. The other Samuis weren''t going down as they dashed at the medium-sized one.

    However,

    I can''t defeat it. Keith knew the serpent was stronger than him. If he wanted to beat it, he needed to use Baal''s rage. But that would take time. As he wondered what to do,

    "Keith! Watch it!" Keith looked at the tail flying at his face. He raised his halberd, blocking it. Blocking it didn''t stop him from flying across the city as he slammed through several buildings.

    "Gah," Blood spurted from his mouth. What force! And that was not the end as the serpent dashed at him, wanting to take him out. Its tail dived like a spear. However, that never landed.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "We''re back!" Setsuna froze the tail. With it frozen, a shadow exploded forth, bursting it into pieces. Zhu Liqin circled her wrist, "That damn curse made my back hurt." Those two had some people help remove the curse from their bodies. The tide was shifting in their favor again.

    "Can you move, Keith?" Setsuna turned to the child.

    "Mmhmm, I can still fight." Keith got up from the ground, prepared to fight. Zhu Liqin nodded, "Then you deal with that big one there." The serpent was still alive; their blow caused some damage. Even now, the tail was regenerating.

    "Then what are you planning to do?"

    "Those two are our prey." Hisao and Long Yun haven''t made a move. The two watched the entire fight go down without making a move.

    "Hooo, this is getting fun," Hisao grinned as he jumped forward at Zhu Liqin while Long Yun went against Setsuna.

    "Let''s see how much you''ve grown." Long Yun waved her hand, causing a fireball to fly over. However, Setsuna blocked it with an ice shield.

    "What''s the matter, Setsuna?! Are you only going to defend?" She continued to fire magic at her before he noticed it. A look of disappointment.

    "You don''t think this is fun?!"

    "There''s one thing you''ve mistaken, Teacher." Setsuna shook her head, "When did you become quite weak?"

    "Eh?" Something snapped. Long Yun''s expression turned dark as scales started to form around his body. He was more beast than human. He dashed at Setsuna. However, with a snap of her fingers, magic circles surrounded him!

    "Ice coffin," Setsuna snapped her fingers, which caused the entire being to freeze. The other side was no different as Zhu Liqin''s eyes narrowed, and she let out a relentless barrage of blows. Each one was with the force of a dragon as Hisao was sent flying and straight down. The ground was riddled with holes.

    Hisao and Long Yun were left in the rubble.

    "Yes!"

    "The guardians have beaten them!" The soldiers cheered as they saw what occurred. That was not the end,

    "Baal''s rage!" Keith roared as blue waves of lightning burst forth! Sensing the high amounts of mana from the boy, the serpent didn''t hesitate to run away. However, a giant ice wall exploded from the ground!

    "Kwak!" Aria screeched.

    Bamm! It was quite a ferocious attack. A chain of lightning raged at the serpent, destroying all of the serpent''s body.

    Shiro and the leader didn''t hesitate to add even more fire to it as well. They destroyed two serpents with their blows.

    "We shouldn''t hold back either," Yukiko and Long Yueying didn''t hesitate to use her magic. That was when two gigantic magic circles appeared in the sky.

    "...Forbidden magic," Keith muttered. It was quite destructive.

    "Woohoo! We''ve won!" Keith and the others raised their hands as they cheered. But as they did this, that was when Keith took a damn nap. I''m too tired.

 Volume 10 Chapter 48: Learning Ice Magic

    Volume 10 Chapter 48: Learning Ice Magic

    Keith blinked at the ceiling, "I overdid it." For him to use so much magic against the serpents was not something he could do. Overuse. While he thought about this,

    "Of course you overdid it," Carolyn shook her head, "Now ahh,"

    "¡­I''m not a kid."

    "You''re an injured patient." Carolyn grinned as she pointed the spoon at his face. The only thing he could do was sigh as he ate, but as he did so, Krystal came before him as well.

    "Ahh," It was a piece of fruit this time.

    "¡­You two are enjoying this, aren''t you?"

    "Of course!" "Shouldn''t you?"

    "Oh, totally am." Keith nodded. There was no way he wasn''t, but they kept forgetting that he could move his hands. After some time, Keith had gotten up, "Everything feels so out of place." It had been a day since that attack, and it was quite something. There had been construction, and life had slowly reverted back to normal. While he enjoyed the rest, Long Lihua entered,

    "Keith, Ah-Should I come at another time?"

    "It''s fine. What do you need."

    "The ancestors wish to speak with you."

    "Understood." Keith nodded as they followed after them. Behind the elder palace was none other than the ancestor palace. Surprisingly, it wasn''t as grand as the elder palace. It was an old mansion.

    "They''re pretty down to earth."

    "You think?" The group headed into the mansion, arriving in front of a room. Long Lihua and Ayaka quickly bowed before them. Keith and the two did the same as well.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "There''s no need to bow to us," Long Yueying and Yukiko smiled.

    "Understood," Keith nodded.

    "Thank you for all your assistance these last few days," The ancestor bowed. Keith and the two had done so much for them.

    "It''s my pleasure. But what about that elder?"

    "...He was able to escape." Throughout the entire chaos, Long Xiaowen was able to flee from the scene. As they fought against the serpents, that was when he took the chance. The rest was captured, which was a plus.

    "Thank you for everything."

    "Mmhmm."

    "Actually, can I ask you to teach me how to use ice magic?"

    "Eh? You know how to use ice magic?" Yukiko was intrigued.

    "Well, I can make ice cubes and make the air colder. But if you''re asking me whether or not I could use it offensively, then that''s no." That was something he couldn''t do.

    "Well, you got the basics down," Yukiko nodded, "Then I will be the one to help you out on this."

    "Then I can help you two out."

    "Eh?" Carolyn and Krystal blinked. They didn''t expect their names to be called out. But Long Yueying explained, "I can tell that you have an affinity to fire magic while you''re a strong swordsman. I can help you out."

    "It would be our honor!"

    "Then the three of you can stay here now."

    "Eh?"

    "It would be a shame for you three to come and go like that all of the time." It took some time for them to get to the palace. There were also guards, which was a hassle.

    "Sure, I don''t mind." Keith didn''t matter as much. But the moment he said this,

    Did I see something weird? That was when he realized the two women''s faces changed. But it seemed the others didn''t sense it at all.

    "Ancestors, could we stay here as well, then?" Ayaka and Long Lihua questioned.

    "Alright, you two can stay here as well. We have enough rooms here."

    The group headed out.

    "Alright," Long Lihua sighed, "Who will tell them?"

    "Eh?" It seemed the other girls noticed something as they all stared at one man.

    "Me?"

    "WHAT?! You''re going to the ancestor''s home?!" The first thing that happened was Shinzo''s screaming. His voice was so loud that it caused Keith''s hair to flip up. Figures. That was something that should have been expected.

    "Do you have to go?" Zhu Liqin was shocked. She and Long Hao came to their home again to hang out.

    "Yes," Keith nodded.

    "Sis! Why didn''t you stop it!"

    "We''re going with him,"

    "Are you kidding me?!" There was no say in this matter as Keith and the others had grabbed their stuff and thanked Setsuna for their time.

    But that only caused the family to cry even more.

    Keith had already left with a smile, as he was pretty excited. Ice magic. He hadn''t learned how to use it. Even Sophia and the others had a difficult time doing so. He could probably make something delicious if he could learn how to use it.

 Volume 10 Chapter 49: Ban For Life

    Volume 10 Chapter 49: Ban For Life

    The next day, Keith woke up early. It''s time. Today was going to be exciting. He was going to learn how to use ice magic. Ice magic was something he was interested in. Heading to the courtyard, Yukiko was already outside.

    "Are you ready to learn how to use ice magic, Child?"

    "Mmhmm! I couldn''t sleep because of it!" Keith grinned. He didn''t get any rest; he was too eager to know.

    Yukiko chuckled as she explained, "I can tell you have good basics in using ice magic. But do you know what ice magic is?"

    "Mmhmm, ice magic is a compound magic. It''s the fusion between both water and wind magic."

    Yukiko nodded, "That''s the gist of it. With the fusion between wind and water, ice is formed. But that''s only scratches the surface."

    "Eh?"

    "Let me ask you a question, the people who could use wind and water magic, why aren''t they able to use ice magic?"

    "Ahh."

    "That''s because you have to have the capabilities. Wind and water magic had to be perfectly in tandem with one another to use ice. That''s not something that could be taught." Yukiko''s hands glowed blue and green as she placed them together. That was when a block of ice formed.

    "I guess you don''t have strong control over one of those elements."

    "I have a good deal of control with wind magic, but water, not so much." Water magic wasn''t something he needed to practice with as he had earth magic.

    "Then practice your water magic for some time. As you do so, your ice magic will come to you as such."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Eh?"

    "Ice magic is a combination of both elements. But having too much of one, you won''t have control. In your case, you could only increase cold air to a certain degree and make ice cubes, which a child could do. But how good are you at using water magic?"

    "The most I could do is use a water lance." That was one of the magic Sophia had taught him.

    "Then you can definitely use ice spears." Yukiko thought, "I think you already have a good grasp on imaging it."

    "Oh,"

    "Like forming ice cubes, now you just need to enlarge it."

    "Understood!" Keith nodded as he imagined the ice cubes, but he continued to enlarge them in his mind. Slowly, that was when the ice would become sharper and into pikes!

    "Nice, you did so well." Yukiko patted the boy on the head. Keith nodded, "Mmmhmm. This is the first time I''ve been able to do that."

    "That''s good. Also, you''re going to master ice magic quickly."

    "Eh?"

    "Do you know what makes ice magic so powerful?"

    "Hmm?"

    "One of the strong suits of ice magic is the ability to create things. You can use the ice pikes as weapons," Yukiko made a spear of ice from her hand, "It''s much stronger than a normal iron weapon. What''s more, it also has a cold effect as well."

    "I see!"

    Yukiko continued to explain everything to him, and the child listened attentively.

    ....

    "What a delicious meal?" "I have not eaten something this delicious before."

    Yukiko and Long Yueying were in awe of the cooking. They had never tasted or tried it before.

    "The two of you sound much like Grandpa Cadmus," Keith laughed.

    "Grandpa Cadmus?" Yukiko and Long Yueying froze when they heard that.

    "Yeah, what''s your relationship with Grandpa Cadmus?" That was something he had been curious about. The group had been talking about it, but that was when they noticed something was off. Even the girls felt it was wrong as well. That was when the two jumped at him,

    "DID CADMUS GET ANOTHER WIFE!"

    ¡­

    "Hah," Cadmus let out a great sigh as his body lowered in the chair. As he did so, that was when Sohma sighed, "Today is a good day."

    "So you finally relaxed." Cadmus grinned.

    "Unlike you, I need a relaxing thing," Sohma wasn''t a hater on going out and doing so. But this was really soothing. Drinking some tea and then eating some chocolates. As he continued to do so,

    "Is it really okay not for you to go with him?"

    "Eh?"

    "You know. Yukiko and Yueying are there. He''ll be fine."

    "¡­"

    "¡­Nevermind." Sohma shook his head. Forget that he had said anything about it. But as the two continued to relax over there, that was when the orb shined.

    "Huh?"

    "Why would Keith do something like that?" Cadmus said it was an emergency.

    "Get over here now before I ban you for life!" Keith roared through the orb, which caused the two to widen up.

 Volume 11 Chapter 1: You Broke Him! You Actually Broke Him!

    Volume 11 Chapter 1: You Broke Him! You Actually Broke Him!

    "..." "..." A strange silence had engulfed the entire mansion. And why shouldn''t it be?!

    Right now, the two ancestors of the island, Yukiko Kazemori and Long Yueying, stood on one side. In contrast, Carolyn, Krystal, Ayaka, and Long Lihua stood beside them. Sweat dripped down from their foreheads as they shivered. Before them were Keith and Cadmus!

    Long Lihua nudged Carolyn, "Um, what are we supposed to do about this?"

    "Nothing," Carolyn muttered, "We''ve already done a lot by stopping Keith from trying to kill the headmaster." An hour before this, Cadmus had instantly teleported himself to the mansion. Once he said the ban, even Krystal and Carolyn flinched.

    To be banned from eating his food was a death sentence.

    That was when Keith unleashed his fury on the dragon! No mercy was shown! If looks could kill, Cadmus would have perished a dozen times over. It was a more brutal onslaught than the battle against the serpents! Keith was on a relentless war path; only the girls'' combined strength managed to restrain him!

    The determination of a man on a mission was a force to be reckoned with.

    "So tell me, Grandpa Cadmus, what did you do?" Keith sat in a chair and stared at the man. His eyes were unflinching as he stared at the dragon kneeling.

    "Um¡­can I not answer?"

    Dump!

    "EEP!" Cadmus let out a screech as he scooted backward. But that was when Keith held his head, "So let me get this straight, you made me deal with this mess when you could have done it yourself."

    "No! No! It''s not like that at all, Keith! I did it because you are the most efficient!" With the Samui whisperer, everything would be so much simpler.

    "I did not expect the situation to be like this." Long Xiaowen betraying them was not something he could expect. What was more, the serpents were such an outlier.

    That only caused Keith to get up, "That doesn''t change the fact that you left two beautiful women all alone!"

    "Aww," "Child, you don''t need to say that." Long Yueying and Yukiko''s cheeks turned red. To hear someone call them beautiful was rare. It had never occurred on this island since they were treated like gods.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "It does! I can''t believe he was going out with the two of you, and then he decided to leave you!" Keith couldn''t believe it.

    Apparently, Long Yueying and Yukiko were his wives. That was what made it horrible!

    "¡­Umm, they''re not my wives," Cadmus muttered.

    "¡­What?" Keith blinked, and so did the other girls. Not his wives? Hold on for a second?

    "Didn''t you guys have kids?" Krystal questioned. From how they said it, they definitely had kids. Long Lihua and Ayaka were descendants of their children.

    "¡­That doesn''t mean we got married," Cadmus retorted. You could have kids even without getting married. Those words were enough to cause Long Yueying and Yukiko''s aura to drop by a mile!

    "Scum." Ayaka couldn''t help but mutter. She was not the only one; the other girls also thought so.

    "Please don''t look at me with those eyes!" Cadmus was in tears. Dirty laundry was being aired to the public, and it was in front of students, no less! It was one of the worst things ever. Those eyes said it all. Scum! They were definitely going to make him into a living hell. But the worst had yet to come.

    "Keith?" The boy said nothing, and his head continued to look down. He was quiet, too quiet. It was something that caused his heart to rumble. Danger on a whole nother level! That was when he looked up with a smile on his face.

    "Hahaha."

    "Keith?"

    "Oh, dear lord." Carolyn''s eyes broke, "Everyone, get behind the two ancestors!" Without any hesitation, she had already jumped behind Long Yueying!

    "Eh?"

    "Now!"

    "Come here quick!" Even Fira and Aria, who were usually calm and composed, acted differently. The two were fidgeting around. Now, everyone hid behind them.

    "Oh, heavenly Kreye! Please protect us from the rage about to be brought down!" Carolyn prayed behind the ancestor.

    "¡­" "Explain now."

    "Cadmus finally broke him. I thought it would be impossible. But he broke him. He went level 5," Carolyn thought it would be a combination of Herrick, Melor, and Cadmus to do it, but it was a one-man job!

    The dragon realized it as well, and he wanted to flee!

    "You damn stupid old geezer!" Keith roared as he knocked him out of the mansion, smashing through several walls!

    "!" The ancestors and the others were just speechless. But that was not the end as Keith stomped to where he was and brought the dragon back in.

    After a few minutes,

    "¡­I can''t believe you," Keith groaned venom as he glared at the dragon. Cadmus had a bunch of bruises all over the place. Long Yueying and Yukiko were shocked as they continued to stare. That boy beat him to a pulp!

    "You need to take responsibility! How could you put two beautiful women on hold like that? Respond to their feelings!"

    "Keith?"

    "You''re basically slapping their feelings away!" Keith shook his head.

    "KEITH!"

    "Hmm?" Keith turned to see Carolyn and Krystal standing up. The look on their faces was quite something. Carolyn had a smile, but it was not a happy one as she said, "Sit down."

    "Eh?"

    "SIT! DOWN!"

    "Understood!" Keith quickly kneeled without any hesitation. For some reason, that was when the two were getting lectured at the same time. Cadmus scoffed, "Shot yourself in your own foot."

    "What? How?"

    "¡­You''re an idiot."

    "You''re the idiot!"

    "Are you two going to be like this!"

    "No!" The two quickly straightened up.

 Volume 11 Chapter 2: Together Forever

    Volume 11 Chapter 2: Together Forever

    While the two got chewed out by the princess, Long Yueying and Yukiko had deadpan expressions, altogether dropping that noble facade they had before. What was before them was too unbelievable. They had known Cadmus for a long time, even before the two had fallen in love with him.

    "Umm, what''s the relationship between the two?" The two were quite curious now. The first thought that came to their mind was how Keith was his grandson after calling him Grandpa Cadmus. But it seemed their relationship was slightly different.

    Krystal explained, "Keith and Cadmus knew each other from when Keith was a child."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, that''s what Carolyn told me before. But the two have a really close relationship with one another."

    "¡­How close are they?"

    "You have to ask Carolyn about this since I''m not too sure," Krystal wasn''t sure, "But they''re definitely close." They had to be close if they talked with one another like two old friends.

    "I see." The two women stared at Keith for a bit. The three noticed something off. What''s with the glow in their eyes? Whatever the case, it seemed they had plans for the boy.

    "It''s nice to see Cadmus like this," Yukiko muttered while Long Yueying stared at him.

    ¡­

    "Hah, that stupid grandpa!" Keith groaned. He got scolded when he shouldn''t have.

    What was more, he was also going to cook. It was not something unexpected. But a sigh came out of his mind as he started to prepare the food.

    I could go with a ginger pork lettuce wrap.

    First thing was to wet the lettuce. That way, it would be easier to wrap the meat. Once that was done, it was time to make ginger pork. Marinate it with pepper, salt, soy sauce, and other goodies. The first thing in the wok was carrots and onions; Ground pork was placed next. Once done, he scooped some into the lettuce and wrapped it lightly. Afterwards, it was time to steam it.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Hehe," A little evil chuckle came out of his mouth as he tossed in a block of Cloud Pig. A secret ingredient. The soup from the cloud pig will seep into the lettuce wrap, making the meat much richer.

    While that occurred in the kitchen, something extraordinary happened in the dining room.

    "Dear, would you like some tea?" Yukiko got up with a kettle, ready to pour for him.

    Cadmus shook, "T-There''s no need to do that."

    "Then how about I massage you like old times?"

    "Massage?"

    Cough Cough! Cadmus was about to die, "No, there''s no need for you to do that. There are children here!" The look on their face said it all. You make them massage you, and you still haven''t married those two?!

    "To make our ancestors do something like that."

    "..."

    Long Lihua and Ayaka were the ones who were hit hard by this sudden revelation. How could their ancestors do something like this?

    "But it had been so long since we''ve been together." "Indeed," The two couldn''t contain themselves. To not see their lover for so long, all of their emotions burst out in a few moments.

    "But why didn''t you come to meet us?"

    "Yeah, why didn''t you?" Now that they had time to think about it, Cadmus could easily come over here whenever he wanted. Case in point with how Keith shouted at him.

    "You know, I had a lot of work to do and such."

    "Headmaster?" Everyone gave him a stink eye.

    "Cadmus," The two stared. That was such a lie that they couldn''t believe it.

    "¡­I was embarrassed."

    "Eh?"

    "I was embarrassed to come see you two again."

    "Embarrassed?"

    "....I''ve been working so hard, and I said we would meet again. But when I realized the time, I thought that you two would have forgotten about me," By the time the dragon had realized, it was too late. That was why he thought the two had forgotten about him. But that only caused them to get closer,

    "Are you kidding me?"  "How could you think of us like that?!" Long Yueying and Yukiko''s expressions turned dark, "We love you, and we''ll never forget about you."

    "You two," Cadmus didn''t know what to say as they hugged them. Carolyn and the other staring at the scene couldn''t help but cry a bit,

    "Headmaster''s stupidity has finally been fixed."

    "Hey!" Stupidity, well, I was being stupid. That was something the dragon wasn''t going to deny. But as he continued to stare at the two,

    "We''ll be together forever," "¡­Forever," The two women muttered as they hugged him tightly.

    "Huh?" Yueying? Yukiko? Why did you guys make such dark sounds? It was quite dark, and not only that, but they also had evil smiles. Did they not see it as well? The four girls were sniffling at the sight, utterly unaware of what was said. Did I hear it wrong then? While Cadmus was lost in thought,

    "What are you all doing?" Keith blinked as he carried everything into the room. He saw four girls tearing up while Cadmus was being hugged by the two.

    "Nothing," Long Yueying smiled, "Just rekindling some love."

    "¡­I see." Keith nodded. Cadmus started to sniff, "What did you prepare for us today?"

    "Cabbage rolls with aqua rice," Keith grinned as he started serving them all. Rice was placed into the bowl, and on top of it, Keith placed a cabbage roll. Slowly, the juices seeped down.

 Volume 11 Chapter 3: You Got A Good Body

    Volume 11 Chapter 3: You Got A Good Body

    "Gimme!" Cadmus quickly took the bowl of rice and started to munch. He was eager to eat; savory food made by Keith was something he hadn''t eaten in such a long time.

    "Wait for everyone to get it before you eat."

    "Understood," Cadmus nodded, but it didn''t stop him from salivating at the dish. Placing a bowl before everyone,

    "Alright, we can eat," With those words, everyone started to eat.

    "¡­My goodness."

    "And the rice is so fragrant as well."

    "This is nothing like the rice we''ve eaten before." The rice was clear and translucent when they ate it. However, this had a slightly dark golden color.

    "Aqua rice is interesting; they store water to make it even more delicious. So I decided to replace water with stock instead." It was a flavor bomb in each bite.

    "More," Cadmus didn''t even need a minute before he finished it. Keith sighed, but before he could, Yukiko smiled, "Child, let me do it. Enjoy your dinner."

    "¡­Thank you."

    The fox person patted his head and quickly prepared the rice. She brought it before the dragon, "Dear, have some."

    "Ahh," Long Yueying went one step further as she raised her chopstick. Cadmus could only sigh as he took a bite. Continuing to do so while trying not to mind the eyes was difficult. The look on Keith''s face was enough to cause him to shake. Don''t look at me like that!

    Heh. Keith had an evil smirk. Yet, this was not what he should be worried about,

    "Keith, ahh."

    "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head when he saw the princess doing so.

    "Ahh."

    "Nam," Keith didn''t hesitate to swallow it, "Delicious."

    "Ehehe."

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Here, ahh," Now it was Keith''s turn to do so. The princess didn''t hesitate to take a bite.

    "Even more delicious."

    "How is it more delicious?"

    "Because you''re feeding me."

    "..." Long Yueying and Yukiko stared at them. Then they raised their heads at Cadmus.

    "..." Dammit, Brat! You''re putting me in a bad position! Those looks said it all; he would have to feed them, or they would get pouty again. He stared at Keith, who continued to feed both Krystal and Carolyn. This kid was too much of a player!

    "..." We''re just going to ignore that. Long Lihua and Ayaka were trying their best to be air. On the side, Fira was doing the same with Aria, trying to act the same as Keith.

    The next day, Keith woke up early and prepared to do some training. That was when Long Yueying stared, "Ho, you''re doing quite well."

    "Thank you,"

    "Let me help you out."

    "Hmm?"

    "How about you learn how to do something like this." Long Yueying moved her hands forward, and as she did so, it was like a whirlwind.

    That was when Keith realized, "That''s what Long Qiqiang and Long Lihua used before." The style was definitely the same thing.

    Long Yueying nodded, "Mmhmm, it''s martial arts from the Long clan. Do you want to learn?"

    "Mmmhhm, wait. Is it fine for me to learn it?" Keith blinked. Shouldn''t stuff like this be hidden in the clan, not to be learned from the others?

    "It''s fine. You and Cadmus have a special relationship. You are technically one of us," Long Yueying smiled.

    "Thank you-"

    "Just call me grandma if you want."

    "Ah.." The look in her eyes. It was literally saying to call her grandma.

    "...Thank you, Grandma Long."

    "Mmhmm," Long Yueying''s smile beamed tenfold as she got into position, "What I''m going to teach you is the Long family Close Quarter Combat." As she said this, Long Yueying started to move. It was quite an incredible speed. Each one was slowly getting higher!

    "Did you see all of that?"

    "Mmhmm. Also, isn''t that what the soldiers used?" He noticed it; some of the soldiers had used a similar technique. But this one was quite sharper. Long Yueying nodded, "It''s a technique derived from the Long Technique. But they''re using something much weaker."

    "Weaker?"

    "People from the main clan of the Long family have a strong constitution.  The Long Family Close Quarter Combat would put a strain on their body if it wasn''t weakened."

    "Then-"

    "You''re fine. You have a strong constitution," Long Yueying muttered. Hearing that, Keith nodded as he started to move. Long Yueying taught, "Get into the flow of it. Making it into a raging wave!"

    Raging waves! Keith continued to move his fists. Each one was getting stronger and stronger. Before he could use the last blow, Long Yueying held his hand.

    "That''s enough. You don''t need to go so far."

    "Eh?"

    "You''ve already gotten a good foundation. So calm down." Long Yueying rubbed his head.

    "I see,"

    "Working hard in the morning," That was when Cadmus came out.

    "Dear!"

    "Mmhmm,"

    "Well, I''m going to be heading out for today. I need to do something." Keith took a deep sigh as he was ready to get out. He woke up earlier than yesterday because he needed to go out. That was when Cadmus grabbed him by the shoulders, "Hold it! What about breakfast?!"

    "Not today,"

    "What?!"

    "I can make it for you!" Long Yueying''s eyes glimmered!

    "¡­I-"

    "Alright, I''m going to go now!" Keith didn''t wait as he quickly dashed out. That was because he needed to do something outside first.

 Volume 11 Chapter 4: Entering The Sea

    Volume 11 Chapter 4: Entering The Sea

    As Keith continued to run, he passed through the farms. That was when he spotted a farmer in the rice field. Waving his hand, "Hello, Huo Ye!"

    "Ahh, Hello, Keith! Are you heading to the forest?"

    "Mmhmm, I''m going to go there. Also, how''s the land been going?"

    "Going strong. It''s been quite a nice day these last few days. But we''re going to need some time to fix up everything. Those serpents really did a number on the farms." Huo Ye scratched his head as he stared at some burnt parts of the land.

    Flame serpents to farms. Yeah, they did not match at all; of course, there would be problems. Most farms were scorched and needed time to recover.

    "But why do you guys have a fire pit?" Staring at the side, he noticed a giant fire pit.

    "But we can still save it! No, we''ll use it! Our fire rice will be even more delicious when you add it to that fire!"

    "...I see. Then I will try some when I return." Keith laughed as he headed to the forest. Even with the attacks, it didn''t loosen their spirits at all. That was nice. That was when Keith returned to where he found it, "Hello! Everyone!"

    "Bo!" Keith was then jumped by many small furballs. A grin was on his face as he started to pat their bodies.

    "Jin, it''s been a while!" That was the name he had given the leader. There was really nothing to say about it. Shiro was named after his white fur, while Jin was named after the color of his golden eyes.

    Yeah, there was nothing wrong with that...

    The furball also liked the name as it nudged him with his head. That was when,

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Po!" "Gah!" Four white snowballs tackled him on the side!

    "You guys are getting heavier!" They were already heavy before, but they got heavier. The four got off him, "You guys aren''t babies anymore!" These guys were getting way too big.

    "Bo!" Inti nudged his face as he licked him. Keith shook as he turned to the small furballs, "Have you guys been learning from them?"

    "Po!" The babies jumped back and forth. Shiro summoned himself over to help Keith deal with the serpent. And the might of the Samui leader was not to be messed with. Plus Jin, there was no chance the serpents could deal with them.

    Because of this, they took them down left and right. That was when the three teleported over after the battle. They wanted to play with their brethren. And they got along quite well.

    "And you guys been living here quite nicely," Keith grinned. The samuis had returned to the forest. Returning deep into their territory. He lay down on the grass,

    "I can''t believe I have both of you," Keith laughed as he stared at his hand. Jin decided to form a contract with him afterward. Even staring at it was enough to make him pause. Shiro was already something Cadmus was shocked about. Adding another one wouldn''t hurt, right?

    Checking to see they were fine, it was time to return. As he did, that was when he saw Long Qiqiang standing there.

    "Qiqang, what are you doing here? Are you helping out with the farm?"

    "Well, I need to help out with some things. But it''s going to do something with water. Want to come with?"

    "Sure!" Jumping into the water, he didn''t mind that. The two then headed to the docks. That was when he saw there were also a couple of people there as well.

    "Shinzo, you''re here as well."

    "A lot of people are here today." Shinzo laughed.

    "Alright! You all know that our land has suffered. So, we need to grab some resources! Apparently, a bunch of shimmering bass have been moving here! So our job is to collect !" Long Huizhong took charge.

    "Understood!"

    "You can just collect everything you can," Long Qiqiang grinned. Keith nodded, "Oh, I planned to do so." He was going to grab fish and other seafood things left and right! And he wasn''t going to give up!

    That was when the trio jumped into the water. And when they did, they saw a bunch of glimmering light shining before their face, which was quite glaring. Keith couldn''t help but move his hands to cover his face. But that was when someone had blocked something. It was Shinzo who held onto one of the fishes. He started to make hand motions. Don''t get it. Understood. Keith knew what to do as he started to head out. A harpoon was sent flying through the sea as it landed on it.

    It was quite fast as it pierced through the monster easily; the fish was fierce. Keith continued to do so, and that was when Long Qiqiang had signaled the two to come up,

    "We caught so much!"

    "This is going to be really delicious!" Keith could tell that they were going to be delicious. These bass were fatty and rich with meat.

    "I''m going to dive down and search some more," Besides the bass, he could tell there was more sea life there. He was definitely going to be catching them. Keith dived into the sea again. This time, he went deeper into the ocean. That was what he saw it. Prawns? No, shrimp? He didn''t know what it was, but it was something he wanted! He could definitely make something using them!

 Volume 11 Chapter 5: Only he could be truthful to this

    Volume 11 Chapter 5: Only he could be truthful to this

    However, when Keith raised his hand to grab them, those shrimps reacted instantly. They quickly ran away, not trying to be near him at all! This water makes it impossible. The water slowed his movements even further. But an idea came to his mind.

    I can catch them by doing this!

    Raising his hand toward the shrimps, they had no idea what would occur. In utter surprise, the shrimps watched as the water around them froze into an ice block, floating upwards.

    Multiple ice blocks slowly floated up as he cast. Each one held 10 shrimps. Thank goodness I can make blocks of ice. It was simple and easy enough with his expertise. That was not the end as he slowly swam towards the rocks.

    Scallops. There was a bunch of them sticking to the surface. Keith continued to collect them before coming up to Shinzo and Long Qiqiang. Those two collected the ice blocks.

    "What will you be doing with these long-eared prawns and speed shrimps?"

    "Cook them, of course!" Keith grinned. That was precisely what he was going to do with them.

    "I''m definitely going to make something great."

    "Yeah!" "Definitely!" Long Qiqiang and Shinzo were quite excited. That was when the three headed over to the ancestor''s home. But as they did, "Can''t believe you''re actually living at the ancestor''s home."

    "Huh? Is it not normal?" "Of course not! No one had seen the ancestors besides the elders and guardians. Ayaka and Long Lihua are exceptions." The two were going to be their successors.

    "I see. You''ll meet them today, so don''t embarrass yourself," Keith grinned. The group continued to head up, and that was when he paused.

    "What''s the matter?" That was such an awkward stop.

    "¡­I feel a dark disturbance."

    "What?" Long Qiqiang and Shinzo looked at one another. This man could feel something wrong? His sixth sense was not normal. However,

    "No one is stupid enough to cause trouble, right?"

    "Of course not." Shinzo shook. These two were the strongest people on the island. Unless they have a death wish, then sure.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Slowly, the trio walked up, prepared for battle. But that was when they saw literal hell on earth!

    "Lihua!" "Sister!" "Guys," The three were surprised. That was because what they saw was a pile of dead bodies all over the place. There was even Long Hao and Fira on the ground as well! Keith quickly walked over to the princess,

    "Ugh, kill me now," Carolyn muttered as she coughed.

    "What happened?!" Who in the world would do something like that?! There was Cadmus and the two! No one should be capable of taking them down! But as he wondered what to do, two people had come out of the room.

    "Mother!" "Aunt!" Setsuna and Zhu Liqin were here as well. The two stood by the door before they had dropped to the ground! It was quite dramatic as if the two had gone through some dangerous battle!

    "What in the world happened here?!" The three were quite speechless about all of this.

    He turned to the two, "I''m going to check on the old geezer. You two be prepared to grab them and make a run for it."

    "On it,"  Keith slowly got close to the building. What is that stench? There was a dark and disgusting odor coming from the room. Slowly peeking through the door, everything became clear.

    "Dear, ahh" "Yes, ahh."

    "Umm, can I not?!"

    Yukiko and Long Yueying held spoons and raised them to the man''s mouth. It looked nice if you didn''t account for the fact that Cadmus was tied up.

    Threat? Blackmail? Keith didn''t know what to call it.

    As he continued to watch this scene, Cadmus spotted the head. A salvation look appeared on his face, "Keith! You''re back!"

    "...Yeah,"

    "Hello," "Welcome home," Long Yueying and Yukiko greeted the child.

    "Don''t mind me, grandmas. Please keep doing what you should," Keith slowly eeked away, but that was when Cadmus shouted, "Wait! Don''t go!" Are you going to leave me like this?!

    "¡­" Was there a need to ask? Of course, he was going to leave him like that! There was no way to do so otherwise, not unless¡­yeah, that would not happen to him.

    Those dead bodies outside told him everything.

    "I''m going to go now. You guys have fun," Keith was ready to leave. But that caused an idea to occur for the dragon!

    "How about you taste their cooking?"

    "That''s right!" "Keith is a professional."

    "Uh," Keith blinked. Are you kidding me? You''re trying to take me down with you! Yukiko and Long Yueying quickly moved their bowls over to him. Each one was a strange color. One of them was bright red, while the other was purple. Somehow, this was just a weird combination. As he wondered what to do about this, the eyes said it.

    "Hah," Keith sighed as he took a bite.

    One bite. One bite was enough to make his soul ascend! There was only silence in the room as the two women glanced at him, waiting for his verdict.

    Keith glanced up, "I can''t really judge it."

    "Eh?"

    "The person who should really be judging it is the man you made it for. Only he could be truthful to this."

    "Indeed," "What you said is correct."

    "EH?" Cadmus''s eyes turned hollow. The thing was thrown back at him. Keith shook his head as he quickly left the room before he could taste another bite. The sounds of someone screaming from behind could be heard. Keith ignored this.

    That was when he saw the group pouring water down their mouths.

    "What did you eat?" Long Qiqiang noticed the change in the man.

    "Something," Keith muttered. It was weird.

    "You took it like a champ," Long Lihua groaned. Her legs were still weak as they shook back and forth, "I almost died standing up." It almost destroyed her entire body!

    "But why are you two here?" Keith was surprised to see Zhu Liqin and Setsuna there.

    "Because Haohao wanted to meet with you again. We came at a bad time," Zhu Liqin groaned. They ran into an arrow, which was quite difficult.

    "So, where did you go?"

    "Oh, I got a haul of seafood. I was thinking about starting to cook it today."

 Volume 11 Chapter 6: Downing It To Eat Delicious Food

    Volume 11 Chapter 6: Downing It To Eat Delicious Food

    "Thank the lord!" "Savior!" Carolyn and Long Lihua cheered as they raised their hands. Krystal and Ayaka shook, clearly happy about this as well. After eating something this destructive, they needed something nice to clear it.

    Keith could only shake his head as he headed to the kitchen. Well, not before hearing Cadmus screaming and crying from the side. It was to be expected.

    "This is what happens when you''re loved." Long Qiqiang shook his head as he didn''t dare look at them. More screams continued to occur as he looked away.

    "You should do that to Keith," Long Lihua grinned.

    "If you do that to me, I will never speak with you again. And you could forget about my cooking ever again."

    "Understood!" Carolyn quickly moved her hand. She could not do that after hearing what the boy said.

    Entering the kitchen,

    What should I do with all of this? That was a lot of different seafood he could use right now. I could go with a steamed bass with seared scallops.

    Scaling and gutting the bass was easy. Afterward, he added spices and herbs. That was tossed into the steamer. While the bass steamed,

    To make the scallops, marinating it came first. The next thing to do was remove the black gunk from the shrimp and prawn''s back. Washing them up, the heads were taken off. The heads were quite flavorful; they pack quite a punch. That was something he was going to use later;

    "Smell so delicious," "Mmhmm," "Cuu," Keith looked down to see Long Hao, Fira, and Ruby together.

    The two stared at the pot, "You haven''t seen anything yet." There were two more dishes. That was when Keith started to get to work on the others. The first was to make some fried prawns and shrimp as he tossed them inside the wok.

    Swirling them inside the wok, spices were incorporated. Slowly, a sweet and salty smell waffled the air.

    "Try a piece," Keith handed a piece of shrimp to the three babies. They had eaten it so delightfully.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Springy.

    That was the only way to describe it. It was as if the juices had popped in his mouth like tiny fireworks. That was not the end, as a light and aromatic taste slowly flowed from each bite.

    "What flavor. Do you guys like it?"

    "Mmhmm!" "Yeah!" "Cuu!"

    "Keith! We need some of that as well!" Carolyn and the others stood by the door as they watched him eat. They didn''t say anything as they just watched. But him eating that golden shrimp said a lot.

    "Wait a bit. If all of you eat, then we won''t have any for our dinner."

    "¡­But our mouths," Ayaka held onto her mouth. That taste still lingered even after so long. That was deadly. Even as they breathed out, they slowly wobbled.

    "Next?" Long Hao stared.

    "Seared butter scallops," Those marinated scallops were ready to be seared. As he did so, the scallops had become golden brown. But that was not the end, as he started to pour some of the butter on top as a sauce and enhancer.

    "Are you sure you''re not done?" Everyone gulped.

    "Yes, yes. I''m almost done. I''ll bring it over to the table now. But you guys should really learn to hold your horses."

    Keith laughed, "The last thing I need to do is to make the soup." The soup was quite simple to make as he used them to make the soup. Letting it boil in some water with spices, he removed the heads and added meat to let it simmer.

    That was when they returned to the execution scene.

    "Keith! What have you been making?!" Cadmus could smell the food from a mile away!

    "Stuff. Also, we are going to go buffet style. Someone get me a large table," Keith grinned as he started to pour soup for everyone.

    "I-"

    "You have to finish the food the beautiful ladies made for you," A devious grin had formed.

    "¡­" Cadmus was left with his jaws open. Are you kidding me? Do you really have to say something like that? And finish it all? Are you sure? Do you want me to get killed?! A few bites alone were able to destroy him! And that was something he didn''t want! Keith didn''t care as they started to eat. And it was a pretty happy meal.

    "¡­" Cadmus was left there in shock. But that was when he didn''t hesitate as he chugged both pots down!

    "Honey!" Yukiko was surprised by how fast he downed everything. A few seconds later, Cadmus appeared before the child.

    "Where is it?"

    "¡­" You really down the whole thing so that you could eat? No one had expected this. But Carolyn knew; never mess with the dragon between Keith''s food.

    "¡­Here," Keith handed the bowl over. That was when he started to consume the food left and right without thinking. As he did, he couldn''t help but lick his lips, "So delicious."

    "Is it more delicious than our food?"

    "Of course!"

    "Idiot!" Keith couldn''t help but slap him in the head! Do you not know what you were saying?! This was asking for trouble! And that was enough as it did quite the damage to the two ladies.

    "Oof," Carolyn and the others didn''t dare look.

    "Is it really that much delicious," A dark aura formed around them. It was something that was out of a movie; pure murder and destruction. No one wanted to get close to them.

    "Then we''ll just have to supplement it with our love!" "Yes!"

    "What?! I don-" Before Cadmus could say anything about it, Keith had covered the dragon''s mouth before he had the chance to see it was impossible. That would definitely crush.

 Volume 11 Chapter 7: Returning To The Academy

    Volume 11 Chapter 7: Returning To The Academy

    Late at night,

    Cadmus and the other two started to make their move. The man had teleported into the cave where Keith and the others were. Inside were the five serpents. However, they were nothing compared to the size they had before.

    "Even after all of that, they''re still not dead," Long Yueying sighed. These creatures feed on earth. They would not go down if there were earth and fire. They were only in hibernation after being defeated.

    "But they''re going to be now," Cadmus raised his hand. One move was enough as a giant black orb appeared and ate all five of them! Pure obliteration with the flick of his hand!

    "When did you learn how to do that?" They had never witnessed him use such destructive magic.

    "It''s something that I''ve been working on." Cadmus came in prepared. It was one of the things he had been working on over these years.

    "..." Long Yueying and Yukiko couldn''t ask. Creating magic was his forte.

    "What''s the matter, Yueying?" He noticed the dark expression on the woman''s face.

    "Keith said that he had faced off against one before." And this was the hole where these serpents came out. But the sixth serpent wasn''t there at all.

    "It was taken away."

    "This is becoming even more abnormal by the second." Cadmus could only groan. That also causes the girls to worry for a few seconds. One serpent not being here was quite troublesome.

    "By the way, do you know what is happening with the child?"

    "Eh?"

    "That child isn''t something normal," Long Yueying felt it. It was not normal; how Keith fought was not ordinary. By human standards, it was definitely on the high side.

    "His body is similar to our constitution. Also, he could use ice magic as well."

    "And the mana he''s able to wield," Yukiko muttered.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Ahh, that, yeah, you don''t need to worry about that." Cadmus scratched his head, "He''s normal and not normal simultaneously."

    ...

    "Do you guys have everything on you now?" "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. It was time for the four of them to return to the academy. They had been gone for so long. Now, it was time for them to return to the academy. And there was no need to take the boat as well since they had Cadmus here.

    Instant teleportation.

    "What''s the matter, Long Hao?" They noticed the little fella had made a weird expression on his face. But that caused the boy to look up, "Can we play together soon?"

    "Of course we can. I''ll come visit whenever we can," Keith grinned as he patted the boy on the head. Fira did the same as she patted him. While Keith worked on getting the situation done, Fira was there to play with him. Fira and Ruby became great friends with the child.

    "Mmhmm,"

    "Let''s go now!" Cadmus stated. That was when Yukiko and Long Yueying added, "We''ll get to you once everything in the city has settled." They wanted to live with the dragon as much as possible.

    Cadmus was silent as he snapped his fingers, causing all of them to disappear from there. Keith couldn''t help but jeer, "You know you could have answered their response."

    "Shut it!" Cadmus smacked him in the back of his head.

    "But what was that expression you made before we left?" Keith noticed the off expression on the dragon''s face.

    "Nothing. You''re going to find out about it later," Cadmus smiled as he disappeared. Keith turned to Long Lihua and Ayaka, "We''re going to head back to our island now. See you guys in class tomorrow."

    "Mmhmm! See you later!" The two waved as they headed over to their residence. Keith turned to the two, "Let''s return home and get some rest ourselves!"

    "Mmhmm!" Like that, the two headed to the island. And it was the usual as Diana was the one to greet them, "Welcome home, everyone. How was your trip?"

    "It was interesting." Keith and the others had quite the journey in such a short time.

    "Woof!" That was when the spirit squad had jumped at him. Keith couldn''t help but hold them, "Aww, hello. You guys are back."

    "Po!" They noticed the brown furball on top of Keith''s shoulders. Keith smiled, "Let me introduce you all to our new family. He''s Lei and will be with us starting today!"

    "Woof!" Saphir and the others greeted him. But when that happened, Diana and the two spirits only stared. Is that what I think it is? Everyone shared a look with one another. Then, it was to the two girls who nodded.

    "So I take it that the rest are outside?"

    "Mmhmm, they''ve been pretty bummed out by you leaving," Diana let out a wry laugh.

    Keith smiled, "Yeah, we did leave on short notice."

    "But I doubt they would be mad once I made some treats for them." Keith grinned. The spirit of wind''s eyes brightened, "Oh! What are you going to make for us today?!"

    "For starters, how about some milk pudding first?"

    "Mmhmm!" "Pudding," Udine was quite interested in what kind of pudding he would make.

    Making the pudding was simple enough as he placed it before them. Nephele was in awe, "So this doesn''t need eggs or anything like that?"

    "Mmhmm, ginger and milk have a reaction where-"

    "Keith, we don''t understand." Carolyn rolled her eyes. He was the only person who understood what this meant. The rest didn''t know so much. Either way, it was quite delicious.

    "So good!" They couldn''t help but gobble it up in a few bites. But as they did so, Lei and Mir were in the bowls! The two went in on the food and dropped into it. Keith chuckled, "Mir, you can''t show Lei such a sight."

    "Po!" "Po!"

    ¡­. You''re lucky you guys are so adorable. And Mir was becoming a bad influence! Keith chuckled as he patted the two on the head. But as he did so, that was when he noticed the beautiful girl tugging on his shirt,

    "Keith, is there more?"

    "...Let me make some more." Keith grinned. It was going to be a long day ahead of him. He''s going to be making quite a lot. Nephele was already finishing it up while Diana was content. Those two girls were quite the fiends for it.

 Volume 11 Chapter 8: Weâ€™re Back

    Volume 11 Chapter 8: We¡¯re Back

    While Keith continued cooking, Alfia and the others were in class. Herrick and Melor were groaning; their eyes were that of a weary beast. Well, the killing intent they had was quite extreme. Students didn''t dare to get near them.

    "Are the two going to battle?"

    "What ferocity."

    "Don''t talk about them. The two went ballistic in class and took out a group of D-class students."

    "What do you want?!" "You want to fight?!"

    "EEPP"

    "Would the two of you shut up? It''s getting annoying." Alfia''s eyes narrowed as she stared.

    "You shut it." Herrick glared at the girl, but the elf didn''t back down as she stared. The two were going to duke it out right here and now. The sparks were flying between the two; they had regressed to the beginning of their academy days.

    "Herrick, calm down." "Princess, please don''t fight." Jack and Faelyn quickly held the two down. Their eyes were weary, having done this for quite some time now.

    "You two quiet down," Gabriel muttered. And that was enough as the two quieted down. Everyone could only sigh. Even Gabriel, the one who was so calm and composed, felt the aftereffects as well.

    "It''s all because of that guy!" Jack couldn''t help but roar out.

    "..." They were all in agreement. The known factor with all of this was none other than Keith. He was the one who had caused all of these problems for them. And he himself didn''t seem to mind! All of them had expected that they would be welcomed home when they returned, but this guy was nowhere to be found!

    "Of course, he would have to go when he''s called." There was nothing to be said about this. If the headmaster had asked him: no one could say no to the dragon.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "But how is he so calm about this?!" It didn''t make sense to any of them. Shouldn''t he go crazy and try to destroy everything because of the lack of delicious food? He was Keith''s number-one fan. And he couldn''t eat any food from Diana. Not unless he wanted to get sent flying. That last time was still fresh in everyone''s mind.

    "Leader definitely handed something over to the headmaster," Arlo muttered.

    "100 percent," If that guy could act calm, he was bought off. There was no way he wasn''t considering the calmness.

    "He''s not even sharing." Herrick grimaced. But they couldn''t just attack the headmaster either. That was a death wish.

    "When is he going to come back!" As they entered the island. Herrick and Leona''s bodies paused as they started sniffing, "What is that smell?!"

    "Huh? Isn''t it Diana cooking?" The spirit of nature has been a good replacement. But it was still not enough to satisfy them.

    "No, there''s something that smells really good." It was a different aroma from all the other times. It had a rich and heavy salty smell.

    "Oh, you guys are back," Krystal was watering the plants outside.

    Seeing the girl there caused everyone to be silent for a few moments before Herrick shouted, "You guys are back?!"

    His words caused Krystal to nod, "Yes, we''re back. We just returned home a few hours ago."

    "...Does that mean?"

    "Yep, Keith is back home as well." Krystal understood what the two wanted. Hearing her words, two people didn''t hesitate to dash towards them! It was so quick and blinding. And what do you expect?

    "Keith!"

    "Yo!" Keith waved his hands at them as he held onto the wok. But that only caused them to frown even more as they retorted, "How could you be so nonchalant with everything?!" They were dying out here, and he was so calm and relaxed like there was nothing wrong with anything.

    "If you guys are back, go wash up."

    "Eh?"

    "I made some snacks. Just wait a bit before everything is done." He had one more thing needing to be cooked.

    "Understood!" Snacks! That alone was enough to cause them to rush out like madmen. The idea of snacks was enough to make them excited. After they had rushed out, they came back a few moments later.

    "What have you prepared for us this time?"

    "Fried milk,"

    "Milked? You fried it?" Milk was a liquid. How was he able to do something like that?

    "Try it out," Keith placed the food before them. Eating it, they understood it was milk, silky and smooth. In addition, it was quite rich as well. Alfia and Scarlet were eating it like they were chipmunks. That alone would have caused everyone to be in awe.

    "So what happened?"

    "Ahh, there''s a lot of it going on," Keith didn''t hesitate to explain to them what had occurred. And as they listened to the tale, that was when they couldn''t help but sigh at him. Alfia commented, "You are quite the trouble magnet."

    "Hey, I''m not!"

    "You are," Krystal added. There was no way he was not a trouble magnet.

    "In the first place, why would you go to that cave alone?"

    "Because I thought it would be more efficient."

    "And the danger you''re placed in skyrockets like no tomorrow." Keith could have gone and gotten help from Zhu Liqin or Setsuna before he headed into the thing. But he decided to do it alone.

    "That''s going to be the death of you one day," Gabriel muttered. Keith shrugged, "It won''t be. I''ll be fine."

    "But to think Long Lihua and Ayaka are descendants of the headmaster." That was something they didn''t think was possible.

 Volume 11 Chapter 9: Scarlet Rice

    Volume 11 Chapter 9: Scarlet Rice

    "When you think about it, it makes sense. Well, for Long Lihua." Long Lihua did have some similarities with Cadmus. Dragon people were pretty rare. But Ayaka was a different matter.

    "...Now that you said it." Actually, who does Ayaka take after? This was difficult to tell; she wasn''t like Setsuna and Hayate. It was the same with Yukiko; she certainly didn''t take after Cadmus.

    "Anyways, who''s the little fella that''s with you?" Now that they discussed this, it was time to get to know the new person on their island. Right now, he was sleeping on top of Mir.

    "Ahh, he''s the same species as Mir. He''s really attached to me, so I brought him home." I can''t tell them about the Samui. He said he helped with dealing with some powerful monsters. But never said it was the Samui. If they knew about this, then it could bring trouble to everyone. That was something that would bite him in the butt. Even Carolyn and Krystal gave him the eye.

    "I see," Alfia and the others realized he was hiding something from them. But that was when Melor questioned, "But Keith, what kinds of foods did you guys eat?!"

    "Eh?"

    "Don''t lie! You''ve been grinning ear to ear the whole entire time!" Melor and the rest noticed it. There was a continuous smile on his face when he talked. That could only mean a few things: food had to be one of them. Fried milk probably scratched the surface.

    "Oh, he made a lot of food during the trip."

    "Carolyn?!"

    "What? You''ll make it so it doesn''t matter if they know." Carolyn knew this boy was eager. He would make it for them whenever he could. This was something he was quite normal with,

    "True." Keith nodded to that. Some dishes were going to be cooked for today.

    "Make them all."

    "Hell no. That would take too much time! But I can make something for today." That was something that he didn''t mind at all.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Yippe!" The others cheered. It was time for them to eat delicious food again!

    "Diana, you can come with me; I''ll teach you how to make them." The spirit of nature would definitely make something nice with them.

    "Understood."

    "The first thing we''re going to make is char siu. It''s a dish that requires a lot of time. But I''ve already marinated a piece right here." Appearing on the table was a big slab of marinated meat.

    "This is what you need to do. To make the marinate, you would need to do this-" Keith took a bunch of spices and soy sauce from storage and started to marinate it again.

    "Keith, you need that many spices?" Diana blinked.

    "You need to use a lot. That way, it would seep into the meat and make it delicious," Keith grinned. It was a lot of different things. However, it was worth it.

    "Let it sit overnight. Since we can''t use it, we''ll bake this one in the oven first."

    "I see," Diana nodded to all of this. Keith then went on to the next dish, "The next one will be fried rice combined with eggs, peas, shrimp, and some chopped onions. Actually, you could put whatever you want into it, to be honest."

    "Candy as well?" Over at the door, Nephele muttered. But that only caused Keith to shake his head,

    "No."

    Candy was a little too extreme. He wouldn''t even be able to do anything about that. It was a little overkill as well. The first step was to cook the carrots and vegetables. Once that happened, shrimp and egg were cooked next.

    "So fragrant." Herrick and the others were by the door. They were a bunch of lions as drool came down their mouths.

    "Po!" But there were a couple of fearless creatures who dashed into the kitchen,

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Po!" The snowball-spirit squad was quite interested.

    "Then you guys came to have a taste," Keith didn''t mind as he handed it over to them.

    "Ey!" "What about us?!" Herrick and the others were dying to taste it! Not having his food for so long made them starving and eager for it.

    "Wait your turn."

    "..." Are you really going to say that when we''re watching them eat? Those babies were eating so happily as if it were the most delicious thing ever!

    "Keith! I''m cute!" Nephele made a pout as she tugged his shirt. But that only caused Diana to shoo her out, "You''re ugly. Scram!" Ruthless. She kicked her out.

    Keith didn''t say anything as he continued to cook. That only caused the others to sigh as they stared.

    "Wahh!" Herrick was crying. That only caused Alfia to grab him by the collar, "Set up the dining room."

    After an hour,

    "Now, let''s eat!"

    "My goodness! The rice is so delicious!"

    "The rice from there is about the same as how Fira used her magic on the plants."

    "Damn! Ayaka and Long Lihua are so lucky!" Those girls get to eat quite delicious things.

    "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. Those two girls were able to eat extremely delicious things. Keith added, "But I''m sure Diana would be able to make something quite delicious as well."

    "I will meet your expectations." Diana was quite eager to find out as well.

    "What kind of rice is this?" Scarlet noticed the red-colored rice.

    "It''s called scarlet rice. The more fire you put it under, the more delicious it becomes."

    "Why didn''t you tell me? I could have torched it." Scarlet grinned.

    "Umm, not advised. Because someone almost scorched me the last time."

    "...I said I was sorry," Carolyn looked down, not daring to look up at the menacing look the boy was giving her.

    "Haha," The others started to laugh as they saw this. It had been quite some time since they had done this.

 Volume 11 Chapter 10: Never Underestimate Power Of Rice

    Volume 11 Chapter 10: Never Underestimate Power Of Rice

    The following morning, it was the same situation. Herrick and the others continued to snack.

    "I don''t know why, but having breakfast like this is also quite nice." What they were having was fish, aqua rice, and some vegetables. It was quite a simple combination, but its impact was strong.

    "I feel quite refreshed as well-" "More rice!"

    "Bunch of gluttons," Alfia shook her head. What are they going to do with them?

    "You can''t say anything! You''re on your second." Everyone was eating ferociously; they were all on their second bowl of rice. Sarah and Faelyn, who were light eaters, also ate quickly. Never underestimate the power of rice.

    "...I''m all out; you guys really cleaned me out," Keith laughed. The bin he used to cook it with did not last long. With how many they ate, it would be gone in a few seconds.

    "What?!" Cadmus and the others shouted. Keith shook his head, "Unless you have a bigger pot I could cook with, no dice."

    "Ask Dalen to make a big pot!" "Yeah."

    "..." Okay, then. There was no choice but to ask the man to make one for him. The group had finished dressing up and were prepared to head out. That was when,

    "Po!" Lei was jumping up and down before him.

    "Sorry, you can''t come with me to class. It would definitely be quite difficult. Play with Mir and the others here."

    "Bo," Lei whined a bit before nodding. He did a small waddle before Mir picked him up and placed him on the head.

    "I''ve been meaning to ask, did Mir get bigger?" Now that they had a closer look at the snowball, the baby was definitely more giant than the last time they had seen him.

    "Oh, yeah. Mir got chunkier from the food he ate."

    "BO!" Mir jumped up and down when he heard that! What do you mean I got chunkier?! He was prepared to fight!

    Stolen novel; please report.

    "He had been gorging down on food left and right," Keith shook his head as they entered the portal and headed to class. The moment they had entered the classroom,

    "Yo! You two are early," Long Lihua and Ayaka were already in the classroom. Ayaka muttered, "Of course, we need to get here earlier. The number of classes we missed." A dry laugh came out of the dragon girl''s mouth.

    "Ah," Carolyn and Krystal understood as they shivered.

    "You guys are acting like this is the end of the world." Keith rolled his eyes. But that only caused the others to give him the stink eye.

    "Shut it, you monster. We''re not like you, who could remember things instantly and then apply them like it was nothing!" Carolyn knew about his monstrous intellect. But it was still absurd when you think about it.

    "Can''t you share some of that with me?" Herrick clapped his hands together.

    "Unless you have the ability to open up my brain, then that''s a no." Keith made an X with his hands. Long Lihua laughed, "You guys are quite jokers."

    "Thank you. But that''s all Herrick and Melor."

    "Hey!"

    "By the way, how did your family take it with the treats that I gave you guys?" He did hand each person a good amount to bring home with them.

    "My family enjoyed the fruits. They kept saying it was to be expected from the Freed family," Gabriel chuckled.

    "What?"

    "You understand your family is known to be a food Eden, right?" Jack scoffed, "Like many delicious things are coming from there. And I think some people want to make it the number one attraction."

    "...You''re joking, right?"

    "..."

    "What about you guys?"

    "My father kept asking me about things," Alfia frowned, "About half of it was confiscated by him."

    "Say what?"

    "He said something about it being poisonous and needing testing." Just hearing it was enough to make Alfia scoff. Poisonous? Who was he kidding?! There was no way the food that Keith made would be poisonous.

    "The same happened to me as well. My father said he needed to check on the food," Faelyn pouted. It was strange as the two fathers quickly grabbed it and dashed out without a thought.

    "And when he said it wasn''t poisonous, they said it was gone! That doesn''t make sense at all!" The two didn''t get it. That only caused them to be even more angry at their parents.

    "Haha," I feel bad for you guys.

    "I didn''t even give it to them." "Same," Herrick and Melor were worse. The two of them didn''t even think about sharing. They were going to hide it until the end of the day.

    "But they somehow found out about it."

    "...My fault," Leona muttered, "I had shown my father about it. And it seemed he had shared some with the king. And it made him attack him."

    "I got thrown across the room like a dummy." Herrick muttered but then patted her head, "It''s fine. I didn''t think it was that hard." It seemed that his father was pretty happy about the food and had been calm.

    "That''s good to know."

    "What about you, Scarlet?" He knew about the situation. Scarlet gave a soft smile, "The dragon honey was effective."

    "...I see." So, it wasn''t effective enough to heal her entirely. He got what she was trying to say to him. Keith gave her a smile, telling her not to worry.

    "Can the two of you not talk with your eyes like that?" Carolyn interrupted as she stared at the two.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Everyone could tell that you were eye-talking with Scarlet again." The others nodded to that. They had seen this kid do it a couple of times with people.

    "We''re just talking about our future together,'' Scarlet evilly muttered. But that caused Carolyn to scoff, "If you''re talking about the future, you have to add me into it as well."

    "Say what?!" Hold on for a minute?! Why are you joining in on this!

 Volume 11 Chapter 11: Three New Classmates

    Volume 11 Chapter 11: Three New Classmates

    ¡°Quite hectic,¡± Long Lihua muttered. Actually, there should be a word beyond that to describe this. But this hecticness was also quite soothing in a class like this. As they continued to talk with one another, more students entered the classroom. That was when Keith realized, ¡°Oh, yeah. Leona, you got into S-class?¡±

    ¡°Now you realized?!¡± This guy basically walked in with them while they conversed!

    ¡°Yeah, like we always talk to one another, so I didn¡¯t realize it.¡± She had assimilated with the group so much that he didn¡¯t find her odd being here.

    ¡°...¡± That¡¯s sort of true. If Jack, Sarah, and Arlo headed into the class with them, they wouldn¡¯t realize it as well.

    ¡°How many people joined S-class?¡± According to Aidiun, up to five people from the S-class could be changed.

    ¡°Me and two other people had joined S-class,¡± Leona nodded.

    ¡°I see, so I guess I should greet them later,¡± To think they would have two new people. It would be interesting to see how they were. And that was when one person entered the room; it was a merwoman with beautiful long hair tied up,

    ¡°Hello,¡± Keith waved and greeted. But the girl was quite frightened and quickly ran to Chelan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°You scared her.¡± Carolyn shook her head.

    ¡°Am I that frightening?¡± Keith scratched. I¡¯m not a damn tiger.

    ¡°You¡¯re not, but your reputation is.¡±

    ¡°... Don¡¯t remind me,¡± Keith looked up at the ceiling.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Pff,¡± Carolyn and the others giggled. But as they continued, Aidiun entered the room, ¡°Good morning, class. There¡¯s a good number of things I want to say to you all. But first, Keith, Carolyn, Krystal, Lihua, and Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± The five understood.

    ¡°You five have been gone for quite some time. Because of this, you guys will need to catch up with them at a much quicker pace. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we understand.¡± The three have already gotten the prep work to do so.

    ¡°In addition, we also have three new students joining us from A-class.¡± With those words, the students introduced themselves.

    ¡°My name is Jerome, a commoner who had nothing from before. And now, I worked hard to get to S-class.¡± Jerome smirked as he introduced himself.

    ¡°...¡± Keith blinked. That was when the next person went up,

    ¡°My name is Leona, and I¡¯m the fiancee of Herrick,¡± Leona didn¡¯t even hesitate as she said those words. And the look on her eyes said it all; she was throwing down. Keith wanted to give a light chuckle.

    Leona, did you have to say it like that? If anyone got close to Herrick, they would probably be destroyed. And from the typical reaction from the others, it seemed like this wasn¡¯t the first time. And finally, the last person.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Muriel. I look forward to working with everyone,¡± The only way to describe her right now was a meek little rabbit. Keith also stood up, ¡°Hello, you three. My name is Keith Freed, try not to think so much about S-class. Well, the work is hard, but I think you guys will manage it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the pleasantries are out. Let¡¯s begin class,¡± Aidiun stated as everyone started to do so. But as they did, it was the usual. Well, there were two people having trouble. Carolyn and Krystal were frowning as they listened throughout class. Once class was finished,

    ¡°Hah! I can¡¯t take it!¡± Carolyn held her head. But that was when Herrick muttered, ¡°Carolyn, you need to be more studious.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Did you really say that to me?¡± This person was the last person who should say that to her!

    ¡°Check this out!¡± Herrick then raised his notebook, which was filled with writing. Carolyn blinked, ¡°...How.¡± This was impossible! How could this lion do this?!

    It was unprecedented!

    ¡°You basically have your thing split in two. Don¡¯t act happy.¡± Alfia rolled her eyes. Carolyn was staring at the work of two people. Well, more like one person''s work.

    ¡°How could you do that?¡± Saying it and doing it were two different things. Leona muttered, ¡°That¡¯s because I know whatever Herrick is about to do before he does it.¡±

    ¡°...That sounds amazing and scary at the same time,¡± But it made sense. This woman had been watching over Herrick for quite some time; she knew what he would do before he did it.

    ¡°Keith, we should do that,¡± Carolyn turned to the boy. An idea came to her mind as she stared at him. They were basically the same thing as the couple.

    ¡°Not going to work with me.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I can actually copy the whole thing,¡± Keith raised his notebook. Unlike the two, he actually knew how to do it.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°And no, we¡¯re not going to do the I do all the work while you sit there and do nothing.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    ¡°I can tell by your look.¡± He was not stupid. Keith patted, ¡°You need to learn how to cope with this, or you¡¯ll have trouble later on.¡±

    ¡°Then you can help me.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Keith rolled his eyes as he pinched his cheeks, ¡°You lucky that you¡¯re cute.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the cutest.¡± ¡°...¡± Keith rolled his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next class. It¡¯s with Professor Tennol.¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 12: You Lose, Herrick

    Volume 11 Chapter 12: You Lose, Herrick

    "Yes!" Herrick and Melor cheered as they quickly dashed over. Keith blinked as the rest sighed. They headed to the changing room when Herrick and the others stared at him.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Keith, you got more ripped."

    "Eh? Have I?" This was something he hadn''t taken into account. His muscles had always been defined.

    Arlo nodded, "Yeah, Leader. You definitely got taller as well." Originally, Arlo was around Keith''s chest area. However, he was definitely under that right now.

    "Damn, you''re probably the same height as Herrick." Herrick was the tallest in the group, but Keith looked around the same.

    "Ahh, who knows," Keith shrugged.

    "You definitely got stronger than before," Herrick grinned.

    "Don''t look at me like I''m fresh meat," He was ready to pounce at him.

    "Hmpf, to think you guys can talk like that." A condescending voice sounded. Keith and the others turned over. The person who said this was Jerome.

    "Got something to say to us?" Herrick frowned.

    "Nothing," Jerome rolled his eyes as he left the changing room.

    "What''s the problem with him?" Jack frowned.

    "You made an enemy the first thing you came back." Gabriel could tell. That guy had some animosity against Keith.

    "Did you do something to him?!"

    "No, I don''t even know the guy." This was the first time he had met him.

    "Tch! How could you make enemies like that? What kind of black star were you born from?" Melor shook his head.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "..." I just came back! It''s not my fault! Keith wanted to curse in this situation. Yet, the only thing he could do was shake his head as they headed to the training ground. Tennol had come out as well.

    "Good morning, Class. I see that the five slackers have finally returned from their trip."

    "..." Keith and the others were silent. Tennol, for you to call us slackers. You do not even know what happened! She was there when Keith had a battle with Long Qiqiang!

    "Since you guys have skipped the first few weeks of class, we''ll need you to test you guys!" Tennol grinned. Let''s see how much you guys have improved in this time.

    "Understood,"

    Like that, one by one, everyone went. Krystal and Long Lihua basically dominated. Well, the two were strength types. With the dragon blood running through her veins, hitting like a truck was simple. Meanwhile, the future duchess was sharp like a blade, and her blows were concentrated.

    For the princess and fox priestess, the two weren''t like them. They were more of a magic type. Although better than before.

    "Keith!" Carolyn jumped into the man''s arm.

    "There, there. You did good." Keith patted her head. But as he continued to do this.

    "Tch!" That was a couple of voices sounded off against him.

    "Keith, stop flirting and get up here!" Tennol''s eyes narrowed. She wanted to fight with this guy. Do you have to show it to all the singles out here?

    "..." I''m not flirting. Keith sighed as he walked up. It was the same situation as last time; he was going to be punching a machine to test their strength. Without any hesitation-

    "Hold it!"

    "What is it, Professor Tennol?"

    "Why aren''t you wearing those bracelets?"

    "...Kinda don''t need them." He decided to take them off and do his own thing now. He could apply gravity on himself instead of wearing it. Tennol shook her head, "Then We can''t measure your growth." Without any hesitation, some bracelets were placed.

    "Are you kidding me?" Do you have to take it that far?

    "Nope."

    "Do it now." Without any hesitation, Keith slammed his fist into the machine. And what had come out was S. His power had definitely increased by miles from last time. With the contract with Diana and then with all the food he ate, increasing his strength was simple.

    "Good?" He turned around to see the others, speechless. It was quite an increase from last time.

    "Now, let''s keep going!¡± That was when the test went on for the two. And that was when the names showed up. Keith was ranked third this time. It was pretty high compared to the last time they did this.

    "Damn, what would happen if you took those things off?" That was something everyone was dying to figure out now. This scoreboard wasn''t actually a true reflection of their skill level. Keith would actually be much higher if those bracelets had been taken off.

    "Don''t know." It didn''t really matter so much to him.

    "Alright, everyone will be sparring with one another."

    "Keith! Let''s go!" Herrick raised his fist.

    "Ho, think you can handle me?" A grin soon formed.

    "Of course!" Keith and Herrick didn''t hesitate to spar with one another. It was quite a fierce battle¡­ or it should be. Herrick didn''t make a move first.

    "What? Are you scared of me?"

    "Of course not!" Herrick smirked, "I won''t be jumping in like the other times." Everything had changed as he continued to stare at him. That was when Keith made his move!

    His hands started to become a blur. Herrick quickly blocked those blows. The first few were catchable. However, that was when Herrick had noticed off. The punches were getting much faster and sharper than normal! One even caused the lion to be lifted into the air!

    "My goodness! Herrick went flying!"

    "Are you kidding me?!"

    "What kind of brute strength was that?" Everyone watched as Herrick was getting beaten by Keith. The lion continued to block before he was sent flying again.

    "You lose Herrick."

 Volume 11 Chapter 13: Youâ€™re On His Radar

    Volume 11 Chapter 13: You¡¯re On His Radar

    When that was said, ¡°What was all of that?!¡± Herrick was too dazed by what had occurred! To ragdoll him like this was absurd. He was one of the heavier people in the group. For him to fly so effortlessly by Keith was not shocking, yet shocking at the same time!

    ¡°...You actually learned how to use the first step.¡± Long Lihua walked over to the two. She and Ayaka immediately understood what Keith did. It was the technique of their family. Keith nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, I learned the first step. It was quite simple.¡± A rushing wave. As the technique continued, it became much stronger.

    ¡°...¡± Long Lihua looked away. The boy had noticed it.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It took me months to learn the first step. But it took you a few days to learn it?¡± Stab! That was just hurting her soul so much.

    ¡°...¡± Ah, my bad. I shouldn¡¯t have said this.

    Herrick¡¯s eyes glimmered, ¡°I want to learn it as well now.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t, it¡¯s secret arts learned from them.¡± ¡°Aww,¡± Herrick sighed, but then he raised his fist and said, ¡°Come on! I can¡¯t take a loss like this!¡± He had to fight him again. Getting flung around and thrown around was something he didn¡¯t want to end with that.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Keith grinned as he raised his fist. Fighting with Herrick was something he wanted. Let¡¯s see how much he improved. Now knowing what Keith was capable of, that one-sided beatdown wasn''t going to hapepn again. The two started to fight again; it was the same situation forward. Keith went on the attack while Herrick continued to guard. The beast raged forth as Keith was about to land a body blow!

    Bang! Herrick slammed his hand into Keith¡¯s waist, sending him back.

    Quite sharp! The blow had power, but there was this deadliness coming from it. That was also not the end, as Herrick went on a war path. Each punch had so much power as he continued to be sent back.

    ¡°I win!¡± Herrick roared as he raised his hand in the air!

    ¡°Hah, who taught you how to fight like that?¡± Keith laughed. That was something Herrick had never shown before.

    ¡°You really think I was sitting around and doing nothing?¡± Herrick grinned as he helped him up. While Keith dealt with the issues at the island, Herrick was training all day. He had one goal:

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Absorb everything and show it to Keith.

    ¡°I was able to blow away my uncle with this punch.¡±

    ¡°Should you be saying that?¡± Keith laughed. But he was happy that the lion man could get this strong.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s continue our fight!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± but as the two were prepared to fight, something hectic was happening at the other end.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Chelan roared as the spear slammed into Melor, sending him flying.

    Keith blinked, ¡°Damn,¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± Chelan was one of those types like Keith and Gabriel, pretty much a strong and capable all-rounder. But there was an unusual intensity from him. Did he eat something bad?

    Herrick muttered, ¡°He¡¯s been trying to fight everyone in S-class.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°He beat me a few days ago,¡± Herrick grumbled.

    ¡°What? He beat you in a fight?¡± This was surprising, but when you think about it, Herrick and Melor were about the same in terms of strength. However, it wasn''t normal to see the dwarf getting pushed back so hard.

    ¡°But I beat him afterward,¡± Herrick said with proudness.

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    ¡°But this guy is trying to beat anyone that could come his way. I think he might challenge Long Lihua and Ayaka.¡± The five who were away were the only people who posed a challenge. Granted Carolyn and Ayaka, Keith and Long Lihua were on his radar.

    When the group went to change, Herrick and Melor were humming. But it was such a deep, dark hum.

    ¡°...That sound.¡±

    ¡°You prepared a lot, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I prepared a lot.¡± Keith let out a dry laugh. Of course, he understood why the two of them were so happy. And that was when the group headed over to the cafeteria. It hadn¡¯t changed at all. However, two new people were joining them.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to eat with you if you¡¯re fine with it?¡± Long Lihua grinned. That caused Keith to nod, ¡°Sure, the more, the merrier.¡± He was okay with more people coming over here.

    ¡°Ayaka,¡± ¡°Krystal,¡± The two nodded with one another. The same could be said about Long Lihua and Carolyn as well. The two had become great friends with them.

    That was when Scarlet muttered, ¡°What? Do I smell harem?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Keith retorted.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Long Lihua had a mischievous smile as she said this. But that only caused Scarlet to grin even more, ¡°I see I met a powerful opponent.¡±

    ¡°Keith, do you need to have the talk?¡± Tristan shook his head at him. This guy was having some problems. He added two new beautiful women to the table.

    "..."

    ¡°Pff,¡± Long Lihua chuckled, ¡°Jokes aside, Keith, are you doing fine with those ingredients?¡± He had got some other things.

    ¡°Mmhmm, check it out.¡±

    ¡°Today, I made some fried noodles with leeks, carrots, sliced carrots and more. On the side are rice balls.¡± He had prepared much.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you ran out of rice?!¡± They remembered what that man had said. They wanted more rice.

    ¡°That¡¯s for breakfast. Lunch is a whole nother matter,¡± Keith rolled his eyes. He had made preparations before that. And that was when they saw the rice. It was quite delicious as they started to feast. Herrick and Melor were monsters as they munched. They had already wanted more from the beginning, but they wanted even more now.

    ¡°...Manners, guys?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you made shrimp as well?¡± Long Lihua noticed the shrimp that Keith had made with it. Keith nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, I made it today.¡± Shrimps were one of his favorite seafoods, and salmon was on top of it as well.

    Maybe I could make that as well.

 Volume 11 Chapter 14: An Addicting Taste

    Volume 11 Chapter 14: An Addicting Taste

    "What do you plan to make?!" As Keith thought, Carolyn''s eyes glimmered as she stared. The man blinked, "What are you talking about?!"

    "I know that face! That''s the face of someone who has something prepared to make but didn''t want to say it!" Carolyn could see it all! She had a great view of what each expression he made meant.

    ¡°...Uh.¡± Keith was speechless. There was nothing he could get away from her. And now it was known for the others. It was as if there were a bunch of monsters glaring down.

    ¡°What do you have?!¡± Herrick and Melor went before him as they stared closely. Their face was stuffed full of noodles. Hearing new food would make them ignore the food before them.

    ¡°...It¡¯s a technique I could use to make both food crunchy and delicious. But¡­I don¡¯t think you guys should eat it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Forbidden technique?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not forbidden, but it''s addicting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be something.¡± Another voice called out. Keith grinned, ¡°Hello, Senior Ange, Sakura.¡± The two stared down at his food, ¡°Want some?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The two girls nodded as they took a bite, ¡°So delicious. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve prepared for this.¡±

    "Oh, this is rice." Sakura recognized an ingredient she had before. As she took a bite, "Where did you get this?" It was nothing like the rice she had eaten before.

    "From her hometown." Long Lihua and Ayaka were nibbling on some rice.

    ¡°Are you going to put this on your cart?¡± Sakura muttered.

    ¡°Your cart,¡± Everyone mumbled, ¡°Yeah, when will you open it again?¡± That was something they all wanted to figure out. The guy hadn¡¯t opened it for quite some time now. Dalen and the other adventurers were doing the same thing. They were quite eager for it to reopen so they could eat.

    ¡°Not planning to open it for some time,¡± Keith grinned. He had an idea he wanted to implement. But it would take some time before he could do something like that.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°So when are you going to make the new food?¡± Carolyn remained focused. She needed to find out when he was going to make it.

    Tristan could only shake his head. Sister, you¡¯re way too focused on this. However, he wasn''t going to stop this. There was no way the others weren''t curious about this, either.

    Keith sighed, ¡°Sure, I will make it later. How about all of you come and try it out later? Also going to be a lot of meats.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will come,¡± Angelica and Sakura had already been to his home before. Long Lihua and Ayaka nodded, ¡°Same here. I¡¯ve been meaning to look at your island."

    They were all curious about it. He was able to do so much with new ingredients. What could he do when he had known ingredients in his hand.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Keith could only let out a goofy grin. That only caused the others to back off now. Such a deadly face.

    As they continued to eat, Angelica added, ¡°Oh yeah, Keith. We need to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll make a lot more for you.¡± ¡°Not that...well, add more. But not the thing we¡¯re asking you about.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°You need to attend the representative meetings.¡±

    ¡°We have meetings?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have meetings. And you¡¯ve missed all of them.¡± Sakura rolled her eyes. How could you not know of this? However, most of the meetings weren''t mandatory.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Keith made a blank face as he muttered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t someone have said something about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± No one said a thing. They hadn¡¯t thought about it at all. ¡°When¡¯s the next meeting again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Oh dear lord, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what the next meeting is about?¡±

    ¡°Welp, gotta go then.¡± Keith made a goofy smile as he scratched his head.

    ¡°¡­¡± Oh dear lord.

    ¡­

    ¡°Knight! You¡¯re quite peppy today!¡± Keith laughed as he saw how the horse moved so quickly. Throughout the entire movement, Knight had gone beserk as it dashed across the training field. The war horse was on a warpath! And he didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    ¡°Keith, you¡¯re quite something,¡± Tennol grinned as she stared at him. He didn''t think Keith would be like this. Yes, Knight was going on a rampage, but the child also had so much control. He knew how to command the horse, giving it an agile movement.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±  Keith shrugged his shoulders, ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to Knight. It was only because of his horse that he was able to do something like that.¡± Keith headed off to the side. As he was watching the others make their moves.

    "Thank you. But I feel like I could do more with Knight." This was not the end of this.

    "Ngeh!" And it seemed Knight was on the same boat as well. The two were prepared to do more damage.

    "...I see." Tennol laughed, "You guys should go and take a break now." It was time for the others to make a move as well.

    ¡°Come on! Why are you acting like this?!¡± On the side, he turned around and noticed how there was a student who was trying to hold his horse down. But as he did this, Keith sighed, ¡°You can¡¯t be like this with your horse.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Your horse is your partner.¡± Keith walked over to the horse and rubbed its head, ¡°There, there. Are you feeling not up to it?¡±

    ¡°Ngeh,¡± The horse made a little nudge before. Keith continued to stroke it before he turned to the student, ¡°Just be more calm and less commanding.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± The students groaned, but it seemed he didn¡¯t care about what Keith said, but that only made him shrug as he walked away. He walked over to Jack, ¡°You just love to help people out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± As Keith continued to talk, ¡°Ngeh,¡± Jack¡¯s horse nudged Keith, which caused Keith to laugh. He patted him, ¡°There, there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Stop taking my horse! He was seriously about to fight them!

 Volume 11 Chapter 15: Not Planning To Open One Here Any Time Soon

    Volume 11 Chapter 15: Not Planning To Open One Here Any Time Soon

    "Alright! Time for me to head out!" After classes, it was time for him to go out. Krystal tilted her head, "Where are you going?"

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to head to the adventurers guild." It¡¯s been some time since he went there. He wanted to meet up with the others again.

    "Want to come with?" "Sure." Krystal nodded, "Jack, can you bring the horses to the island."

    "So always?" Jack sighed as he grabbed the three reins. It was the usual with him. What came next was Knight and the other two pulling him back to the island! The three got the memo!

    "Bye!" The man was so nonchalant as he knew this would happen as he waved his hands, slowly disappearing.

    "..." "..." I should make something when I get back.

    Like so, the two headed to the adventurers guild. It was still busy with so many adventurers and other people.

    Keith chuckled as he headed to the counter. That was when he was spotted by Madison, ¡°Keith! You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Is everyone shocked that I came back,¡± Keith laughed. This was another person who was shocked by his sudden appearance.

    Krystal shook her head, "Of course, they would be shocked."

    Madison nodded, ¡°You¡¯re quite the random person.¡± He would take long breaks and then come back out of nowhere. It reminded her of a cat.

    That was when Keith laughed, ¡°I will be coming here for quite some time.¡± Since he was now back at the academy, coming to the guild would be much more.

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Madison grinned, but then she looked around before asking, ¡°By the way, Keith. Where did you get those sweets from?¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Ah,¡± A grin soon formed on the boy¡¯s face, ¡°What? Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she would like it. That thing was quite delicious!¡± A slap on the back caused Keith to jolt forward, but he turned his back and said, ¡°What¡¯s up, Groa?¡± It had been some time since he had seen the bearman. And he was not alone: the rest of Steel Crusader was behind him.

    ¡°Kid, where did you make something like that?!¡± Groa and the others were quite surprised that Keith had disappeared. But the boy didn¡¯t leave without any gifts. Each adventurer he knew was given a small box. What was inside was a bunch of round jewels. Each one was delicious and packed full of flavor!

    Are you kidding me?! All his food is unbelievable! Groa grabbed Keith by the shoulders and lifted him up, ¡°Do you have any more of those?!¡± It was an addicting flavor. Now, he wanted more since the boy was here.

    ¡°Ah-¡° Before Keith could have the chance to explain,

    Boom! Groa¡¯s giant body was sent flying across the guild!

    ¡°¡­¡± No one said a thing. That was because they wondered whether or not that guy was dead. He was sent out of the building. Everyone turned to the cause; one beautiful woman with her fist raised. That beauty turned her sights onto Keith; a smile soon formed.

    ¡°Keith, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°¡­Hello, Shakti.¡± Keith gulped. But that was enough for the woman to hug him, ¡°It¡¯s so great that you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°You little devil, how could you have run off like that without telling me at all?¡± Shakti pouted like a cute woman, completely ignoring the bearman being helped by his party members.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for so long."

    "Eh?"

    "Yeah, she was waiting for you." Morgan and the rest of White Lily arrived. It seemed they had expected this.

    "You guys are way too uppity in the afternoon," Galven shook his head as he entered. Titus chuckled, "It''s expected when you see Keith." The boy was a magnet for these types of things.

    "But answer the question! Are you going to sell those chocolates?"

    ¡°Uh, I do have a shop opened in my home city."

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they make chocolate and such.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make one here as well, then?¡± They know about the White Owl Merchant group and the white forest bakery. So why couldn¡¯t they have a chocolate factory here as well?

    That only caused Keith to shake his head, ¡°Can¡¯t right now. I just opened the store a month ago, and I want to test the markets there before I actually send it over.¡± They have only started to work over there. Expanding would be quite weird in the first stage.

    ¡°¡­¡± Morgan and the other girls were quite downcasted when they heard that. But that was when Keith added, ¡°But I think you guys can get it from White Owl Merchant. Bars would be sold there, and the truffles are going to be a limited item.¡± Before adding the factory, do a sample!

    ¡°Understood!¡± Those eyes said it all! They were going to rush to the chocolate factory like madmen. The only thought going through their mind was to find the store and do it! That was the same for Madison and the other girls. Kaiser shook his head. These guys. How could you be acting like this? But he was quite curious to get some chocolates as well. Keith talked with the other some more before he headed off. There was another place he had to go to. And that was the magic shop that he had gone to before.

 Volume 11 Chapter 16: Everyoneâ€™s Waiting

    Volume 11 Chapter 16: Everyone¡¯s Waiting

    "Hmm? You go to a magic store?" Krystal blinked as she stared at the next place they arrived at. Keith was a fighter, not a mage.

    "That''s because I need to meet with Hazel." "Oh." Krystal instantly understood what he wanted to do. Entering the building, Keith called out, "Hazel, are you here?"

    "Hello! Keith!" The brunette-haired lady came out from the back with a big grin. That was when the two tilted their heads, "Is this a bad time?" The woman was covered by dirt and dust.

    "It''s nothing. I was working on a new magic item." Hazel scratched her head, "So what do you need from me, Young Master Keith?"

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. After all, I¡¯m rooting for you.¡± A slight grin appeared on his face as he said this. This woman was quite capable.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes beamed even more when she heard that. That meant she had gotten one person on her side! And it was the brother Alvin talked about the most. Big plus!

    ¡°Did you like the chocolates I gave you?¡± Before he headed off, he had also handed the woman some truffles as a gift.

    ¡°Mmhmm! They¡¯re quite delicious! Senior Alvin was quite right about you. You make the most delicious dishes.¡±

    "Don''t believe everything my brother said. Also, there''s something I brought back."

    "Hmm?"

    "Here." Out from the air came the stones. Hazel¡¯s eyes widened as she shouted, ¡°Duality stones!¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, these ones help improve earth and fire magic.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get something like that?!¡± Getting such a stone like that is incredible. Besides the size, the purity was high as well!

    ¡°Got some as a gift.¡± Long Yueying and Yukiko handed it over to Keith, saying they didn¡¯t need it.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Can you make something good with them?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Also, can I use one for-¡° Hazel¡¯s cheeks turned red.

    ¡°No problem, you can use one for my brother. But it will be difficult to top the staff you gave him.¡± Overpowered. That was the only thing to describe the staff Hazel made for her brother. Improving five different types of magic. What kind of absurdity was that?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can make something even better with the stone you handed over. ¡° The stone opened a new avenue of ideas in her mind.

    ¡°Also, will you need a staff or wand?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think I need one because I¡¯m more a close-range fighter than a long range.¡± A wand was middle range while a staff was for long range. Both weren''t something that he needed.

    ¡°If you change your mind, please tell me about it. Also, are you going to buy something for your friend?¡±

    "Eh?" Krystal blinked. You''re talking to me?

    "I got some new accessories here? How about you get one for her." Hazel didn''t forget to bring it out.

    "Sure, I don''t mind." Keith smiled, "Pick whatever you want, Krystal."

    "...Then I will pick that." Krystal chose a brooch.

    "It''s cute." It matched her hair.

    "...What your brother said was right; you''re quite the womanizer."

    "..."

    Keith and Krystal headed home after handling the stones over. That was when he noticed the extra people on his island.

    "Welcome home, you two." Angelica waved her hand like this was her home.

    "Yeah," Keith chuckled. You guys are really making yourself at home. Sakura was sparring with Herrick and Melor on the side while Angelica rested with the other girls.

    ¡°This here is also the farm Keith made!¡± Carolyn grinned as she showed it around for Long Lihua and Ayaka.

    ¡°¡­You really bought an island for all of this?¡± Long Lihua chuckled. But as she thought about it, this fitted Keith''s character.

    ¡°You know me. I need a new place to grow my place,¡± Keith grinned.

    "What is with this large tree?" That big tree in the center was something.

    "Yeah, I got it."

    But as he was talking with them, ¡°So kid, what do you have prepared for us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Who told him?¡± Keith turned straight to company. No need to turn around as he knew someone spilled the beans. They all looked away, trying their best not to look him in the eye. Guilty.

    ¡°Heh, you think you can hide this from me? Nothing escapes from the great nose of Headmaster Cadmus!¡±

    ¡°¡­.Ugh,¡± ¡°What was that?!¡± Cadmus picked him up by the legs and started to spin him around like a cyclone. The only reaction he had gotten was the stale expression from the boy. Long Lihua and the others stared.

    ¡°Should we be doing something to stop it?¡±

    ¡°Leave them; they¡¯ll be like this for a while.¡± Keith was too calm. This was a usual thing for him. It happened for quite some time before he was dropped on the ground.

    ¡°So, are you going to make it now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will. I need to-

    ¡°Vegetables are here!¡±

    ¡°And-¡°

    ¡°Eggs!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith blinked before he headed into the kitchen. They had prepared everything for him even when he didn¡¯t say anything. Diana grinned, ¡°Everyone is quite excited about the food that you¡¯re going to prepare today.¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 17: Fried Shrimp

    Volume 11 Chapter 17: Fried Shrimp

    "Since we have so many people, I have to get to work right now." His sleeves were rolled up as he cracked his neck. Today was going to be a long battle. The great spirit of nature did the same thing as well. Four new people were joining in on this; that meant they needed to add eight people''s worth.

    "Diana, you''re going to cut and season the chicken. I need to prepare the batter." Frying. The "forbidden" technique. Fried milk was nice, but frying meat and the others were quite different from milk. To make the batter, it was quite simple: water, egg, and flour. Mix the ingredients together, and bam, there is an instant batter.

    Besides chicken, shrimp also needed to be prepared. Deveining it was a must. A bunch of black veins went flying into the trash can. What was more, sweet potatoes were prepared.

    ¡°Keith, everything is good to go." After some time, the amount of shrimp and chicken that was prepared in a pile was high.

    ¡°Gotcha. We¡¯re going to do this in a two-part system. Diana, you dredge the chicken and the others in the batter I prepared. I will be the one to put them into the oil and take it out.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The great spirit of nature followed his words as she quickly tossed the chicken into the batter, coating them. Swiftly, Keith placed the chicken into the oil.

    SIIIIIIIZZZZZZLE

    Loud crackling sounds from the oil burst forth. Diana was intrigued, ¡±It could make sounds like this?¡± It was the first for her. Keith nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, I have the heat a little too high. But there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± After a few minutes, the chicken was taken out. What was before them was a golden-crusted bite.

    ¡°We need to keep cooking the rest,¡± It would take some time to thin out those piles.

    "Indeed." Diana nodded to this as they continued to do so.

    ¡°I feel like we could eat it from here.¡± Near the door was about everyone.

    ¡°Headmaster! You¡¯re drooling on me!¡± Herrick looked up.

    ¡°And you¡¯re drooling on Arlo.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Herrick quickly wiped the guy¡¯s head.

    Scarlet cursed, ¡°Keith always comes up with the most delicious things ever. It¡¯s so unfair.¡± Hunger and anticipation. That was the guy''s ability.

    ¡°Look at him work; he¡¯s not even guarding it.¡± This was a strange sight for all of them. Usually, the guy would be on guard against all of them so the food wouldn''t be stolen.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡± Herrick didn¡¯t hesitate as he used his ninja speed to head over there. This isn''t his first time. Everyone could tell this guy did it multiple times. Without hesitation, he took a bite.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Herrick!¡± The others gasped at the lion man who rolled on the floor, collecting dust. Keith shook his head, ¡°You had to take a bite.¡±

    ¡°Are those traps?!¡± To think Keith would make traps for them to eat! So fearsome!

    ¡°No, he just ate it without letting it cool off,¡± Keith shook his head. It takes about a minute before they cool off. Of course, his tongue would be burnt because of this.

    ¡°And if I really wanted to make traps...Heh.¡± The number of ideas in his mind was quite something. Should I explore this idea?

    ¡°What¡¯s with that smile?!¡± Fear and anxiousness.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Who knows, maybe one day my hands will slip, and I add too much salt by accident. Or maybe I add an incredibly disgusting ingredient.¡± That grin on Keith¡¯s face was ever so dangerous.

    ¡°¡­.I just figured out my newfound fear.¡± Cadmus gulped. The fear of eating something disgusting made by Keith. Yeah, it''s not something that he would be wary about all the time.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Keith grinned as he glanced at Udine, ¡°Udine, could you help me out with something?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What do you need help on?¡± The great spirit of water was ready to serve.

    ¡°Could work your water magic on this aqua rice.¡± Aqua rice was a type of rice that became more delicious when more water was soaked in it. The quality of water was also important. What better way than the woman before him.

    ¡°¡­More delicious with more water?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Udine was prepared to do something, but that was when the great spirit of nature grabbed her by the scruff and shooed her out, ¡°Don¡¯t do it here! Go outside and do it!¡± The others had followed her outside.

    But there was a moment of silence before he heard Nephele¡¯s screams, ¡°Udine! Too much water!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Keith could only chuckle while Diana groaned. That dark look on her forehead was something, but Keith reminded her, ¡°Let¡¯s keep working on the food.¡± There were quite a number of other things they needed to work on. The next one was the shrimps as he slowly dipped them in.

    ¡°The smell is always the best,¡± Long Lihua muttered as the aroma hit her in the face. Keith smiled, ¡°Dig in, everyone. Don¡¯t hold back as well.¡± And that was when everyone charged.

    ¡°They are crunchy and tender inside!¡± Carolyn was the first person to mutter. Keith took a small bite, which was packed with flavor and deliciousness. It was quite something as they ate.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Keith was content as he continued to eat. But as he was doing this, he saw a couple of chipmunk faces.

    ¡°¡­Come on, guys. Eat the ones in your mouth before you get more,¡± They were filling them quite up. It was quite a cute sight.

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 18: Meeting Room

    Volume 11 Chapter 18: Meeting Room

    Alright! Let''s go to the meeting room. Keith took a huff as he headed off to the meeting room. He had missed it for quite some time now. I wonder how they would see me? As Keith continued to walk, he noticed the surroundings. Never thought I would be around here. He had never walked in this wing before. Before him was a giant door.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming in.¡± Keith entered the room, and that was when he found Angelica and Sakura. Behind the two was their second in command. The group was not alone either, as there were three other people.

    ¡°So you have finally arrived.¡± One of them scoffed at Keith. But that only caused the boy to scratch his head, ¡°My bad. I didn''t realize there were meetings.¡± If he had thought about it, who wouldn¡¯t have been angry about what had happened?

    Angelica sighed, ¡°You guys will need to introduce yourself.¡±

    "Naela, 2nd year." The first person to speak was an elf. The look on her face was enough to get the message across to him.

    "Jasbir, 3rd year." "Elliot, 4th year."

    ¡°¡­Hello, my name is Keith, the 1st class representative.¡± Keith had a calm expression as he said this.

    With the greetings out of the way, Angelica then got straight to the point, ¡°The reason that we have called you all here is because of the festival that¡¯s going to be held.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Keith understood what that festival was. The Azure Festival. This was a festival to celebrate the opening of the Azure Lotus Academy.

    ¡°It¡¯s mandatory for grades. I want all of you to relay this to the representative for each class.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡± Keith nodded when he heard this. But it seemed that the other three were calm. Probably had gone through the memo about this before.

    "But there are going to be some changes this year."

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Huh?" Keith and the others blinked.

    "Originally, this festival was supposed to last three days. However, the headmaster decided we''d have it for seven days." Angelica sighed.

    "Seven days?" That was more than double! Wasn''t this kinda overkill?

    "And I quote from the headmaster, "We must show off that the Azure Lotus Academy isn''t a slouch!" That was what he said."

    "..."

    "Don''t worry about it. The budget has also increased as well." Sakura added. Elliot and the other representative took a deep sigh. The budget was always the issue.

    Keith raised his hand. Sakura questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Keith?¡±

    ¡°How are we splitting this up?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be having north, south, east, and west. Each wing is going to be controlled by each grade.¡± That was how the academy was set up. The east wing was where the freshmen were. Keith nodded when he heard that. But to do something like that.

    A strange thought had come to his mind.

    ¡°Ugh, nothing else,¡± Keith shrugged as he left the room. When he did,

    "Keith, do you have an idea?" Angelica and Sakura came out of the room.

    "Oh, I thought about something."

    He didn¡¯t say much about it before he headed to his island, where he saw a good number of people training on the second island.

    ¡°You guys are really going at it at full throttle.¡± Herrick and the others were sparring at such a quick pace. There was also Carolyn and some of the girls resting at the pergola, sitting down. They were eating fruits and reading books.

    ¡°¡­Is this a resort?¡± Angelica laughed. This was less of an island and more like a resort than anything.

    ¡°This is heaven.¡± Carolyn chuckled. It went above and beyond.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have some rest,¡± Keith cracked his neck as he headed for the hammocks. A bunch of hammocks were on the side for anyone to rest on it. As Keith rested on it, ¡°Po!¡± Lei and Mir jumped on him as they snuggled into him. This is so nice.

    Carolyn noticed it, "...Is Keith alright?"

    ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to end someone.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Angelica and Sakura blinked. Is Keith going to kill someone? When was this? Doesn¡¯t she see that smile on his face?

    ¡°...That¡¯s the "I¡¯m waiting for someone to come back so I can end him when he comes back." Look,¡± Carolyn explained as she was standing far away from him. That was how dangerous he was. The other girls blinked as they stared as well.

    ¡°...¡± Now that she said this, the others are the same as well. Hearing their words, Gabriel couldn''t help but question, "What happened?"

    "We were talking about some things." There''s something off with his smile. His smiling was quite a little skewed. But what made me even more curious was who this was for. And there was no need to question it as the person it was for had arrived before him.

    ¡°Ahh, today is such a-¡± ¡°Grandpa Cadmus, I need to talk with you.¡± Keith walked up to the dragon. But as he did, Sohma and Aidiun, who were behind him, immediately dashed away from there!

    One look¡­

    That was enough to make them understand: if you don¡¯t want to get thrown off the island, you shouldn¡¯t stay there.

    ¡°...You know what, I still need to do a lot of work! I will see you-¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to get to work.¡± Keith shook his head, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Sohma?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! We¡¯re good! He finished it all today to relax at the end of the day.

    ¡°Betrayal!¡± Cadmus roared. But that was not enough.

    ¡°I think we need to talk about something.¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 19: Power Of The Representative

    Volume 11 Chapter 19: Power Of The Representative

    "...Why are you guys sitting so far away from us?" Cadmus and Keith sat inside the pergola across from one another. On the side were Carolyn and the others as they watched. They were behind a bush, trying their best to hide themselves. Actually, it was more like they were taking cover from a blast.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind us and have a talk with him,¡± Carolyn quickly shooed the others away. This was not the time to be here. Who knew if Keith would be angry enough to explode everything in the ten-mile radius!

    However, Keith added, ¡°Nah, you guys can stay. I think you guys should hear it as well.¡±

    ¡°...Are you sure?¡± Jack really didn¡¯t want to stay here and get hounded by him. From the looks of things, it would get a lot more dangerous.

    Keith frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything weird.¡± What do you take me for?

    ¡°But that¡¯s the I¡¯m going to kill you look.¡±

    ¡°I-¡± ¡°You do have that look,¡± Carolyn and Krystal muttered. They saw that same look as he headed over to Ignis Hammer. Those masks really took a number on him.

    ¡°...¡± Keith shook his head as he turned to Cadmus, ¡°Grandpa Cadmus, I think you need to explain some things to me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°For starters, what is the representative?¡± Now that he heard about it and attended the meeting, he needed to understand what it was. And the person who could give him these answers was this dragon in front of him.

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Cadmus took a deep breath before he took a deep sigh of relief, ¡°I thought you were going to kill me or something.¡± His expression was relatively calm and deadly. That was the look that he was going to obliterate him.

    ¡°Depends.¡± ¡°What do you mean depends?!¡± I¡¯m still going to die either way?! That didn¡¯t seem right at all! Keith shook his head as he asked, ¡°So what is the representative?¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°...¡± Cadmus took a deep breath as he explained, ¡°So the year¡¯s representative is basically the strongest and most capable student. We decided on these criteria when choosing this year¡¯s representative.¡±

    "This year was absurd." Sohma chimed in and added, "We had so many talented students that we had to alter the criteria for you guys." This year was quite different from last time. Keith was the outlier, but the others weren''t slouches either.

    ¡°I see.¡± That was pretty normal. But that was when Scarlet questioned, ¡°Hold on, then what made you guys choose Keith instead of the other candidates?¡± She was quite curious about this. But she had a sort of inkling to it as well.

    "We were looking for an ultimate all-rounder that could basically do everything without any trouble. You guys basically were stronger at one point while weak in others."

    "That was why we had to choose someone that''s basically good at everything. Those were Long Lihua, Keith, Scarlet, and Ayaka." These four were basically the top contenders.

    "Keith was the best choice since I know this brat was holding back." Spending so much time together made him understand his capabilities.

    ¡°...I see.¡± That made sense with the others since it was true: Keith was the best all-rounder compared to them. It was made even clearer when he changed himself into a tank. No one could do that unless they had the capabilities.

    ¡°So what are the perks of a representative?¡± That was something he was curious about. There seemed to be some added benefits from how they talked about it.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot.¡±

    ¡°And you didn''t think to tell me about it?!¡± ¡°Epp!¡± Cadmus quickly hid behind Carolyn and the other students. That only looked at him weirdly, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± You¡¯re supposed to be an ancient dragon! Why are you always scared of him?

    ¡°...Are you sure you guys are related?¡± Herrick had to question Long Lihua and Ayaka. But the two¡¯s expressions said it all. They were embarrassed to see him act like this. Keith remained calm as he questioned, ¡°So what kind of abilities do I have?¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re basically the leader of the entire grade.¡± Sakura chimed in.

    ¡°Say what?¡±

    ¡°In essence, you could do things that others couldn¡¯t.¡± Sakura sighed as she held her head. Keith realized, ¡°I take it that you were the representative before?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± She was the first year''s representative before him, ¡°Basically, you could do things that others can¡¯t. For example, you could force students to leave their class and transfer them to another.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?! I can do that?!¡± Isn¡¯t that kinda dangerous?!

    ¡°Naturally, you would need the approval from the headmaster,¡± Aidiun added. There was no way they could do a class change so easily. If they brought up a random student, it would have caused problems.

    ¡°And the max amount of times you could do this is three per term.¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s kinda messed up.¡±

    ¡°Besides this, another ability is that you can alter the curriculum.¡±

    ¡°Wait, he could do that?!¡± Now, Carolyn and the others became intrigued. This was something they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Naturally, most of your power would need approval from the instructors. But you could literally change it if you deem it necessary.¡±

    ¡°Keith! Do it!¡±

    ¡°Huh?! What do you want me to do?¡± They have an idea?

    ¡°Make practice drills! Make us run around with weights or something.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you could do that!¡± Alfia and Carolyn roared.

    ¡°What?! We need to have strength!¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re not muscle heads like you!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Keith didn¡¯t say anything about it, but then he turned to Cadmus, ¡°Do the classes have to be based on the curriculum. Or can we do something drastic?¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 20: Offended All Three

    Volume 11 Chapter 20: Offended All Three

    "...What do you have in mind?" Are you going to do something crazy? From the way Keith spoke, it sent shivers down their spine. It was quite a dark and cold feeling oozing from him.

    "...Allowed. You can do things outside the curriculum. However, you must give your instructors a reasonable explanation and a detailed guide before you do so." They couldn''t go in there blindly. If they followed all their suggestions, it would definitely cause them trouble.

    "...I see." That only caused the others to tilt their head. What was he really going to do with us? It was something that made them all scared. Whatever he had planned was something the others didn¡¯t want to find out at all. Not unless they get hit with it.

    "Well, I''m going to prepare dinner for everyone," Keith stretched his neck. It was time to make some fried rice and some other tempura. Tempura was something the others kept begging him to make.

    "On a scale of one to ten, how much will Keith make us go through hell?" Herrick muttered. That was something he needed to figure out right now. Keith doing something like this was just tragic.

    "Uhhh, probably an eight?" Carolyn thought about it, "He''ll do something crazy. But I think we can handle it." That was the feeling she got.

    "..." That didn''t make the others feel better.

    Late at night,

    "Keith," A delicate voice muttered as her hands wrapped around his neck. Looking up, "Couldn''t you have knocked?" Despite the voice, his face said otherwise.

    "But you don''t mind it, and I usually come into this room as well," Scarlet grinned as she continued to hold him.

    "True," Keith wasn''t going to deny that. Most of the time, people would just enter because he didn''t mind.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Umm, it''s about my grandmother."

    "Hmm? Is there something the matter?" He hadn''t talked with her before. Scarlet sighed, "Well, it was more like the foods that you have brought over. She asked where I got them."

    "I see."

    "You should be careful going forward."

    "Uhh, why?"

    "Because my grandmother is interested in you now." Scarlet sighed. Before she could explain, "Hey! Why are you here?!" Staring at the door, Carolyn stood before it.

    "Don''t shout. The others are probably sleeping."

    "Oh, sorry." Carolyn apologized before retorting, "That doesn''t answer my question!"

    "What do you think?" Scarlet had a mischievous grin as she held Keith even tighter.

    "Come with me!" Carolyn didn''t hesitate as she grabbed the demon princess and dashed out of the room.

    "..." Keith blinked before he got up as well. He needed to go somewhere as well. Knocking on the door,

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Professor Aidiun."

    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Keith?"

    "I have something I want to request."

    "..." So soon?!

    ...

    "Why did you call us here?" Elliot and Naela stared at Jasbir. The three were now sitting in the representative room. While Keith was confused about this, Jasbir and the other representatives were now curious about him. That was because of who this person was. He had caused so many problems in such a short time.

    But more so than that, ¡°A person like that shouldn¡¯t be the representative, am I right?¡±

    ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± The two of them were silent.

    ¡°That bastard,¡± ¡°How dare he do that to the prince.¡± Jasbir was the only one who didn''t have ties with Keith.

    Elliot and Naela had some problems with Keith. Elliot was due to Alger. He was the son of the grand duke of the Philosopher kingdom. Because of this, he was great friends with Alger.

    What happened there had caused the entire kingdom to go into an upheaval. Commoners and other lower-level nobles now knew what had happened, which had caused the pitch and forks to be directed at the royal family.

    To top it off, this damaged the ducal family as well. Of the 5 mana stone mines, the soul of the philosopher kingdom, four were destroyed. And one of those mines was controlled by his family. It was quite a hit on them as well.

    For Naela, her situation was similar.

    ¡°And that kid isn¡¯t going to stop either.¡± Jasbir could tell. The guy was showing off, not stopping. That was something he knew.

    ¡°But I take it that you have something in mind to deal with him?¡± For him to call them here meant he had an idea.

    ¡°The simple thing is to replace him.¡± That was the most straightforward method. But that caused Elliot to scoff, ¡°Do you really think you can do something like that? Do you know how dangerous he is?¡± Strong. They didn¡¯t like him, but that word was synonymous with him. He was quite literally a person they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that we should offend him. Rather, I would rather have another person in charge. It¡¯s just as simple as that.¡± The group was overreacting to this. They weren¡¯t trying to go head to head with the boy himself. He was simply trying to replace him with another person. That way, it would be easier.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m guessing you have someone you have in mind for this?¡± To bring something like this up meant that he had someone he wanted to bring up.

    ¡°You can come in now,¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Chelan had a calm expression as he stared at them.

 Volume 11 Chapter 21: Upside And Downside

    Volume 11 Chapter 21: Upside And Downside

    It was one of the more relaxed days as Keith was reading his book, waiting for the next class. That was when Scarlet held the back of his body, "What are you reading right now?"

    "Some things about magic tools."

    "Huh? When did you become interested in magic tools."

    "For some time. I need to think about how to expand going forward." If he wanted to improve his cooking equipment, he would need to learn about magic tools.

    "How far are you planning to expand?"

    Keith thought about it, "Umm, expand till I can''t?"

    "..."

    "Then expand all the way to my kingdom!" Herrick waved his hand. Hearing how he wanted to expand to the chocolate factory and bakery would be amazing!

    "Same here," Alfia nodded. While that happened, Carolyn asked, "Anyways, Scarlet, shouldn''t you get off of him now?" The demon princess was holding onto him tight.

    "But I don''t want to." Scarlet snuggled up, "And he likes it as well."

    "Don''t bring me into this."

    "But don''t you like it?"

    "..." No comment.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Still, you''re being too close." Carolyn got close to her.

    Alfia whispered to Krystal, "Is there something the matter with them?" This type of interaction wasn''t unusual. Carolyn and Scarlet were prepared to duke it out for the past few days.

    "What do you think?" Krystal glanced at the cause, still reading his book as if nothing was happening beside him. But the fighting didn''t last too long as Shire entered the classroom.

    ¡°Alright, class, today I want to talk about something we have done before, and that¡¯s written magic. It¡¯s something that we have talked about before in general. But it seems to have a new application now.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Keith gulped when he heard that. The same could be said about the others as smirks formed on their face as they glanced at one sweating boy.

    ¡°I think most of you have seen the recording of Masked Thief and how he used his magic?¡± The students nodded. That recording stone was basically shown to everyone the whole nine yards! It was difficult to not know about it.

    ¡°I find the applications he used in written chanting quite fascinating as it brought about a new way of using magic together.¡± Shire was quite amazed by how masked thief used it. Simultaneously weaving the magic with one hand while chanting at the same time was unheard of. But one person was able to pull it off.

    ¡°Student Keith, can you explain the downside and the upside as someone who uses lightning magic?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Instructor, are you trying to ruin me? Keith sighed deeply as he got up from his seat, ¡°Professor, the pros of using this magic is the fusion of two spells, creating a stronger one. The problem with using this kind of technique is that it¡¯s next to impossible to use.¡±

    ¡°But we have someone here who did it.¡± Shire grinned.

    ¡°Yes, but the man is an outlier. You have to be quite ambidextrous at doing two things at the same time.¡± Saying something entirely different while writing was quite hard to do.

    ¡°Indeed. Not only that, but you also have the risk of it exploding on your face. It¡¯s quite a difficult thing to master. Not only this, but to use grand magic as well. That¡¯s why I warn all students not to use this type of technique. It would cause more harm than benefits.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The students nodded while Keith sat down, ¡°What?¡± He noticed how a few had mischievous grins as they stared. Carolyn waved, ¡°Nothing, impossible man.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But if you can do something like that, wouldn¡¯t it open up a lot more attacks?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Think about it; most of the time, regular mages use one spell with a chant. But if you can do the same thing with written magic, two attacks are coming.¡± The combinations people were able to accomplish using this would be incredible. Alfia wanted to increase her attack power.

    ¡°Good, but I don¡¯t think you can mix and match like masked thief.¡± Gabriel added, ¡°Some elements probably won¡¯t go well together.¡± An example was water and fire; fusing the two together and using them as one move would be quite different.

    ¡°True.¡± Alfia turned to Keith, ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Keith shrugged, ¡°Why are you asking me this question?

    ¡°...¡± Are you still trying to play the coy man. Everyone at the table had decided that Keith was the person who had done so. Keith only shrugged even more as he explained, "Masked Thief is able to use it because he used two of the same element. Rather than using two different elements, one element was much simpler and forward.

 Volume 11 Chapter 22: Dungeon Exploration Exam Again

    Volume 11 Chapter 22: Dungeon Exploration Exam Again

    "Nam!" The sounds of ferocious snacking could be heard on the table. And it wasn''t the sound of one person. With the combined might of multiple people, it caused a resonance.

    "...Guys, no one is going to steal. Chill out." Those ravenous beasts continued to do so.

    "We can''t help it! It''s too delicious!" Keith had made fried kaarage with a side of mushroom rice for today''s lunch. Soy sauce cabbage was on the side for the greasy food as well.

    "Indeed, this chicken is too juicy." Crispy and crunchy on the outside while tender and juicy on the inside. Because they were small, they were easy to consume and perfect to eat in large quantities.

    Sakura drank some tea, "Keith, it''s too late. You have made something that''s too enjoyable." The food was too overpowering.

    "..." Indeed I have.

    An oversight. As Keith sipped on his tea, he noticed Carolyn with bulging cheeks like a chipmunk. And the princess saw his gaze.

    "What? Are you mesmerized by my cuteness?"

    "...You look ugly right now."

    "Hey!" While the group continued to talk,

    ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± The group turned around to see that a bunch of people were ready to duke it out.

    ¡°Knock it off,¡± Sakura stepped up to the plate, which caused all of them to jolt! To think the disciplinary captain was here! And that shut them up. They quickly sat down in their seat, not daring to do anything before her.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Senior Sakura does not mess around,¡± Carolyn muttered. The aura she had forced those guys into submission.

    Angelica smirked, ¡°Sakura is quite hard-headed. I remembered the time when she beat up about everyone in the third year because she thought they were disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Because they were, also fix yourself. You''re the student council president.¡± Sakura noticed how Angelica¡¯s collar was crooked as she helped her out.

    "..." Quite the formal person.

    ¡°...You also need to do it,¡± Keith sighed as he helped straighten out Carolyn¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°Why do I see two moms working their magic?¡± Two mothers cleaning their children up.

    ¡°For Sakura, it works. For Keith, it¡¯s kinda¡­actually, it works.¡±

    ¡°...Stop.¡±

    ¡°But when you think about it, it totally works, Mama Keith!¡± Scarlet held her mouth as she said this. The others nodded to this as well.

    Angelica nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, he wears aprons as well. The word mother totally works.¡± That guy totally has the perfect housewife down. Keith could tell there was going to be quite a lot of this going on for everyone. But it was not something that could be stopped.

    "Ugh," Keith groaned. However, he did give a light glance at everyone there.

    ...

    The next day, Keith and the others headed to class. However, when they did that, Aidiun explained, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to explain that we¡¯re going to have something new for today.¡±

    Eh? Something new? Carolyn and the others blinked. Aidiun continued, ¡°We¡¯ll have a dungeon practical again.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Herrick and the others were quite excited. But the elf added, ¡°However, you guys are going to be randomized with everyone here.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Randomized? Are you kidding me? But the moment he said this, Alfia and the rest all turned their heads to Keith, who was calm. But it was only a small calmness as Aidiun used a magic tool to mix it up. Like so, the student''s names were quickly rotated into the thing. After some time, groups were paired up.

    ¡°Why am I in the same group as you?!¡± Herrick¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Alfia.

    Alfia was no better as he grimaced, ¡°Do you really think I like the situation as well?¡± This guy would be his last choice. It was going to be quite a predicament.

    ¡°I¡¯m with you,¡± Scarlet turned to Carolyn. The two were in a pair. This pairing was slightly destructive.

    ¡°This will be my first time working with you,¡± Long Lihua with Gabriel.

    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m with-¡± Keith noticed on the board that he was grouped up with Muriel, Jerome, and a girl named Lucy. There was nobody that he was known. Keith then spotted the three. One scoffed, the other looked down while the last was hiding herself.

    Well, this is quite the group.

    ¡°Get to know your comrades in this few hours. And you guys will work together.¡± Aidiun said nothing else as the groups started to form together. Keith then started the conversation, ¡°I think, for starters, we should do some greets first. I¡¯m Keith, and I¡¯m a solid tank.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jerome didn¡¯t say anything as he walked away from him. I see, he isn¡¯t a talker, but he turned to the others. Muriel then muttered, ¡°I¡¯m a mage.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°...Agh.¡± Lucy started to fidget around as she looked away from him. She quickly dashed out of the room without a thought.

    ¡°...¡± Keith blinked as he scratched his head.

 Volume 11 Chapter 23: Details About Them

    Volume 11 Chapter 23: Details About Them

    ¡°...Guys, am I scary?¡± During lunch, Keith had to ask them this question. Carolyn tilted her head, ¡°Really depends on the situation.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You get angry by stages, and when you¡¯re at the end, you¡¯re scary enough that I want to jump out the window to escape.¡± The incident with Cadmus was enough to instill that fear into her. There was no way she didn¡¯t want to do that. Heck! She still felt fear even as she hid behind Long Yueying and Yukiko.

    ¡°Indeed, the stage 5 was fierce," Krystal nodded.

    ¡°Stage 5?! He went to stage 5 when?!¡± Herrick and the others were entirely surprised by this. They had gotten him to stage 3. Who in the world got him to stage 5?!

    "Yeah, Cadmus got him to a stage 6." The man went above that.

    "Hah!" Herrick and the others widened.

    ¡°...¡± Are you guys acting like I¡¯m some kind of meter?!

    "Why are you asking that?" Angelica was out of the loop.

    "Because of who he was grouped up with for his dungeon practical."

    ¡°Mmhmm. To be honest, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that scary.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to bite their heads off and try to kick them out.

    ¡°Well, Leona, can you give me details about the two?¡± That was something he was slightly confused about. But Leona was in the same class as Muriel and Jerome.

    ¡°Hmm, I didn''t think much about them. Jerome is a hothead who doesn¡¯t like nobles in general. For Muriel, she¡¯s the standard studious person. There¡¯s really nothing I can say about them.¡± Leona didn¡¯t look at them that much.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°I see.¡± Keith got an idea from her. ¡°Does anyone know about Lucy?¡± That was something he was actually confused about. What surprised him was that she wasn¡¯t on his radar. It was quite a strange thing. He handed her papers and such, yet he couldn''t recognize her. It was like she had a built-in ninja skill.

    ¡°She¡¯s a commoner.¡±

    ¡°Then she¡¯s the only one besides Jerome.¡± This one was a little surprising. To get into S-class, they needed to have a good number of things.  But the critical thing to have was knowledge.

    ¡°The commoner test and noble test are quite different from one another. But for her to get here meant that she has a good foundation.¡± Gabriel explained. The commoner test was made to be simpler than the noble test. However, they need to hit a specific score to get into S-class.

    ¡°But she''s also one of the five who almost got dropped.¡± Last semester, the bottom five S-class students would face off against the top five students of A-class. Whoever won would stay in S-class or drop down to A-class.

    ¡°Oh,¡± this was news to him. Scarlet nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, she was going to be demoted but stayed here.¡± That meant she passed.

    ¡°Okay, that gave me a good idea of what to do now.¡± Keith nodded. That was when Carolyn questioned, ¡°So why did you do all of this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb; you¡¯re the reason why we¡¯re having this dungeon practical.¡± They were not fools at all; it was clear that Keith was the one who asked Aidiun to do this.

    ¡°Oh, I have my reasons for this,¡± A devious grin formed. But that only caused the others to grow curious. What are you planning to go with this? But Keith didn''t say much about it as he headed off.

    At the library, Keith started to look at the books there. But as he did so, Keith then noticed a figure there. It was none other than Muriel. She was picking out a book from the shelf. As she was doing this, Keith took a sigh as he walked and picked it up,

    ¡°Here,¡± ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°You needed it, right?¡± Keith sighed, ¡°If you¡¯re going to get a book from the top shelf, you should get the ladders. They¡¯re here for a reason.¡± Keith grinned as he placed the book in her hands. That was the only thing he said as he walked over and started to read his book. It was a good way to pass the time. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Muriel had sat across from him.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...Do you have anything you want to say to me?¡±

    ¡°...Umm, that book you¡¯re reading¡­it¡¯s about magic tools.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, it¡¯s magic tools. I¡¯ve been thinking about some magic tools I could make.¡± By making such tools, it would make cooking much more straightforward. There are many types of things he was quite interested in making.

    ¡°Do you have a hobby for magic tools?!¡± Muriel¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Keith. But that was only for a brief moment as she quickly sat back down.

    ¡°I-¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested in some magic tools.¡± Keith smiled as he explained. And that was when Muriel asked, ¡°Then do you know of the new gadget called the crystal camera!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. My brother was the one who made it.¡± Keith muttered.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Muriel and Keith started to talk for some more before Keith realized the time, ¡°Oh, I have to go now.¡± If he didn¡¯t leave now, the others would get uppity at dinner.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Muriel realized the time as well.

    ¡°We can talk like this again if you like,¡± Keith smiled as he walked away from there.

 Volume 11 Chapter 24: Go To The Library

    Volume 11 Chapter 24: Go To The Library

    This is a first. Muriel was quite dazed to find herself talking to someone for so long. And the person who she spoke to was someone no one would expect. Keith Freed, this year''s representative. The number of rumors about him for a few months would be enough to cause anyone to be shocked. And about 75% percent of them were something that everyone had seen firsthand!

    She had seen how Keith shot the lightning trident at Todd and then at him, fighting against Iston in the cafeteria. All of it was something no one could fathom doing in this academy.

    The moment she heard that Keith was working with her, it was quite a problem. What if this guy bites my head off?! He was a monster in sheep''s clothing. And she didn''t want to get ended one month into S-class!

    And her group was quite abysmal. There was one girl who was the same as her and was quite afraid of Keith, while the other guy didn''t like them. This time was quite a screwball line-up.

    But as she talked with him, she realized he wasn¡¯t so bad. He was actually quite easy to talk with. As she entered the mansion,

    "Hmm? The princess had returned."

    "Did she do that again?"

    "Hah,"

    As Muriel returned home, instead of the warm greeting a normal royalty received, she got a cold shoulder instead. Muriel understood this as she looked down. That was when,

    ¡°Sister, where were you at this time?¡± Looking to the side was Chelan. The glare coming from him was something as if the merfolk didn''t stay there any longer, and they quickly left.

    ¡°Nothing, I was out talking with someone.¡± Muriel let out a smile as she stared at him.

    ¡°I see,¡± Chelan nodded, ¡°Do be careful and come back home much sooner.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Understood. But you shouldn¡¯t train so much.¡± Loose clothes and scratches around. Anyone could tell this merman was training. And he hasn¡¯t been stopping either. This was something that he found quite unsettling.

    ¡°I need to unless I can catch up to him.¡± Chelan frowned as he headed back. That only caused the girl to take a deep sigh.

    ...

    What am I going to do about this? Keith realized that he needed to talk with the four. This was becoming a problem. There were a few days before they headed out to the dungeon. While others prepped for the dungeon, his group was in shambles. The main ones he needed to talk with were Lucy and Jerome. The two were the ones who he didn¡¯t know so much about.

    ¡°Do you have to be so worried?¡± Herrick tilted his head, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have steam-rolled everything down?¡± Keith definitely has the capabilities to just run down the enemies and solo the dungeon. It¡¯s not necessarily something he needed to worry about.

    Keith shook his head, ¡°The entire purpose for this exam is because of this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you a question, what does everyone lack right now?¡±

    ¡°Uhh,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say strength because it¡¯s not that.¡± Keith cut him off before he had the chance to say his go-to answer. And that caused the lion man to be stumped.

    ¡°Unity,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°The problem with everyone is that there¡¯s no unity between races.¡±

    Keith nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, I want the others to work together and do something about it.¡± Besides them, everyone else was basically at one another¡¯s throats. That was something that had to be changed going forward.

    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why you did a mash-up between everyone.¡± He was basically forcing everyone to get along with one another.

    Keith chuckled, ¡°Mmhmm, I thought it would be interesting. It was also the only move I could do." If they weren''t working together, he would have to force it. And he couldn''t sit still.

    "Alright! I¡¯m going to make a move!¡± Straightforward and straight to the point! Keith approached Jerome, ¡°Meet me at the library; we¡¯re going to talk about strategy.¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to come.¡± Keith didn¡¯t say anything as he walked over to Lucy next and did the same thing. The last one was Muriel as he walked back to his seat.

    ¡°Haha, always the direct one.¡± Carolyn chuckled. But that was what he needed to do.

    ¡­

    At the library.

    ¡°...¡± Guess I¡¯m the only one here.¡± Keith had called them all here, but it seemed that they didn¡¯t care that much. I guess I have to make some general plans. As he was going to prepare,

    ¡°Sorry for being late,¡± Muriel entered the room. Keith smiled, ¡°Mmhmm. It¡¯s fine. Thank you for coming.¡±

    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Lucy was behind the girl as well. Keith nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I guess the only one who hasn¡¯t joined is Jerome.¡± But having both of them would be quite helpful.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about some things. For starters, I want to get to know your roles. I¡¯m an all-rounder, but I recently started to be a tank for my party. I can use lightning magic and also earth magic well enough.¡±

    ¡°My position when I did the dungeon was rear-guard. I use water magic.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, Lucy. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Um-¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so uptight. Take a deep breath.¡± Keith understood Lucy would need to calm herself down. She couldn¡¯t speak up before them.

    ¡°...I¡¯m a healer; I can use light magic to heal.¡± A tiny voice muttered as she stared at him. Keith nodded, ¡°Understood. Then we should go out and test it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 25: Did She Gain-

    Volume 11 Chapter 25: Did She Gain-

    "Umm, is there a problem?" Lucy started to shiver. But Keith shook his head, "No, I didn''t mean it like that. I apologize. I''m just surprised because light magic is rare."

    Light magic and dark magic weren''t like elemental magic. It was uncommon. But that checked out why she could be in S-class. The professors probably put her in S-class because they were betting on the rare element paying off, growing there.

    "But our teams seem pretty balanced." Hearing everyone''s role, they could go with a standard formation.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to test this out, or it¡¯ll be difficult when we enter the dungeon and fight.¡± In sync. Just because they had the optimal roles didn''t mean their group would be suitable in a fight.

    "Mmhmm." "Okay." The three headed to the training field. There was already a group of students practicing. Not practicing when being thrown into this pot of mess would be quite a hassle going forward. However,

    ¡°What are you doing?! Do you want to die?!¡± They were about to go crazy at one another. Well, that was not surprising either. Mix and match, they would have to find the best formation possible.

    But there were going to be people who would disagree.

    Keith turned to the two, ¡°Let''s do this.¡± There was no time to worry about the others as he raised his shield and halberd at the monster before them.

    ¡°Go!¡± Keith quickly dashed over to the goblin, and as he grabbed its attention,

    Splash! A water spear had pierced the goblin in the head. She continued to do so, which attracted the goblin''s attention. Keith quickly got before her, blocking the attacks.

    Muriel continued to shower them with water spears.

    ¡°Hmmm, I think we¡¯re doing good with this team. But Muriel, are you better on the left side?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t really know. I never fought in a party.¡± Muriel preferred staying at the academy and studying rather than actually going out and fighting.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Then I think we should need to practice more. Also, Lucy, you do not need to use your healing magic constantly as we fight.¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Eh? But you¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to be injured as we fight. But it would be better if you use it at the crucial times,¡± Healing magic raining down on him was a little overkill.

    ¡°U-understood.¡± ¡°But you have a good use of magic,¡± Keith laughed, ¡°Keep going like this, and you will also be able to support anyone.¡± Lucy was a strong healer. Her capabilities were even higher than Sarah''s.

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Lucy continued to move back from him.

    ¡°...¡± Yeah. Keith took a deep breath and stated, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s keep going!¡± There was going to be more time to get themselves adjusted to it.

    ¡­

    These past few days had been going quite smoothly. Keith was practicing with Lucy and Muriel. The formation they had was meshing well.

    "Are you guys alright?¡±

    Gabriel nodded, ¡°Long Lihua and I are doing the same too.¡± Long Lihua was easy to get along with, plus the fact that the two were all-rounders made it pretty easy to make any party work.

    ¡°But the others¡­.¡± His voice trailed off as he stared at the side. There was one elf who was glaring at a beastman.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s normal.¡± Cat and dog right there. But there was something that was rare to see. Carolyn and Scarlet were glaring at one another. And it was quite a deadly stare. They are so similar and different at the same time.

    ¡°Are they going to duke it out?¡± The thought alone occurred for everyone. Unlike Herrick and Alfia, who bickered like kids, these girls are big kids. They won¡¯t hesitate to throw magic.

    ¡°Come on, Carolyn. Do you have to move like that?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Scarlet. We have to work together.¡±

    ¡°Why are your eyes saying different things?¡± Those two had said it all with everything in there. Keith took a deep sigh. There was nothing to be said about it as he was too calm about this.

    ¡­

    ¡°Hello! Guys!¡± Keith waved his hands at the gods and goddesses, ¡°Did you guys like the gifts that I handed to you guys?¡±

    ¡°Of course! The rice was incredibly fluffy!¡± Kreye and the others continued to eat. But that was when Keith wondered, ¡°...By the way, do you guys get fa-¡±

    ¡°Do not say those words!¡± Before it could be spoken, Keith¡¯s mouth was covered, shutting him up. Magus and Ares quickly made a move before he even had the chance to speak up. Kreye was scanning around before he took a sigh, ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to kill us?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll you see. That word is forbidden.¡±

    ¡°Say what? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because she-¡±

    ¡°Gained weight?¡±

    ¡°No! You fool!¡± ¡°You doomed us all!¡±

    ¡°Hello, there.¡± Rhea¡¯s eyes were quite something as she stared.

    ¡°Come on! We got this!¡± Keith cheered as he raised his hands in the air, cheering them on. Rhea sniffed, ¡°Thank you so much! Unlike a certain someone!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ares and Kreye looked away from one another, not daring to stare.

    ¡°Okay! I will cook some healthy food for you.¡±

    ¡­

 Volume 11 Chapter 26: Heading In

    Volume 11 Chapter 26: Heading In

    "Eh? We''re not going to have fried food for breakfast?" Herrick blinked as he stared down at his breakfast. What was before him was grilled salmon with a rolled omelet and a side of spinach. There were mounds of rice in his bowl, just how he liked it. Yet, this was odd. He was expecting fried food for the morning.

    "Of course not. If we have that every day, it will wear out." Fried food was common in the manor, as Herrick and Jack kept begging for it. And the others didn''t help since they also liked it; it was addicting.

    "Also, wanted to go with something light as we¡¯re going to fight a lot.¡± Today was the day they were going to head into the dungeon. And that was why they needed to get prepared. A healthy and hearty breakfast for all of them.

    "And it''s better this way," Faelyn muttered as she ate spinach. Some of them prefer a light meal.

    "Now, let''s finish up breakfast so we can head out and finish it quickly!" With that call, it made them eat faster. After that, it was time for them to head there.

    The group was in their battle gear and was prepared to head out. And that was when they headed to the dungeon.

    ¡°Good luck, you three.¡± Jack, Sarah, and Arlo were going to a dungeon that was different from the others.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to meet with our groups.¡± Each one had split off. That was when Keith looked over and spotted Muriel and Lucy.

    ¡°Are the two of you ready?¡± The two were dressed. However, he could tell Lucy was a little less dressed because she was from a commoner background.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Muriel seemed to be fine, while Lucy was a little hesitant.

    You don''t need to worry about it so much.¡± The dungeon they were going to wasn¡¯t going to be something complicated. It should be at a level where they could handle it.

    "Heh, you are overly optimistic." Jerome scoffed as he stared at him. He was the same as Lucy, where he had the essential equipment.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Keith scratched his head. I hope this is going to go well.

    That was the only issue he had for this group. Jerome had not practiced at all with them. This would be a problem. He''s in S-class, so he should be fine.

    "Everyone," Aidiun called out for their attention as he explained, ¡°The test will be at the end of the fourth floor. We¡¯ll be there at the end, waiting for you all. Go to your designated post.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The students nodded as they headed their own way. As they did so, Keith added, ¡°Let¡¯s go with the regular formation as we head in.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Muriel and Lucy understood what he wanted, and they quickly got into position. Jerome was the only one with the weird expression, ¡°What regular formation?¡±

    ¡°I will be the tank, Muriel will be right-wing rearguard while Lucy is in the back. That was the plan that we have placed out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you were making plans without me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Keith blinked while Muriel and Lucy did the same as well. Jerome scoffed, ¡°So you think of me as a weak link? Well, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t step out a line.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Are you for real?

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t show up when I said to show up, and now you¡¯re blaming us?¡± Keith shook his head. He turned to the two, ¡°Let¡¯s go." It¡¯s useless to argue about this right now. Their goal should be to get to the end.

    ¡°Understood.¡± The two girls nodded. Even they felt tired of it; they saw how Keith asked the guy to practice but he waved him off. That was on him.

    Jerome continued to have a sneer. However, he did follow the three forwards. Since Muriel worked as the right rearguard, he was on Keith''s left. As they continued to head forward, a blue ocean flowed over to them.

    Keith blinked, ¡°What in the world?! This is an aquatic area!¡± This was his first. The ground was covered in water.

    ¡°Make sure to stick closer to one another. It¡¯s going to be difficult to move in.¡± Water would hinder his movements quite a bunch. And he needed some time to deal with it and move.

    As the four continued forward, that was when Keith raised his hands into the air. That was when Muriel and Lucy stopped walking, and Jerome frowned, ¡°Why did you stop?¡±

    ¡°Monsters, be quiet.¡± They¡¯re going to hear them if they keep going.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What they¡¯re-¡° Before Jerome could finish his sentence, that was when something had dashed out from the ground! But Keith had stabbed it with his halberd. It was a clean stab. The fish''s mouth was directed straight at Jerome¡¯s face, prepared to take his head off in a quick fashion.

    ¡°If I tell you to be quiet. Be quiet.¡± Keith shook his head as he continued forward with the two. Jerome¡¯s eyes changed, and his cheeks turned red as he followed after them. Muriel stared at the fishes that came flying at them, ¡°Oh, these are spear fish.¡±

    ¡°You know these?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, these fishes are always from the kingdom. They have a simple attack pattern. You look at their fins.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Their fins?

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a place where you can tell it¡¯s preparing the strike and others.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°Lucy, be prepared to dodge; I will do my best to agro them. The rest of you guys will attack and cover me.¡± And like that, the battle the group had with the fishes started. The spear fishes were charging at them relentlessly. However, Keith raised his halberd and continued to swipe at them.

    Muriel used her weapon to take them down. Jerome was doing the same thing after some time; there was a bunch of dead fish before them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a little break.¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 27: NO!

    Volume 11 Chapter 27: NO!

    "What? You want to rest? It''s only an hour." They had been traveling in the dungeon for not that long. To rest so soon was wasting time.

    "We don''t need to go at a fast pace."

    "Did you see the other students getting ahead of us?!" As the group fought with the monsters, that was when some of them had gone forward. And it wasn''t one group; multiple groups got ahead of them. That was how he knew they were probably dead last! Picking up the pace was a must to head there.

    However, Keith shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t need to pick up the pace. We need to get accustomed to the situation first.¡± There were a lot of things they needed to do.

    ¡°So, rest up and wait for it to come.¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡± Jerome kicked a stone as he walked away. However, that only caused Keith to shake his head. Such a hothead. He reminded him so much of Herrick. But worse.

    ¡°Is it fine to let him move out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I doubt he would be dumb enough to go out alone." He should have some reasoning.

    "But how are you two?¡± Specifically Lucy, her movements were much slower than last time. That was going to be troubling as she was the healer. Lucy shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about me, Keith.¡±

    ¡°Nah, we do. You¡¯re the group''s healer; if something happened to you, then there will be trouble for the rest of our group.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Keith raised his hand as they were prepared to head off again.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    While Keith was going at a slower pace than the other teams, one team was far ahead of the curve.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Melor roared as he slammed his hammer into the thing. It had sent the fish flying into it. That was not the end, as a bunch of starlight and fire went across his head!

    ¡°...Can the two of you not fight like that?!¡± Melor gulped as he stared at the two princesses.

    ¡°What? We¡¯re only defeating the monsters that are before us.¡± ¡°Yeah, why are you acting so peppy.¡± Carolyn and Scarlet continued to stare at one another with dark gazes.

    And it was quite something as Carolyn grinned, ¡°That would make it 20 for me and 19 for you. Are you losing your edge, Scarlet?¡± The two were keeping count of the monsters they defeated.

    ¡°Please, this is nothing to me. You don¡¯t need to worry- and that makes 20.¡± Scarlet quickly cast her magic and popped the one at their flank. That was not the end, as they continued destroying everything in their way.

    ¡°¡­How did it end up like this?¡± Melor laughed. Beating things up was his thing! It all started a few minutes ago.

    ¡°With this team, we can head to the end of the 4th floor the quickest,¡± Chelan muttered. Their team was probably the strongest compared to other groups. You had Carolyn, who had some crazy power; Scarlet, the strongest fire mage; and Melor, who was arguably the strongest student in this grade. This would be quite an easy job for them.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re the leader?¡± Scarlet¡¯s eyes raised as she questioned. From the way he talked, it seemed he wanted to take point. The group had practiced together to get a feel for one another. However, they never decided on a leader.

    It was a touchy subject.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the leader. This is something I¡¯m used to,¡± With a swing of his trident, he took down the monsters before him. It was a swift kill. This was an aquatic dungeon, and he was someone who had dealt with aquatic monsters all of his life. It was perfect for him to take orders.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Scarlet sighed. His words made sense as he knew more about her. Carolyn and Melor didn¡¯t mind as the group continued to head forward. And they were not the only ones who were heading forward at a quick pace as well.

    ¡°Good job, we¡¯re at the end of the first floor.¡± When Keith¡¯s group approached the door, he saw an instructor there.

    ¡°Hello, Instructor.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, You guys are the last group to go in.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Expected. Keith nodded when he heard that. But that was when. ¡°Are you kidding me?! How are we last place!¡± Jerome roared as he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Lower your voice, or there will be monsters coming our way.¡± They were still in a dungeon. But Jerome wasn¡¯t having any of that, ¡°No! You shut your mouth! This is all because of you and your idea of taking breaks! If we hadn¡¯t taken so many, we would have been off this floor.¡±

    ¡°We needed those breaks.¡±

    ¡°Needed those? Are you kidding me?! Acting like a hotshot and thinking you¡¯re the best. What a clown.¡± Jerome scoffed at him as he walked forward. Keith shook his head while the instructor could only leave a wry look, ¡°You have it rough.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t even mention it.¡± Keith sighed as he turned to the two, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 28: Strongest

    Volume 11 Chapter 28: Strongest

    "Mmhmm," Muriel and Lucy nodded as they followed after him. But as they did so,

    "Stay in formation; you''re breaking it up," Keith warned the man. He was heading forward while the group was a couple of steps behind him. The formation was slightly in tatters.

    ¡°Shut up! Because of your stupid nonsense, we''re in last place. If I fall down because of you!¡± Jerome didn¡¯t want to be sent back. He already stood at the top, but now he would be sent back? Even the smallest of failures would cause something!

    There was no way he could let this happen! He would rather die than let it.

    ¡°Stick with the group-watch it!¡± But the moment he had said this, Keith flung his halberd to take out the monster that came their way. It was a sea monster with the head of a lizard and light blue scales shining in the water.

    ¡°Muriel, explanation!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re sea lizardmen. They¡¯re basically what the name is, but they''re a lot more dangerous. Watch out for the neck; they could extend further than it looks.¡±

    "Understood! Lucy, be careful; they could go into the sea and it''ll be difficult to find them. Make sure to watch them and call them out."

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Lucy nodded. Keith would give Jerome orders, but that was when he knew he would not be helpful in this situation. His body was in the water as he shivered with fear.

    ¡°Go stand in the back, and don''t use your fire magic.¡± He dashed at the lizardmen with great speed. With one blow, he sliced them in half. Not only that, he was taking them down as quickly as possible. It was a fast-paced battle.

    ¡°¡­¡± How dare he?! Jerome¡¯s face turned livid as he watched Keith fight.

    I can do something as well! It was only lizardmen! If he could do it, then he could do the same!

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    With his hands raised, it burned bright red, preparing to fire! But the moment he did, that was when Keith shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± But it was too late; the fire magic was fired, and that caused the entire area to be screwed up! The entire area was full of mist!

    It was the worst possible situation ever.

    ¡°Everyone back to back now!¡± Even Keith would be annoyed by this. The mist would be hiding against the lizardman. Those things could be pretty swift. That was when a few lizardmen jumped at him, but he guarded it with his shield!

    Snap! Their heads extended forward to bite his head off, but Keith quickly shook them off. But as he dealt with them,

    "Gah!" Keith quickly turned to see that Muriel was bitten by one of the lizardmen on the side!

    "Muriel!" Lucy quickly took her staff and smacked the lizardmen in the eye, making his jaws loosen. That was when Keith slammed his halberd into his face!

    ¡°Lucy, grab Muriel and get behind me!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± She quickly grabbed the girl and moved behind him. That was when he had let all the lightning from his halberd, sending it all over the place. But that was not the end as he continued to wave the lightning to take them out!

    ¡°¡­¡± No one said a thing as they stared at the lightning that was sizzling around the area.

    "Did you kill them all?" Jerome muttered as he quickly revealed himself behind the stone. That was when Keith smacked him in the face!

    It was a smack that rang across the entire floor as he glared at him. Keith¡¯s eyes were dark, ¡°You¡¯re out.¡± It was a decision that he had come to.

    "..." There was a silence before Jerome roared, ¡°What?! I was just killing a monster! What did I do wrong?!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand that you have jeopardized the entire group because of what you did?¡±  No ounce of team play was coming from the guy. It was from the start of day one. This guy had this chip on his shoulder as he stared at Keith. It was one of those things he didn¡¯t understand since he had never talked to him before.

    More so than that, it was also one of the things that caused him to be furious. The moment he caused the trouble, he hid and let the three fend for themselves! That was horrible!

    ¡°Because of your foolish actions, one of us almost died.¡± Incompetence. That was something that Keith could tolerate for all too long before he exploded. And what had happened to Muriel was the last straw.

    "..."

    Keith didn¡¯t say anything to Jerome as he walked over to Muriel, ¡°Muriel, are you okay?¡± The bite was clean onto the side of her waist. Muriel shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I feel much better than that.¡± She turned to Lucy, ¡°Lucy, thank you for healing me.¡± The healing magic from the girl was quite strong and powerful.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Keith sighed in relief, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going, I¡¯ll take point and deal with everything. Lucy continues with spotting while carrying Muriel.¡± He didn¡¯t want to take any more risks with this team. Muriel wanted to protest, but the man shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not risking your lives.¡± Instead of using the halberd and shield, he shifted into two long swords. And that was when Keith raged forth.

    1 second¡­10 seconds¡­1 minute.

    That was how long it took for him to take out the water lizards. It was an instant kill beyond what anyone could imagine, as Lucy and Muriel were spellbound. It took them so long to defeat those lizardmen.

    ¡°¡­Strongest.¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t help but mutter. That was what it meant to stand at the top. Keith turned to the trio, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± It was time for them to head forward!

 Volume 11 Chapter 29: Mentality Was The Problem

    Volume 11 Chapter 29: Mentality Was The Problem

    And the three followed behind him as Keith sliced apart any monster that came their way. It was a swift kill, as there was no point in holding back. He needed to take them out and get to the end as soon as possible. However, a small light formed around him.

    "I can still heal you, Keith." Lucy raised her hand. She was their healer and would do anything to assist him. Keith nodded, "Alright then." He wasn''t going to say no to that.

    "I''ll continue to help out!" Muriel didn''t want to stand down either as she raised her hand, firing off her water lances. They continued forward without a thought. But as they did, they arrived at the end of the 4th floor.

    "Keith, you guys are here," Carolyn waved, and Keith nodded, "Mmhmm, we''re here." After some time, a few more groups arrived.

    "Alright, the order you guys came in represents your rank." Aidiun calmly explained.

    Sixth, huh. While Keith was lost in thought, he shrugged, "We did all we could for it. There''s no need to look so down, you two." Keith patted the two girls on the shoulders.

    "This is a growing point for us."

    "Yeah!" "We''ll work even harder!" Muriel and Lucy nodded.

    Good. A satisfied smile formed as he glanced at one person at the side. Jerome had a dark expression as he looked down.

    That decides it.

    ...

    Keith knocked on his door,

    "Keith, is that you?"

    "Mmhmm, I want to speak with you." He entered his room and, without any hesitation, said, ¡°Professor Aidiun, I want to send someone out of S-class.¡± His decision was quick and swift.

    ¡°Hmm? Is it Jerome?¡± Aidiun blinked as he stared at him. It was obvious to him who he wanted to get out. The instructor told him about some things that happened when he reached the floor. Keith nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, Jerome will be returned to A-class.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Hmm, can you tell me the reason why? I can¡¯t send him back to A-class without a proper reason for this?¡± If he sent Jerome back down without a reasonable explanation, others would find it off.

    Keith explained, ¡°His skills are around lower A-class.¡± He had realized that Jerome was actually lower than the others in terms of ability.

    "There are others that are around the same level as him."

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the other two who had joined, Leona excels at archery, and she could easily beat people if she beastified while Muriel is much stronger than him with water magic. And if you want to compare Lucy, the girl has light magic, which is incredibly rare.¡± There was a difference.

    The other probably had ace-in-the-hole abilities that Jerome didn''t have. Comparing him to Lucy, who was also a commoner, her light magic easily made her more valuable.

    Luck. That was the factor that brought Jerome into S-class. But luck could only go so far. There had to be a limit where skills and abilities shined more. However,

    "More so, it''s that damn mentality of his."

    ¡°¡­¡± Aidiun said nothing; his expression said it all. He understood what Keith meant.

    ¡°That guy is running around looking at nobles like the enemy. What if he causes harm to the others in class as well?¡± That was something that Keith didn¡¯t want to happen. A chip on the shoulder. He could tell he was looking down at the students there. And it was not stopping either.

    S-class was full of royalty and nobles. If one dies because of him, he and not only that, the academy would suffer.

    "And he''s a hotshot." How he acted when he didn''t get the score he wanted said a lot. This was not his fault. That was what his eyes were saying. A guy like that was definitely not S-class material.

    ¡°Alright, then I will send him back down to A-class. Who do you want to bring up?¡± Since they were sending one back down, it was time to bring another up.

    ¡°Bring the person who has the highest score from the people who were demoted.¡± That¡¯ll at least keep some order when he sends them back down.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Keith nodded as he headed out the door.

    While this happened, Chelan was now talking with Jasbir.

    ¡°Prince, this is a good job! To rank first in that dungeon practical despite being forwarded by that representative.¡± That dungeon practical was something that Keith had made himself. Usually, the representative wouldn¡¯t do something like that unless to boost their reputation.

    Chelan frowned, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t win against him.¡± This was something that the prince wasn¡¯t happy about. To beat Keith? He didn¡¯t win against him properly at all. He wanted to defeat him by himself! And the team that he had played a large factor.

    His team was: Melor, Carolyn, and Scarlet. Three of the strongest people in the class.

    Keith¡¯s team was: Jerome, Lucy, and Muriel. Besides his sister, the other two were basically garbage. It was obvious from Jerome''s expression and tiredness that Lucy, the two had dragged the team down.

    ¡°But Prince, even though you have beaten Keith at his own game, that doesn¡¯t mean the others would accept you as the student representative.¡± Jasbir shook his head. It was only one victory, and it wasn¡¯t enough to get them on the same page.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You need a decisive victory or something to push you forward.¡± This was only a small ripple from a stone. They needed something large to generate a giant ripple that would shake his position.

 Volume 11 Chapter 30: Stop Selling Crepes!

    Volume 11 Chapter 30: Stop Selling Crepes!

    "Alright! Let''s do this!" Keith pumped his fist as he dragged his cart. Weeks. It had been so long since he had pushed Cart Eden and sold any crepes. That long drought was now over; it was time for him to make a move. And he wasn''t going there alone either.

    "Do we need so many people to come today?" Alfia tilted her head. He was going today with full force. Scarlet, Krystal, Sarah, and Carolyn were with her. The five would be taking orders while Keith cooked. But to have all of this was overkill.

    "Of course! We''re going to be working hard today." It had been quite some time since he did this. And he had a hunch that many people were going to come here.

    ¡°Understood! I will do my best!¡±

    ¡°Can you even wait on people?¡± Scarlet questioned.

    ¡°Mmhmm, I can do that.¡± Carolyn and Scarlet continued to eye one another down.

    ¡°Play nice.¡± Krystal sighed. These two were ready to duke it out again.

    ¡°We are,¡± ¡°This is how we talk to one another. It was one of those sisterly rivalries." The two didn¡¯t want to back down to the other. Scarlet then questioned, "How about we make this more interesting?"

    "Interesting, how?"

    "Whoever waits on more customers gets a kiss from Keith?"

    "Ohoho, I''m game!" Carolyn''s eyes were lit with fire when she heard that. A kiss from him?

    "Hold on a second. Let''s-"

    "I''m fine with that." But that man had interjected, which caused the girls to scream!

    "Ohoo! Now I need to work harder!" "Same!" The two girls'' gazes changed into ferocious ones as they found a goal they wanted.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "...A kiss from Keith?" Sarah and Krystal looked at one another, surprised he would say something like that.

    Alfia whispered, "Are you kidding me?! Why would you do something like that?" He was pouring gas into the fire!

    "Just a small reward to get them to work faster." It was only a kiss; it wasn''t going to kill him. As long as they worked more efficiently.

    "..." This damn businessman!

    ¡°The boss is going to set up shop again!¡±

    ¡°My word!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been too damn long!¡±

    People shouted as he dragged the cart down the street. And it was quite an interesting sight since behind them were the people.

    ¡°¡­Keith, they¡¯re starving like ravenous wolves.¡± They weren¡¯t human anymore; they were more of a wolf and beast.

    Keith chuckled. ¡°Usual.¡± This was not a surprise for him. Dragging the cart over, he saw that his spot was still free, and he couldn¡¯t help but grin as he started to set up.

    ¡°Cart Eden is open! Go get your orders from them!¡± Keith grinned as he smacked his hands together. And that was the gong!

    ¡°I will have a crepe and some soup!¡±

    ¡°Smoked melon!¡±

    ¡°Please come one by one!¡± The five were bombarded with orders as they quickly wrote it down and handed it to Keith. And that man went into overdrive as he started to work on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time since we last ate this.¡± Dalen laughed as he held the crepe in his hand.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Skar and the others nodded as they savored the taste.

    ¡°Heh, had a lot on my plate these last few weeks.¡±

    ¡°Little Gem! Why are you working here?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather?!¡± Krystal blinked as she stared at Cedric. But that was when Cedric glanced at a certain person, ¡°Boy! Stop making my granddaughter do these things! Also, give me a discount!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Since my granddaughter is working here, give me a discount.¡± Cedric had the proudest grin ever as he said this. But that only caused Keith to scoff, ¡°Get out here with that discount; you¡¯re an ex-grandduke.¡± What¡¯s this about free discounts to a wealthy man like that!

    ¡°¡­Thank goodness my father doesn¡¯t know about this,¡± Carolyn sweated. Krystal was about to die from embarrassment.

    Scarlet laughed, ¡°It would have been weird to see.¡± Julius would have definitely reacted the same way Cedric did.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Alfia nodded. But what she didn¡¯t know was that her father was standing in the back, watching this whole situation as he mumbled. Should I ask for a discount!

    After an hour,

    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s been some time since I''ve done something like this.¡± Alfia wiped the sweat off his face. It had been quite some time since he had manned the cart. And it was something worth it. That was because there was a lot of it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we did all of that,¡± Carolyn groaned as she looked up at the sky. This was her first day, and it had been like this. It was something.

    ¡°Probably because it had been some time since he had done this.¡± Alfia sighed as the group continued forward.  But as they did, Keith was wondering as he walked.

    ¡°Again?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Keith?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Keith slapped his hands together, ¡°I¡¯m going to stop selling these!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The girls exploded when they heard that.

 Volume 11 Chapter 31: Walking Trees Again

    Volume 11 Chapter 31: Walking Trees Again

    "Keith! You better start explaining!" Cadmus''s eyes darkened as he stared at the child. He wasn''t alone, as Aidiun and the other students were doing the same thing. They all had quite a fierce look as they stared.

    ¡°Did you have to make this into a big situation?¡± Keith blinked. A few minutes after they returned to the island, Carolyn and Alfia dashed off the island to call Cadmus here. And that dragon made him sit in the living room to be stared at.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big situation! What do you mean you¡¯re not going to sell those crepes?!¡± It was big news! To drop such a bomb like that out of the blue was something no one expected!

    "Yes, you should explain more about what you mean." They needed to figure out what he meant. Was it another break? Or did he mean by permanent? Either way, all the options were horrible!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because I¡¯m going to do something new instead.¡± Keith smiled. A thought came to his mind as he returned home. Let¡¯s change some things up. He had new ingredients he hadn¡¯t seen before he made his cart. Why not spice it up?

    ¡°Huh?! You have an idea?!¡±

    ¡°Kinda. But going to need some things first.¡± Before he heads out to create something, he will need a couple of things.

    ¡°Also, I should make a notice for this,¡± Keith turned to Carolyn and the others, ¡°You guys do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Wut?¡±

    The next day,

    ¡°What do you mean he won¡¯t be selling crepes anymore?!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me!¡±

    ¡°But he was selling them just yesterday?!¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The crowd quickly surrounded the five girls as they were bombarded with questions.

    ¡°Please calm down, everyone!¡± The five tried their best to calm them down, but it was quite difficult when the ball was dropped like that. It was understandable. And they couldn¡¯t help but groan. This damn sign! How could you throw something like that down on us! Are you kidding me?!

    Beside the five was a signboard.

    News! I will not be selling crepes again!

    ¡°¡­¡± Yeah, with words like that, everyone would be going crazy. What made it worse was how he sent the five of them to do it! The person himself was doing something else while they were the messengers.

    While they were suffering from Keith¡¯s move, the man himself went to the dungeon.

    "Keith, why are we here?" Melor and Herrick were with him. He said that he needed their help on this.

    "Need to find the monsters first. Where are they?¡± He looked around, searching for them. And that was when he found it.

    "We''re facing walking trees?" These monsters weren''t even considered a workout. They go down with one chop.

    "Mmhmm, I need them. Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three dashed forward and cut them down! The entire battle lasted for half an hour.

    ¡°How do you want us to cut them?¡± A bunch of logs were before them.

    ¡°Cut them into quarters about this thick first.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha!¡± The two listened to his words as they cut them down.

    ¡°Alright! We can go now. I think Arlo will be done with it.¡± Keith and the three quickly dashed home, and that was when they found the five girls leaning on the sofa.

    ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Herrick blinked. But that was when Alfia shot him with fire, ¡°Shut it!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Herrick quickly put his head into the sink!

    Gabriel shook his head, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bother them right now. They came back after dealing with such a crazy battle.¡± Getting bombarded by such a large group of angry customers...yeah, that would do something.

    ¡°Arlo, have you made the thing?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, but Leader, why do you need such a large charcoal maker?¡± Arlo tilted his head.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to use the charcoal to make something really delicious.¡±

    ¡°You just need to place it here, and the fire stones will make it into charcoal in a few minutes.¡± Arlo grinned. Keith nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± He placed the wood chunks into the thing. And that was when he asked him, ¡°Also, we¡¯re going to be making this for the cart as well.¡±

    ¡°Is it time to change the section!¡± Arlo¡¯s eyes brightened as he waited for this moment. One interesting thing about the cart itself was that the center of the cooking station could be changed easily with a flick.

    ¡°What are you planning to make?¡±

    ¡°I want something like this,¡± The design was placed before them, and Arlo nodded, ¡°It¡¯s sort of simple, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was actually much simpler than the rest. But Keith explained, ¡°It¡¯s fine like this. Also, I might have to do some extension.¡± Now that he had time to think about it, he would need to do something like that to make a lot of things.

    ¡°Hmm, then we can do something like this?¡± Arlo then drew on the paper and showed it to him. ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s good!¡± Keith grinned, ¡°We¡¯ll do it like that! Let¡¯s get to work!¡± And so, the two continued to work. As they did, Diana and Nephele were working in the kitchen.

 Volume 11 Chapter 32: Stomach Built To Eat Everything

    Volume 11 Chapter 32: Stomach Built To Eat Everything

    "Wahh! Why are you making me cut onions?" While Keith and the five continued home, the great spirit squad worked in the kitchen.

    "Because I need them to make today''s dinner." Diana was on cooking duty for today. She was going to make onion soup with a side of stir-fry orc.

    "I need an assistant to help me out."

    "Couldn''t you have Udine do this?" The great spirit of water wasn''t doing anything as she lay her head on the table.

    "Safety hazard." The woman could sleep in front of a fire if she wanted to. There was no way she could do this; no sharp objects or anything near this woman, not unless they wanted trouble.

    "And you''re a better cook than her." Surprisingly, the great spirit of wind was actually dexterous. She could make simple dishes with an instruction in her face.

    ¡°Now, keep cutting those onions. You''re going to be eating a lot of it today."

    "Mmhmm." Sniffling and tearing up from the great spirit of wind continued as she cut a great deal of onions. That great spirit of water was sitting at the table with her face on there, ¡°So smooth.¡±

    ¡°Udine, don¡¯t sleep. You need to call Keith and Arlo in, or it¡¯ll be trouble.¡± This woman wouldn''t get a free pass; she was the gopher for getting people over.

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Udine slowly got up as she headed over to the second island. The others were already called to the dining room. Herrick rubbed his chin, "What do you think he''s making over there?" Since the two had been there for so long, it seemed they would make something pleasant there.

    "He asked you to get wood, right?"

    "Mmhmm, tons of it." The three hunted down as many walking trees as they could find. Confusion and curiosity etched on their faces as they wondered why they were hunting so many. But they had followed his words and took them down.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "It better be something! Or the customers would go crazy." A riot would occur if Keith didn''t bring something great to replace the crepes.

    "Ugh." Carolyn groaned, and so did the other girls. That was how much of a problem it was. They would probably destroy the entire street because of it.

    ¡°Knowing Keith, it might be delicious.¡± But as they talked, Keith entered the dining room, ¡°Guys, clear your schedule for tomorrow. Imma going to do another taste test!¡±

    Expected. Everyone knew about the taste testing he always pulled. It was a tradition whenever he did new test products.

    ¡°Also, call everyone we know to come here and try!¡± It was time to bring in a large number of people to help out!

    ...

    And so it happened. Keith hummed as he watered the plants outside. Lei and Mir were together as they played on the grass. It was an adorable scene as Ruby jumped in as well.

    "Hah, this is the best."

    Angelica and Sakura were the first people to arrive on his island.

    ¡°Keith, what are you making right now to call us here?¡± Sarah had come to them and asked them to come to the island because they were going to do taste tasting.

    ¡°Mmhmm, it¡¯s going to be really good! But wait a bit; there¡¯s going to be a few more people coming here.¡±

    "Mmhmm. And who is this cute fellow here?" The two women noticed the new furball on the island.

    "His name is Lei."

    Lei tilted his body, and Angelica grinned, "So adorable! Why do you always contract so many cute animals?" This was absurd. All his contractors were so cute.

    "Because I''m amazing!" Keith grinned.

    After some time, Tristan and the other guys entered the island. Tristan grinned, ¡°Carolyn, do you know what Keith is doing today?¡± It was surprising for Licht and him to discover that he wasn¡¯t selling anything anymore.

    But hearing how he decided to go with a whole new concept was something that was surprising. Carolyn shrugged, ¡°We don¡¯t know. He wouldn¡¯t tell us anything. He even banned dorm mother Diana from the kitchen as well!¡¯ That was so secretive. He had even sent the dorm mother away so that he could work on something. And that was a good tell since Diana was always in the kitchen with him!

    ¡°This is getting interesting,¡± Long Lihua laughed as she couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Ancestor, do you know?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! That guy kicked me in the butt to send me away!¡± He was more ruthless to the dragon than to anyone else.

    ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s because you tried to steal a piece of food from him. They all saw what happened; Cadmus tried to grab a piece but was sent flying before he could.

    ¡°Can you eat raw meat?¡±

    ¡°My stomach is built to eat anything!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, everyone is here!¡± Keith came out of the kitchen, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second island to eat.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Everyone headed to the second island, ¡°So what did you and Arlo make that took so long?¡±

    ¡°Eheh, what was really long wasn¡¯t the building; it was the charcoal that we were making.¡±

    ¡°Charcoal?¡± Everyone blinked, ¡°What are you guys?¡± These guys were way too dexterous.¡± Now they were making charcoal? This was a little too surprising.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m going to need to use it for what I¡¯m about to do,¡± Keith then took out the charcoal from the bin, which made the other''s noses tingle.

    ¡°Why does it smell like that?¡¯ A rich scent came from the charcoal. It was earthy yet had a hint of spice on it as well. Keith grinned, ¡°These are special charcoal we made.¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 33: Skewers

    Volume 11 Chapter 33: Skewers

    This was a little unbelievable for Keith and Arlo. The two had done the normal process to create charcoal. However, the smell from those pieces only caused their eyes to widen.

    "The smell alone is similar to when I smoke it. But it''s more robust." It seemed that by making it into charcoal, the smell intensified. He didn''t think this was possible. But this could unlock many things.

    "Maybe we could use this as a scent?"

    "..." Are you really thinking about scent right now?

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re eating charcoal,¡± Herrick muttered. There was no way, right? Charcoal was something, but it was definitely not edible for them.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way I would make you guys do that.¡± Eating charcoal? What are they thinking? Keith shook his head, ¡°But it¡¯s going to be important when I cook my food.¡± That was when he took out a bunch of ingredients. Each one was cut into giant cubes. Besides the meat on the table, there were mushrooms and various vegetables.

    "What are you going to do with them?" Most of the items on the table were something that they had eaten.

    "Simple, I''m going to grill them this time."The first thing he did was to light up the charcoal.

    "What do you guys want?"

    "I''ll take the drill eagle, mushrooms, and some peppers for mine!"

    "I want orc, rushbull, and also earth chicken!" One by one, they started to tell him what he wanted. Each skewer they made was colorful and bright. He also made some of his own.

    "What do we do now?"

    "Grill." Feeling the heat, he placed the skewers on the grill.

    Sizzle.

    Such a simple sound was enough to cause everyone to gulp as they stared at the meat. That was not the end, as Keith started to brush something on top of each skewer.

    "What is that?"

    "Sauce." He didn''t say anything as he continued to grill. As they continued to wait, Keith flipped it over to show a perfect brown meat. The juices were dripping down from it. There were slight charr bits, begging to be eaten.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Is it done?" Everyone ganged up onto the grill, staring at their own skewers.

    "No. Wait for the second side to be done." Did they not see him twirl it to the raw side a second ago?

    "I want to pounce." Herrick''s animalistic instincts told him to dive in and take a bite!

    "Hold him back." "Understood." Gabriel and Jack didn''t hesitate to tackle him down!!

    "Rawr!"

    "...Keith?"

    "Ignore the man." Keith shook his head at Sakura. There was nothing that could be done about this. After a few minutes,

    "You guys can try it out now." He handed the skewers over to everyone. And that was when they chowed down. Each time they munched, they savored each bite.

    Sweet and mellow.

    This type of taste wasn''t something that could be had by searing the meat! There was a hint of smokiness and crunch from the charred bits.

    ¡°What did you do to it?¡±

    ¡°Grilling does something different. But more so than that, I¡¯ve made my own sauce for it,¡± Keith grinned as he took a bite.

    ¡°Right here is soy sauce mixed with honey, spices, and garlic. The other is a spicy marinated dish made of saupples, peppers, and light herbs. I¡¯m thinking about adding more to them later. But for meats, doing pretty good, I¡¯d say.¡± He was going to be preparing quite a lot for it.

    ¡°This is more than perfect!¡±

    "Wait a minute, why does yours look so delicious?" Keith''s skewers looked more delectable than the others.

    "That''s because I added fatty pieces between lean pieces. The fat would coat the lean meat."

    "..."

    "What? Where you guys just randomly adding pieces together."

    "..." That was indeed the case.

    "Keith, ahh." Carolyn opened her mouth. That caused Keith to scoff, "You have your own skewer. Get out of here with that."

    "Thank goodness I copied you." Gabriel wiped his sweat. He had been copying his movements.

    ¡°Anyways," Angelica ignored it as she questioned, "How much would each one cost?¡± Now came the price.

    ¡°One copper coin.¡±

    ¡°So cheap!¡± They were surprised that each one would be this cheap! There were 6 giant pieces on each one! He could definitely make 1 copper for each piece of meat if he wanted. That was how good it was.

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s not that much." Just enough to make a profit, "And besides, it¡¯ll be fun for them to enjoy my food.¡± Keith smiled.

    ¡°...I keep forgetting this kid is an angel from time to time,¡± Cadmus raised his hand to block his face, trying his best to block that sunshine shining down.

    ¡°You should be the one to take my title.¡± Holy Maiden was so much better on him. But that caused Keith to x his hand, ¡°Heck no, you can have that. I already have one name, not having another.¡±

    ¡°What? What name do you have?¡± This was news to them.

    ¡°Ah-¡°

    ¡°Northern saint.¡± Carolyn giggled as she revealed it.

    ¡°What? When was this?¡± This was the first time they had heard about this title. That was when Keith groaned, ¡°Something the people in the northern region had come up with. I don¡¯t even like the title.¡±

    ¡°Heh, a saint?¡± Gabriel chuckled when he heard that. But that only caused Keith to be embarrassed, ¡°Come on, guys, let¡¯s not do something like that. I don¡¯t want a weird name.¡± The thought of it was enough to cause him to groan. But as he was doing this, ¡°So when are you going to sell these?!¡± Cadmus was quite excited.

 Volume 11 Chapter 34: New Menu!

    Volume 11 Chapter 34: New Menu!

    "Hmm, I''m going to need to adjust the skewers. Probably going to have only one meat on it instead. This will be straightforward and simpler. Also, maybe refine the sauces a bit more. I will probably have it ready in a day or two." He already had a base ready; now to fix them up.

    "I see."

    "Wait, so we can''t order different types of meat?" Long Lihua was a little saddened by this.

    "It would be too confusing if I allowed the customers to choose what they want." They would do something crazy. Each order would be different from the last.

    "Also, we need to try some other dishes as well."

    "Hmm?"

    "These are only vegetables." Keith then started to grill again, and that was when they saw what it was.

    ¡°Mushroom, corn?¡± They blinked. He was grilling a giant mushroom and solid corn. It was quite something.

    ¡°Try it out,¡±

    ¡°So good!¡± The corn was sweet and popped in the mouth like fireworks! The mushroom was like meat, and biting into it was similar to some tender beef! Keith grinned, ¡°I think I know what I can do with all of this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± You are too excited, and so are we! There was no way they weren¡¯t enthusiastic about this.

    "But before that, let''s eat everything that''s here!" That was something they had to do! It was going to be a yakitori party!

    "...Guess I''m going to be grilling all day." He laughed as he continued to do so.

    "Yeah! Follow the headmaster''s lead!"

    "If you guys are going to do that, then do it with one type of meat; need to get some feedback," Keith muttered. As long as he gets the feedback, then they could eat all they want.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "Understood!"

    ...

    A few days later,

    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t believe Keith would do something like that?!¡± Shakti¡¯s eyes were dark as she looked at the rest of her team members. It wasn''t any better than the others as they had weary looks. That was because of the news Keith dropped down on all of them!

    He was going to stop selling crepes. And it had brought quite a shock to all of them. That cart was a great place to relax and eat without anyone bothering them. Yet, it was gone like that!

    Morgan sighed, ¡°What can we do about this?¡± Whatever Keith thought about, he would do; it was not normal at all.

    ¡°Cedric, did you hear anything about what he had planned?¡± Dalen questioned the person who was closest to the situation. Cedric¡¯s granddaughter was working for the cart.

    Cedric frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t even know. Little Gem wouldn¡¯t even give me a hint to what they¡¯re doing.¡± He had asked about it before, but the girl was silent, saying that she wouldn¡¯t reveal anything. And that only made him more curious about what the kid would do.

    ¡°And what about you? Did he not tell you about building anything?¡± Dalen was also close with Keith. For him not to tell him anything was also a little surprising.

    "Nope, he didn''t ask me to build anything." That was weird since he always came to him to build things.

    ¡°What about you two?¡± Shakti and the rest of the White Lily turned over to Angelica and Sakura, who were waiting in line. It was something they had all realized; Angelica and Sakura were quite close to Keith. And they probably know something more than them.

    "Ah, we don''t know anything." "Mmhmm." The two girls tried to play it cool, but they couldn''t. They realized something was off.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While they all continued to think about it, that was when the man had appeared. Beside him were the five girls.

    ¡°Keith! What have you prepared for us today?!¡± Shakti was the first person to question. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything different from the name of the cart. It was the same thing as he had always used.

    ¡°Give me a second to heat some things up.¡± Keith went over to set up the cart. Usually, he would hook the wheels down to let it not spin and then get to work. But this time, he had added a few extra steps. For starters, he took out a giant metal plate from the side and then latched it onto the side of the cart to make it an L-shape. Afterward, he started to pour charcoal into the metal plate and the top part as well.

    ¡°Alright, these are the new menu items.¡± Keith then tapped on top of the wall. And the moment he did, they all looked up and saw a row of items there.

    ¡°What in the world? There¡¯s three different types of meat?¡± There was chicken, rush bull, and orc. And each meat had different types. This was surprising as there were more than 15 items there!

    ¡°There¡¯s also glazes as well,¡± There were three types of glazes. A honey soy sauce glaze, green garlic and butter, and a roasted soy sauce base.

    ¡°Get to ordering!¡± The moment he said that,

    ¡°We will be the ones to judge the taste first!¡± Cedric, Dalen, and Kaiser were the ones who were brought up. The two had dark looks as they stared. Kaiser was only brought along as he held his head. Krystal blinked. Grandfather? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Whenever the kid brings something new, we would be the one to taste test it.¡± The smoked melon was from Madison. But besides this, the rest was something he had eaten by himself.

    ¡°What would you three like to order?¡±

    ¡°I will go with the pork belly. With roasted soy sauce.¡± ¡°I will have the chicken thigh with honey soy sauce glaze.¡± ¡°Then I will have the sausage with garlic butter.¡±

    ¡°Coming right up.¡± When that was said, Keith then took out three sticks. Each one was filled to the brim with food. He brushes the sauces on top of the skewers before placing them on the grill. That was when something magical happened for all of them.

 Volume 11 Chapter 35: First Day: Great Hit!

    Volume 11 Chapter 35: First Day: Great Hit!

    "What an aroma!" The customers'' noses flared as they smelled the scent coming from the grill. This was startling. Keith had been cooking many different ingredients. Each one would have such a flavorful aroma. But this one took the cake! The flavors were deep and complex as the meat was grilled on the top. It was only getting better as time passed on. After a few minutes, the skewers were finished.

    "Here you three are. Please try it."

    Munch!

    Gulp! Shakti and the others watched the three take a bite. A crisp and juicy bite came from one bite. That was not the end, as they consumed that meat in a minute!

    ¡°How is it?!¡±

    ¡°I want five more skewers!¡± Cedric didn¡¯t hesitate to mutter.

    ¡°I want seven!¡±

    "Wait a minute! Don''t forget about us!" Because the three wanted more, Shakti and the other customers had to step in! They were already gulping as they stared at the giant pieces of meat.

    And that was how the ordering started. Carolyn and the others quickly made their move as they began to jot down their orders. And Keith got to work on them. And once they were done,

    ¡°So delicious!¡±

    ¡°The sauce is absolutely incredible!¡±

    Each customer bit into the skewers and couldn¡¯t help but be charmed by its deliciousness. But the hitter was the aroma. The sweet aroma was waffling through the air; that would do it.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be taking a break!¡± Keith looked at the time and realized that it was at the halfway mark. Carolyn and the others took a breather. Working so hard in those few hours would cause anyone to be exhausted. That was when Keith handed some skewers over to them.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Eat up and get some strength.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Before the five girls could have the chance to take a bite, they were all noticed by the group of people. The drool coming from their mouths was eye-catching. However, Keith ate his like it was a normal day.

    ¡°Little Gem.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Helping Keith out was like going to war. Her hands were shuttering from how fast she worked. Plus, she didn''t want to share! Her grandfather ate so many before her.

    That was not the only issue,

    ¡°¡­Is it just me, or are there more people here?¡± The crowd wasn¡¯t going down. It was actually increasing from the looks of it! Neither one was going to stop about it either! This was something that was unfathomable.

    The smell will always be a hit for everyone. Keith chuckled, ¡°Well, you guys will have to eat more of it, and let''s go again!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The five cheered. It was time for them to go and eat some more! But the thought was enough to cause them to shiver.

    After a few hours,

    ¡°Keith, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    ¡°Same here,¡± The five girls were groaning. That was when Keith laughed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not tired either? I¡¯m pushing you guys back home, so bear with it for now?¡± The five girls were now sitting on top of the cart''s roof. Because they had worked so hard today, he decided to give them a break.

    "Will you be able to handle all of this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If this continues like this every day, would you be able to handle this?¡± This was concerning; the number of customers increased rather than decreased. The fresh scent of new food was enticing. Aroma-wise, this was actually stronger than the crepes. And in the bustling streets, people would turn their heads to figure out what¡¯s happening.

    ¡°I think I will be fine if two people always come with me.¡± As long as he had two, he should be able to manage

    ¡°I see.¡± The others nodded.

    ¡°But to think we earned so much?¡± Staring down at the coins, she realized they had made quite a lot in these last few days.

    ¡°Cheap and delicious would do something like that.¡±

    ¡°But we can get a break once we get home. How about a foot massage?¡± Keith grinned, but that only caused Alfia to blush, ¡°Say what? Feet massage? Who would-¡°

    ¡°That would be nice!¡± ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Carolyn and Krystal didn¡¯t mind as they nodded.

    ¡°¡­He massaged your feet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s actually really good! Like I felt all of the tiredness leaving my body.¡± Carolyn giggled as she remembered it. But she did give a side eye to the demon princess, ¡°Ohoho, then I will have to try it.¡± Scarlet continued to have a calm and composed look. But that didn¡¯t escape Carolyn¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­No fighting on top of the cart,¡± Sarah warned. She didn¡¯t want it to be destroyed by the two girls.

    "Let''s go home and rest up!"

 Volume 11 Chapter 36: How About Fish?

    Volume 11 Chapter 36: How About Fish?

    "What?! I''m demoted!" While Keith was returning from a day of running the cart, Jerome''s eyes widened as he stared at his manager. Aidiun had gone to his manager to tell him about it. The man nodded,

    "From tomorrow forward, you will be demoted back to A-class." The manager was calm and composed as he told him. Getting demoted wasn''t something unusual, rare, but it could happen. He didn¡¯t wait for the child to respond as he walked away. He was left there standing and mulling it over.

    "Haha, so Jerome got demoted."

    "And all that big talk about him being in S-class."

    "Thinks he''s great because he has some talent."

    Behind him were a bunch of students who snickered at him. Jerome''s face turned red as he returned to his room. That was when he slammed his fist down onto the table!

    Why am I the one who gets to be demoted?! It didn¡¯t make sense at all! Just because he had come in 6th doesn¡¯t make it justifiable. There were a few teams who did worse than him! Plus, he was also stable.

    There could only be one thing.

    It was because of Keith! He was the reason why he was sent to the back of it.

    "That damn bastard! How dare he do this!"

    ...

    When Keith headed to the classroom the next day, it was any other usual day. But that was when he dashed into the classroom, ¡°You damn bastard!¡± Jerome charged at Keith like a madman.

    However, that was when Herrick and Melor got between the two. And that did something as the two were quite imposing.

    "Dude, why are you rushing into the classroom?"

    "If you''re picking a fight against him, then you have to deal with us!"

    "Are you kidding me?" He thought this was a joke. But the look in their eyes said it all. Yes, if he wanted to fight against Keith, then they would deal with him.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Keith was calm as he stared at him. Herrick and Melor glanced over before taking a step to the side.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    That was when Jerome started to shout, ¡°Because of you! I¡¯m demoted back to A-class!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡± Herrick and the others blinked. Because of Keith, he was demoted back into the S-class?

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Herrick and the others thought that. This guy wouldn''t do something like this. Especially not to this chump unless...

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who decided to demote you back to A-class.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to deny it.

    ¡°You damn bastard! Is it because you were scared?!¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡± Alfia and the others blinked. Why would he be scared of him? There was something off with his words? Keith would send him flying across the building if he really wanted to.

    "You''re trying to block my path to success because you''re afraid I''ll get ahead of you, you noble!"

    ¡°You¡¯re overstepping your boundaries.¡± Alfia stepped in. This was something she didn¡¯t want to hear. But Keith sighed as he got up and got in front of him before everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll say this right now. You¡¯re not qualified to be in S-class.¡± A straight and direct answer.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Jerome¡¯s expression turned blue, ¡°How dare-¡°

    ¡°How dare I? I mean it. You¡¯re not qualified to be in S-class.¡± That was something he knew for sure now that he had seen him act like this. Everything about Jerome was lacking.

    "..."

    ¡°If that¡¯s all you have to say, then get out. You¡¯re bothering all of us.¡± Keith returned to his seat. Seeing how dismissive he was against him, Herrick and the others did the same. There was no need to bring themselves down to his level. They were the better people.

    ¡°¡­¡± Jerome¡¯s eyes were livid as he left the classroom.

    Scarlet muttered, ¡°You understand that this won¡¯t be the end of this.¡± These types of guys would continue to annoy them until they die. Keith shrugged, ¡°Not my problem. If he¡¯s going to annoy me like that, he could come after me. I can take it.¡± Keith wasn¡¯t afraid of confrontation.

    ¡°I could tell he¡¯s not worth it in S-class.¡± As he stared at the door, Herrick muttered, ¡°To rush in to demand a fight isn''t something an S-rank student would do.¡± Not level-headed at all.

    "Uhh, Keith did that a few times before." They couldn¡¯t forget about him as well. That man would charge in like a madman. Remember what had transpired with Alger?

    "But Keith did something. Totally different story." Action. Unless he was ready to throw a punch or had evidence to back up what Keith did was wrong, then it would have been alright.

    However, he just screamed at Keith and walked away. That was useless.

    Keith laughed, ¡°Forget about him; let¡¯s do something else.¡± They shouldn¡¯t be focused on a man they didn¡¯t need to care about.

    "Yeah, yeah. There''s no need to worry about a person like that," Carolyn grinned.

    "There are more important things to talk about." Long Lihua grinned.

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you going to increase the items in the cart?" Long Lihua and Ayaka''s eyes glimmered as they stared at him. They were quite happy about the skewers being added to the menu. The sauces were more so as they had tasted them before at home, but it was heightened with Keith''s techniques.

    "Hmmm, I do have a lot right now."

    ¡°What about fish?¡± Ayaka muttered.

    Oh yeah, this girl is a fish lover. This fox priestess was an avid fan of fish. Keith thought about it briefly, ¡°Fish is a nice idea, but it would be much better with rice below it. Or I could cube some salmon, add some honey and soy sauce to marinate it, and put it on the grill. That could, or maybe do the whole fish, but I¡¯ll need to descale it and gut it.¡±

    ¡°Just do all of them,¡± Herrick and Melor salivated from the prospect of the recipes he dished out. Keith rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it any time soon. You guys can just wait a bit longer.¡±

    Fish was going to be another thing.

    ¡°But I wonder if I should also make drinks for them?¡± Keith thought about it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Like there¡¯s something missing with all of this. Like you need something nice to drink with it.¡± Keith mumbled. Beer and Skewers were a perfect match. Maybe I should add some other things as well. As he continued to wonder,

    ¡°Would soup fit into it?¡±

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s not that good of a pair.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 37: When Are You Going To Form A Contract With Me?!

    Volume 11 Chapter 37: When Are You Going To Form A Contract With Me?!

    "Here are your orders!" Sarah handed the skewers over to the customers.

    "Keith, this is the order." Alfia gave him the slip.

    "Understood!" Keith started to work on the following order. Today, Sarah and Alfia were the ones on rotations as waiters. The other three were taking a break. Today was intense; the customers smiled as they munched on the skewers. They had become quite a hot commodity for the streets.

    While he continued to do this, Dennis grinned, "This meat is so delicious." It was non-stop consumption by his party.

    "Indeed. I wish I had gotten here sooner." Titus mumbled as he chewed on a chicken thigh skewer. Today was the first day he was trying the skewers out.

    "And the sauce is something." The key was in the sauce, which he always smeared on before grilling it. He turned to the boy, "What is it?"

    ¡°One is a special sweet and sour while the other is butter garlic.¡± Keith grinned. This was his secret. But while he was doing all of this,

    ¡°PO!¡± Mir and Lei were eating on the side of the cart, nibbling on some corn. And behind the two was Aria, who nibbled on some orc meat.

    "...These guys are too adorable." How could they be eating so sweetly like this? The owl was already a mascot since she always came with Keith. But two new ones were challenging for her spot.

    "Why did you bring them along again?" When Alfia came out, she spotted the two on the cart, and it was decided they were coming along with them.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Because the two begged, Lei seemed a little cooped up on the island." He was more energetic than Inti.

    "Don''t lie, you couldn''t say no to him." And he couldn''t say no to that face for that long. Lei had been wanting to go out for quite some time. And it was normal since he had never gone out to explore.

    "But bringing them out is effective." These two would be interesting for the rest as they continued eating.

    "So adorable." This was especially so with the ladies. Madison and the other clerks from the guilds patted the two. Adorableness would always win the hearts of ladies.

    "By the way, isn''t the Azure festival going to occur?" Morgan turned to Keith.

    "Not for long. But yes."

    "Then we''ll have to attend." Hearing this, the other customers nodded their heads. This was going to be quite an interesting thing to do.

    As he continued to cook for them, that was when someone muttered.

    ¡°I miss the crepes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith could only get a wry smile. After a few hours, it was time for them to return home.

    "So, are you going to do something about the crepe?"

    "Eh?"

    "We heard some of them talking about wanting the crepes back."  Because of how they kept handing the food, they could hear it.

    "Uhhhh, I can''t do something about this." Keith scratched his head. This was something that even he couldn''t do. He realized he had rushed things too far. The crepes had been running for quite some time now. Because of this, some fans loved to eat it.

    To take it away so fast would definitely cause some problems.

    But I can¡¯t really do two things at once. Making crepes and skewers as well would definitely be too much, even for him. Unless he had a second pair of hands or something to manage the other, doing something like that would be difficult.

    "I see." The two girls nodded. Returning home, Keith went to clean his cart. As he did so,

    ¡°Keiiiiiiith!¡± Someone called him from the back as he was jumped at. Keith turned his head to see it was Nephele.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you causing trouble in the kitchen again?¡± Diana had been asking her to do the odd jobs since she was on kitchen duty. The great spirit of wind nodded, ¡°Mmhmm! Diana is making me do the dishes, and she¡¯s also been telling me to mop up the mansion! She¡¯s been running me ragged!¡± It was quite something that caused the great spirit of wind¡¯s heart to explode.

    ¡°There there,¡± Keith patted the spirit''s head like a child. This was the usual thing as the spirit of wind was quite lofty, and she lacked focus. Despite this, this spirit of wind was actually quite talented. If she wanted, she might have given Diana the run for the money. However, that lack of focus is like a giant anvil on top of her head.

    ¡°Keith,¡± Nephele continued to snuggle into him, ¡°By the way! When are you going to form a contract with me!¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 38: Do I Really Need It?

    Volume 11 Chapter 38: Do I Really Need It?

    "..." If he didn''t know this spirit could change her emotions so quickly, anyone would have thought she was faking that crying initially. But her words caused him to tilt his head, "Hmm? When do you want the contract to be formed?" Keith really didn''t mind about the contract. Besides the part about breaking the life and death contract, forming a contract with Diana was really smooth.

    "Hold on for a second." Nephele waved her hand as she coughed, trying to look like a mature person. The ends of her lips arched upwards, "Do you think I would be quite a loose spirit and form a contract without any criteria?"

    "Umm, okay? Then we don''t need to form a contract." As he returned to cleaning his cart,

    "What?! Hold on for a minute!" The great spirit quickly hugged the boy, ¡°What do you mean that you won¡¯t sign a contract with me?!¡± The way he just casually waved it off made her choke!

    "Uh, it really doesn''t matter whether or not we form a contract."

    "Why are you acting like this? Aren''t you afraid that I would leave the island like Diana?" This boy had begged the great spirit of nature to stay on his island. But this was so different?!

    "Not that much." Diana was a different story because she was the great spirit of nature. However, she did a lot of things for the mansion. Cleaning, gardening, tending to the animals occasionally, and the most recent one was being his cooking assistant. She ran about 80% of the mansion, so it would have been a brutal hit for Keith if she had left.

    He was positive that if she left, the island would not look as it was now.

    "Like even if you leave, you''ll come back too." That was something Keith knew. This woman would return for food; he could guarantee that with his life.

    "..."

    "It really doesn''t matter that much." Nephele would stay on his island, so there was no need to form the contract either.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "But if you form a contract with me, you''ll get a boost in your wind magic! Also, you can call me whenever you want!" That was always a big plus in forming a contract with a great spirit!

    ¡°I have Diana on speed dial. She can call you to come to me.¡± It was actually pretty easy. Nephele was always at Diana''s beck and call. With a snap of her fingers, she would come.

    "And I don''t need the boost in wind magic." The boost in wind magic. Yes, it was handy. But there wasn''t really a need. He was already strong enough, so there was no need to have his wind magic more powerful.

    Hmm, what if I form a contract with Udine? With the boost in water magic, he could probably master ice magic much easier.

    ¡°¡­¡± Nephele was about to cry, "...Am I that useless?"

    "No, you''re not useless. But if you''re asking about needing to make a contract, then yeah, there''s no need to." That contract wasn''t a need.

    "..." Sniffle Sniffle.

    ¡°Alright, alright. What kind of requirements are you going to make for me?¡± Keith didn¡¯t want the spirit of wind to cry, ¡°But I¡¯ll let you know if it''s not reasonable, I won''t do it." If it''s something crazy, he wouldn''t do it.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The spirit of wind¡¯s emotions was a hurricane as she puffed her chest proudly, ¡°The requirements for this great spirit of wind are simple! Just learn how to use grand-level wind magic.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°Alright, this is feasible.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    "Mmhmm," He patted the spirit''s head. It was quite easy since he already learned how to use grand-level magic. However, he needed to get someone''s help to do so.

    "Hmm? What''s that look?"

    "Nothing, but you look so cute like this."

    "Eh?" That was such an unexpected compliment. Nephele''s cheeks turned red as she looked away, "Keith, you can''t say something to a maiden like me. My heart will flutter."

    "Ahaha. Such a pure maiden." Keith''s hands were on her shoulders.

    "Come-why aren''t you moving your hands?" She realized it. That shoulder pat should have been it. But he wasn''t moving his hand. Even as she tried to move it away, it was latched tight!

    "Why are you sweating so much!" That was when she noticed how sweat poured down Keith''s forehead.

    "So this is where you have been." A cold and calming voice called out. But it was anything but calming for the great spirit of wind.

    "Big sister Diana?!" Diana was standing in front of the teleportation gate as she stared coldly at the two.

    "Um, do you need me for something?"

    "Didn''t I tell you to bring the young master in for dinner? Everyone is waiting for you." Diana''s eyes were glazed as she stared at the woman. Tiger and a chihuahua.

    "Ahh."

    "You forgot." Keith shook his head. But then she noticed how the spirit had hidden behind him!

    "What are you doing?"

    "Please save me!"

    "...Sorry, I can''t do anything about it." He didn''t even want to deal with a furious Diana. Not unless he wanted to kneel as well.

    "Come here!" Diana grabbed Nephele''s head.

    "Ahh! Nails! Big sister! Nails! You''re going to crush my head!"

    "Good, maybe I could put a brain in there as well." Diana didn''t listen as she dragged the girl back. Keith sighed as he followed suit.

 Volume 11 Chapter 39: You Have To Do It

    Volume 11 Chapter 39: You Have To Do It

    Knock Knock.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Alfia. Are you free?"

    "I''m free. You can enter." Keith entered her room and noticed how she was reading something, "I was bothering you. Sorry about that."

    "No, it''s fine. I was just studying up on some things."

    "That''s-"

    "I need to catch up to you." Aflia grinned, "With how monstrous you are, I need to double time."

    "..." Seriously, I''m not a monster.

    "So, what do you want to talk about?"

    "Can you teach me how to use grand-level wind magic?"

    "..." Silence.

    "Umm," Keith looked up to see the elf was composed and calm.

    "You want to learn how to use grand-level wind magic?" Alfia tilted her head as she stared.

    "Mmhmm. Can I learn the spell from you? Or is it a kept secret for your kingdom?" Grand-level magic wasn''t exactly something that grew on trees. Well, this didn''t account for Cadmus, who was a treasure trove.

    It was a powerful magic that could level a town. And that was why most of the spells were kept secret from others. If someone used it, it could change the tide of war.

    "It''s fine. I can let you see it." Alfia frowned, "But the thing is, aren''t you strong enough by yourself? Why do you need to learn wind grand-level magic?" That was something she was confused about. Keith already had in his arsenal two lightning grand-level magic. Those two could be used in tandem to make it even more powerful.

    There was no need for him to learn a third grand-level magic.

    "Oh, that''s because I''m planning to form a contract with Nephele."

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Alfia''s eyes widened before she shouted, "You," Realizing what was about to happen, Keith placed his hand over her mouth, "Don''t shout. Do you want the others to come over?" Did she not learn about what happened last time?

    She had been screaming when Udine had joined the island. But no one noticed because Gabriel was there to weather the storm.

    ¡°¡­¡± The elf¡¯s eyes said it all as she nodded. The man released her mouth where she questioned, ¡°But don¡¯t you have Diana? Why are you contracting with a second great spirit?!¡± This was not normal at all.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to, but she was going to cry, so I might as well.¡± That was the only reason.

    ¡°¡­You understand I''ll have to kill you for saying that.¡± Alfia couldn¡¯t believe it. It was next to impossible for elves to contract with great spirits. And there was one person before her who not only had three great spirits living with him, one was contracted, the second begging to be contracted, and the three were definitely going to follow suit, given this situation.

    If Faelyn had heard about this, things would get dicey. And she didn''t want to get started on the other elves. They might have gone crazy.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± Keith waved his hand, ¡°Can you really say something when she¡¯s crying?¡± It would have been a problem.

    ¡°Of course not! There¡¯s no way I could do this!¡± Was he looking to be destroyed?! That was not something that could be said!

    ¡°Wait a minute, can¡¯t you contract with her?¡± This elf before him was someone who could use grand-level wind magic. It should be fine with her.

    ¡°Hey! Do you think you can defy the words of a grand spirit! She wanted you! Now go!¡± And I think my father and mother would go berserk because of this! That was something that was going to make them go annoying.

    "Also, don''t you know how to do it?"

    "Hmm?"

    ¡°You taught me how to use it!¡± The reason why Alfia knew how to use it was because of this man! And he did it so easily as well! It didn''t make sense that he didn''t know it.

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Keith was a little surprised when he thought about it, ¡°I still need a few days to get used to it as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­You monster.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe.¡±

    ¡°But I do want something in return.¡± Alfia¡¯s cheeks turned red as she said this.

    ¡°Sure, what do you need?¡± Of course, he couldn''t take everything from her and not give something in return.

    ¡°¡­¡± Alfia pointed at her head.

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Keith smiled as he started to pat her head, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    "Mmhmm," Alfia slowly leaned onto Keith''s body as he patted. But that was when Keith added, "Let''s sit on the bed." It felt weird patting her head while standing up.

    "...Okay." The two sat on the bed, and Keith patted the elf''s head.

    "...Are you doing this on purpose?"

    "Am I?"

    "...Jerk."

    "Ehehe," Keith chuckled, "But you were the one who asked for this, not me."

    "Shut it and keep patting my head."

    "Okay, okay. Princess." He continued to do so. That was when the elf muttered,

    ¡°If my father finds out about this, he will probably take your head off.¡±

    ¡°Say what?!¡± That caused him to pause instantly.

    ¡°Hehe, just kidding.¡± Alfia chuckled, "Now keep patting me the whole night."

    "...Are you kidding me? My hand would fall off."

    "Just do it."

    ¡­

    While Keith was spoiling Alfia, that was when Jerome was getting more and more furious. Dammit! How could he do this to me?! That was something that they couldn¡¯t understand at all. Just because he¡¯s being coddled by those princes and princesses, he gets to do whatever he wants! Jerome wanted nothing more than to deck Keith right in the face. However, there were too many royals beside him. That would have caused a problem that wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°Are you really that angry about this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I could help you with him.¡±

 Volume 11 Chapter 40: Team-Play Exercise

    Volume 11 Chapter 40: Team-Play Exercise

    "Thank you for coming here again, everyone." Angelica and Sakura sat at the head of the table as they stared at the four representatives. They were having another meeting again.

    "Have you guys discussed with the other classes what they will do for the festival?" The festival was coming up pretty soon. Each class would be running a different portion of the section.

    "We''ve already made plans," Jasbir commented.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Mmhmm,¡±

    The three representatives have already made a move as they got their students prepped. Plus, they had the experience of the previous year that allowed them to do so. Keith said, ¡°I told them about it, but I don¡¯t want them to focus on it for now.¡±

    "Are you serious?" Elliot frowned, "You understand how important the festival is to all of us, right?" This festival wasn''t only for having fun but also to show the people the might of the academy. That was why most of them were quite serious about this.

    "If you dishonor us, then it will be a problem."

    "Calm down; it seemed student Keith had a plan like he had before. So how about we give him a chance." Those words sounded nice, but it was laced with sarcasm. Anyone would catch that.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°I understand how important it is. However, there is something else that they need to do first before I explain to them more.¡± There was more than a month away before the festival. That was more than enough time for him to do his thing and then focus on the festival.

    "Understood. As long as you have told them about it, that''s fine for now." Angelica nodded. This was only the first step in doing all of this. There was really no need for him to get it done so fast.

    "Now, we also need to be more wary going forward. Let''s not have students be rowdy."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what we¡¯re saying, then I think we¡¯re done.¡± Keith got up from the table as he headed off. But that only caused Jasbir and the other representatives to frown.

    "Hah," Sakura sighed deeply when she saw how Keith acted. Come on, Keith, you got to play nice.

    "Since the first year had said so, then the meeting is over." Jasbir shrugged his shoulders as he left the room. That was when Elliot and Naela followed suit.

    "You guys may go as well." Angelica and the others turned to the rest of the council and committee.

    "Understood." They walked out, not before glaring at one another.

    Angelica sighed, "Great, there will be more problems for Keith."

    ¡°President, you can¡¯t play favorites.¡±

    "I know, but do you understand the other representatives are basically going after Keith." This was something she realized. The three representatives were having a secret meeting without Keith. It was clear they were ostracizing him, and they wanted him out.

    And why shouldn''t they?

    You have Elliot, who was a duke in the Philosopher Kingdom. Definitely had some bad blood against the Solis Kingdom, in which Keith was the son of the Marquis. Not to mention, the boy was also the childhood friend of Carolyn, the one who caused the downfall of the Philosopher Kingdom.

    Strike one.

    There was Naela, who the two knew. This girl was actually an admirer of Iston. The student council and the disciplinary committee both knew about what Keith did by charging into the elf¡¯s island and destroying half of it.

    Yeah, that was strike two.

    Jasbir was someone that wasn¡¯t related to him. But there was definitely something up with him. The way he gunned for Keith showed he had some plans for him.

    ¡°We have to be impartial, no matter how much we don¡¯t like it.¡± Sakura sighed. Even if they told them about this, what could be done? They weren¡¯t doing anything wrong; even if they did say this, there was no evidence proving they were out for Keith. They were just having a meeting without them.

    Plus, Keith didn''t care so much about this.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Not knowing what had happened behind him, Keith had gone to Aidiun''s room again.

    "Professor Aidiun, can we do something like this?"

    "..." Aidiun blinked before he questioned, "Are you sure you want to do something like that?" Isn''t this sort of force?

    "Mmhmm! We should do some special exercises." Keith grinned.

    "..." I don''t like the look on your face."

    ...

    ¡°What are we doing this time?¡± The students all stared at the professors as they felt they heard something wrong with all of this. That was when Shire explained, ¡°We¡¯re going to do some team play exercise.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    "We''re going to do some team-play exercises. The first one is the trust fall exercise." Tennol laughed. She didn''t hesitate to fall into one of the assistant instructor''s arms.

    "See? Like that. You guys are the ones to do it next."

    "What?!" Do you really want us to do something like that?!

 Volume 11 Chapter 41: Removal

    Volume 11 Chapter 41: Removal

    "Get into groups and do something about this!" Tennol didn''t want to hear it as she clapped her hands. Keith turned to Alfia, "Alfia! Let''s do this!"

    "Huh? You want to do it first?"

    "Mmhmm!"

    The elf couldn''t help but mutter, "Are you sure you want to do this?" Keith was going to be the one to fall into her arms first.

    "Mmhmm! Don''t you worry about anything?" Without any warning, Keith fell downwards! Alfia''s eyes widened as she and the others quickly caught him in their arms. The boy had a smile, "See? It''s that easy."

    ¡°¡­Are you kidding me?¡± The elf''s heart almost exploded from her chest when she saw him fall; it was so random and sudden. Even if it wasn¡¯t that high, that would still hurt if they fell! That was something she would be groaning about.

    "Your turn." Keith grinned.

    "Umm, can we skip my turn?"

    "Nope." Keith opened his arm, "Trust me on this, you don''t need to worry about anything."

    "...Understood." Alfia took a deep breath as she fell down. That was when Keith caught the girl in his hand.

    "See? It wasn''t so bad."

    ¡°Keith! Do me!¡± Scarlet was ready. And that was when she started to fall. And that was how he caught her as well, ¡°Good?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! The best!¡±

    ¡°This is so weird,¡± Carolyn and Long Lihua were doing this as well.

    "This is team building?"

    "Knowing Keith, it should be something." Carolyn shrugged. This guy should have an idea of what to do. While they continued to do so,

    Boom!

    ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡± A beastman then looked up at the elf. That was when the elf scoffed, ¡°Why would I try to help you out when you''re so heavy!"

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°You!¡± And that was the ring of the gong, but that was stopped by the instructors, ¡°The two of you need to cool off.¡± Yet this was not the end: countless fights and arguments occurred throughout the class.

    ¡°Hah,¡± Keith rubbed his head, ¡°I guess that my plan isn¡¯t working out like it¡¯s supposed to.¡± This wasn¡¯t really going to work out as he thought.

    ¡°What do you expect would happen?¡±

    ¡°Umm, then opening up and getting used to one another?¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re too optimistic about this.¡± What he said was something that was delusional. How were they supposed to do anything like being forced into it? Too frazzled.

    ¡°Ahaha, I had to do it since I¡¯m on a ticking time clock.¡± Keith wasn¡¯t going to deny this. If this was any other time, then slow and steady, but this had to be made apparent for all of them.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s just having the opposite effect.¡±

    ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Come here!¡± That was the start of another fight between Demon and Merfolk! The two were going so hard that even someone had brought out a weapon!

    ¡°Woah! This is overkill!¡±

    ¡°Quickly heal them!¡± Keith made a move.

    ...

    ¡°What? Someone got heavily injured?¡± Cadmus blinked when he heard that. That wasn¡¯t something he thought would have happened. But Sohma sighed, ¡°It''s not surprising.¡± When he thought about it, there was something about it. His exercise was abnormal. In a high-pressure situation, it would explode.

    ¡°Hah, he¡¯ll have to learn at some point.¡± Cadmus shrugged. But as he said this, that was when someone came in, ¡°Headmaster, there are some people who want to speak with you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± That was something that couldn¡¯t be done.

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There there, Keith.¡± Carolyn patted his head, ¡°The guy didn¡¯t get injured that much. He only got a slight graze and was back the next day,¡± The incident was a little deadly. The nurse healed the wound instantly. There was not much that could be done about this.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still my fault.¡± Keith understood. And this was calculated in a way. He understood there would be some discourse in this situation since he was forcing this thing down. But that was something that he couldn¡¯t predict happening.

    ¡°Keith Freed, we need to have a talk with you.¡± The people who were knocking on his door were people from the disciplinary committee.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Keith nodded as he headed out. Carolyn and the others were surprised, but Keith followed them, and that was when they arrived before everyone. Cadmus was there at the center, while Angelica and Sakura were on the side.

    ¡°Keith, do you understand the problems you have caused in all of this?"

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    "And you''ve have also abused and misused your power as well."

    "..Say what?"

    "Bring him in." Jerome was brought in as he shouted, "Everyone! Keith Freed had abused his powers and lowered me to A-class! He shouldn''t be this year''s representative."

    "..."

    ¡°We have come to the decision that you¡¯re unqualified to be the representative. As of right now, the title of representative shall be revoked.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Keith nodded his head.

    Angelica and Sakura couldn¡¯t grumble as they watched him take it away.

 Volume 12 Chapter 1: I Never Wanted It In The First Place

    Volume 12 Chapter 1: I Never Wanted It In The First Place

    "..." "..." Keith and Aidiun were now walking back to their island. As they did so, Aidiun questioned, "Keith, are you fine with all of this?" A few minutes ago, the child was called before the student council and disciplinary committee, where Cadmus had notified him that his position as representative was being stripped away. With so many students against his position and a few incidents to prove it, they took the position away without any backtalk or reasoning.

    That was why the elf was befuddled; the child was so calm about this that it felt like it didn''t happen. He thought for sure there would be more fightback to this. Even now, there was no frustration on her face.

    Keith shrugged, "Not really."

    "..." Aidiun blinked as the child continued to walk. To think he didn''t care about this. Thinking about it, this aligned with the type of person he was. But what would the others think about this? It was something that made him wonder.

    "What?! They took the representative position away from you?!"

    Figures. Aidiun sighed as he watched all the students explode when Keith revealed the sudden news! They surrounded Keith as Alfia, the elf princess, questioned, "How could you let this happen?!"

    "Umm, it just happened." How was he supposed to know they were going to do it today? He wasn''t psychic.

    "Isn''t this a tad excessive?" Diana muttered. This was something that she didn''t understand.

    "Keith messed up only once, and they instantly boot him from the position? Isn''t this a little too fast?" Fast wasn''t even the word to describe it. It felt more arranged.

    Faelyn muttered, "Is there someone targeting Keith?" This seemed likely since he had been targeted for quite some time now.

    "It had to be that brat, Jerome." That guy was the only one who caught their eye.

    "Bastard used the excuse of Keith kicking him out because he didn''t like him." Jerome had recently been promoted from A-class to S-class. However, he was sent back down to A-class as Keith deemed him unfit.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    He basically used this to get back at the man!

    "I''m going to deck him in the face the moment I see him." Herrick clenched his fists tightly. Hearing how he was used as a witness to demean Keith made him furious.

    "Guys, it''s fine. It was because my abilities were not up to par with being the representative. The incident was only the final nail in the coffin." Keith waved off those ideas as he sipped his tea.

    That only caused Gabriel to frown, "Why are you taking this calmly?" While everyone was frustrated by this, he was the only one who was calm in this situation. He should be the person who should be the most angry about this.

    ¡°To begin with, I didn¡¯t want the position in the first place.¡± Keith sighed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You guys forgot, huh?¡± Keith shook his head, ¡°Let me repeat, I never wanted the representative position in the first place. That role was given to me because Grandpa Cadmus handed it to me. Besides, I really didn¡¯t do much with it in the beginning.¡± He had left it out there, so there wasn¡¯t anything to discuss.

    ¡°¡­¡± True. The others wouldn¡¯t deny that: Keith only used the representative¡¯s power these last few weeks. He didn''t do anything with it in the previous few months.

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s nothing for me to do there.¡± Keith shrugged, ¡°With this out of the way, I don¡¯t need to focus much on the festival. I can focus on my cart." He was given more freedom now that it was gone.

    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t fair,¡± Alfia muttered as her eyes darkened. Even though Keith didn¡¯t want the position in the first place, taking it away like that didn¡¯t seem right.

    ¡°Life isn¡¯t fair; we just got to make do with what we have.¡± Keith laughed, ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s get something to eat. I remember I had prepped some chicken. I¡¯ll cook it up for everyone.¡± With that, he headed to the kitchen to cook. But that only caused the others to stare at his back,

    ¡°He¡¯s really taking this lightly.¡±

    ¡°Like he said, he really didn¡¯t care about this at all.¡± Jack sighed.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Diana''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Aidiun. The elf nodded as he knew what the great spirit wanted.

    ...

    While the rest went to bed, the adults were inside the great spirit home. Cadmus and Sohma were there as well. Diana was the first to speak, ¡°So tell me, why didn¡¯t you help Keith with this?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Nephele tilted her head.

    "You could have easily stopped all of this if you wanted, you lizard." One word from Cadmus and everyone would shut up.

    ¡°Oh, do you think I could always cater to him? Besides, what he did caused some discourse among the others as well. They¡¯re not going to take this lying down.¡± With some students hurt in this scenario, it was unsurprising that they deemed Keith unfit.

    It wasn''t only the students who thought Keith shouldn''t be the representative; some professors also thought the same. This was an accumulation of his wrong moves.

    ¡°Besides, the kid is happy with it taken away, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Aidiun frowned, ¡°But this leaves the question, what will we do about the missing representative? They will need a new representative now that Keith is out of there.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is going to be a difficult decision.¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 2: New Representative

    Volume 12 Chapter 2: New Representative

    The following day, Carolyn woke up and groaned. That was because she felt something on her chest. She looked down to see it was Ruby sleeping so soundly.

    Patting the baby''s head, ¡°Ruby, you didn¡¯t go to daddy today?¡± 70-30. This baby would go to Keith and sleep in his room instead of hers. It was a weird thing, but she was fine with it. About half of the creatures on this island would go to Keith''s room.

    "Cuu," A little whimper came from the baby''s mouth as he waddled toward her collarbone and snuggled there.

    "I see..." I should go check on him. The princess held the baby in her arms as she left her room and headed to the kitchen. With that aroma, he had to be there. She was not alone in her thoughts as people glanced from the door.

    "How is he?"

    "...He''s actually doing fine," Scarlet muttered. The princess peeked through the door and noticed Keith cooking breakfast for everyone. Aria was standing on the side, watching him and being the taste tester.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯re in the clear.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Usually, if he really meant it, it would have shown. But since it hasn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t care much about it.¡± Carolyn knew her childhood sweetheart well.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But to think he didn¡¯t care so much about it.¡±

    "Guys, can you go set up the dining room. I''ll bring the mini-egg cakes over. It''s porridge as well." Keith grinned as he opened the oven. A sweet and vanilla aroma filled the air.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and set up the dining room." The girls smiled as they quickly headed into the dining room.

    ...

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Keith hummed as he walked. But that only caused the others to tilt their heads, ¡°Are you that happy today?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Mmhmm, I feel so light and peppy.¡± Keith was actually bouncing as he walked, which was a little shocking for the rest.

    "That food was really delicious!" Herrick rubbed his stomach as he relished the taste lingering in his mouth. The rush bull porridge was quite filling. And those egg cakes for dessert made it even better!

    "Yeah, the porridge was quite good," Keith grinned. Even he found today''s breakfast to be quite lovely.

    Scarlet muttered, ¡°He looks a little too happy.¡±

    ¡°Was being the representative really a weight for him?¡± Alfia mumbled.

    ¡°Probably. It looked like he got younger by a year.¡± His skin seemed to be glowing as he walked. Once they entered the classroom, Ayaka and Long Lihua greeted him, ¡°Keith, why do you look so happy?¡± They even noticed the change in their classmate.

    ¡°Because I am today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Long Lihua blinked and looked at Carolyn and the others behind him. Did something happen? There was no need to ask as Aidiun entered the classroom.

    ¡°Class, we have something I need to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The class tilted their heads.

    ¡°As of right now, Keith will no longer be this year''s representative.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The class grumbled. Long Lihua and Ayaka¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at the boy who bounced back and forth in his seat. Is that why he was happy? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a bad thing?

    "Because of this, we will need a new representative. And it shall be chosen from this class." Cadmus had given him directions. Whoever wants to be representative shall be from here since they were the most gifted bunch. He could not choose anyone else since that would cause a discourse.

    A simple vote would do. However,

    ¡°Is there anyone who wants to be the representative?¡±

    ¡°I want to do it!¡± Chelan raised his hand.

    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± That was the only hand that was raised.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Okay then, the new representative shall be Chelan.¡± The decision was instant, as Chelan had a smile. Like any other day, class started. But that was when Long Lihua and Ayaka walked up to him after class.

    ¡°Keith, you¡¯re not the representative anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Why not?!¡± This didn¡¯t make sense!

    ¡°Because of things.¡± Keith looked up, ¡°Speaking about this, I thought one of you guys would have taken it?¡± This took him aback. He thought Alfia or Herrick would have picked their hands up to go for the representative spot.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a position like that.¡± Alfia scoffed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care since I can spar with you.¡± Herrick only wanted to face the strongest. The representative was the strongest. That person was on the same island as him.

    Yeah, no need to care either way.

    ¡°Lihua, and you?¡± In terms of academics and strength, she was definitely cut to be the next representative.

    ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t want to do any extra work. I prefer my life as is.¡± Long Lihua didn''t want extra work on her plate.

    ¡°I see.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± While they talked about it, Aidiun informed Chelan, ¡°Chelan, there¡¯s a meeting with the other representatives. I know you just became one a few hours ago, but there¡¯s a lot on your plate now.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Chelan nodded. But as he did, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at Keith, who had a smile on his face. A frown slowly formed as he saw that. Aidiun shook his head.

 Volume 12 Chapter 3: Reclaim The Golden Era

    Volume 12 Chapter 3: Reclaim The Golden Era

    "Lunch time!" Keith brought out his giant lunchboxes, "Guys! Dig in! I made a lot today!" Besides the beef porridge and egg cake, he had also prepared much food for today.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Keith, how could you be so calm about this?¡± Licht blinked as he stared at the boy. The way he was acting was too surprising.

    ¡°So you guys heard about it as well?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was announced to all of us, so yeah, we heard all about it.¡± Licht nodded. Most of the time, news about other years wouldn''t go through to them. However,

    "That''s because a certain someone is way too much in the limelight for the rest not to notice." Tristan laughed. Keith was in the limelight, whether he liked it or not.

    "Well, I don''t think I''ll be in the limelight now." Keith ate his beef, "I''m out of there."

    "But Chelan is now the representative," Scarlet muttered. That was something the others were quite curious about.

    "Hmm? Is there something wrong with him being the representative?"

    "No, but I think it might be for you."

    "Huh? Why me?"

    "Got the feeling that he wanted something from you. Did you not notice how he eyed you down." Gabriel spotted the prince eyeing him down. It was clear he wanted something from Keith.

    Later in the day,

    Chelan headed into the meeting room, and that was when he saw everyone there. Jasbir grinned, ¡°Hello, Prince Chelan, welcome to the representative¡¯s meeting.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chelan nodded as he sat down.

    ¡°Alright, now that the pleasantry is out of the way, it¡¯s time for us to speak about the festival.¡± Sakura got straight to the point, ¡°I think all of you know about the upcoming festival. The three representatives have already gotten an idea for each class on what they¡¯re doing. Your grade is still doing something about this. Did Keith tell you about this?¡±

    "Yes, he had told us about this and told us not to worry about it. I''ll shall get the idea down in a week." Chelan bowed.

    "Understood." Angelica and Sakura nodded, "We shall give you guys your budget as well. We''ll leave it up to you to decide how to even it out." The representative was also the one who would decide on the budget for each class.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Mmhmm," The four nodded as they were on for an hour. As he returned home, he clenched his fist tightly. The representative position was now his. However, this was not the end; even if he had the title, what he needed to do now was to get the people''s trust. While Chelan was preparing himself, Muriel stood on the side and stared at him.

    ...

    The next day,

    ¡°Eh? Chelan is calling us all to the auditorium?¡± This was a surprise. Chelan¡¯s first position of power as the representative was to call everyone to the auditorium. And with it, that was where they were all.

    ¡°What¡¯s he going to do now?¡± Herrick and the others wondered while Keith sat in his seat calmly. Chelan took the stage, ¡°Thank you, everyone, for coming here! This year, I will show everyone why we¡¯re the greatest batch of students ever! People have many names for us, including the golden generation, the diamonds, and the greatest generation ever. However, people aren''t calling us this anymore. ¡±

    ¡°...¡± Some students clenched their fists when they heard that. To be in this generation was an honor, but it was thrown down the drain.

    ¡°I promise you all of this! With me as the representative, no one will mock us, and the others will look at us in glory! So follow me! We¡¯re going to dominate the festival!¡±

    ¡°Woooah!¡± Some students cheered at his spectacular speech. Chelan nodded as he looked at them. Good. They will listen to me now.

    Clap! Clap! Clap!

    ¡°Why are you clapping for him, Keith?¡± Scarlet frowned as she stared at the boy, moving his hands.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You do understand he was using you as a reference.¡± Chelan was basically implying Keith was the reason why he made this generation look horrible. All the blame was pinned onto him.

    "Well, he''s sort of right. And it''s a good tactic to use as well." To use someone as the foil. For Chelan to get the others to follow him, he would need to use someone to take the blame. The only person that was out there to take it was him. He wouldn''t say no to a tactic like this since it was to better the students.

    "And technically, I''m already hated by them." Keith shrugged. More hate wasn''t going to kill him. While Keith continued to talk with them, he didn¡¯t know that Chelan was staring at him. His fist clenched tightly as he stared.

    ¡­

    Later on the day, Keith headed to the library, where he waved his hands, ¡°Hello, Muriel.¡±

    ¡°Keith, are you ready to learn more about sea creatures?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Keith grinned as he placed down his book. This was something he had been doing. Muriel helped him learn more about the sea life there. She had a large depth of knowledge, which was helpful since he wasn¡¯t adept with it all.

    ¡°Oh, for this creature. It¡¯s a Raptor fish. The book says that you can tell the age of the monster by its nose, but it¡¯s actually more so than that. Recently, a study showed you could use their nose to tell whether it''s a male or female by the size of their nostrils."

    "Haha, that''s interesting." Keith jotted down the notes. After some time, the two decided to take a break as they nibbled on a cookie. Muriel explained, ¡°Keith, how much will you learn?¡±

    ¡°As much as possible. I need to learn a lot so I can eat them.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Muriel smiled, ¡°By the way, is it alright for you to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°About the representative position and the things my brother had said about you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. And besides, I really didn¡¯t do much with the position in the first place.¡± That thing was in the back of his head.

    ¡°If Chelan could do something with it, then I¡¯ll gladly let him do it,¡± Keith smiled, ¡°So there¡¯s no need to worry about anything. We¡¯re still friends.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Muriel grinned.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s continue to work!¡± Keith waved his hand; it was back to learn about aquatic monsters. Muriel laughed as she continued to teach him.

    ¡°Hah, that was a good deal.¡± Keith laughed as he returned home. But when he did, he was met with quite a hectic scenario.

    ¡°Umm, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Keith, we need to have a talk.¡± Aidiun sighed,

    ¡°Hmm? What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°As of right now, you¡¯re no longer a part of S-class.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡± Keith blinked.

 Volume 12 Chapter 4: F-class Pt 1

    Volume 12 Chapter 4: F-class Pt 1

    A few minutes later, the students were all brought to the living room again. That was when Alfia questioned, "Professor Aidiun, what do you mean Keith isn''t part of S-class anymore?" That made no sense to them at all.

    His academics and abilities were clearly the best in all of S-class. But he was being sent away?

    ¡°That¡¯s because-¡°

    ¡°Chelan, right?¡± Scarlet didn¡¯t hesitate to mention his name. That caused the elf to sigh, ¡°Yes, Chelan was the one who requested you be ousted from S-class."

    ¡°That bastard! Has he become a crazy dictator!¡± It was irritating enough that he used Keith in his speech. But now he was sending Keith out of the class. That was messed up on all accounts in Herrick''s mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s taking it too far,¡± Even Gabriel frowned.

    Aidiun sighed, ¡°It¡¯s weird, but I couldn''t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Chelan brought solid proof of what you have done to the class. And there was quite a lot." There were a lot of things that were brought up against Keith:

    <ol>

    <li>     Storming into Todd Mills Mansion</li>

    <li>   There¡¯s the Todd Mills Duel</li>

    <li>   Herrick vs Keith Duel</li>

    <li>   Skipping Classes to do your own thing. </li>

    <li>   Causing a fight in the cafeteria.</li>

    <li>   Beating up a 4th year</li>

    </ol>

    All of this was the known thing. There also was the incident of charging into the elf mansion and blowing it up.

    "..." Everyone went silent when they heard all of this.

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t really help you with all of that.¡± All of this was basically something that couldn¡¯t be denied at this point. One would be enough to cause him to be demoted. The only reason why this wasn''t used against him was because it wasn''t brought up.

    That was the only reason.

    "But shouldn''t his grades be able to counter all of this?" That was something they couldn''t overlook. Keith''s abilities were the greatest. Was it really alright with him getting sent to another class?

    "It''s fine, everyone."

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Huh?!"

    "It''s just going to another classroom; it''ll be fine."

    "But we won''t get to hang out."

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. We have some classes together. And it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t see each other in the lunchroom?¡±

    ¡°...¡± The others didn¡¯t know what to say about this.

    Keith turned to Aidiun, "Professor, where am I going?"

    "F-class."

    ¡­

    The next day, Keith and the others headed to class. But when they did,

    ¡°It feels weird!¡± Carolyn roared! That was because Keith was going to separate from them, and it wasn¡¯t something that she couldn¡¯t stand.

    ¡°Relax, we¡¯ll meet in training.¡± Keith patted her head as he looked at the others, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go now. See ya later!¡± With a wave, he headed off to his classroom. There were seven classes in the grade: S-A-B-C-D-E-F.

    ¡°Arlo, you¡¯re coming with me?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, Leader.¡± Arlo¡¯s class was close to his. His class was C-class, while Keith¡¯s class was a little bit farther down as he headed down.

    That was when he opened the door and headed in. That was when he saw everyone. They were normal for the most part as they were talking with one another, forming their own groups. But that all changed when they stared at Keith¡¯s directions.

    ¡°Hello,¡± A simple greeting as he waved his hand as he headed to a free seat, ¡°Um, is this seat taken?¡±

    ¡°No, please take it!¡± The student quickly gestured for him to sit down, and that was what Keith did as he sat down.

    ¡°My name is Keith; it¡¯s a pleasure.¡±

    ¡°M-My name is Sam.¡±

    ¡°I see; it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Keith was calm as he took out his book to read. But there was mumbling coming from everyone,

    ¡°I have never seen such a noble up close.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, it¡¯s rare.¡±

    ¡°And look at him so calm; he¡¯s so different from us.¡±

    While they talked, Keith was calm as he waited for the professor to enter. And that was when someone came. She was short but gave a warm, bubbly vibe as she entered. When she stood on the podium, only her head stuck out cutely.

    ¡°Aww,¡± He heard the girls squealing.

    ¡°Umm, Class. Today, we have a new student joining us. Please greet yourself.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Keith stood up, ¡°Hello, my name is Keith Freed. I think most of you know me as the previous class representative. Even though I¡¯m a noble, please treat me normally.¡±

    ¡°Um! That¡¯s good, student Keith. I¡¯m your professor, Clara.¡± Clara nodded, ¡°If you need any help, please ask your class representative, Coen, for help.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha.¡± Class started. But when it did, there came an issue. Clara wanted to write on the board, but the height was too high.

    ¡°...¡± Should we help her out? But it seemed there was no need to, as,

    ¡°Tiny Prof is the cutest.¡±

    ¡°Seeing her like this is quite soothing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°...¡± I can¡¯t deny that. Keith found it a little soothing to see this cute creature like this. But he did ask, ¡°Professor, do you need help?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m a professor; this is something I can do.¡± But even as she said this, she was struggling to get there.

    ¡°...¡± Adorable. After a few minutes, that was when class continued. But it caused Keith to raise his hand, ¡°Um, Professor, that¡¯s incorrect. The incantation should be obliterate those in my pathway.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, is it?¡± Clara¡¯s cheeks turned red as she was about to tear up.

    ¡°...¡± Sharp eyes were digging at his back. Keith nodded, ¡°Everything about the formula is correct. It was just that one piece. Please be more mindful going forward.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Like a little kid. That was the only to describe it. As the lesson continued, Keith realized how slow the pace was. What Jack and Arlo said about the lectures being fast in S-class was correct. This was much slower, and he had already seen it. How far back are they?

 Volume 12 Chapter 5: F-class Pt 2

    Volume 12 Chapter 5: F-class Pt 2

    "Okay, Class! Let''s take a break now!" Clara decided.

    "Yes!" The students nodded as they placed their books down. Keith did the same as well. It''s a little soon. The lesson was a little more lax than S-class, which didn''t get breaks. He didn''t mind at all; he would go with the flow. While he stretched his hand, Coen walked up to him, "Keith, I want to introduce myself once again. My name is Coen, and I''m the class representative of F-class."

    "Mmhmm, it''s nice to meet you again." Keith shook his hand. This was not the first time he had met with him; he had called the class representatives from his grade to tell them about the festival. In addition, he was also in the same elective as him. As he shook his hand, Coen''s eyes widened as he stared.

    "Is there something the matter?"

    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this.¡±

    ¡°What did you expect me to be?¡± Keith chuckled. The interaction he had with him was quite short. Once he told the other representatives about it, he left the room.

    ¡°There were a lot of rumors about you, and I heard that you were quite a dangerous person.¡± Rumors about Keith were stacked together. If you look at him funnily, then he would throw you out the window.

    The other was that he defeated many elves because they laughed at him. All of them were pretty violent, and it matched him with everything he had done these past few days.

    ¡°Ahaha, you don¡¯t need to worry about me so much. Just treat me like any other person. I¡¯m your classmate.¡±

    "Thank you, I will do that." Coen nodded, ¡°Our class is basically the same as any other class, but we¡¯re a bit larger than the others."

    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s keep doing this.¡±

    ¡°Hmpf, kinda go lucky, aren¡¯t we.¡± Keith turned his head to see a dark hazelnut-haired person staring down at him.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Olin, play nice.¡± Coen sighed.

    ¡°Hmpf.¡±

    ¡°...I take it that he¡¯s the bad boy of the class?¡±

    ¡°Kinda, he¡¯s the cool guy.¡± Coen scratched his head. And like that, the class continued forward. That was when it was time for the practice. Keith  headed to the dressing room,

    ¡°Keith! We missed you!¡± Herrick and Melor went diving into him. But that man had taken one side-step, dodging it like so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be hugged by naked men.¡± Keith sighed as he changed into his clothes. Herrick and Melor were about to cry, ¡°We missed you!¡±

    ¡°Umm, really?¡±

    ¡°It was weird without you.¡± Without the boy there, it was difficult to concentrate during the lecture.

    ¡°Haha, you guys need to calm down,¡± Keith shook his head as they headed out. That was when they entered the training field. And when they did,

    Hug. Keith looked down to see it was Carolyn.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it as well?¡±

    ¡°Shut it, I¡¯m missing my Keith energy.¡±

    ¡°What am I? An energy source?¡± Keith wanted to laugh. Carolyn hugged even tighter, "Not seeing you in class doesn''t help me out."

    "Hmm? But isn''t it like the other times before?" Before she joined his island, Carolyn wouldn''t get to see him. It was basically the same thing.

    "You made me drunk on Keith. So now, I can''t live without you for an hour."

    "...You kidding me?" Wait a minute...Now that he had time to think about it, this princess would hug him tightly whenever he returned from knight class. That was the only class where he was separated from her.

    But as he did, that was when Tennol started, ¡°Today, we¡¯re going to have class practices; separate yourself from your class.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes twitched as she stared. Carolyn, that¡¯s not a face you should make. Keith and the others shook their heads as they saw that despairing expression she had made.

    "Guess I''ll see you guys later." Keith yanked the hands off of her as he walked away. But that was when he noticed Carolyn crying as Krystal and Gabriel held her back. If you cry like this, even I would feel bad.

    Keith headed over to Coen and the rest of F-class. He stood beside Coen and Sam. That was when Tennol explained, ¡°Today we¡¯re going to have round-robin sparring. Do this with your class.¡±

    "...Eh?"

    ¡°Have one designated person in your group of four and do so.¡± It was quite the simple drill that was done in his knight class.

    ¡°Sam, Coen, want to spar together?¡±

    ¡°S-sure!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two were fine. Now that they had two, it was time for him to find the last one, ¡°Got someone you want to spar with?¡± He didn''t know much about F-class to choose.

    ¡°I got someone.¡± Coen called out to a dwarf, ¡°Helm, do you want to spar with us?¡±

    ¡°Um, Is it fine?¡± His eyes were then locked on Keith. Of course, they had seen him before and wondered whether or not this was right.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be going all out.¡± Keith waved his hand, ¡°Just treat me like a training dummy.¡± Of course, he understood that his level was quite higher than theirs.

    Hearing his words, the three sighed.

    "..." Am I that scary?

    It was time for them to spar with one another.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first one to go up; the rest can come at me however you like.¡± Keith raised his fist. Seeing this, Coen made the first move, ¡°Then I will start.¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 6: The Difference In Level

    Volume 12 Chapter 6: The Difference In Level

    Coen started to attack Keith. As he did so, the former grinned as he watched him. He got the basics down. From how straight his attacks were, it was clean and standard.

    ¡°Straighten your fist some more if you want more powerful blows.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Hearing his words, that was what Coen did. It was sharper. Keith nodded, ¡°Keep going like that!¡± He continued to instruct Coen as he attacked him.

    "Good job, go take a break." Keith patted his back as he turned to the two, "Who''s next?"

    "Me!" Sam raised his hand as he stepped forward this time. Keith nodded as he started to spar with him as well. Doing this,

    ¡°He really is a cut above the others,¡± Helm muttered; his eyes were dazed, marveling at his abilities.

    "Hmm?"

    "You couldn''t see it because he was teaching you, but he was fighting you the whole time with one hand." Helm and Sam were spectators, watching this scene unfold.

    ¡°What?!¡± Coen stared at Keith as he faced Sam. He was also using one hand to deal with him.

    ¡°That¡¯s how strong he is.¡± Coen and Helm marveled. It wasn''t discussed, but everyone knew that S-class was the best. But how much stronger were they compared to the other classes. What Keith did showed the disparity between the groups.

    ¡°...Why is he even in F-class in the first place?¡± This did not make any sense at all. If he was really demoted, then he should be in A-class or maybe even B-class. But for him to be placed into F-class was odd.

    After the entire situation, Keith changed into his academy uniform. That was when he headed out to the next class. After some time, they arrived before the next class. It was the same thing as Keith realized it was slower.

    That was when lunch came,

    ¡°Keith, do you want to join us?¡± Coen questioned. Keith shook his head, ¡°Sorry. How about next time?¡± If he didn¡¯t go, then there would be problems.

    ¡°Sure, then we¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Keith nodded as he headed for his table. And when he did,

    Latch

    ¡°There, there.¡± Keith patted Carolyn¡¯s head as she hugged him tightly. This princess was acting like a baby koala.

    "..." The koala had no plans of letting go. Only head pats and cuddles would help her.

    ¡°It seemed you were getting along with those guys.¡± Alfia watched how he talked with them. Keith scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯ve only gotten along with three people, but the rest seemed kind enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­Superpower at its finest.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    "Nothing, you monster." Scarlet shook her head.

    ¡°By the way, how are classes going for you guys?¡± It didn''t seem like Herrick and Melor were listening. The same could be said with this princess hugging him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± There seemed to be something that had happened, and he only sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble in class.¡±

    ¡°But-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m alright in Class F, and you shouldn¡¯t be going crazy as you might get demoted as well.¡± He was more worried about them as Herrick and Melor already had cases where they went berserk. The two would definitely get demoted if they caused any more trouble.

    "..." The others may not always say it, but they didn''t like how he was sent down like this. He didn¡¯t want them to be like this going forward.

    ¡°Understood.¡± They could only nod.

    ¡°You are the only one who could talk reason to those two.¡± Long Lihua sighed. Herrick and Melor listen to him the most.

    ¡°Well, they listen to Gabriel.¡±

    ¡°Not as much as you though.¡± Those two would stop instantly if Keith told them.

    ¡°By the way, I made some new food; try it out.¡± Keith grinned as he waved his hand, ¡°I made some fish dishes to try out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s ears perked up when she heard that. Fish always made her perk up. They continued to eat their meal with happy smiles.

    Later that night, while they all went to bed, Keith was then greeted by the deities again, ¡°What¡¯s up! Everyone!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Keith.¡±

    ¡°Keith, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Great and pretty tired.¡± Keith stretched his hands back and forth, ¡°By the way, do you need me to send you more treats this time?¡±

    ¡°Really?! You would?!¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about some corn. It¡¯s pretty easy to grill before you guys. Well, except for Kreye.¡± This god of creation did not know how to cook!

    ¡°Hey! Do you have to say that to me?!¡± Kreye couldn¡¯t help but pinch his cheeks.

    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth.¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°By the way, Keith dear.¡± Rhea got close while the others were getting their grub on, ¡°Can I get some of that skincare you''ve made?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°And can you make some extra? It seemed that some goddesses were quite jealous about what was happening with me and wanted some.¡±

    ¡°Hepha?¡± She was the only goddess here. Rhea shook her head, ¡°No, there are some other goddesses who are interested.

    ¡°I see.¡± Keith chuckled as he handed it over, ¡°Please take them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re going to have a good time with it.¡±

    ¡°Rhea, you just gave me a great idea.¡± Keith grinned.

 Volume 12 Chapter 7: Win-Win Situation

    Volume 12 Chapter 7: Win-Win Situation

    The next day, Keith headed into the classroom again. But this time, he entered with some stuff placed on the front podium. That caused everyone to tilt their heads. Keith grinned, ¡°Hello, Everyone. I wanted you guys to taste some of my food!¡±

    "Eh?"

    "I''ve brought some sweets and chocolate from the factory that I''ve made. I thought it would be a great way to converse with you all." Straightforward and straight to the point. He didn¡¯t want to hide it from them. They were off guard, slightly surprised by his straightforwardness.

    "I would love to try some." Coen was the first person to step forward, "I heard about your bakery, but what are these?"

    "Oh, these are chocolate cookies. They''re from a new factory I created in my city."

    Coen bit into one, "This is quite delicious. Sam, try some as well." He finished one of them in a few seconds.

    ¡°S-sure.¡± Sam went up and picked up a round chocolate, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, this is a truffle. It¡¯s quite popular in my home city.¡±

    Nam! ¡°So sweet!¡±

    ¡°Please have some more if you want,¡± Keith grinned as he looked at the others. Seeing how they ate, the others did the same thing as they came over to eat.

    ¡°This is quite nice.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    "This is made using nuts."

    "Mmhmm! This is quite great."

    While Keith discussed this with them, other conversations happened with the others. Hearing how they liked the same thing, they talked with one another. It was a good, cohesive thing going around.

    ¡°So you¡¯re buying your way into the class.¡± Olin scoffed as he stared at him. He continued to sit in his seat as he watched them. Keith grinned, ¡°Not going to deny that. This is a win-win situation for me.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I get to make new friends over here, and I also get feedback.¡± Keith had a goofy smile as he declared. He needed more people¡¯s reviews of his chocolate. That way, he could adjust them going forward.

    ¡°Pff, haha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so proud of it as well.¡± The students started to laugh when they saw how he acted. He was so proud and happy about this.

    ¡°Tch!¡± Olin scoffed as he looked away. While everyone continued to eat the food,

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going over here?¡± Keith turned to see Clara, whose ears were flapping back and forth. She pointed her folder at him, ¡°Hey! No eating before class!¡±

    ¡°Teach Clara, there¡¯s no need to get so angy,¡± One person stated.

    "But when she''s like this is so cute as well."

    "Mmhmm!"

    "Hey! It''s not angy! It''s angry!" Clara¡¯s cheeks pouted, which made Keith hand her a chocolate bar, ¡°Professor, please have some of this. I hope you enjoy this.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Clara hesitantly took it as she took a bite, ¡°Delish!¡± Her ears started to beam as she nibbled on it.

    ¡°So adorable!¡±

    ¡°Teach Clara is the cutest!¡±

    Clara coughed as she stopped eating, ¡°You guys can have this while we lecture. But don¡¯t overeat.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The students nodded as they sat down and ate the food that was there. With that food, some students started to talk with one another. It was becoming more cohesive than before. Clara continued to write things on the board, but mistakes were made.

    "Instructor Clara, there''s an error."

    "Again?" Clara''s eyes watered.

    ¡°Keith, you really need to stop making Clara about to cry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t be mean to teach!¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡±

    A bunch of students had gotten before Clara as they protected her. But Keith patted the little professor''s head, ¡°Have some more chocolate.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± And that frown turned upside down.

    ¡°How about I take a spin and assist?¡± It would be better to have a helper.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Clara continued to nibble on the chocolate as her fluffy tail waved back and forth. Like so, the lecture continued onwards. But this time, Keith was walking around the classroom. He looked at some of the student''s work, ¡°For lightning magic, it¡¯s more focused on the piercing abilities here.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, understood.¡± The student quickly corrected the formula. That was not the end, as he helped out the other students in need.

    ¡°We can take a breather now!¡± Clara smiled.

    Keith nodded as he sat back in his seat. But when he did so, ¡°Keith, can you assist me in this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Sure.¡± Keith looked at the book, ¡°Oh, for this one, you don¡¯t use this chant. Instead, you use this one as it¡¯s easier to pronounce.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Please help me out on this.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Keith didn¡¯t mind as he started to help the others out. When he was doing this, Clara stared at how the students were knocked on him. As they continued to help them out, it didn¡¯t escape his glance at her dejected look.

 Volume 12 Chapter 8: Classes Outside

    Volume 12 Chapter 8: Classes Outside

    Keith made due to his promise during lunch as he went to eat with Coen and the two.

    "Are you sure it''s fine to eat with us?" Coen asked.

    "Mmhmm, I did say before I was going to eat with you guys. And they''re fine." Carolyn and the others wanted to say something, but it stopped when the man handed over some extra sweets. Well, Alfia and Carolyn pouted as they stared at him, clearly wanting something more than that. But they did nibble on those chocolates.

    Keith opened up his lunchbox. That was when Helm muttered, "Keith, your lunchbox looks tasty."

    "Thank you. I''ve always go 100% on my lunches." That was something he took pride in. Those lunches were always healthy and delicious.

    "Want some?"

    "Are you sure?"

    "I''m fine. My lunches are usually a lot more than it should be." It has become a habit now. His lunch was much more significant than it should have been because Carolyn would take it from his lunches. Even when the princess joined, his lunches would still be the same size as it became a habit.

    "Mmm! Delicious!"

    "Is this rush bull?"

    "Mmhmm."

    The three munched on his food. As they had a happy meal, "By the way, can I ask if Professor Clara jitters like that?" It was two days, but he could tell that this was normal.

    ¡°Ahh, she had been doing that on the first day. But it¡¯s something all of us had gotten used to.¡± Coen and the others were fine with what was happening since it started.

    ¡°...I see.¡± Keith nodded as he continued to eat his food.

    Later at night, Keith knocked on Aidiun''s door again.

    "What''s the matter, Keith?"

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Professor Aidiun, can you give me information about Professor Clara?"

    ¡°Hmm? Why do you need information on her?¡± Some professors asked for information on students. Never the other way around.

    "I want to know more about her since I have never seen such a young professor before." It seemed that she was around the same age as May.

    "Hmm, you''re correct. For starters, she''s the youngest professor in the academy right now. Initially, she worked as an assistant instructor and became a professor because of her talents this year. Because she''s still young, we decided to give her F-class. It¡¯s lighter, and it¡¯s easy for her.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Keith nodded. That made a lot of sense.

    "Did she make mistakes?"

    "Some small details, but everything else was fine." Keith smiled.

    "Oh," Aidiun nodded, "I think we might have promoted her to a professor too soon." There were some doubts about promoting her in the beginning. But sometimes, you need to take chances.

    ¡°Actually, I think she¡¯s fine.¡± Keith smiled. The main issue was the jitters she had. Make that disappear, and those errors would be gone as well.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I want to help her out.¡±

    ...

    The next day, when everyone had entered the classroom,

    ¡°Professor, can we do something different for today?¡± Keith raised his hand.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Can we have our lesson outside?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, outside?¡± The other students blinked.

    ¡°Yeah! I think it would be easier for us. Having fresh air as you teach would be nice.¡±

    Clara thought about it as she turned to the others, "Do you all want to do the same thing?"

    "Mmhmm!"

    "Going outside would be interesting."

    ¡°Sure, we can go out and have some fun.¡± Hearing his words and the other students, they headed outside to do their lesson. And they felt the nice breeze going onto their body.

    ¡°Sit down so I can begin class,¡± Clara instructed. That was when everyone had sat down.

    "Umm, how are you going to write?"They couldn''t bring a board over.

    "Just speak, that''s more than enough."

    "Alright. So, to begin with..." Clara began her lecture again. But this time, the lecture was much smoother, and the students were much more focused as they stared at her. As they were doing so, some students also asked questions.

    "Professor, how do we solve this?"

    ¡°To solve this equation, you just need to chant,¡± Clara did it so calmly as she chanted a light ball in her hand. The students were in awe about how it was. That only caused Clara to scratch her cheeks, ¡°It¡¯s a simple magic spell; all of you could do it as well with enough practice.¡±

    "Professor, can you tell us about compound elements?" Keith raised his hand.

    "Ahh, compound element. Do you mean this?" Clara''s hands glowed light green, and a tree started forming.

    "Oooh!"

    "That''s not earth magic." One student caught on.

    "This is nature magic." Clara smiled, "This is a compound element."

    ¡°Professor Clara! Please teach us!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The students started to get close to her as they begged her for help. Seeing a tree grow like that was special.

    Seeing this, Clara¡¯s tail started to wiggle back and forth as she puffed her chest, ¡°If you guys really want me to do so, then sure! I can teach you all.¡±

    ¡°So adorable!¡± They couldn¡¯t help but smile at this teacher. It was easy to please her.

    "..." Professor, you know you can''t teach compound elements, right? It was not something that could be done.

 Volume 12 Chapter 9: How Could You Make Friends Like That?

    Volume 12 Chapter 9: How Could You Make Friends Like That?

    "Keith, can you give me some tips about riding horses?" During knight class, the people from F-class students came up to him. Keith nodded, "Sure, I can help you with that. Hmm, for starters, Helm. What''s the issue?"

    ¡°My horse keeps pulling back and refuses to get close to me.¡± Despite being partnered with his horse for quite some time, he couldn''t make him listen as he would grunt and smack his face with his mane.

    "Ngeh!" Helm''s horse grunted as he pulled away from Helm''s grasp, which caused the dwarf to hold him tighter. He couldn''t help but sigh, "Come on. Don''t move like that."

    ¡°Hmm, for starters, you should get a new rein for your horse.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Helm tilted his head.

    "This harness is a little on the looser side; it¡¯s smacking the horse''s eyes, so it''s probably irritated.¡± Keith took the reins off, and that was more than enough as the horse started to nudge Keith. Instant change of reactions.

    "Ahh, I see."

    ¡°Just be mindful. Remember, Instructor Tennol said that our horses are our partners. So we need to be more mindful of how they react and what they don''t like." This was something he had learned with Michael''s horse. Whenever he noticed an oddity with it, he would ask or search for the problem. That habit slowly resounded to Knight.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Helm started to rub the horse, who nudged him back, clearly happy and content with him. That was not the end for Keith, as more students approached him for help.

    It took some time as he went to the two.

    ¡°Woah, you really got close to them in such a short time,¡± Jack blinked as he stared at them. He had been watching from the side.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Hmm? But don¡¯t you know a lot of people?¡± Actually, Jack was the person on the island who was popular and knew many people. Keith was at least third or fourth on the "who knows people the most" list. The person who spoke to other students so easily was this man here.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I met people and got introduced to them as a kid. You just clicked with them instantly.¡± There was a difference between that. Most of Jack''s friends came from his childhood. He had years of friendships. But for Keith, it was another story. He met these people only a few seconds before becoming friends. He did not have Keith''s sociability skills.

    "Indeed."

    "You too, Krystal?!"

    ¡°Usually, F-class students and S-class students aren¡¯t close.¡± It was a fundamental difference: One was royalty while the other was commoner. The difference in perspective would weigh on all of them.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m in F-class, so yeah!¡± Keith laughed.

    ¡°¡­¡± Not what we meant at all.

    ¡°This guy has always been good at getting along with many people.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡±

    The two nodded as they stared at the guy, who shrugged, ¡°It wasn¡¯t even all of that.¡± There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with how he made friends. He was straightforward and quick to the point with all of them. He didn¡¯t know too much about it, either.

    ¡°He could even make the coldest of people a friend," Krystal muttered. And she was one of these people as well. That was how he was.

    "Let''s go ride our horse. Ready Knight?"

    "Ngeh!" Knight was prepared to go down!

    After class, Keith headed to the library to do some studying. But as he headed over there, he noticed some people surrounding Sam. Hmm? Are they his friends? But as he stared at them closer, that was not the case. Keith called out, ¡°Sam!¡±

    The boy quickly turned his head over to him, ¡°K-Keith?¡± And he wasn¡¯t alone either, as the other three had also turned to look at him. Keith walked forward, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, there¡¯s-¡° ¡°No problem at all!¡± The students didn¡¯t even dare to get near him as they quickly ran away like there was nothing wrong. Keith grinned, ¡°There better not be because if there is, heh.¡± He didn¡¯t finish the sentence as they quickly backed away from him.

    ¡°You good?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Keith.¡± Sam tried to bow, but Keith stopped him. ¡°There is no need to do that. What are friends for.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did I say something weird?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you want to be friends with me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Keith laughed. He thought of Sam as his friend since he talked with him for quite some time. Sam nodded, ¡°Mmhmm! We¡¯re friends!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you have any problems that come your way, please tell me.¡± Keith waved his hand as he headed to the library, easily and without a thought. As he looked around,

    What¡¯s going on? He noticed there was a gaze behind him. And that alone was enough to cause Keith to laugh. That was when he quickly said before him, ¡°Muriel, you really don¡¯t need to hide from me. Actually, you¡¯re bad at hiding.¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 10: What Kind Of Monster Is Ruby?

    Volume 12 Chapter 10: What Kind Of Monster Is Ruby?

    "Eh?" Muriel''s eyes widened as she saw the boy behind her. She didn''t reply as she quickly ran away from there! Blink. One blink from the boy had caught up with her, "Am I that scary?" Why do so many people think I''m a lion? Heck! Herrick is the lion! But there were so many people looking at him in reverence!

    However, everyone just wanted to run away from him.

    "No! You''re not!" Muriel paused as she looked at him. And that was enough as Keith caught her.

    "..." Keith and Muriel were now sitting at a table. An ordinary conversation. But it was anything other than that. Keith had a normal aura around him while

    "Can you tell me why you''ve been trying to avoid me?" He had noticed it. When Keith came here to try to talk with her, she was not there. Well, she was. But it was clear she was hiding from him!

    ¡°...How can I not? After all that has happened to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°My brother was the one to send you to F-class. How could you be this unfazed?¡± This didn¡¯t sit well with her. When she headed to S-class that day, she saw that Keith was not there.

    It made her heart skip a beat when Aidiun told her he was sent to F-class. That was something that caused her head to freeze. How could this have happened? More so than that, she even went to her brother and asked some questions.

    Hmm? Yes, I was the one who set him down to F-class. A person like that shouldn''t be in S-class. Her brother was so casual as to say this like it was the law.

    ¡°How can I face you after knowing what my brother did?¡± She couldn¡¯t look Keith in the eye after this. To hear what his brother did to gain power wasn¡¯t something she could stand. Tears started to drip from her eyes when she thought about it.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Muriel.¡±

    The princess looked up to see Keith with a gentle smile, ¡°You and Chelan are not the same. I don¡¯t hold a grudge with what Chelan did.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty much having fun in F-class. There are a lot of interesting people here.¡± Keith laughed. F-class was fun and carefree, which was pretty nice.

    ¡°So there¡¯s no need for you to be like this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get back to doing some studying!¡± Keith rolled up his sleeves. He couldn¡¯t forget about this.

    Muriel laughed, "Seriously, how could you be like this?"

    "I don''t know, to be honest." Keith shrugged, "That''s just who I am."

    ...

    ¡°I would like to have rush bull skewers!¡± ¡°Coming right up!¡±

    A usual and common thing. Despite being sent down to F-class, that didn¡¯t stop Keith from working on his cart. Carolyn handed the orders over to Keith, and he quickly got the skewers ready.

    Shakti couldn¡¯t help but mention, ¡°Keith, you have got to sell the sauce as well.¡± She was tasting the honey soy sauce glaze, and she couldn¡¯t help but salivate.

    ¡°Hmm? Maybe I should.¡± Keith thought about it, but there was really no need for him to do so. Well, if he would, then he would do it later.

    ¡°Keith! More working! And stop flirting with the customers!¡± Carolyn called out.

    ¡°Hey, how can I not flirt with the customers when they¡¯re so cute.¡± Keith grinned as he stared at Shakti. Shakti blushed as her lips arched upwards, ¡°Aww, Keith. You don¡¯t need to say we¡¯re flirting. We¡¯re already a couple.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Get out of here, Keith is my hubby!¡± Carolyn quickly dashed before the man and blocked everything. She looked like a little lion cub. But that caused Shakti to chuckle, ¡°Child is so adorable.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Keith grinned. But that only caused Carolyn to pounce, ¡°Keith, you¡¯re a meanie! Ruby! Attack!¡±

    ¡°Cuu!¡± The little baby then came out of her breast pocket, but Keith used one of his moves, ¡°Here¡¯s a kernel.¡± A corn kernel was thrown over to him. That was when the little baby started eating as he floated on Lei¡¯s head.

    ¡°Awww!¡±

    ¡°So adorable!¡± The others couldn¡¯t help but mutter as they watched this cuteness unfold before all of them. Ruby added an extra layer of cuteness to it.

    ¡°By the way, Keith. What kind of monster is Ruby?¡± Morgan and the other female adventurers were patting the little baby¡¯s head. They had never seen such a cute creature like this before. And this goes for Mir and Lei, as they were not normal.

    ¡°Mir comes from a monster from my home city, while Lei is a different breed that comes from another place. But I actually don¡¯t know what Ruby is.¡± That was something he was confused about as well. The egg that he found was in the S-rank dungeon. I should ask Grandpa Cadmus about this.

 Volume 12 Chapter 11: Are You Sure This Is Alright?

    Volume 12 Chapter 11: Are You Sure This Is Alright?

    "Keith," As Keith continued to cook, another familiar voice called out to him. Turning to the side, his expression brightened, "Coen. What''s up! Here to order something from my cart?"

    "Of course!" Behind him were Helm and Sam.

    ¡°Go ahead and order whatever you want from here,¡± Keith grinned as he pointed at the top of the menu. After a few days, he decided to make some menu posters so they didn''t need to crowd the front of the cart all the time.

    "There''s a lot." The three stared at the poster, which had a variety of items on it.

    Scarlet turned to them, ¡°What would you like to order?¡±

    Coen¡¯s eyes widened while Helm and Sam did the same thing. They really had nothing to say about it. That was when Coen made the first move: ¡°I will take an earth chicken thigh skewer with butter garlic. I want two.¡±

    ¡°Orc belly for me and one chicken thigh.¡±

    ¡°I-I want rush bull and also orc thigh.¡±

    ¡°Understood, please wait a moment before your order arrives,¡± Scarlet jotted down their order as they continued to do so. Coen couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Keith, is that really alright to do something like that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You know? Asking a princess to do something like this?!¡± His heart almost stopped when he saw that. He knew who Scarlet was; she was none other than the Demon Princess, while there was Carolyn, who was the Solis Kingdom¡¯s Princess! Just having those two alone was insane! Not only this, but they also served people like commoners!

    That was not normal at all!

    "They live on my island, so there''s nothing to worry about." Those two were not paying rent. Rather, they would work here to pay for it. And he was alright with that.

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Coen nodded. But after some time, their skewers had come out.

    ¡°Delicious.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    ¡°What a taste.¡±

    It was the same as they savored the taste. While Keith continued to work on his skewers, that was when two figures had come out.

    ¡°Keith, can we get skewers?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Senior Ange, Senior Sakura.¡±  Keith already understood what kind of order they wanted as he quickly prepared it for the two.

    ¡°Keith, can¡¯t you be a dear and give us a discount? We¡¯ve been working so hard these past few days.¡± These two didn¡¯t get the chance to come to the cart. Not when the stalls were getting ready.

    "Nope, no discount." Keith made an X with his hand. There would definitely be a war if he did something like that.

    "So mean." Angelica pouted as she nibbled on her skewer. Sakura was much normal as she continued eating hers like nothing was wrong.

    "So why do the betrayers come here?" Scarlet''s eyes narrowed evilly.

    "It was not our say in doing so."

    "Yeah." Scarlet and Angelica had to look at the bigger perspective as well. If they stood up for Keith in that situation, it would have caused many problems to unfold. That was something they didn''t want.

    "It''s fine." Keith smiled, "You guys made the right call on this."

    "Thank you."

    ...

    The next day, Keith headed into class, where Coen then stated, ¡°Guys, we need to do something today.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°We need to decide on what to do for the festival.¡± That was not decided on during this time. But when that was said, ¡°Hmm, this is going to be something.¡±

    ¡°How about we do something like make magic tools?¡±

    ¡°But I heard that the B-class is doing the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Aww, then we have no chance of defeating them.¡± Having two classes that did the same thing would cause trouble since they would mess up. That only caused the others to tilt their heads further as they wondered what to do today.

    ¡°Just choose anything; it¡¯s not like anyone would have expectations from us.¡± Olin muttered. But that was enough to cause all the people to have a dark and defeated aura around them.

    ¡°...¡± Coen didn¡¯t know what to say about this either. Keith then clapped his hands together, ¡°Alright now. How about we have some time to think about it for now. It¡¯s not like we need to figure it out so soon.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Coen, there¡¯s no need to force them into thinking of it so fast. Things like this need time.¡±

    ¡°But-¡°

    ¡°How about giving us five days to decide on everything?¡± Keith felt there should be more time; that way, it would be easier for them to understand. There were going to be other factors that would be thrown into the mix as well.

    ¡°Sure, but please come up with the day then.¡± They still needed time to make the stalls so they could sell things. They would need to procure it as well. That was going to be difficult.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The entire class nodded with those words. After that, class started like usual. Coen sighed, ¡°Keith, thank you for saying something like that to the class,¡± If he didn¡¯t speak up when he did, then the class''s morale would drop, and it would be bad for going forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. But I do think you should keep the guy in check.¡± Keith glanced at Olin, who was sleeping on his table. If this guy continued to burst out like that, it would kill the morale any other day. It didn¡¯t matter how good he did to mitigate the damage; he would still make things worse.

    ¡°...He¡¯s one of the people we really can¡¯t do about.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°He suffered enough.¡±

    ¡°...I see,¡± Keith said nothing else about this since it seemed personal to Olin.

 Volume 12 Chapter 12: Two Dungeons In The Same Day

    Volume 12 Chapter 12: Two Dungeons In The Same Day

    "Madison, I want to explore the dungeon again." After classes, Keith headed to the adventurers guild. It had been quite some time since he had headed to the dungeon alone. Well,

    "Po!" Two snowballs chimed in. Mir and Lei were on one of his shoulders, while the other was Aria. The three would be accompanying him. With them there, smelling for new ingredients would be easy. Fira wanted to come along but was stopped by Diana, who was going to train her.

    "Do you have any dungeons in mind?" Madison smiled.

    ¡°Hmm? Maybe something aquatic or with a lot of pigs or pork-related items.¡± Both were something he actually needed. His fish supply was low after eating it every day. And it was not something he could replenish instantly because there was no sea close to here. Finding an aquatic dungeon like the one in the practical should be good enough.

    And he ran out of orcs as it was popular for the skewers. Plus, Herrick and Melor wolfed them down whenever they could.

    ¡°Understood! Actually, there''s meat that I want you to check out.¡± Madison¡¯s eyes brightened when he talked about pork.

    "Really?"

    "It''s a little lower than the dungeon you go to, but this one has a meat you haven''t tried before. Also, for aquatic dungeons, this one is a C-rank." Two maps were handed over to him.

    Looking through it, he realized the situation. They''re quite far. The two''s dungeons were far away from the academy. Not only that, but the gap between the two was quite wide. It would take him half a day of traveling to get to both.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Time to bring him out." Keith headed back to his island and then brought out Knight.

    ¡°Knight, let¡¯s go!¡± The horse didn¡¯t hesitate as he quickly galloped into a distance at a fast speed. It didn¡¯t even take an hour and a half as they had arrived in the first dungeon.

    Keith smiled, ¡°I wonder if we should have our own carriage now?¡± Going on a horse made it relatively easier to get to dungeons. And they have three horses, which would make things much more straightforward.

    ¡°Want to come with us?¡± He could leave Knight outside, but bringing him in was also fine. This horse had quite a lot of power.

    ¡°Ngeh!¡± That was a yes. Keith and the group headed into the first dungeon; this was more a field filled with hills and looked quite something. Madison said to check the first floor, which should be enough. F-class. This was what the dungeon was. There was only one monster here.

    ¡°There you are,¡± Keith glanced over to see that there was a horde of pigs that were eating the grass. They were giant like a cow as they grazed. Bubbly Pig. That was the name of it. From how they looked, it seemed they had overeaten. Either way, it was time to hunt them down.

    ¡°Got one.¡± They were pretty slow, and it was easy to hunt them.

    Hmm, should I butcher one right here? Keith took out his knife and started to cut the thing. Once he was done with this, he started to cook pork belly. The smell was that of regular pork. Hmm, but Madison wouldn¡¯t do something like that. As he tasted it, he realized why this was different. It was filled with layers as it evaporated into his mouth.

    What a flavor. That was something he didn¡¯t expect. But he was going to keep it now.

    After hunting down the stacked pigs, he headed to the second dungeon, which was an aquatic one. Right from the get-go, a monster came jumping at him!

    ¡°Grouper!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them together!¡±  Keith and the others continued to take them out. The big pile of fish that was before him was quite something. It was simple as well. He saw a few giant lakes as the group continued down the dungeon.

    "Should I?" A thought came to Keith''s mind as he took out some sticks and tied a rope to them. That was when he tossed it into the lake.

    ¡°Never thought I would fish in a dungeon.¡± It was a serene feeling as he lay down on the grass and watched the scene. Mir and Lei got close to him as they watched. That was when Keith pulled the fish out from the lake.

    "Woohoo!" These guys are quite big. He continued to grab those fishes out.

 Volume 12 Chapter 13: Please, Donâ€™t Call Me That. Iâ€™m Not My Father.

    Volume 12 Chapter 13: Please, Don¡¯t Call Me That. I¡¯m Not My Father.

    The following day, Coen and the other F-class students conversed with one another. It was a light and peaceful day as they talked with one another. Helm was talking with Coen as he suggested, "Don''t you think we should go out and study today?" From the experience from the last time, he was hooked by it. He was not the only one with this sentiment.

    "Yeah, it was nice studying outside."

    ¡°Ahh, should we also bring something out to eat?¡±

    ¡°We should! It¡¯s a good day today.¡±

    "I want the professor to teach us how to use nature magic!"

    "Yeah! I want to learn it as well!" What Clara showed made them quite excited.

    Hearing their words, Coen nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go ask Professor Clara if we could go out and have a lecture.¡± This was something he found pleasant. Their class was divided for the most part. When you compare it to the other classes, it wasn''t much compared to them. But there was a feeling of separation between them.

    Yet, there was also a semblance of cooperation. But that feeling of divide was slowly drifting away because of one person. Keith really helped the cohesion. He was open and forward as he talked with everyone, regardless of race or prejudice. As they continued to talk with one another,

    ¡°Hah! To think you guys are acting so chipper about everything.¡±

    ¡°This is what you expect when your class is at the bottom of the barrel.¡±

    ¡°They just need to act dumb.¡±

    The students in the class turned their heads to see that it was a bunch of students from D-class.

    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Coen frowned. This was not the first time they had come over here.

    ¡°What do we want?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Just wanted to see the losers of F-class as we go to our class.¡±

    ¡°But we heard something that we shouldn¡¯t."

    The student placed his hand into the air, ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear, you guys are nothing more than the bottom of the barrel. You guys are just a bunch of worthless rocks weighing the rest of us down!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Coen and the others didn¡¯t say anything. But that was when,

    ¡°Hoo, you¡¯re saying some things quite early in the morning.¡± The three students turned around, and they spotted Keith with a smile on his face. And that alone was enough to cause them to shiver on the spot.

    ¡°M-Mr. Freed!¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not my father.¡± Keith continued to grin, ¡°But let¡¯s get back to the topic of F-class being worthless stones. That includes me since I¡¯m in F-class, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shhhhh

    Light sparks came out of his hands as he stared at the three, "Do you want to see whether or not we''re trash?"

    ¡°No! We didn¡¯t say anything like that!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just saying things about stones.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then why are you guys standing around the door?¡± With those words, he kicked one of them across the hallway as he entered, ¡°Now, scram! You guys are making the room smell.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The students didn¡¯t hesitate as they quickly dashed away from there, not daring to get near them. Keith scoffed, ¡°So noisy in the morning. You guys good?¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    ¡°That was amazing, Keith!¡±

    The students quickly crowded around him.

    ¡°Those guys continued to bother and annoy us. But one word from you was enough to cause them to move away like it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Let¡¯s head to class.¡± They couldn¡¯t let those guys ruin their mood. The only thing they should focus on would be to do their own thing.

    While Keith and the others had set up the table again, In S-class,

    ¡°Ugh,¡± Herrick groaned. Melor tilted his head, ¡°Are you pouting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pouting! I¡¯m just still sad.¡±

    ¡°Well, get over it.¡± Alfia scoffed, ¡°Keith told you to don¡¯t do anything rash, so don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± The boy had specifically told them that they would get to do something.¡±

    ¡°Guys, we need to make a quick decision about this.¡± Chelan had stood up at the podium. Unlike Keith, who was quite relaxed with this, Chelan took a direct approach.

    ¡°We need to come to a decision on what we should do for S-class.¡± That needed to be said; for Example, F-class and S-class had not decided what to do.

    ¡°We¡¯re the best class with the best students. We must uphold this tradition of being the best and take the number 1 spot of all the students.¡± Yes, they were ranked. Depending on the ranking, they would get a reward.

    ¡°How about we open a fighting ring and have people do so?¡± Herrick suggested.

    ¡°No way! Do you think we can fight like that?¡± Are you kidding me? And that was when an argument had ensued. Chelan sighed as he watched them argue with one another. This was going to get annoying.

    ¡°Sheesh, if Keith was here, he would have stopped all of this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Chelan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this. But this was something he would be hearing for quite some time. Keith was the previous representative. And because of this, he would always be compared. That was why he needed to surpass him!

 Volume 12 Chapter 14: Blooming Flowers In Class

    Volume 12 Chapter 14: Blooming Flowers In Class

    Keith headed to the next class. This class was with Shire, and the instructor explained, "Today, you guys will be doing some magic training. More specifically, the gathering of mana." Mana gathering was a fundamental step for most mages.

    "Come here and take one."

    "Pots?" What was brought before them was a flower pot. This made them confused.

    "In them are mana seeds. They will grow based on the amount of mana supplied to it." It was a simple practice tool for mages who needed practice.

    "Go ahead and send your mana into the seeds. This will help you increase your control of your mana."

    "Understood!" The F-class students started to focus their mana on the seed. Keith raised his hand on top of the seed and sent the mana into the seed. Instantly, a beautiful yellow flower bloomed in the pot. Multiple flowers were born there as well.

    ¡°¡­Keith, that¡¯s messed up.¡± Shire could only hold his head. That man was the only one who could do something like that.

    "So pretty!"

    "I''ve never seen a flower like this."

    "It''s beautiful, Keith."

    The other students couldn''t help but be mesmerized by his flower. Keith scratched his head, "It''s nothing. That''s something that I''ve been practicing for quite some time." These flowers were planted in his garden for fun. Depending on the mana he sent into it, the color would change.

    "The rest of you need to make flowers." Shire could only shake his head. Just because one person could make it, the others would have to do the same.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Understood.¡± That was when the others started to increase their focus on the plant. Some were able to create the flowers. Not as big as Keith''s pot, but it was more than enough. However, some of them weren''t able to produce a pot.

    "Coen, your flower looks nice." Before Coen was a dark green flower. It looked cozy and less vibrant, but there were many.

    "Sam, you''re great at concentrating!" Sam was much better than Coen as he bloomed the seed with vibrant red flowers.

    "It''s a little too bright for me." Sam''s cheeks turned the same color as he stared at it.

    "Woah! Olin, your pot is so beautiful." Before the student was a beautiful blue flower. It wasn''t like Keith. But it was more attractive compared to the other students.

    "..." That means he''s good at gathering magic. Is he a mage? Either way, he was a skilled person.

    "You guys are concentrating too hard." Keith laughed as he noticed one issue the students had, "When you''re focusing on your mana, let it come naturally to you. Don''t try to slam it down." Like a running stream, if the stream was too fast, then there was no control. If it was too slow, then it wouldn''t be enough. It needed to be coming at a comfortable and casual pace rather than the other two.

    "Helm, try again. But this time, be calm and composed."

    Helm took a deep breath and then started to focus his mana again. And when he did so, the flower began to bloom into a small amber flower. Keith nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Just make sure not to add too much mana into your chants next time.¡± Hearing his words, Keith went out to help the other students out. But as he did so, he noticed an elf having trouble.

    ¡°Do you need help, Vera?¡± There weren''t many elves that were in F-class. They would be placed in a higher class because they had high magical powers from the beginning.

    "Umm, will you help me?" Vera was a little shy as she stared at him.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I have some elf friends." Faelyn and Alfia were his friends. He didn''t mind helping her out.

    "Try to concentrate your mana into the seed again.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Vera did just that, but that was when he realized the situation. He frowned, ¡°Hmm, do you always have trouble gathering mana?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Vera looked down, ¡°That was something I can never do all the time.¡± Elves could easily do something like that, but she was having difficulty doing so.

    Keith smiled, "How about you think about something else?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Where do you concentrate your mana on?" From time to time, mages would concentrate mana on specific spots.

    "I was taught to use the palms." That was how they would usually do so.

    "Try concentrating your mana on the fingertips." Doing somewhere might be better for her.

    "Understood." Vera started to concentrate, and when she did, she said, "It feels a little better with this." She placed her fingers onto the pot, and a light green flower slowly bloomed.

    "It bloomed!" Vera''s eyes sparkled as she stared at the pot.

    "Hmm, that''s good for your first attempt. You should try to do some focusing on one fingertip or something? It might help you concentrate your mana better."

    "Understood!"

 Volume 12 Chapter 15: Drawing

    Volume 12 Chapter 15: Drawing

    Keith walked with Coen and the other students. While they did so, he was helping them out with whatever they could. Seeing how he helped Vera and some other students, they knew what he was capable of. Continued to walk, and that was when they walked past Chelan and the other merfolk.

    "..." The two groups didn''t say anything to one another. Coen and the other F-class students did a light bow since Chelan was still a noble. But Keith was the only one who didn''t do so and just stared at him. They walked past one another as they headed to their next class.

    "Those F-class students."

    "They''re just acting high-strung because of that failure."

    "Yeah!"

    Chelan didn''t listen to what the merfolk said, and he was more intrigued by Keith. He gained their trust so fast. This was surprising to him. It hadn''t been a week, and this guy already gained their trust. He was impressed by his abilities. That fueled him. I need to earn their trust as well. Since his rival had already earned their confidence, he would earn his class''s trust.

    ...

    Keith stretched his hand in the air as he listened to Clara''s lecture. They had decided to have it outside again. The same goes for the students as they listened attentively while staring at their adorable professor.

    It was the right choice to take the classes outside. Under the sunlight with people staring, it was the perfect area. While he continued to listen to the class, he realized something. Sam had been staring intensely at him. He tried to be sneaky, but he couldn''t hide it from him.

    After class had ended, Keith looked over, ¡°So Sam, why were you staring at me the entire time?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I know you were doing this.¡± Hearing his words, Helm and Coen tilted their heads, ¡°Sam, what were you doing staring at him.¡±

    "Don''t tell me you were charmed by his looks?" Coen tilted his head. That only caused Helm to laugh,

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Be careful! Keith''s appearance is quite overpowering."

    ¡°No! I was drawing this.¡± Sam then raised up his notebook. And that was when the three¡¯s eyes widened as they goggled,

    ¡°That¡¯s Keith!¡±

    ¡°Woah.¡±

    It was a perfectly drawn image of Keith. The details were down to the T.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± Keith muttered as he marveled at himself. Even the hair strands were perfect: "Are you in the art elective?¡± With skills like this, he should be in there.

    Sam scratched his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the art elective.¡±

    ¡°What?! Why not?!¡± Keith was surprised when he heard this. With skills like this, he should be studying in the art elective. But Sam rubbed his hands, ¡°It¡¯s because I need to learn how to make coal and other things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing his words, Coen and Helm understood. The same could be said about Keith as well. Some students didn¡¯t choose the electives they wanted but chose those they needed. And it was because of duty. Sam was born of a commoner; he would need to jump many hoops, unlike Keith, who had fewer restrictions.

    Keith grinned, "But skills like that shouldn''t be pressed down." They couldn''t hide talents like this.

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed as well.¡± His voice became small as he looked up at Keith.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would like my drawings.¡±

    ¡°You have to have more pride in what you draw, man!¡±

    Keith and the others didn¡¯t want him to miss this. It had to be said that he was quite incredible at doing this. That was why they believed in him.

    ...

    While that occurred in F-class, A-class was where Jack and Sarah were. The two had passed and were now promoted into A-class.

    ¡°Jack, are you studying again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jack nodded to his friend. But that only caused him to sigh, ¡°Are you going to become a bookworm?¡±

    ¡°When did we meet someone like you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I want to get to S-class.¡± Jack concentrated on his book. But that caused them to laugh, ¡°You really going to try your best at that.¡±

    ¡°That bastard really thinks he¡¯s that great!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±

    Jack frowned as he stared at the people who were saying this. But his friends held his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t think about starting a fight with them.¡±

    ¡°Let them talk about what they want.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± These guys. Jack was itching to have a fight with them. But he held his fist down, not wanting to fight with them. That was because it was not worth it. There were a lot of people who would talk about him. But they didn¡¯t dare to do so in front of the guy. They were quite afraid of him; if he wanted to, he would have knocked them out on the spot.

    ¡°That guy was a joke! He¡¯s nothing more than a bastard!¡±

    ¡°That guy really thinks he¡¯s part of the group.¡± Jerome was trying to fit into that group without a thought. But there was no way he would do this. The only reason why he was in that group was because the others were people who hated Keith.

    Keith had quite a few haters in the academy, which he had accepted.But there was no way Jerome had joined that group. That group was comprised of nobles and then him.

 Volume 12 Chapter 16: Iâ€™m Not Going To Do Anything.

    Volume 12 Chapter 16: I¡¯m Not Going To Do Anything.

    Later in the day, Chelan groaned before he slammed his hand down as he looked up at the sky. Muriel tried to cheer her brother up, "Brother, how about you listen to one of their plans?" It was time to figure out what to do for the festival.

    "The fighting arena one? There is no way we could do something like that." It may look like a simple thing, but there were so many problems with it. For starters, does the contestant get a reward for winning? They had to have an incentive for wanting to fight against them. The bad part about this was whether people would want to fight against a royal or a high noble. He had an inkling that no one would choose to do so.

    Plus, it wouldn''t last in the long run. If one of the students got hurt, they would be out of the commission. And it would hurt their reputation if someone got injured. Not something they could really do.

    ¡°Um,¡± Muriel was quite surprised by how he was acting. But what he was feeling right now was understandable. However,

    "I need to choose something that would make S-class stand out!"

    "..."

    While that happened, Keith was resting in his bedroom. But as he was doing so, Carolyn jumped into the bed with him. She held onto Mir and Ruby as she asked, "What''s gotten you so chipper?"

    "Nothing; I just realized my class has interesting people." He could tell there were a lot of different people in there. More so than that, it was filled with people of various types.

    "Aww, have you forgotten about us?" Carolyn turned to Mir and Ruby, "Did you hear that? Daddy is already having fun with another class and has forgotten about us!"

    "No, I haven''t." Keith patted her head, "How could I forget about you. But how have classes been going for you guys? Did Chelan do anything to you guys?"

    "No, the guy is surprisingly not caring about us." After Keith was gone, it was surprisingly normal for all of them.

    "That''s good." Keith rubbed her head, "Now get out of my room, I need to go to bed."

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Then let''s go to sleep together like we always do when we were kids!" Carolyn started to snuggle up into his bed. But Keith shook his head, "That was when we were kids. We''re not any longer. Also, Scarlet will pounce if I let you stay here." That was something he knew for sure.

    "Tch!"

    "Get! Aria!" "Ho!" The owl then grabbed the princess''s shirt and sent her out with a pout on her face. That was when he hugged Lei and Mir as he went to bed.

    Late at night,

    "Let''s do this."

    "Yeah!" A couple of people were before a classroom.

    ...

    The next morning, Keith hummed a tune as he headed to F-class. It was any other day compared to the rest. But as he did so, he noticed everyone standing outside the room.

    ¡°Huh, guys? What¡¯s the matter with you all?¡± But when Keith called out, they continued staring at the room. That was when he peeked through from the top of their heads. That was when he saw it all. The whole classroom was ransacked. And more so than that, it was covered with paint and graffiti all around as if a bomb had exploded. But that was not what he was surprised about; there was graffiti art.

    Losers!

    Bunch of Garbage!

    Get out of here!

    Rows of different words, yet they all had said the same thing.

    ¡°¡­¡± F-class said nothing as they stared. Even Clara, who was in the front, didn¡¯t say anything as she couldn¡¯t believe something like this had happened. But one thing for sure is that one person made the move as he moved people away and entered the room.

    ¡°Keith.¡± Coen saw the boy then pick up a shambled table. As he picked it up, ¡°Let¡¯s get this place cleaned up.¡± It was a gentle smile that was serene and calm.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help out as well.¡±

    One by one, the students entered the classroom and started to help him out with the cleanup. Keith turned to Clara, ¡°Professor Clara, is it fine for us to take a little time out of class? We¡¯ll go out later to study as well.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me help with all of this,¡± Clara said, using her hands and magic to fix some of the broken things. One by one, they helped one another out to resolve the situation. But this was something that had caused the others to gasp.

    ¡°Have you heard?! The f-class classroom was destroyed.¡±

    ¡°So? It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not it was done like that.¡±

    F-class was at the bottom of the barrel, which no one really cared about. What was more, that was something he didn¡¯t care at all. But that was when S-class was a little fuming.

    ¡°What?! Who in their right mind would do something like that?!¡±

    ¡°Are you insane?!¡±

    Carolyn and Scarlet were prepared to head out and deal with it. Keith was in that class, and that was something they would not let go of.

    ¡°Chill out. Do you think Keith wouldn¡¯t do something about it?¡± That was something that they all felt that he would do since he was the type to do something.

    But,

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do a thing about it.¡± Keith shook his head.

 Volume 12 Chapter 17: Runts Of The Pack

    Volume 12 Chapter 17: Runts Of The Pack

    "Eh?" His words caught the others by surprise. He wasn''t going to do anything. Melor frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s the I will beat everything up attitude you have?¡± That was his go-to for everything. He would take them out and beat them left and right if he really wanted to do things. He didn¡¯t need to care about what others had thought about him.

    ¡°I would love to punch out the guy who caused this mess. But I doubt that doing that would be helpful.¡± Keith frowned as he said this. That was when Herrick muttered, ¡°Because the others from F-class would be taking the brunt of it, right?¡±

    "Indeed." Keith nodded.

    "Ah,"

    "If you make a move, then everyone else would probably be caught as collateral." Keith should be the cause of it. From what he heard, the F-class students didn''t get that much hate before. This happening was probably due to him joining.

    "The best thing for me to do is to keep quiet." Keith knew if he made a move, the F-class students would be harmed. And Keith couldn''t be by their side all the time. So, the best course was to let this happen and hope it stopped.

    ...

    Sam was heading home from his classes. Despite what occurred, he tried his best to keep his head in the air. He looked down at the drawings that he made. He still had hope as he remembered Keith''s words. His words had given him a sense of value. But as he continued to walk down to the hallway,

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t a loser F-class student.¡± Sam looked up to see that it was a bunch of B-class students. The same ones who had called them out and were afraid of Keith as he glared at them with dark eyes.

    ¡°How could you be so chipper when all of this had happened?¡±

    ¡°Haha, what a loser.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡± Noticing how Sam grasped onto the notebook, he realized something was off. Sam¡¯s grip only tightened further on the notebook, which caused them to laugh.

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    ¡°What kind of drawings are these?!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re some sort of great being with drawings like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Sam couldn¡¯t say anything. That was when they started to rip the paper in their hands. They continued to rip it as they laughed in his face, ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than trash. And that¡¯s only what you¡¯re going to be from now on. Don¡¯t think you can be anything besides that!¡± The B-class students didn¡¯t say anything but walked away.

    ¡°¡­¡± Sam didn¡¯t say anything as he stared at what had happened. But that was all he could do.

    "Clara, I heard that your students had their classroom graffiti. Too bad, and here I thought things like this wouldn''t happen. But to think it did.¡± This person¡¯s words may have sounded like comfort. But it was anything but that. It was filled with ridicule and spite.

    Even some of the professors murmured,

    ¡°Ingelm is bullying Clara again.¡±

    ¡°Seriously. Why is he always targeting her.¡±

    ¡°Where is Aidiun?¡±

    ¡°He''s running away from the headmaster, and the deputy headmaster is trying to stop it.¡±

    ¡°Ingelm, stop trying to pester Clara.¡± But there were a few who had stepped up. Tennol stood forward while Shire''s eyes narrowed as he watched. It was clear they would step up.

    ¡°I''m only saying this, senior Tennol. The only reason why F-class is being attacked so much is because they are the runts of the pack.¡±

    Clara¡¯s eyes dropped down when she heard that.

    At the end of the day, Keith and Muriel were in the library. That was when Muriel stated, "I''m sorry about what happened to your class, Keith."

    "Thank you."

 Volume 12 Chapter 18: Youâ€™re Expelled

    Volume 12 Chapter 18: You¡¯re Expelled

    The next morning, Jack and Sarah minded their own business. What happened to Keith and F-class had surprised them. However, they couldn''t stand there and groan about it. They needed to continue on with their day. But that was when they heard something unsettling,

    "Haha, that was great work out there!"

    ¡°Those guys from F class are nothing more than a bunch of bugs.¡±

    "F-class?" Jack and Sarah''s ears perked up when they heard that. Why were they talking about F-class, unless...

    "Yes. People like us don''t need to treat those students as people." Jerome grinned as he remembered, "Those at the bottom should know their place." It was a moment of victory. A victory against Keith. All that anger he had before against Keith was washed away with this. He had gotten some A-class students and brought them to the classroom to vandalize it.

    Slam! But as those guys continued talking about it, they all turned to see Jack, who stood up. And his friends were also a little shocked to see that.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Jerome''s eyes narrowed. It was a dark yet smug look. Jack was someone who had risen from B-class to A-class. That was exactly why he didn''t like him at all. Jerome was a commoner who had been in A-class last semester. That was why he scoffed; this guy was below him.

    ¡°Please, you''re in no way superior to those guys there.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes glowed a dangerous light as he stared at him.

    ¡°What? Do you think you can say that? I''m in A-class, and they''re in F-class.¡± The difference between them was heaven and earth.

    "Those guys could never reach A-class. They could only stay down there."

    ¡°Oh please, do you think you can say something like that when you dropped from S-class to A-class?¡± Did he really forget about what had happened to him? Jerome had bumped up to S-class, but then he was sent right down to A class not even a month into the class.

    ¡°...¡± And that really did something to Jerome as his eyes flared up. That did it. An evil look formed on his face, ¡°Is the attack dog going to protect his master.¡± He understood Jack was Keith''s friend. That was the other reason why he was so pissed off at them.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Jack frowned, "Please, if I''m the attack dog, then you''re nothing more than a mutt trying to act like a dog."

    ¡°I''m a mutt?¡± Jerome''s eyes flared up even more, but Jack scoffed, ¡°Do you think I wouldn''t know about you rushing at Keith but was shaking in your boots when you tried to touch him. You''re just sad.¡±

    Trying to make himself bigger than he should be. It made Jack shake his head.

    ¡°You want to go?!¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ...

    Keith entered his classroom and noticed how everyone was down in the dumps. Did those graffiti really do that much to them? It wouldn''t be a shock for him if it did. All types of hate words were there for all of them to see. It was not something that could be said.

    ¡°Guys, have you thought about what you gave-¡± Before Keith could even finish his sentence,

    ¡°Keith, we got a situation.¡± Carolyn entered his classroom.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Keith blinked, but that was when he headed off. Hearing this, he turned to the rest, ¡°If you guys can, write it on the board. I''ll be back.¡± That was when he rushed off.

    When he entered the office, he saw Chelan, Sakura, Angelica, Aidiun, and another instructor.

    ¡°What the? Jack? What happened to you?" His focus was on the man, who had a giant bruise on his face.

    ¡°...¡± Jack didn''t say anything as he looked away. But that only caused Keith to turn to Jerome, ¡°You again?¡± Why did he have to look at him? Heck! This was getting annoying.

    ¡°Keith, there are things we have to discuss.¡± Cadmus sighed as he said this, quite tired of this situation.

    ¡°For starters, the start of the situation.¡± That was the thing that needed to be discussed, as Jerome stated, ¡°Headmaster! I was beaten up black and blue by that beast!¡±

    ¡°Beast? Jack''s strong, but he''s not a beast.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Jack rolled his eyes.

    ¡°No! That beast!¡± Jerome''s eyes locked on Sarah

    ¡°Sarah?¡± Keith glanced back and forth. How could this be? There was no way it could have been Sarah! It was not possible at all!

    The sweet and kind Sarah? Out of everyone, no one could disagree with Sarah being the calm and sunny girl. How could she do something like that? It was next to impossible.

    ¡°I had it with him,¡± Sarah muttered.

    ¡°So it was true?!¡± That made it even worse. But that was not the end of this,

    ¡°He was talking a lot about the two of you.¡± That was something that she would not stand for. How could he say all those things without getting beat up?

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°This is all because of you!¡± Jerome pointed his finger at Keith, ¡°You did this to me.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    ¡°You sent me to a class because you''re afraid of me.¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 19: Weâ€™re The Worst

    Volume 12 Chapter 19: We¡¯re The Worst

    "Are you still going on with that?" Scared? Why would I be scared of you? But that only caused Jerome to shout, "You''re scared! You''re afraid of a commoner being promoted into S-class! You just don''t want to break the status quo!"

    "Dude, that''s exactly why I sent you back down." What a brash fool. Keith groaned as he couldn''t believe how much of a dunce he was, "That foolish mindset was exactly why Muriel got hurt in the dungeon practical. You tried to overstep the formation, and you caused your own teammate to get hurt during the process. You don''t deserve to be in S-class. Heck, you don''t deserve to be in A-class, for that matter. Should have dropped you all the way down."

    "That''s because you''re holding us back!"

    "I wasn''t holding anyone back. I was taking into account the low stamina of the other two while you tried to go about this with personal glory." He was only thinking about himself.

    "I told you to come practice with us as well to get used to one another. But you chose to wing it. So it''s not my problem."

    Jerome wanted to say something against him. However,

    "That''s quite enough." Chelan finally spoke up as he turned to Jerome, "Jerome, you''re out."

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°You''re hereby expelled.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?! You can''t do this!¡±

    ¡°I can. I can expel anyone that I deem unfit to be in the grade. Isn''t that right, Headmaster?¡±

    ¡°Indeed you can.¡± Cadmus grinned. That was something that the representative was able to do. However,

    "Why do you want to expel Student Jerome?"

    "Everything that student Keith had said. Jerome has only thought about his own personal gain, which caused harm to a student. That alone is enough for expulsion."

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "What?"

    ¡°You are more than not qualified to be in this academy.¡±

    ¡°But I got you your representative power!" Jerome had come to testify against Keith about the injustice he had faced.

    "You didn''t. I just called a witness and nothing more." Chelan shook his head, "Headmaster, is this more than enough to expel a student here?"

    "Yes," Cadmus turned to him, "Student Jerome, you''re hereby expelled from the academy."

    "..."

    Chelan didn''t say anything else as he walked. But the others did the same as well leaving the dazed Jerome there.

    ¡°Didn''t peg him to be like that?¡±

    "Me either." Was he hiding in his anger? That could be the case; he might have been waiting for Jerome to make a fool of himself before he could get him out.

    "However, it was also more like a warning to us." Chelan wasn''t going to take any prisoners after what happened. Either way, Jerome was out of the academy. That was his fault as he dug the hole himself.

    ¡°But to think it was Sarah.¡± Keith continued to stare at the woman. Her cheeks had a tint of red as she waved her hand, "Keith! Don''t look at me like that!"

    "How could it be you, of all people?"

    "..." Sarah covered her face with her hand, hiding her embarrassment. However, Keith added, "Wait a minute, how did you get knocked out?" There was something that didn''t make sense. If Sarah had been the one fighting, Jack would not have been this injured.

    "...Because this woman had smacked me in the head as she charged at Jerome." Sarah ran in like a bull, knocking him out!

    "Sister still hasn''t changed after all this time." Before Jack could say more, he got a right hook into the stomach!

    "..." Never going to make her angry.

    ...

    A few days later, Keith realized the classroom ambiance was still quite in shambles, even more so with specific people. That was something Keith had to think about,

    ¡°Coen, what''s the matter?¡± Keith then noticed how Coen walked into the room with a dark look on his face. That was when he turned to everyone,

    ¡°Everyone, we have a situation.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I just got the budget for the construction.¡± His voice was dark, and there was nothing to say about it.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Two platinum coins.¡±

    ¡°...¡± A heavy silence then waffled the entire area. Two platinum coins definitely seemed like a large amount of money. However, considering costs and other construction, it didn''t amount to much.

    ¡°I heard from C-class that they got 10 platinum coins.¡± That was definitely more.

    ¡°...it''s because we''re F-class.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I bet they didn''t want us to do anything good.¡±

    ¡°Guys, you can''t think like that.¡± Keith tried his best to get them back on track. However, it was not working.

    ¡°Keith, you can¡¯t say something like that.¡± One student mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s be honest; we¡¯re just a bunch of pebbles compared to the others.¡± The graffiti on the wall, then the bullying, and now to the coins. That was something all piled up.

    ¡°We¡¯re inferior compared to all of you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± That was something they had realized. Even though Keith was in this class, they knew he wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. He was a shiny jewel beside a bunch of stones. It¡¯s just that the giant jewel had made them shine further that they couldn¡¯t accept it all. There was no way they could see those platinum coins to make something special for the festival.

    ¡°¡­¡± Clara didn¡¯t know what to say to cheer them up either. Her ears drooped as she stared at her class, which had become a crescent fall.

    ¡°¡­¡± Keith didn¡¯t say much about it. But their expressions were enough to give him an idea.

    ¡­

 Volume 12 Chapter 20: A Bet

    Volume 12 Chapter 20: A Bet

    Chelan walked out of the meeting room. He finished a meeting with the representative. They were finishing up some information. That was when he spotted someone before him.

    "What do you want, Freed?" Chelan was composed as he stared at Keith.

    "I want to get some answers from you. Is there a problem with that?" It would definitely come from him if he wanted to get clear answers.

    "No, there''s no problem. What do you want to talk about?"

    ¡°I want to talk about the coins handed to us in the F-class. Clearly, you know this amount is nothing more than chump change.¡± That was something everyone should have known. The class budget should have been more even to each class. So, how could it be this skewed?

    "That''s because your class is tardy. You still haven''t submitted an idea for what you want to do." Unlike the rest of the classes, they have yet to submit a concrete concept of what stalls they plan to run.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you guys got fewer coins than the others.¡± One had a more concrete response, which needed coins. He couldn''t just save it for F-class.

    ¡°Fair point, but I heard your class also doesn''t have a concrete idea.¡± S-class wasn¡¯t there either. Everyone on his island told him about it. Plus,

    ¡°And you guys have the most funding out of all of us.¡± The one with the most funding was none other than S-class, which was strange, according to Chelan¡¯s logic about first come, first serve.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we are the strongest class.¡± There was nothing about it. When comparing S-class to F-class, the difference between the two was uncanny. One was the best class, while the other was the worst class. It didn¡¯t matter what Keith had said to him. If he was going to allocate the budget, he would do so with the S-class.

    ¡°Are you going to use that logic when you lose to us?¡± Keith scoffed.

    ¡°Oh, are you making a bet?¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°No, just going to say it right now.¡± Keith scoffed, ¡°Unlike you and the others, I don¡¯t believe that F-class is filled with a bunch of trash.¡± That was something he was going to take a stand on.

    ¡°Do you really think you can beat all the other classes and reign at the top?¡± Chelan was calm, ¡°Even for you, that¡¯s something you can¡¯t accomplish at all.¡± F-class was basically a bunch of boulders floating on water. They were going to go down. And all of it was tied to Keith. That was not something even he could do.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen them in action.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet.¡±

    ¡°Are you being real?¡± Keith was calm as he added, ¡°Stop acting like this isn¡¯t about you trying to surpass me.¡± This was something he already knew a long time ago. Chelan was trying his best to show everyone he was better than Keith.

    For Keith, it wasn¡¯t something that he could care about. The representative position was never something he cared about.

    ¡°If you think of F-class as some superclass, prove it. If S-class loses then I will drop out of the academy. But if you lose, you drop out? How about it?¡± A wager where everything was on the line.

    ¡°...Hah. Sure, I¡¯m game. But if we¡¯re going to be doing this, then no one must know about this. In addition, you won¡¯t have anything to interfere with F-class and their stall. Is that fine?¡± There had to be some ground rules before anything.

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. I should at least increase your-¡±

    "No need." Keith waved his hand, "There''s no need for you to change it. We can still win even with the budget we have."

    "Ohoho, let''s see what you and F-class can do." Chelan and Keith shook their hands. Like that, a wager that was unknown to no one else was created. However, there was someone who was watching the two of them.

    When Chelan returned home, he clenched his fist tightly. Yes, I will be able to face off against him. That was something he wanted. A no-holds barge match between Keith. It was a test to prove that he was better than the human. And it was given to him.

    It was going to be a fair fight to a certain degree. Both sides had disadvantages. For starters, S-class was superior to F-class by a mile. However, most of the S-class members were aligned with Keith. So they wouldn¡¯t compete against him even if they did know about the wager. But Chelan had already accounted for that, as enough students didn''t want to lose.

    ¡°Brother, how could you make such a deal?¡± Muriel¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at Chelan.

    ¡°Hmm? How did you- you were the one watching.¡± Chelan had realized that something was off with all of this.

    ¡°Yes, but how could you make Keith wager his spot at the academy?! Have you gone mad?!¡± These two people were insane. To think they would wager their spot and do so.

    ¡°Sister, he is the one I need to overcome if I want to be the best.¡± Knowledge-skills-power. Everything about Keith was something he wanted to prove that he was better.

    ¡°And you think you could do this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m not asking you to follow me since he¡¯s your friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t find out about that?¡± Chelan raised one of his brows, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your friend to be ousted by your help, then don¡¯t help me. But don¡¯t try to mess things up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Muriel¡¯s eyes narrowed before saying this, ¡°Then if you don¡¯t want me to do anything strange, you should change my class.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 21: Rally The Troops

    Volume 12 Chapter 21: Rally The Troops

    The next day, Keith got up and headed to class. But that was when Clara approached him, ¡°Keith, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, hamster teach?¡± He patted Clara¡¯s head. Despite her being older, she was short. She only went up to her waist.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Clara pouted, "I''m your instructor."

    "That''s why I call you hamster teach." Keith patted her head, which made the hamster wave her hands, "Stop! There''s going to be a new student joining F-class today. I heard she is someone you know; please show her the ropes."

    "Huh?" Someone from S-class is joining F-class? Keith frowned. She? Don¡¯t tell me he sent Carolyn or Scarlet down here? Was Chelan trying to limit all the problems? They spoke before they would fight against one another without anything holding them back. And, of course, he would go and take out the people who were close to him.

    They were likely to cause problems.

    The two likely ones were Carolyn and Scarlet. As Carolyn was the closest to him. Then, there was Scarlet, who would likely realize something and might do something crazy against him. But there was no need to think as the person came forward.

    ¡°Hello, Keith!¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Muriel? You¡¯re coming to F-class?¡± Keith blinked. His eyes were locked onto this princess, unflinching. It was a testament to how much emotions he felt at this moment. It was not one of the people living on the same island as him. But Muriel, his own sister? Are you kidding me? Why are you sending your own sister down here!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to join F-class; please treat me well.¡± Muriel smiled. Keith nodded, ¡°...Sure." Okay, I have to focus, "Hamster Teach, how is the class still?"

    "..." Clara''s head dripped down to the ground. It was clear that something happened to them.

    "I see." Keith sighed.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "Hmm?"

    Keith clapped his hands, "I need to rally the troops first.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Clara and Muriel tilted their heads when they heard this. Rally the troops? Was he going to war? That was something that confused them. But when they entered the room, what had happened had caused all of them to be lethargic. It was sinking into them that they were going against impossible odds.

    ¡°Hah, are you guys really going to sit down like this.¡± Keith grinned as he stood in front of the class. He was calm and composed.

    ¡°Keith,¡± Coen stared at the man, his expression knitted.

    ¡°What can we do about this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing that we can do about this.¡± The F-class students are going to go down. It was already known to everyone. No expectation or hope for them.

    But that caused Keith to grab his head, ¡°They were right about you all. Everything the students had said. You guys are nothing more than giant boulders.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Keith...¡± Clara¡¯s eyes widened when she heard his words. That really hit hard for the F-class students. Keith was the one who treated them normally. To listen to it come from his mouth was even more hurtful.

    However, laughter soon erupted from the boy''s mouth, ¡°But that¡¯s because they haven¡¯t seen you guys for who you are.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The F-class students looked up, ¡°Unlike the gems of the other class, you guys are untapped boulders that hold gems inside. It¡¯s just that the academy couldn¡¯t tap into your potential yet.¡± That was how he saw it. Unlike Chelan and the others who stood from the sidelines, Keith was inside F-class, and he could tell they had a lot of potential.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So let me ask you guys right now, are you guys going to sit there and accept that you''re nothing more than dull rocks. Or will you break yourselves and show them the untapped jewels they couldn''t find? Even if we¡¯re F-class, we¡¯re still in the golden generation. Show them that you guys are brilliant as well!¡± The golden generation encompassed all of them in the grade.

    They were all brilliant gold.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll show them!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The students started to cheer as they had a goal they wished to obtain. Clara¡¯s eyes wetted as she saw how the students had become even more lively.

    ¡°That¡¯s some good spirits right here! Prepare yourselves; it will get hectic later on.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Also, we have a new student joining our ranks today, so please welcome Muriel!¡± Keith gestured her in.

    ¡°...¡± You¡¯re going to introduce me like that?! How could she top something like that when she entered the room? It was asking a lot.

    ¡°Umm! I¡¯m Muriel! I used to be in S-class, but I was sent here to F-class! Please help me!¡±

    ¡°Welcome to the group!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°If you need anything, just come and lean on us!¡±

    ¡°..¡± Muriel was quite surprised by how amicable they were.

 Volume 12 Chapter 22: A Matter Of Will

    Volume 12 Chapter 22: A Matter Of Will

    ¡°Keith, you really are something.¡± During Knight Class, Coen and Helm stared at the man in marvel. The way the class joined together was so fast; it was incredible.

    However, the man shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Besides, what I said was the truth.¡± That was something he knew for sure: there were gold pieces everywhere.

    F-class definitely had some jewels in the class.

    "Also, you have to be more outspoken as well!" Keith slapped him in the back, "You''re supposed to be the representative."

    "Ahh," Coen scratched his head.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not the other is a noble; you have to fight back for your classmates.¡± He had a good idea of what had happened in the meeting. Because most of the other class representatives were nobles, he probably couldn''t fight back.

    "Coen, you''re a good leader. But you just need to speak out more and fight for what you think is right." Coen was a good listener and heard what the others had to say. But he showed too much shyness from time to time.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°Good enough.¡±

    ¡°But can you tell me why you didn¡¯t want Olin to be there?¡± That was something he wasn¡¯t sure about. Before Keith had given such a speech, he specifically told Coen to make sure Olin didn¡¯t make it to class today. And it wasn¡¯t that difficult since that guy was always skipping class like it was nothing.

    ¡°Do you really think I would want someone like that there while trying to boost morale?¡± Out of everyone, Olin needed to be out of class. No, if thens or buts. Olin was the worst person in this case.

    ¡°One dumb word out of him would have caused the class¡¯s morale to spiral down even further.¡± That was something he knew for sure. This guy didn¡¯t know when to shut up and was an expert at causing trouble.

    ¡°I see,¡± Coen could only laugh because this was true. There were already so many stints in which he caused problems for the class.

    "But he''s a good guy, Keith. Don''t judge him too harshly." Coen was about the only person he talked to. And he was pretty easy to talk with.

    ¡°I know. But his personality doesn¡¯t seem like a normal thing.¡± Keith frowned. That was odd to him: his anger was directed to nobles. It was something that had caused him to be surprised since it was not normal at all.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Ahh, you should hear about this. He was never supposed to be in F-class.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ...

    Later in the day, Olin headed to the rooftop of the academy. And when he did, "Coen, why did you call me out here? If it''s about the festival, I''m not doing anything, you hear me!" He had already decided that he wouldn''t participate.

    "Really? We haven''t even decided on what to do."

    "...Why are you here?" Olin''s eyes narrowed.

    "Because I was the one who asked Coen to call you here. We need to have a little talk." Coen was about the only person Olin would listen to. So, him calling him to the roof would be enough.

    ¡°If you call me here to do something, then I¡¯m out.¡± Olin was going to walk away from there before,

    ¡°I know what happened to you in C-class.¡± Keith didn¡¯t hesitate to mention it, which caused Olin to freeze in place.

    A dark look soon formed as he shouted, ¡°You know nothing about-¡±

    ¡°You were placed in C-class for your untapped potential; however, you were then kicked out of the class because of a brawl you had with a noble in your class.¡± He was going to fight against it but was sent down by the instructor due to the noble¡¯s influence.

    ¡°So here you are, deciding that rather than fighting back, you would take it like a dog and lie down.¡± Keith could understand it now. That was the entire reason why he was acting like this in F-class.

    ¡°Shut up! Just shut up!¡± Olin grabbed his collar and stared at him. But this time, it was a hint of despair and anger, ¡°Do you understand how it feels?! Do you?! I¡¯ve been working hard and trying my best to rise to S-class, and all that was dropped on my head because I messed with a noble!¡± His friend was being bullied by a noble. And he couldn¡¯t stand for it either as he stepped up to deal with him. That was when everything had spiraled out of control.

    The instructor then told him he was out of C-class. That was something he fought against.

    ¡°And do you understand what he said? I shouldn''t have defied a noble?!¡± Those exact words had caused him to realize it. Nobles were superior to commoners. And that destroyed any aspiration he had.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. It¡¯s a dog-eat-dog world.¡± That was something he wasn¡¯t going to deny any longer. No commoner would ever rise to the top as long as there were nobles.

    ¡°That¡¯s the rule.¡±

    ¡°Fair,¡± Keith nodded, which caused Olin¡¯s eyes to widen.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny the fact that nobles are the ones who dominate the academy.¡± That was something that was the fact. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°You really think it can change?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. But unlike the others, you no longer have that fire.¡± Keith¡¯s eyes scowled.

    ¡°The others may not realize it. But they are willing to challenge those who are deemed to be above them.¡± They decided to follow Keith, and wanting to take on the other classes, they would no longer back down.

    ¡°But you, on the other hand, have no fire.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because-¡±

    ¡°Because they haven¡¯t seen what those nobles can do? Please, they have seen enough to know that they want to rise up.¡± Keith shook his head, ¡°You just gave up and sat there on your hands and knees. That¡¯s the mentality of a loser.¡±

    "..."

    ¡°To be honest, that idiot Jerome is someone I don¡¯t like. But he at least had a fire in his stomach to fight back.¡± Jerome was the dumbest and brashiest person he had ever met. But despite all this, he had a fire that didn¡¯t go down! He wanted to go to S-class as if he would die without it.

    His will of wanting to go was something he wasn¡¯t going to laugh at.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have that. You¡¯re just a loser.¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    ¡°And the worst kind as well. You clearly have the talent to become something better than the others. But you choose not to fight back.¡±

    ¡°...What if I fight back?¡± Olin muttered.

    ¡°Will you fight back?¡± A matter of will.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    ¡°Then follow me! Let¡¯s show everyone that F-class is not to  be looked down upon.¡±

    ¡°I will follow you enough.¡± Olin still had doubts about Keith.

    "Good enough." Keith laughed. It was more than enough for him.

 Volume 12 Chapter 23: Declaration Of War!

    Volume 12 Chapter 23: Declaration Of War!

    The next day, Olin entered the classroom,

    ¡°Coen,¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything you need me to do for the festival?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no. Not yet. We haven¡¯t decided on what to do for the festival.¡± The class hadn¡¯t gotten to a decision on what they wanted.

    That only caused Olin to frown, ¡°That bastard, he told me he needed my help, but we haven''t even decided on what to do?.¡± How could they not have a decision?!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just tell me when you need my help. Also, you''re dead to me!¡± Olin didn¡¯t say anything else as he walked to his seat. He was still holding a gripe over him with that.

    "Yes, I know." Coen chuckled.

    But that was enough to cause the other students to gasp.

    Olin, by far, wasn¡¯t the talkative of sorts. There was a wall between himself and the rest of the F-class: it was clear he didn''t want to mingle and wanted his personal space. However, things had changed. It seemed he was becoming more proactive.

    "So, have you decided on what to do for the festival?" Olin asked the person next to him this question.

    "Um, I haven''t decided on it." The student jittered.

    Olin sighed, "Then try to think of something; that idiot would probably be the one to decide at the end."

    "Who is this idiot you''re talking about?" Keith entered the classroom with a smile on his face. The f-class students greeted,

    ¡°Good morning, Keith!¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    Good spirits. The class had much more enthusiasm compared to the last time. They didn¡¯t have that dark shadow surrounding them as they talked. It was calmer and much more composed as they stared, prepared for the festival. That was when Keith questioned,

    ¡°For starters, there¡¯s something we need to do first. Something really important.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The others tilted their heads when they heard that. They noticed the evil grin on his face.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "What do you mean?" Muriel asked.

    "We''re going to declare war."

    In S-class,

    Things didn¡¯t seem to go so smoothly for Chelan. I need to get them to work or something. Carolyn¡¯s group. That group had the most number of people. But more so than that, that group comprised S-class''s best students. Despite what he said before, not having them do something was also a problem.

    Before he got the chance to say anything to them,

    ¡°Hello!¡± Keith burst through the door of S-class. He literally burst the door open with a kick! Behind him were Coen and Olin, who had twitching looks.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Student Keith, what are you doing here?¡± Aidiun tilted his head, confused about the arrival of the child. He didn''t tell him anything about this.

    ¡°To declare war.¡± Keith grinned as he sat on the podium like it was nothing. He pointed at everyone in S-class,

    ¡°All I see here are a bunch of losers.¡±

    "..." Carolyn and the other''s eyes blinked as they stared at him. Losers?

    ¡°Professor Aidiun, S-class wins everything each year, right?¡±

    "Yes, a majority is won by S-class." It was usually second and first place. But yes, they dominated the festival.

    ¡°Ohohoho, but it¡¯s not going to happen this year. Because S-class will have the biggest stain of their life being defeated by F-class.¡± Keith grinned as he got off the podium, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. So you guys better prepare yourself for that loss.¡± With those last words, he walked out of the classroom like it was nothing. But in that split second,

    ¡°What is wrong with him?!¡±

    ¡°Has he gone mad?!¡±

    ¡°Declare war on us? Are you seriously kidding me?¡± Their brain couldn¡¯t process what had occurred. After processing was a commotion! Keith entered the classroom like it was his own and then declared that he would beat them! Yeah, that was not something an ordinary person would do.

    But now that they thought about it, wasn''t Keith anything but ordinary? He was not someone that would go with the usual ways of thinking. He would do some crazy things out of nowhere.

    ¡°Where is he going with this?¡± Alfia tilted her head while Carolyn could only groan as she grabbed her head.

    ¡°Either way, this is going to be hectic.¡± Scarlet could see it now. A declaration of war on the bat.

    ¡°...¡± Chelan didn¡¯t say anything, but the grin on his face said otherwise. Well played, Keith. He wasn¡¯t going to say anything about this.

    "Well, you heard what he said? Our ex-representative just declared war on us. Are you going to take this lying down?" It was time to rile them up!

    "No!"

    "Oh, we''re going to win this even if it kills us!

    ¡°Keith, what is wrong with you?¡± Coen couldn¡¯t help but question the sanity of this man now. Now that he had time to see, he could ask it. How could he say something like that to S-class?! It was the craziest stunt he had ever seen.

    ¡°What? Do you not want to win?¡±

    "Of course!" If the class could get the best revenue, they would be able to earn a reward.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to beat S-class as well to get to the top.¡± They were the top competitors. There was no choice but to step over them.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°We have to show them that F-class can''t be messed with and looked down upon. So why not go for the titans at the top?¡±

    ¡°I respect that.¡± Olin nodded his head when he heard all of this. As of right now, he has a newfound respect for Keith. Only a crazed person would ever do something so reckless.

    ¡°Well, you know me.¡± Keith shrugged as he clapped his hands onto his shoulders, ¡°Coen, it¡¯s your turn to tell them that we are at war against S-class.¡± He told the class he would declare war. However, he didn''t tell them which class was getting it!

    "Me?!"

    ¡°Because you''re the class representative.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Heh, good luck with that.¡± ¡°Olin, stop smirking like this isn''t your problem as well!¡± This was going to be the biggest problem of the century!

    But that was not the only problem when Keith returned home later that day; when he did so, that was when he was attacked by them.

    ¡°Keith, what are you planning?¡±

    ¡°Declaring war on you guys.¡± Keith grinned as he pointed his fingers at them.

    They couldn¡¯t believe it at all!

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ahh, you guys will lose to me and to F-class.¡± Keith continued to shake his head back and forth like it was nothing. But that had only caused the others to be surprised. That was because of how he was.

    ¡°Do you really think your class can beat S-class?¡± Even Gabriel was a little amazed by his declaration.

    ¡°Oooh, then, do you guys want to make a bet about this?¡± Keith grinned.

    That only caused the rest to be shocked.

 Volume 12 Chapter 24: What Are We Going To Do?

    Volume 12 Chapter 24: What Are We Going To Do?

    The next day, Chelan was then focused on winning and nothing more. Hearing how Keith had declared war on S-class was something he wasn¡¯t going to take lying down. He was going to respond with greater force to deal with him! And that greater force was to beat him in best revenue! As he devised his plan,

    Slam! The prince looked up to see Carolyn staring at him. Her arms had slammed down on the table with great force that didn''t seem to come from the elegant lady.

    ¡°Chelan! Have you decided on what we''re doing for the festival?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°Well, spit it out! Tell us what we¡¯re going to be doing for the festival!¡± Carolyn, Scarlet, and Alfia''s eyes showed a redness no one had ever seen. Moreover, he could see the veins in their eyes.

    Did they not sleep? Those were the eyes of tiredness and insanity.

    ¡°Woah, let¡¯s calm down now.¡± Long Lihua and Ayaka noticed the intensity from them. That was not the end of it as they continued to gaze at the merman,

    ¡°We¡¯re already a late start compared to the others!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We need to increase production as soon as possible! If we can do so, we can beat  F-class.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Chelan blinked. Why are they so insistent on beating F-class? They were so relaxed and calm before. How could they become raging beasts in two days?

    Ayaka turned to Gabriel and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s gotten them all so riled up?¡± That was something they didn¡¯t understand at all. One day, these girls were pretty dull about doing the festival since they didn¡¯t have Keith. But this time, they were going at it with an intensity of never before!

    The man chuckled, "It''s because of a bet."

    "A bet?"

    Yesterday,

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°If you guys can beat me in this, then you can request anything you want from me.¡± Keith grinned as he up the stakes.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes changed when they heard this. Keith nodded, ¡°Yes, you heard me. You can request something from me.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean I can ask for a week''s worth of steaks in one day?¡± Herrick drooled at this newfound idea. Food was always going to be on his mind.

    ¡°Sure, I could do something like that.¡± This was a low request for Herrick. But sure, he could go with this.

    ¡°Yippee!¡± The lion was already set on it.

    ¡°What about anything like sleeping in the same bed as you?¡± Scarlet had a mischievous grin as she requested.

    ¡°Scarl-¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll allow it.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± The others were shocked beyond belief! You will allow something like that?! You''ve been kicking Carolyn out of the door whenever she tried to sleep in the same bed. From time to time, as they went to the bathroom, they could see Keith kicking Carolyn out of his room.

    Even Scarlet, who suggested this, paused, but then an even bigger grin formed, ¡°Then I want to sleep in your bed every day.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Keith nodded.

    ¡°Then can I ask for you to sign some papers?¡± Carolyn grinned, which caused the others to tilt their heads. Papers? Is that all you want?

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And then I can make you mine.¡± The princess was giving evil vibes as she thought about what to do with this.

    ¡°...¡± What kind of paper will you make him sign? From how she said it, she was prepared for something.

    ¡°What about being a butler for the whole day?¡± Alfia questioned. Her request was a little dangerous as everyone took a step away.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t look at me like that?¡± The elf princess''s cheeks turned red.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°I will make all of your wishes come true.¡± His gaze then shifted to Jack, Sarah, and Arlo, "You guys can join in as well. Just beat my class, and that would be enough."

    "Bring it on!" Everyone really wanted to defeat him!

    ¡­

    ¡°So tell us what we¡¯ll be doing!¡± Carolyn repeated again. I must get him to sign that marriage form right here and now! Once he did, husband and wife would be achieved! We will have many kids and a giant mansion as well.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I have to get it! Scarlet already thought about it as well. First comes snuggling in the same bed. The next would be marriage! Afterward, there was a bunch of kids! She got her plans mapped out!

    ¡°Mmmhmm.¡± If I could make him be my butler. It was the first to show him dependence. Then afterward, we could be together forever.  The thought made her cheeks red.

    ¡°They have some frightening auras around them.¡± They could feel it all. And that was something they didn¡¯t want to know either.

    ¡°...¡± This guy. He understood why Keith did this. A no-hold barge match between the two of them. Keith understood the other girls wouldn¡¯t make a move to help Chelan. Not unless there was something to compel them to do so. That was when Keith jumped in.

    ¡°Alright, what I have planned is to make a jewelry shop.¡±

    ¡°A jewelry stall?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also thought about demon stones and other monster items. Our class is by far the strongest, so we can obtain rare materials compared to the others.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡±

    ¡°We can do something else?¡± Some students were a little off with what he was saying. But Chelan shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re the only class where we can do something like that.¡± To hunt down monsters and then use them to sell, it was their squad that could.

    ¡°I¡¯m game.¡± ¡°Same.¡± Herrick and Melor were fine with this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this! We will win against Keith and those F-class students! Are you guys with me!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± They screamed out! Now, all of S-class was prepared to go out and fight like no tomorrow for victory.

 Volume 12 Chapter 25: Ideas For The Section

    Volume 12 Chapter 25: Ideas For The Section

    While Chelan and the rest of S-class were prepared to take down Keith, The man had gone out with Muriel and Coen. The three were now heading to the section. That was when he questioned, ¡°So this is where we¡¯re going to be setting up our stalls?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡± Coen hesitantly nodded.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this a little too far away?¡± Muriel muttered. Their stall section was quite far away compared to the other classes. S-class had a section close to the gates, allowing them to attract more customers. Coen apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is because I lost in draws.¡±

    ¡°Lot draws?¡±

    ¡°To decide where everyone would go, we chose straws, and I got the worst space.¡± Bad luck at its finest. Coen didn¡¯t think he would be able to do something like that. Not only did they have the least number of coins, but they were also going in with the worst possible location.

    ¡°No, this is perfect!¡± Keith suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect place to be where we don¡¯t need to worry about anything!¡± Keith grinned, ¡°Alright, I got a good grasp on what we need to do now.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to class.¡± Keith grinned as they returned to class. He clapped his hands together, ¡°Okay, guys, I have surveyed the landscape where we will start our war.¡±

    ¡°...Keith, are we really going to prepare for a war?¡± Clara tilted her head. She was a little concerned about how he was going about this. Did he forget that this was supposed to be a festival? But the man shook his head, ¡°Mmhmm, now eat your cookie, hamster teach.¡±

    ¡°Yay, cookie!¡± The professor was instantly bought off by the sugary treats.

    Keith returned to his battle strategy, ¡°Right now, this is the area we have to work with.¡± He started to draw on the board, surveying the entire surroundings.

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± The students stared. But that was when Olin muttered, "Isn''t the section we''re in the farthest place?"

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Yes."

    "I''m sorry!" Coen wanted to cry about this.

    "It''s fine, Coen. Right now, I think we could do about 30 stalls.¡± Keith grinned as he started to draw and organize the locations of each stall.

    ¡°30 stalls? Are we able to do something like that?¡± This was a surprise? 30 stalls were definitely on the higher end compared to the other classes. Usually, there would be 15 stalls for each class. They were doing double that.

    "True. But we are capable of doing 30 stalls. Unlike the other classes, we have more people compared to them. In addition, we got ourselves a big area to supplement." Their section was far away from the gates. However, its size was definitely on the bigger side.

    "So I''m feeling that we could do more, or there would be gaps. But we can change the numbers depending on the ideas that are listed." Then came the next issue.

    ¡°So now for ideas, what do you guys want to do?¡±

    ¡°Ummm, can¡¯t you decide?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Keith, you''re the one who''s in charge.¡± No matter what people said, Keith was the leader of this operation. Whatever he said, the rest would follow. His ideas were always the best compared to them.

    That only caused Keith to shake his head, ¡°No dice. I want to hear your ideas as well. I want you to enjoy the festival based on what you want.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have some ideas of my own. But I want to hear what you guys want as well. We got enough room.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The F-class students paused when they heard this.

    Keith also added, ¡°Hmm, I''ll help you guys narrow down for you. Don¡¯t think about the past or what others are doing. Think about what makes you smile as you watch your customers be happy.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°We don''t need to be like the other classes. Let''s do it our way!¡±

    ¡°Then I have one!¡± Vera raised her hand, ¡°I was thinking about stuffed animals. I think some people will enjoy those. I can also do some stitching and knitting.¡±

    ¡°Ooooh! Good idea! I''ll write it as selling stuffed animals.¡± Keith started to write on the board.

    ¡°Oh, how about we have some games for the customers?¡± Helm joined in on the conversation.

    ¡°That was what I was thinking as well! I have a few ideas for it,¡± Keith grinned as he wrote a sub-category.

    ¡°Can we sell some statues or anything we craft from the woodwork?¡±

    ¡°Lovely idea! Keep these ideas coming! Anything you can imagine!¡± That was the start as many people started to voice their opinions. Slowly, the board was filled with ideas.

    ¡°See, you guys can do something if you try.¡± Keith grinned as the board covered many scribbles they had said.

    ¡°But Keith, what about you?¡± Coen questioned.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve been talking about our ideas!¡±

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t heard a thing about you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my thing is to sell food.¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m planning to have 10 stalls selling food. They''ll be the vanguard of our attack. But I''ll decide about it later. Is that fine with you guys?"

    "Mmhmm!" The other F-class students nodded when they heard that.

    Keith twirled the marker as he started to cross some things off, "I''m going to take some ideas off as they''re overlapping with others." Overlapping ideas could be fused together. Afterwards,

    ¡°We might have to remove some ideas because they won''t work.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why so?¡±

    "Because they could find a better deal at merchant stores around here. Like shirts and clothing."

    ¡°Awww.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But if you could come up with some wacky shirt designs, we can sell them elsewhere in the stall.¡± Keith smiled as they continued to cut and slash at the options before they finished with a good number of things left.

 Volume 12 Chapter 26: Everything Else Is Fair Game

    Volume 12 Chapter 26: Everything Else Is Fair Game

    "Okay! We got ourselves a strong and cool 20. Or do you guys have any problems with these?" Add his 10, and it was a perfect 30.

    "No," Coen and the others were happy about the ideas written there.

    ¡°Alright, we got our ideas! Now, we need to split everyone up based on the stalls available. Raise your hands when I say the name. Also, you guys can raise your hands for another one. Muriel, mark them down.¡± Keith started to call the categories one by one, and the students raised their hands.

    ¡°Okay! This is pretty good! I''ll split you up based on what you want to do. For the ones that haven¡¯t chosen anything. You guys can work in the food stalls. Is that fine with you guys?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The students were more than okay with doing something.

    ¡°But Keith, you¡¯re overlooking something.¡± Olin frowned, ¡°Did you forget about our budget?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The F-class students'' bubble burst. It was an issue that they had overlooked. They were given only a few platinum coins to work with. There was no way to work all of this into 30 stalls.

    Keith shook his head, ¡°Always the party pooper.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Olin slammed his hand on the table, ¡°I¡¯m just saying!¡± It was better to get it done now than later, which would be a problem.

    ¡°Tsk tsk! Do you really think I didn¡¯t account for it?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± You account for all of this!

    "...We can really run 30 stalls with two platinum coins?"

    ¡°Before that, I will have the ideas go through to Senior Ange and Sakura.¡± Before they could begin, the two needed to approve these ideas. Keith turned to Clara, ¡°Professor, you can start the lecture.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Can I?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡± Woman, you¡¯re supposed to be the professor! This hamster was munching on cookies without a thought as he separated everyone. She clearly became air.

    "But this was nice."

    "..."

    Later in the day,

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Keith went out, and when he did, he said, ¡°You called me as well?¡±

    "Have to. You need the representative there, or it will be an issue." Originally, the representative was supposed to be the one to hand these ideas to the student council and disciplinary committee. However, since F-class and S-class were in a competition, it would be best to have him there.

    ¡°Keith, are you sure you should ask them to assist me?¡± Chelan understood Keith had to have done something to them to make them all work with him like that.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I just made a wager with them.¡± Keith shrugged as the two headed into the student council room.

    "..."

    Opening the door,

    ¡°Keith? Chelan? Why are you two here?¡±

    ¡°I came here to get your approval on my ideas,¡± Keith stated. And when he did, Chelan added, ¡°I approve of whatever he wrote on the paper.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then let us see?¡± Angelica and Sakura stared at the paper. There was a pause before Sakura questioned, ¡°Are you sure you want to do something like that?¡± The paper had so many options that they had never seen before.

    ¡°Mmhmm, we¡¯re going to do all of this. Is it fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But what foods are you making?¡± Angelica noticed how he wrote down food. But it was never specific on what kinds he was going to cook.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Keith grinned. But that caused Angelica to scowl. Cheeky! She nodded, ¡°Okay, none of these seemed wrong; we¡¯ll allow it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Good luck with your section; you¡¯ll need it.¡± Keith smiled as he turned and walked away.

    Chelan grinned, ¡°I should be the one saying that to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, guys! We got the go-ahead for our stalls to be run!¡± Keith grinned. It was after class when everyone should be going home to their island. But not F-class; they were too eager and anxious to determine whether their ideas would be good.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°We could do it!¡± The students cheered when they heard that. That only caused Olin to add, ¡°You guys are-Bfrgah!¡± Before he could finish, what he got was a chalk to the forehead.

    ¡°Shutty! I already said that I have a plan to fund all of our stalls together!¡± Keith sat on the podium like a boss.

    ¡°How?¡± Muriel tilted her head. The rest of F-class followed suit, wondering what kind of plan he had to fund all of them.

    ¡°Simple, we find the supplies ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°The academy doesn¡¯t allow the students to fund the materials using our own coins. But they never said anything about us going out and procuring the supplies.¡± Hunting and gathering was fair play! They were in Vastoria. A place filled with endless riches and full of materials outside the city!

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± The F-class students realized this as well.

    ¡°We can get wool from a lambton for the stuffed animals.¡±

    ¡°And we can also use rush bulls for the food!¡± Hearing all of this, the F-class students'' enthusiasm was renewed.

    ¡°We can also get wood from outside.¡± Keith grinned, ¡°We got quite a few classmates here that could do woodwork, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! Leave that to us!¡± The woodworking students pumped their fists.

    ¡°We''ll use the two platinum coins for tools and other essential equipment we can''t make. Run them by me first.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°And speaking of this now, we¡¯re going to split into groups.¡± They were going to be building all of this from scratch.

    "We''ll need a hunting and foraging unit, a woodworking unit to build all the stalls, and an art unit to design the whole thing. And the people who need to make specific things for the teddy bears, you make those while leaving the rest of us to search for materials." It was going to be a three-unit group.

    ¡°Please tell me where you guys want to go for the three units.¡±

    ¡°Sam, you¡¯re going to the art unit.¡± Keith quickly stated when he saw the boy raise his hand for the foraging unit.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°We all know that you have talent in art. So use it now and show them a beautiful scenery for all.¡±

    ¡°...Can I really?¡± Sam¡¯s mind remained reminded of what those students had said to him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can!¡± The F-class students cheered him on. The art squad nodded, ¡°Sam, you can do it! Give it your all.¡±

    ¡°Understood! I will do my best to create a happy design!¡±

    ¡°Good to know! Now, let''s collect the materials and show our creative flare!¡± Keith grinned!

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Keith grinned as everyone got to work!

 Volume 12 Volume 12 Chapter 27: Dungeon With The Class

    Volume 12 Volume 12 Chapter 27: Dungeon With The Class

    And their movements were noticed by everyone in the academy.

    ¡°Have you seen how the first-year F-class is moving?¡±

    ¡°What are they doing right now?¡±

    ¡°I heard they had gone crazy right now."

    The only words about F-class were the craziness they displayed. And it was expected with how they continued to move back and forth.

    Over in S-class,

    ¡°Chelan, how are you going to do this?¡± The group had all agreed with his plan. Now, it was time to figure out how to do so.

    ¡°For starters, we need a designated group to hunt monsters and capture their demon stones. We¡¯re going to need to carve it nicely. Melor, I leave you to do so.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Melor was also a blacksmith, so he understood how to make some carvings.

    ¡°Long Lihua, Gabriel, and Scarlet. You each lead a squad to a dungeon to hunt down monsters and collect as many minerals as possible.¡± Level-headed and capable leaders. These two were the best leaders he could find.

    ¡°Gotcha.¡±

    ¡°Herrick, I want you to be focused on building the stalls with the other beastmen and dwarves.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You want me to do that? I wanted to fight!¡± Herrick wanted to be part of the squad and go out to hunt monsters. That was the only reason why he chose to follow him!

    ¡°No, I need you to work here.¡± Chelan couldn¡¯t have everyone hunting while leaving the stalls unbuilt. He needed sturdy people who could do these things without any trouble.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Herrick grumbled. Some beastmen did the same thing, but what can they do about this? Chelan had given all of them direct orders.

    This will be the best!

    ...

    ¡°Ohoho, these logs look good, don¡¯t you think?¡± Keith then touched on a few trees. Keith turned to one of the construction workers. The hunting and woodworking squad had gone to the dungeon together to hunt for monsters and wood.

    ¡°These are perfect!¡±

    ¡°Wood squad! Cut them down! The hunting squad and I will search around the area; you guys don¡¯t need to worry about monsters attacking you.¡± Of course, there would be monsters around here.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Helm and a few others started to cut down as many trees as possible.

    ¡°Keith, have you been in this dungeon before?¡± From how Keith acted, it seemed that was the case.

    "Mmhmm. I¡¯ve been to this dungeon before. They had a lot of rush bulls and also CLOUD PIGS." Keith''s eyes narrowed as he said those last words.

    "..." What happened between you and cloud pigs? His tone was so venomous as if he had a grudge against them.

    "Let''s collect the rush bull! They''re going to be important in the food stall!" Keith grinned as he stared at the rush bulls before him.

    Olin and the hunting squad nodded, "Let''s go!" The group charged at the rush bulls, defeating all of them. Once they were finished with this, they continued to head down to the fourth floor.

    "The next floor is the one we really need to head to." It was a crucial ingredient they needed.

    ¡°Eh?

    "For the stuffed animal squad to get to work, we must get them.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°Coen, can you watch over the wood squad. I will take a few of  the hunting squad to get more materials.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Coen nodded.

    ¡°You guys follow me!¡± Keith pointed at a couple of people as they headed off. Heading to the fourth floor, Keith commanded, ¡°From now on, listen to my orders. These lambton are slippery monsters. Milt, can you use your ears to search for them?¡± Milt was a rabbit beastman who had good hearing.

    "Mmhmm. But Keith, are you sure we can handle this?" Milt was like Sam, meek and a little worried about this. What they were going to face was D-rank lambton.

    "You guys will be fine. Trust in your abilities, and don''t doubt." Keith grinned as they headed in.

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡±

    ¡°Sarfen, I want you to fire arrows at where the lambtons are about to land, disrupting their movements.¡± He was another elf in F-class who was good at using a bow.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡° I will chase them down. Once they are, group up and take them out.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The F-class students nodded, and that was what happened.

    The group went into a fierce hunt, which caused the monsters to drop to the ground.

    ¡°We defeated a lambton!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a D-rank monster!¡±

    ¡°We did it!¡± The students cheered, but that was when a stray lambton threw a wood spear, which Keith zapped, ¡°You guys did great. But remember, we¡¯re in a dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We can celebrate once we return.¡± Keith shook his head. The F-class students continued to grin left and right as they returned to the fourth floor. There, they saw a bunch of logs in a cart.

    ¡°We got plenty for now.¡±

    ¡°We can always return for more when we have the time.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s head back and have the art and wood team get to work! I bet they have some designs ready for us!¡± Keith grinned as they returned to the academy with the section. That was when they saw the students there,

    ¡°Here are your materials!¡± Keith pointed at the logs that were behind him. The woodworking team couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Helm nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll start creating wood logs and other panels for you all!¡± They didn¡¯t hesitate to do so fast!

    ¡°Vera, I have some lambton wool; it should be perfect for your stuffed animals?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s more than perfect! Keith! Thank you so much!¡± Vera nodded as she touched the wool. It was quite soft and perfect to make into stuffed animals once it was processed.

    ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Keith, here¡¯s the thing: some students are requesting some tools.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Keith then looked at the items, ¡°The first two are okay. The last two they can make do by using a knife.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Muriel nodded as she added, ¡°But Keith, we¡¯re going to have some trouble going forward.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°There are some materials that are going to be difficult to procure and process.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Keith nodded. Made sense. No matter how hard they find in the dungeon, there would be some unworkable items. However, as he stared at the list of items,

    ¡°I got it.¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°...¡± I don¡¯t like the look on his face!

    ¡°Olin! Coen, come with me! We¡¯re going to take some materials!¡±

    ¡°...Keith, are we really going to take materials from here?¡± Coen blinked while Olin was making the ¡°Are you insane¡± look.

    ¡°What? We need the stones to make it look nice.¡±

    ¡°...But.¡±

    ¡°Follow me to victory.¡±

    ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± The two didn¡¯t know what to say but followed the man¡¯s evil words.

 Volume 12 Chapter 28: Iâ€™ll Be Taking Those Bars

    Volume 12 Chapter 28: I¡¯ll Be Taking Those Bars

    Cadmus was sipping tea as he asked, ¡°Don''t you think this year''s festival will be more interesting than the last?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Sohma groaned. Interesting, that was definitely a yes. This festival might be more interesting than all of the other ones combined together. That was because of a particular fellow.

    ¡°I''m so curious as to what he had planned.¡± Cadmus grinned into space. But that only caused the tiger to sigh, ¡°Is that why you allowed Keith to head to F class?¡± That was something the others had realized.

    ¡°Sending him to F class was only a whim. An interesting whim.¡± It was by coincidence that this occurred. Cadmus and Sohma long knew about F-class and its division from the other classes.

    The trash class.

    The class that no one wanted to go to.

    It was the class that everyone saw as nothing more than a class that should be looked down upon. And there was nothing they could say about it. Even if they did, the only thing that was returned was ridicule and nothing more.

    ¡°I''m just curious about what changes he could bring to that class.¡± A whim. It was only by luck that Chelan had decided to send Keith to another class. F-class as well, which gave Cadmus the chance to do so. That was something he was really curious about. Of course, he had heard about the declaration Keith threw at S-class.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    If Keith was about to defeat the S-class students, things couldn''t be seen like this any longer!

    ¡°Or who knows. He might have done something that caused them to go crazy.¡± Cadmus laughed. Keith would definitely be able to do something like that to them. It wasn''t something that could be doubted.

    ¡°Headmaster! We have a situation!¡± Someone had entered the office.

    ¡°Situation?¡±

    ¡°It''s the F-class students!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Speak of thy devil, and they shall appear and make your life worse!

    ...

    ¡°...Keith, are you sure we should be here?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Keith nodded, ¡°There''s nothing you guys need to worry about!¡±

    ¡°But to come here to the confinement ward.¡± That''s right. The trio was now in the confinement ward. And it was to come to look for materials!

    ¡°Ahh, it''s you again!¡±

    ¡°Why is the destroyer here?!¡±

    ¡°...Keith, what did you do to them?¡± From how they acted, it seemed Keith had done a number on them before.

    ¡°Some things,¡± Keith grinned as he stared at the guard, "It seems I left some things in there; I''m going to go get it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°...Go ahead.¡± The guards let the student in. Just let him and let him get out faster! That was something that had to be said. There was no way he would let him continue to stay here after all the things he caused.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Keith and the two entered the jail cells. Not even a minute had passed as he and the two returned. In their arms were black pipes.

    ¡°Later!¡± He walked out with the two.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­.aren''t those.¡± The guards didn''t hesitate as they dashed to the jail cells!

    ¡°What in the world?!¡± The two couldn''t help but roar at the sight of the jail cells with no bars!

    ¡°Keith, are you sure we can take this?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I left like three cells, which is enough.¡± Most students didn''t go to the confinement ward.

    ¡°...¡± That''s not the point! They had been taking anything they could find useful from the academy to be used for their stalls.

    ¡°Hmm, I know of a next place where we can get resources! We need a signboard, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡±

    ¡°...Then I know of a place where we can get one!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± They don''t like the look he had. This was definitely going to be a problem.

 Volume 12 Chapter 29: Signboard! Get!

    Volume 12 Chapter 29: Signboard! Get!

    ¡°Chelan, control your people!¡± Jasbir quickly turned over to the merfolk as he stared at him. The rest of the students did not overlook Keith and F-class¡¯s actions. That crazy group was tearing apart the academy! They were all staring at Chelan, now the head of the grade.

    ¡°This is not something I have control over.¡± Chelan sipped on his tea like there was nothing wrong.

    ¡°Are you not going to expel him after what he did?¡± This should be the perfect opportunity to expel Keith and give him the boot!

    ¡°I hope you know that you can¡¯t expel a student who isn¡¯t part of your grade, Senior. Besides, he''s not harming any other students at all.¡± Chelan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at them. Like how Keith had given him a freebie with Carolyn and the others, he wouldn¡¯t take it without giving back.

    All of Keith¡¯s actions were going to be overlooked by him.

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. I¡¯m not going to expel student Keith.¡± Chelan made this declaration. His eyes were cold as they narrowed at everyone. It was clear that no one was allowed to touch him.

    ¡°...¡± Jasbir was befuddled by this. Why are you so adamant about protecting him? He should have taken the best chance to get him out of there.

    ¡°Yo!¡± But as the room''s tension went up tenfold, that was when someone had opened the door. That caused everyone to turn and frown,

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Speak of the devil, and the devil shall appear!

    "Keith," Angelica and Sakura tilted their heads, wondering why this man was there.

    ¡°Some things.¡± Keith ignored the looks that they were giving as he looked around. That was when his eyes had locked onto the thing he wanted. Under everyone''s gaze, Keith walked up to the giant board.

    CRASHHHH! Without any hesitation, he ripped the board off the wall!

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°We got our signboard, Coen, Olin. Let¡¯s go.¡± They got what they wanted; it was time to go.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°...Yeah.¡± The two could only weakly nod as they left the meeting room. Coen did a light bow, ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°WHAT DID HE JUST DO?!¡± That was when one of the disciplinary committee members roared out. That was something they couldn¡¯t believe at all. The guy just walked in, took their signboard, and walked out. They were all so confused and amazed at the same time!

    How could someone be able to do something like that so nonchalantly? And it was natural that no one could have processed it before it was too late.

    ¡°...¡± Chelan could only shake his head at this. This guy. He was impressed at this man''s nonchalantness as he walked out. It was definitely one of the best.

    When he returned to his section,

    ¡°Guys, check out the signboard that I found!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so great!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s big as well! We can definitely use this to show it all!¡±

    ¡°Keith, you¡¯re incredible!¡±

    The F-class students had marveled at the giant signboard that Keith had obtained. This man would find the materials they needed whenever they needed it! Keith turned to Helm, ¡°Helm, I¡¯ll leave you to attach it to the stall.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Sam, jazz it up. Add some flare to it. It looks a little too royally.¡± The signboard had a lot of ornaments on the side, making it look grand. But they could turn it into something even better.

    ¡°Pff, royally?¡± The F-class students chuckled.

    ¡°...So where did he get this this time?¡± Muriel whispered to the two. Unlike the others who completely believed in Keith''s abilities, the sea princess knew he was doing weird things.

    ¡°If we tell you, you wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Coen chuckled. Who in the right mind would go into that meeting room and take something like nothing was wrong! Who in their right mind would do something like that?!

    And that alone was enough to cause him to be frightened. Olin punched his shoulders, ¡°You were scared? I was scared more!¡± The student council and disciplinary committee were there as well. One of them punished him, so he understood how strong they were. And this guy was headstrong enough to go in and take it!

    ¡°But look at them.¡± Coen then pointed at the students. Despite the hell and agony, they noticed how happy the group looked after obtaining all these items. Most of them were something they wouldn¡¯t be able to use in a lifetime.

    Yet, they were able to touch them now.

    ¡°...Yeah, it¡¯s worth our sanity.¡± Olin wasn¡¯t going to deny it. For them, they would be able to do something like that.

    "..." Muriel could only feel pity for them. While the three watched,

    ¡°Keith, for the designs that you wanted, the black iron¡¯s durability might be a little down if we melt them together.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Keith waved, ¡°As long as it could handle constant heat for cooking, then we¡¯re good.¡±Keith just needed to have it to cook, and that was fine.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Olin, Coen! We¡¯re going out!¡±

    ¡°...What?!¡± ¡°Again?!¡± They¡¯re going again with another raid! Was the last one not enough for this man?!

    ¡°Mmhmm! And I know of a place where we can get some good stuff.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 30: I Want This!

    Volume 12 Chapter 30: I Want This!

    ¡°Headmaster! We have to do something about this!¡±

    ¡°How could he be allowed to vandalize the academy!¡±

    ¡°This is going too far!¡± Taking stones or anything they could find. Bits and chunks were missing from the academy. It was literally making them look broke! But what took them off the record was when the boy had literally gone to the representative meeting and stole their board!

    ¡°This is getting absurd!¡±

    ¡°Clara, are you not controlling your students properly?!¡± All eyes were directed at the hamster teacher. Clara shivered from their gaze. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. All those eyes made her pause.

    However, there was no need to say anything,

    Bamm!

    ¡°Good afternoon, Instructors.¡± And the next place that Keith had gone to was none other than the instructor¡¯s office!

    ¡°Woah, there¡¯s a lot of goodies around here.¡± Keith glanced around and noticed something good. Before Cadmus said anything,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this.¡± Keith had ripped the door frame off the dragon''s office without hesitation! It was the same situation with the representative meeting. But there was one person who wasn''t fazed.

    ¡°Hold up, you stinking brat!¡± Cadmus grabbed Keith¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Grandpa Cadmus?¡±

    ¡°Why are you stealing all of these things?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Stealing? Whatever do you mean?¡± Keith had a smile on his face that caused the other instructor¡¯s eyes to twitch. You''re definitely stealing!

    ¡°Keith, we meant, why are you taking everything from the academy!¡± That was something that didn¡¯t make sense at all!

    ¡°For our stalls.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Ingelm stated, ¡°How dare you use the academy¡¯s items to do so?!¡±

    ¡°The guidelines never did say anything about us not being able to use the academy¡¯s items.¡± Actually, it was fine to do so; students were able to use the tools from the classes. That was how some students were able to use wood tools.

    ¡°...¡± The instructors stared with twitching expressions. How was this supposed to be in the guidelines?! Yes, it wasn¡¯t in that thing. But they never thought a student would be crazy enough to do something like this?! Wasn''t it obvious that they couldn''t take things off?!

    ¡°In this case, the people who are in the wrong are the ones who created these rules. Am I right, Grandpa Camdus? Specificity is always key.¡± Keith smirked.

    ¡°Ugh, you brat. Are you still holding a grudge for all of those times?¡±

    ¡°...¡± What did you do to the kid? And it¡¯s because of you! Things that Keith had done always tied back to this headmaster!

    ¡°And don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to us?¡± Keith frowned.

    "Hmm?"

    ¡°We¡¯re only doing this because we¡¯re poor. We¡¯re F-class, and we must work harder to create a better atmosphere for the customers. So isn''t it only right to do everything we can?¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°...Ugh, you¡¯re correc-¡±

    ¡°Is it because we¡¯re F-class? Is it because we¡¯re at the bottom of the barrel? The garbage class, so we can¡¯t do these things?¡±

    ¡°You just-¡±

    ¡°Oh, I get it. It¡¯s because no one expects us to do anything with these materials.¡± Keith shook his head as if he was wronged. But then his eyes turned to justice as he pointed at Ingelm, ¡°I will make this clear for everyone! F-class isn¡¯t a class full of stones and garbage! We¡¯ll show everyone on this day that we¡¯re more than capable of defeating S-class!¡± He made the same declaration to them.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Coen and Olin were mesmerized by his passion and his words. They weren''t going to sit behind and be called the garbage class! They''ll rise and defeat anyone that comes their way!

    ¡°Do you really think you can say something like this?¡± Ingelm¡¯s eyes turned dark as he stared, ¡°F-class is-¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re treasures that no one can see!¡± Clara shouted as she stood before Keith and the two, ¡°They¡¯re my students! And I support whatever decision they make!¡±

    ¡°Hamster Teach.¡±

    ¡°If anyone gets in their way! I will fight them!¡± Clara¡¯s eyes turned feral as she stood before Keith and the others. That surprised the other instructors. The meek and shy Clara was now standing before them, with the gaze to fight against all of them!

    ¡°Alright,¡± Cadmus sighed, ¡°Keith, we get it. But you still can¡¯t take anything that would hamper the other students'' learning.¡±

    ¡°...So if it doesn¡¯t hamper the students, I can take anything I want?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡± Why is his eyes shimmering?

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Keith clapped his hands as he just picked up an office table, ¡°I will be taking this as well! Well, I¡¯ll be taking everything in this office!¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± The instructors were baffled.

    ¡°You said that anything as long as it doesn¡¯t hamper the students'' education. So everything in this office is fair game!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But we need the office to do our paperwork!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Keith!¡± Shire explained while Tennol nodded.

    ¡°No, you guys don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you have the lounge to do your work? Also, don¡¯t forget you guys bring stuff home to do it. I¡¯ve seen Professor Aidiun do it a couple of times. So yeah, really don¡¯t need this office space.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The instructors had nothing to say. When you put it like that¡­

    ¡°Oh, but I won¡¯t take Hamster Teach''s desk.¡± He patted Clara¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Keith.¡± She shook his head, ¡°Please use it however you please.¡±

    ¡°...Then don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± Keith wasn¡¯t going to stop.

    ¡°...¡± The instructors were going to go crazy at how he was acting. But that was not the end as he stared at Ingelm.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The instructors did not like what he sounded like as Keith walked up and touched Ingelm¡¯s clothes. ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Pretty good what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking it.¡± Without any hesitation, Keith knocked the guy out!

    ¡°Keith?!¡±

    ¡°Strip him.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Keith, that¡¯s going too far.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you said as long as it¡¯s not bothering students. And the fabric of his clothes is nice as well.¡± It would definitely be able to be made into something lovely.

    ¡°...¡± Coen and Olin blinked as they stared. Are you being serious right now? HE WAS! Without any hesitation, he stripped the instructor of everything besides his bare boxers.

    ¡°...¡± The Cadmus and the rest of the instructors stood there with their mouths gaped open. This crazy student.

    ¡°Yeah, this will be perfect. Let¡¯s give a thank you for instructor Ingelm¡¯s donation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± Coen and Olin felt a sort of pity and also deserving of what happened to him.

    Keith then turned to the other instructors. His eyes said it all! They didn¡¯t hesitate to shout,

    ¡°You can take our desks! Don¡¯t dare take our clothes!¡± This child was borderline insane!

    ¡°That¡¯s great; I will call some F-class students here later to get the desk. Thank you so much for your donations, Instructors.¡± Keith then left with them. Clara also saw them out.

    ¡°...This guy is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You think?!¡±

    ¡°But now I¡¯m curious about his plans for the stalls?¡± Despite all of Keith''s craziness, that didn''t stop them from being curious about what he said. To surpass S-class and the other classes, what kind of festival is he planning?

    ¡°But he just had to take everything.¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 31: You Can Come Along As Well

    Volume 12 Chapter 31: You Can Come Along As Well

    "Hamster Teach, thank you so much for supporting us." Keith couldn''t help but thank Clara for the support. It was clear to the others that Clara''s support had helped their cause. Those professors didn''t dare to fight against her.

    One thing was for certain, they got some new materials!

    ¡°No problem! For my students, I¡¯m willing to fight for you guys!¡± What Keith said was right! Her students were not trash at all! They were gems hidden behind all those boulders! And she was willing to help them shine further!

    ¡°Thank you so much! When we win, I¡¯ll buy you a giant desk to rub it in their faces!¡±

    ¡°Aww, there¡¯s no need for you to do that.¡±

    ¡°But Keith, are you sure we should take this?¡± Coen was the one holding onto Ingelm¡¯s clothes. Olin said no and would smack him if he forced him to do so.

    ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t matter too much.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?!¡± So we took his clothes for nothing?!

    ¡°Just wanted to take it because I heard he was bullying Hamster Teach. Gotta get one in while I have the chance.¡± When Aidiun told him about how Clara was teased, he wouldn¡¯t stand for it as he was already thinking about getting his revenge. And there was a window for him to do what he wanted. Soooooo, he took the chance!

    ¡°Aww, Hamster Teach is thankful. Come down here for head pats.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Keith laughed as he bent down, allowing her to pat his head.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back and get everything done together!¡±

    While Keith was going strong with F-class, the same couldn¡¯t be said about the other classes. Chelan stared at it, ¡°Melor, that block doesn¡¯t go with this one.¡±

    ¡°Huh? It doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No, it goes on this way,¡± Chelan instructed him. But then he turned over to Carolyn and the others, ¡°Carolyn, you don¡¯t do it like that, do it like this.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Chelan, there¡¯s no need to nitpick at everything. It really doesn¡¯t matter which angle we''re going to put. They''re going to see the item." It was a 360 view. No need to care about the stand.

    ¡°It does. We have to show the customers that we¡¯re perfect.¡± Chelan added. This cannot be forgotten, but the S-class was home to many different types of royals. That also means they were looking at him to make something out of this. So, there was no margin of error for him. That could also mean that nothing could be done about this!

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°This is not how you do that as well!¡± Chelan shouted as he noticed how some elves were doing something odd. While he continued to do this,

    ¡°Prince.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was a bunch of D-class students coming up to him. That was when one D-class student asked, ¡°Prince, can you lend us some more people to help us with the construction? We can¡¯t work without anything.¡±

    ¡°Figure something else out. You guys have a lot of people in your class to do something about this.¡± The lower classes had more people compared to the others.

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°I need to focus on my section.¡± That was when the D-class students could only sigh as they walked away from there with slumped shoulders.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Hoho, what can I do with this?¡± Keith was taking a break from working at the section. It was decided that all of them would be taking interval breaks. That way, none of them would be burnt out by the work. At first, some disagreed, saying they wanted to work longer.

    Keith had to put his foot down, telling them he wanted them to work hard; however, not at the cost of their health. He wanted them to be healthy and ready to go at full strength, not consistently making them work, deteriorating their strength.

    ¡°Keith! Are you designing something for your section?¡± Nephele then came behind him as she hugged him from the back.

    ¡°Mmhmm, I¡¯m thinking about how to fix some of the equipment.¡± He had some ideas he might want to implement for the others to use. Hearing his words, Nephele couldn¡¯t help but pout, ¡°I want to go with you guys as well.¡± Hearing how hard he was working on the carts, she wanted to go with him.

    ¡°Then why can''t you?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just come to our stalls.¡± Keith didn¡¯t want to keep the spirits on the island constantly; they should also be free to go out.

    ¡°Yay! You¡¯re the best!¡± Nephele couldn¡¯t help but hug the man tightly, ¡°Yes, yes. But you should ask Diana or Cadmus if they have something to mask your auras. It might become troublesome if some elves figure you guys as great spirits.¡±

    ¡°Understood! You don¡¯t need to worry about anything!¡± Nephele quickly dashed off back to the first island. Clearly, she was getting the dragon to do something about this.

    ¡°I should also do something to hype up the crowd.¡± Keith grinned. And he knew how he could do so in one move!

    ¡°So delicious as always!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the best!¡±

    The customer continued to chew on his food like nothing was wrong with it. But as they were doing this, Keith grinned, ¡°Everyone! I have an announcement to make!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I will close my stall for the week!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the festival?¡± Cedric questioned. Keith nodded, ¡°Mmhmm! My class is running a stall as well. And that¡¯s not all; we will also be selling food there! Come to my stall if you are eager to try new food and have fun! I promise a place where you can have fun and enjoy some tasty treats made by my class!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°The others were surprised.¡±

    ¡°Tasty treats made from him.¡± The customers couldn¡¯t help but salivate when they heard that.

    ¡°Then please come to my section when you can! We¡¯ll promise you an experience that you guys will never forget!¡± Keith grinned as he shouted!

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 32: So Fluffy!

    Volume 12 Chapter 32: So Fluffy!

    Keith shut down his cart after this. Turning to Krystal and Faelyn, "Can the two of you bring the cart back home."

    "Hmm? Are you going somewhere?"

    "I''m going to hunt more monsters." He couldn''t sit back and relax with how close the festival was. Marketing their stalls at his cart was the first step. However, he needed to ensure the stalls were full of materials.

    Before coming here, he had asked Madison where he could find more monster meat, and she happily handed him the notes.

    ¡°Sure.¡± The two nodded. It was the same situation with them since they needed to go help out afterward.

    Overhearing their conversation, Dalen and the dwarves grinned, ¡°Now I¡¯m wondering what you¡¯re going to do.¡± That was something he was eager to find out. Keith thanked him one more time as he headed out.

    Heading into the dungeon,

    ¡°Hmm, this would definitely be good.¡± A dungeon for D-C class monsters. Hunting them down, he realized the bull before him would be suitable to become a teddy bear.

    While Keith continued hunting them down, he spotted something interesting.

    ¡°What the?¡± What was before him was another sheep? Is it? It was bushy and fluffy. A giant ball of cotton. As he wondered how to defeat it,

    ¡°Woah!¡± The thing curled into a ball and tried to bulldoze him down! That was something unexpected. But...

    ¡°...So soft.¡± That was the feeling as he felt the softness coming down on him! It was quite disastrous as he wanted to keep hugging it! But that was when he had decided!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to defeat all of you!¡± He grabbed the ball of fluff and tossed it into the air! Without any hesitation, he took out the halberd and sliced the fluff in half!

    "Definitely going to bring you back for them." As Keith continued to fight off all these balls of fluff,

    "Mmmaaaaaa!" Keith then turned his head over to the sound and was sent flying! Pink. That was the only thing he saw as he was sent flying! It was fluffy, but this heaviness absorbed him into the fur. As he continued to feel this fluffiness.

    "Po!" Mir smacked the monster off his body!

    "Huh?! Mir! You''re here?!" Keith blinked, surprised by the sudden arrival of the snowball!

    "Po!"

    "Ahh, sorry about that." Keith was so absorbed in that fluff. But as he stared at it even closer.

    "Heh, a variant."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Let''s do this!"

    While Keith was going strong in the dungeon,

    ¡°Oww,¡± Coen sucked his finger.

    Vera smiled, ¡°Coen, you don¡¯t need to help us with this.¡± Vera and the knitting squad members were working hard to make items for their stall.

    Coen shook his head, ¡°As the representative, I have to help out as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve been doing that all the time.¡± Vera and the others had seen him going back and forth. And he was not alone in this;

    ¡°Why are you so good at this?¡± Coen glanced at Olin, who had knitted a perfect small teddy bear.

    ¡°I help out with my mother¡¯s tailoring shop.¡± This was not the first time he had to sew something.

    ¡°...¡± Staarre.

    ¡°What?!¡± Olin scoffed at them as he started to work on another one. But that was when the girls chuckled at him. One student mumbled, ¡°Honestly, I never thought we could work so efficiently." They were working at a speed that was not normal. Something that needed to be done in 3 days was done in a day.

    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised that I could talk to you, Vera.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Me?¡± The elf blinked. This was surprising. He didn¡¯t think someone would say something like this.

    ¡°I heard that elves were lofty, so I never had the chance to talk because I was scared.¡±

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Vera smiled, ¡°I also wanted to talk with you guys. But I was too shy and scared to do so.¡± It was the same thing with the elf. She really didn''t know how to start a conversation.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk more from now on!¡± The student grinned. And she wasn¡¯t alone as the others started joining the conversation.

    ¡°...¡± Coen smiled as he stared at them. Is this what he wanted?

    ¡°But I have to admit, Keith is really incredible.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°He was the one who devised all of this. Not only that, he¡¯s been helping out every group as much as possible.¡± Coen and Olin were jumping around as second-hand helpers to lend a hand. But the one who did everything all together was Keith.

    ¡°He¡¯s just incredible.¡±

    ¡°And insane.¡± Olin scoffed.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°...I agree.¡± Coen laughed.

    ¡°?¡± Vera and the others tilted their heads as they stared at the two. What did they mean by this?

    ¡°Guys!¡± As they spoke about the man, he shall appear! Keith burst into the classroom, ¡°Vera, come check out the new monster I got.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You went hunting again?¡± Olin tilted his head.

    ¡°Yeah, I thought about stocking up on some other meat, but check out the fluffy creatures I caught!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The monster was then summoned out before them. And they were surprised by the pile of dead monsters.

    ¡°How much did you hunt?¡±

    ¡°Never mind that! Check out the wool on it! Vera! Touch it!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vera touched it. And when she did, her eyes widened as it turned warm and sweet, ¡°So soft!¡± It was comfy to the touch, like the devil¡¯s whisper, calling out to her! She couldn¡¯t believe there was something as soft as this! And she couldn''t help but want to touch more of it!

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be perfect as the grand prize?¡±The elf exclaimed!

    ¡°That''s what I thought too! Wouldn¡¯t a giant teddy bear be nice?¡± Keith''s mischievous grin.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Vera and the knitting squad nodded, ¡°It would be perfect!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to work!¡± Keith picked up a needle.

    ¡°...Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°Nope! I have more energy now than before!¡± That was something he wasn¡¯t going to give up on!

    ¡°...¡± This monster. There was no doubt in everyone¡¯s mind as they stared at him. And this was not the end of all of this!

    "And I have something else you guys might like as well."

    "Eh?"

    "That was when he had brought it out." This caused the F-class student''s eyes to widen.

 Volume 12 Chapter 33: The Reason For His Actions

    Volume 12 Chapter 33: The Reason For His Actions

    Keith and Muriel were now staring at some paper.

    The mer-princess grinned, ¡°We are going at a steady pace. We¡¯ll finish everything by tomorrow.¡± The two were discussing the progress of their section. It was quite smooth, which was unforeseen. They had started much later than the other classes; however, they were at a pace where they didn¡¯t need to worry.

    "That''s great."

    ¡°To be honest, we should have assigned the people to the correct places rather than letting them go to different ones.¡± That was one of the issues with the three groups. Because of this, there were a lot of skewed numbers of students in each one.

    ¡°True. But I doubt we could have obtained the same effects as we do right now.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°The reason why they¡¯re working so hard is because they want to do it. I¡¯m not forcing them to do something they don¡¯t want.¡± That was the reason why Keith had asked them to choose. He would rather have the groups skewed if they could work faster.

    "And the hunting team supports the rest now." Despite the skewed number of people in each group, that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t helping one another. Once they finished gathering all the resources, they helped the others in whatever way they could.

    "Sometimes having them do something they know and like is better than having an even number of people."

    ¡°I see. I have much to learn.¡± Muriel sighed when she heard the reasoning.

    "You''ve been helping out a lot as well." Muriel did a lot of behind-the-scenes things to keep everything in order. While Keith, Coen, and Olin went out hunting, Muriel went into organizing. Most of the things she did for this class were more than enough.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°By the way, why are you helping me with all this?¡± Now that they were alone, he had to ask her.

    ¡°You understand that your brother will be expelled if I win, right?¡± Keith blinked.

    ¡°....I know.¡± Muriel nodded, ¡°But that¡¯s exactly why I want him to be expelled from here.¡±

    ¡°...Say what?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Alright, everyone. Let¡¯s have our leader give us a few words.¡± Right now, the entire F-class has gathered in their section. It was five days before the festival, and they decided to have themselves a party to celebrate. They were so ahead of schedule. Everything was finished, and they could rest.

    ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the leader?¡± Keith blinked at Coen. This guy was the class representative.

    Why was he giving out the speech?

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve done all of this. Also, you and the other students cooked such a big feast for us.¡± Keith had taught a few students how to operate the food stations, which also meant teaching them how to cook some simple things. So, to celebrate, they decided to cook a feast for everyone to enjoy.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Say something, General!¡±

    ¡°Yep, yep!¡± The students started to giggle as they called Keith this. That only caused the man to laugh, ¡°Alright! As your general, I want to congratulate everyone for their hard work! You soldiers have done this general proud by creating all of this!¡± Their work speed took him aback. An increase in speed was something he expected, but nothing like this!

    ¡°We¡¯ll show all the customers a day they will never forget, am I right?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone shouted with great enthusiasm. And that was how the feast started.

    ¡°Woah, this is incredible!¡±

    ¡°The meat is tasty.¡± The F-class students were eating everything they could. While they did, they couldn¡¯t help but chew fast!

    ¡°I know, and it will be just as delicious when we man the stalls.¡±

    ¡°Look at hamster teach, so adorable!¡± Clara was munching on a bunch of skewers, surrounded by students, watching this cuteness unfold.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±

    ¡®Mmhmmm, we¡¯re going to hit them strong!¡± Keith¡¯s evil grin soon formed. That caused Coem and the others to sigh,

    ¡°The general is doing it again.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± While they were laughing and talking with one another,

    Crash! The group then heard some crashing sounds that came a few blocks away from them.

    ¡°That came from D-class.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Keith and the others headed over to the section, and they saw pandemonium. There were still stalls and other things that had not been built. And they saw two stalls that were broken.

    ¡°I told you guys we couldn¡¯t build it like this!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything!¡± An argument then soon erupted among everyone. But that was when Keith clapped his hands loud enough to cause everyone to shut up.

    ¡°Everyone be quiet.¡± That shut up the entire crowd.

    ¡°For starters, is there anyone injured?¡±

    ¡°No, no one was injured.¡±

    ¡°For starters, bring everyone from D-class over here now,¡± Keith ordered. And that was what they did, not daring to refute him.

    ¡°Alright, I could see that you guys haven¡¯t done much, and we¡¯ve only got five days to finish it all.¡± Keith groaned as he stared, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to be taking charge here, Sam and Helm; bring some people here to help out.¡±

    ¡°What? We don¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°You guys clearly don¡¯t understand that you¡¯re on the short end of the sticks.¡± That was something he knew all too well.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°And I bet you guys weren''t also working with one another. That¡¯s why I did all of that training.¡± Keith groaned as he shook his head.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°That training was to prepare all of you to work together for the festival.¡± The festival was important, and that was why cooperation was needed. He couldn¡¯t have an elf and dwarf who were good at construction be at odds with one another.

    ¡°I want you guys to have some trust before we start.¡± Keith shook his head. There was no need to like one another. But at least have some decency to work together. That was all he wanted. Yet, no one seemed to understand this.

    ¡°...¡± The D-class students didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°So I¡¯m going to reorganize you guys. And I don¡¯t want to hear you guys complaining about it.¡± Keith stated. The students didn¡¯t say anything, but they understood. That was how Keith had easily separated them one by one.

    ¡°Helm and you guys, help them out as well.¡±

    ¡°U-understood.¡±

    ¡°But Keith, is this fine?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not going to kill us to help them out.¡± Keith smiled at Coen, ¡°And besides that, don¡¯t you want people to enjoy the festival? We can¡¯t have a few sections out of it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The F-class students nodded as they went out to help them

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Chelan for help?¡± That guy should have done something about this. This was a little too odd.

    ¡°We did ask for him to help, but he said he was busy dealing with his section.¡±

    ¡°...I see. So that means the others are the same as you guys?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The D-class representative nodded.

    ¡°Come on! Why you got to put more on my plate, you damn fish!¡± Keith couldn¡¯t help but roar, which caused the other students to take a step away from him. Coen and the other F-class were sort of immune to his move.

    ¡°Coen, Muriel.¡±

    ¡°...We understand.¡± It was time to help the others as well. There was nothing they couldn¡¯t do after hearing all of this. Thus, the entire class worked overtime.

 Volume 12 Chapter 34: We can win! Win! Win! Win!

    Volume 12 Chapter 34: We can win! Win! Win! Win!

    "I''m going to end these guys!" A raging roar erupted from Keith. The dark and weary expression the man had was someone who worked every day without any breaks. But the strange twitching eyebrow overshadowed his tiredness. He wasn''t alone in this as well.

    "Ugh," "I want to throw up." "Someone get me a bag." "Why did it have to be us?!" Everyone in F-class was of the same sentiments as him; sprawled in their seats, they stared at the sky in contemplation. Should they fall asleep and get some rest or massage their feet to deal with fatigue? It was a tough choice.

    They were run ragged from assisting all the other classes.

    With slumped shoulders, ¡°Sorry, you guys have to do this.¡± The only reason why they were run around so much was because of Keith''s orders.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Leader.¡±

    ¡°To see their faces when we helped them was worth it.¡± The students who bullied them were now asking them for help. They couldn¡¯t hide their smugness as they worked. Those students didn''t dare back talk either since they needed their assistance.

    ¡°Here are my final orders to you all; rest up! I want you guys to go to sleep for this free day!¡± Keith grinned. Three days of endless help would cause fatigue. Two days of rest should recover that.

    ¡°Understood, General!¡± F-class nodded as they left the classroom. Despite working the extra mile, they all left with a cheerful smile. They accomplished so much in these last few weeks. When Keith returned to his island, he was tackled by Mir and Lei!

    "Po!" The little furballs sounded as they snuggled into him.

    ¡°I missed you guys as well.¡± Snuggles were the best. That was when Aria and Fira joined in as well!

    "Hoo." "I missed you, Keith!"

    "Me too!"

    "Are you tired?" The little spirit questioned.

    "Mmhmm! That''s why I''ll relax for the next two days!" A good night''s rest should do the trick! After finishing his shower, he was greeted with a warm meal prepared by Diana. Before he had the chance to take a bite,

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Huh? Where are the others?¡± Sarah, Jack, and Arlo were here. The rest were still out.

    ¡°They said they won''t be returning home today."

    "They''re still working on their stall?" Keith blinked. This was normal for these last few days as they had been going out. But it was only two days before the festival. What else do they need to build?

    "They said they should be finished in these few days."

    "Oh, well." Keith noticed the sun setting, but it was only an afterthought as he started to feast. It was expected since all of them were antsy about the festival. Final preparations were in order!

    ¡­.

    The day of the festival.

    Everyone could see it all. There was a massive line of people before the academy gates. This scene was to be expected: a famous academy that was rich in talent; who would want to come here and attend a festival hosted by them?

    All students were settled into their sections. Class F was huddled together as they stared at one another, ¡°Is everyone ready?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Wrong question. Is anyone nervous?¡±

    ¡°OF COURSE WE¡¯RE NERVOUS!¡± Was that even a question?!

    ¡°General, did you not see the long lines in the front?! Do you know how many people there are?!¡± Those long lines would give anyone a fright.

    "Yes. But we don''t need to stress about it too much. They''ll probably come at us in batches." There were many stalls set up each year. Despite his words, that didn''t bring comfort to any of them. Some fidgeted around, while for others, their hands shook.

    Keith noticed all of their anxiousness and concern. Guess I have to pull out a trump card.

    "Everyone, Hamster Teach has something she wants to do for us."

    ¡°Eh?¡± Clara''s round eyes blinked.

    ¡°Please grace us with the pats and tell us it will be okay.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± One by one, Clara walked over to each student, patting their heads and encouraging them.

    ...That was enough.

    ¡°Teach Clara is the best.¡±

    ¡°Okay. huddle up again!¡± Then, they got into a tighter huddle.

    ¡°We¡¯re going in hot, and we¡¯re going in strong! We¡¯ll show them on the first day that F-class is the one to beat, am I right?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Say it with me! We can do it! We can win! Win! Win! Win!¡±

    While Keith continued to hype up F-class into victory, Cadmus stood before a podium to greet all the people who came.

    ¡°Greetings, everyone. I want to thank you all for coming to the Azure Festival this year. Our students have prepared many events and items, and we hope you all have a pleasant day here." It was the standard speech.

    Aidiun muttered to Sohma, "It''s been a long time since I have seen him like this."

    "It''s because he made a stall this year." He was being reasonable today.

    ¡°Let the azure lotus festival begin! With his big shout, confetti flew as the gates opened, letting the people in!

 Volume 12 Chapter 35: Get Them By The Nose!

    Volume 12 Chapter 35: Get Them By The Nose!

    Everyone stared at the grandess the Azure Lotus Academy had to offer. It was similar to walking into a royal castle. This grandness was an afterthought as the people stared at the pamphlets. As they entered, they were handed one to guide them to each stall.

    "Which section should we go first?"

    "How about S-class 4th year? I heard they had something interesting there."

    "A-class is also doing something impressive as well."

    "Look here, the third years are running a magic tools shop." As the people conversed, only one class overshadowed the rest. S-class. It didn''t matter whether or not it was the 4th year or the 1st year; S-class reigned supreme. Despite the chatter,

    "?"

    "What''s this smell?" As the guest walked, a tantalizing aroma wafted through the air. A savory and decadent smell that made their noses addicted, wanting to sniff it one more time again and again, creating an endless cycle. Slowly, their feet trudged, aiming to find the source. That was when they arrived before one section.

    F-class. First year.

    Each section had a gate that said their class name and the year. However, this one was distinct from the others. The lettering was softer and rounder, while the coloring was on the lighter side. Staring at it interested the guests, as they couldn''t help but gaze at it a few more times.

    "Cute."

    "This is F-class?"

    "Look, there''s a stall in front." That was the source.

    "What are you making?" The people couldn''t help but marvel at those beautiful chunks of meat grilled on the fire.

    "Hello! We''re selling rush bull meat skewers! Do you all want some? They''re two bronze coins a skewer." The student smiled as he explained.

    "Skewers?" This was a dish they had never heard of before. Handing the coins over, the guests were handed one stick each. Each meat looked tender and juicy as the juices dripped down. Gulp! When one does it, the others soon follow. The only course of action left was to eat!

    ...One bite was enough.

    ¡°Delicious!¡± Tender and juicy. Each piece of meat had quite the flavor as they chewed. With each bite, another one came their way.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Each piece of meat was packed with flavor as they chewed. Soft and tender like a ball of cotton, making it easy to eat. There was a slight bitterness due to some charred bits, but it only complemented the meat''s rich taste!

    "We want another!" "No, make it two!" "I want to buy a lot!"

    "Understood." The student nodded, "But the maximum you can have in one order is five."

    "Then we''ll take five!" There was no need to hold back.

    ¡°Child, what is this?¡± Besides the skewer they obtained, they also got five tickets, which was uncommon. The student explained, "This is specifically for our section. For each skewer you buy, you earn one ticket. You can exchange it for goodies in the exchange stall."

    ¡°Goodies?¡± As they wondered what he meant, that was when another delicious wave of aroma hit them!

    ¡°Please come and try our orc skewers! We also got some pancakes as well!¡±

    "We also have earth chicken skewers!"

    ¡°Come here to try out fried garlic potatoes! Simply divine that it''ll light up your mouth.¡±

    As they delved deeper, they spotted more food stalls. With the fantastic and addicting aroma spreading from each stall, they were bombarded with colors. Each aspect caused the customers to head in.

    ¡°Mfahahah, my "get them by the nose" tactic worked!¡± While all of this was happening, Keith grinned on top of one of the stalls, observing the situation. Coen and Olin were beside him.

    Coen tilted his head, "I was confused why you placed the rush bull stall in the front, but now I know." No wonder he said he was going to lead the charge. It was an impactful start as the customers poured in.

    "But what''s with the corny slogans you''re making them say." Olin''s lips turned crooked as he heard his classmate speak those lines. Keith specifically made them repeat those lines. Just hearing it was enough to make his entire body shiver.

    ¡°To drive the customers to buy.¡± Keith shook his head, ¡±Do you think they would buy if you don''t make it sound nice? Seriously, how do you not get this?¡± A slogan would make anyone interested!

    ¡°I''ll shut up.¡± Even though he had no clue, he understood it was effective because people were heading to them because of their words!

    ¡°Once they''re in, it''s hook, line, and sinker.¡± His lips curved upward as he watched them head over to the stalls. Once they were drawn in by the rush bull skewers, the others lured them deeper in.

    "..." You sound so much like a villain. Coen and Olin looked at one another and shook their heads. We saw nothing.

    ¡°Keith!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Titus!¡± Keith jumped down from the stall in front of his party. He smirked, ¡°What do you guys think?¡±

    ¡°This is incredible! You really went all out¡± Titus and the other parties were amazed by the sight.

    ¡°You know it. I can see that you''ve already tried our food.¡± Keith chuckled as all of them had skewers in their hands.

    "Keith, how could you make all these delicious items? I had to scarf down three of my skewers right away." Since she couldn''t hold all of them, it had to be emptied quickly!

    "I had help."

    ¡°But what do we do with the tickets?¡± That was something they were all interested in. Keith grinned, ¡°You can use those tickets to cash in for prizes.¡±

    ¡°Prizes?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, check it out.¡± Keith then brought them over to the stand. That was when they saw the giant signboard, which showed what they could get with the tickets.

 Volume 12 Chapter 36: Rankings Of Day 1

    Volume 12 Chapter 36: Rankings Of Day 1

    "Woah! There are so many items here!" The sheer amount of items displayed on the shelf marveled Titus and the other adventurers. It wasn''t a specific item; it ranged from keychains to stuffed animals.

    "You can exchange your tickets for prizes here. The signboard on top tells you how many tickets each item needs."

    It was 10 - 50 - 100 - 200 - 500 - 1000.

    "That''s an interesting idea." Morgan stared at the different items. The ticket system was perfect in this situation.

    Keith nodded, "Mmhmm. It gives customers a reason to buy more." An incentive. With so many customers buying five skewers per order, their efforts should be rewarded.

    "But only from food?"

    "No, you can earn tickets everywhere in our section! And there are games where you can earn more tickets."

    "Hmm? Where?"

    "That''s for you to find out. I can''t spoil everything now." Keith grinned as he walked away. Even though he wasn''t manning any stalls, he checked up on the rest.

    ¡°Muriel, how are the stalls doing?¡± Assistant Muriel was on the job.

    "Everything has been steady. There are a lot of people heading over to the food stalls. There''s no sign of stopping either." It was going at a great pace.

    ¡°Hehe, operation get them by the nose is a success.¡±

    ¡°...¡± We''re really going to call it that? The mer-princess wanted another name for it. Yet, it was too difficult to change since it was actually so! Three of the five food stalls were set up closer to the entrance; that way, they would draw customers in by aroma.

    However, this was only the start.

    A chain reaction. As the customers entered to find more food, they would look around to search for it. That was when they noticed the other stalls. The others were gaining traction from this effect.

    Keith then turned to Muriel, ¡°Then we don¡¯t need to do anything for now.¡± Ride the wave. Since their class had such a strong pace, there was no need to alter anything. I don''t need to pull out any more cards.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The day went smoothly as more customers entered their section. At the end of the day, the students headed for their representatives. They were the ones who informed them about the rankings.

    Coen grinned, ¡°Today, we¡¯re 4th place!¡±

    ¡°Woohoo!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Fourth place out of the seven classes was excellent for F-class.

    Keith asked, "S-class is in first place?"

    "Mmhmm." S-class was S-class for a reason. They were going to be around the top no matter what. Coen grinned as he spoke up, ¡°But what we did is already amazing enough!¡± Given how F-class was ranked at the bottom all the time, it was a great start!

    "Indeed it is. But don''t forget about our goal." Keith added.

    ¡°Yeah! First place, here we come!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get that first place!¡±

    "We''ll probably get a higher ranking tomorrow." Muriel realized it as she explained, "S-class will take a break from their section tomorrow. I''m pretty sure there would be more attention directed to the other sections." Each class would get a break from their station a day. S-class would be taking a break on the second day.

    "...Are we going to take second place?" They were close to third place which was B-class.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    "Let''s go!" The F-class students couldn¡¯t help but cheer at this amazing news.

    Keith shook his head, ¡°We should be. Remember to bring that fire when you go out there tomorrow.¡± They could only beat the other classes with their fire and enthusiasm. It wasn¡¯t a gap where they could relax.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°We got this!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll show them a festival they will never forget!¡±

    ¡°We also got some secret weapons on our side.¡± Keith grinned. The other F-class did the same, as they knew about the secret weapons.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to unlock the first one tomorrow.¡±

    "Mmhmm!" Keith and the others broke after they talked about it some more. When he returned home, he saw their smirking expressions.

    "...What?"

    "Nothing." Carolyn and the others smirked ear to ear.

    "..." You guys are that happy about beating me now? It was clear to him why they were so satisfied. The man could only yawn at this.

    Scarlet grinned, "How could you be so nonchalant?"

    "Because I can." Keith stretched his hands into the air back and forth. But as he did, he noticed Faelyn''s dark look. "What''s the matter, Faelyn?" It was odd since it was the calm and collected Faelyn.

    "Don''t know, I just felt something was off." Throughout the day, she felt this off feeling.

    "Hmm?"

    "You''re worrying over nothing." Herrick waved, "We got first place, and we''re going to be staying there."

    "Yeah." I''m worrying for nothing.

 Volume 12 Chapter 37: Day 2: Secret Weapon

    Volume 12 Chapter 37: Day 2: Secret Weapon

    The next day, Keith got up. As he did so, Mir and Lei rolled down from his body. Sleeping on his stomach was mandatory.

    Fira rubbed her eyes as she stopped cuddling with Ruby, "Keith, why are you waking up so early?" It was early even by his standards. Patting her on the head, "Sorry about that. You guys can sleep longer."

    "I want to stick with you." The little spirit floated onto his shoulders. These days had been particularly discouraging for the little spirit as she would have to stay away from Keith since he had a lot of work. The same could be said for the furballs and the baby.

    "Okay, then I''m going to prepare breakfast first." Keith headed to the kitchen to make breakfast. He was going solo for this. Diana and the other dorm mothers were still sleeping; that was how early he was.

    "Keith, you''re making breakfast?" He was not the only early bird as Sarah entered the kitchen.

    "Mmhmm. Are the others waking up?"

    "They''re probably going to sleep a little longer compared to us. But Jack and Arlo are in the bathroom." Sarah chuckled. Jack, Arlo, Sarah, and Keith. The four had to run their sections today; the rest didn''t need to do so.

    "Do you need any help?"

    "Can you bring the bread over first?" It was a simple breakfast today.

    "Okay." Sarah nodded as she brought the bread back. But as he was doing so, the others entered the dining room. As they had their meal,

    ¡°You guys coming to our sections later?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°We need to try out your food stalls!¡± The others were quite interested in what the section had in store. But more so than that, it was time to have fun. Working that entire week till night, of course they needed to let off some steam!

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Is Uncle Julius and Edmund coming?¡± William informed him that everyone was coming to the festival today.

    Carolyn nodded, ¡°Mmhmm, Father wanted to come yesterday, but Mother stopped him because he needed to finish his work. He said he would stay here for the rest of the week.¡± Those six days were all for enjoyment.

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡± Unlike Carolyn, who had Julius going crazy, Cedric was the one on her side.

    ¡°The same could be said for us as well.¡±

    Alfia added, "My father is curious about the food since he had the chocolate."

    "Well, I''m going to be working at the section." Scarlet muttered, "My family isn''t coming till the third day."

    "Oh."

    ¡°Alright, then I will be off first.¡± He had to help the other students set up the stalls. Heading over to the F-class section, that was when he heard sounds. Eh? Entering, he saw Coen and the rest of the students already there.

    ¡°Is your section alright, Helm? Do you need any backup?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. What about you guys? Anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    ¡°Vera, can you help me out with the cotton here? Some stuffed animals need a little more fluff.¡±

    "Understood."

    There was no need for Keith to do anything. Everyone in the F-class was already in high gear!

    ¡°Those words you¡¯ve said before made them fired up.¡± Muriel walked over to him, ¡°They arrived an hour ago; they''ve been working since.¡± She also came here earlier, but it was later compared to others.

    "They want it badly." Remembering those words of wanting to get to 1st place, they all desired to surpass S-class.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Keith laughed.

    ¡°Keith! What are you standing over there! Come help out with the secret weapon! Check everything is in order!¡± Olin roared as he carried equipment in his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Keith turned to Muriel, ¡°Muriel, are you ready?¡± The one running the stall would be Muriel, of all people!

    ¡°Mmhmm! I¡¯m ready.¡± Muriel nodded. This was something that she was more than prepared for. This was something that was her bread and butter.

    Keith grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s do this! We¡¯re going to go crazy, am I right?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡­

    Muriel headed into her stall. That was when she saw her friends priming the fish, ¡°Is everything in motion?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! Muriel, all we have to leave it to you.¡± Muriel didn¡¯t have to help out with prep. Actually, she wanted to. But the girls told her not to as she had the most significant job out of all of them; grilling. She and one other merfolk were on grilling duty.

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Muriel nodded. And that was when she opened the stall and saw so many people there!

 Volume 12 Chapter 38: Grill Genius

    Volume 12 Chapter 38: Grill Genius

    The gates slowly opened for the second day; guests flocked in, heading to the sections. There was no speech or anything; only a speaker told them to have fun.

    However, what happened next took Coen and the rest of F-class aback, "What in the world?! Why are there so many people?!"

    "Are you kidding me?!" Olin cursed. A group of people headed over to their section! The students running the rush bull stall heard the reason.

    "I can''t forget about that taste."

    "It was so delicious."

    "Those skewers are so cheap as well. I should come back later for lunch."

    The customers were mesmerized by the taste brought about yesterday. That alone had brought recurring customers back. Moreover,

    "I want to get that wooden figure! I need a couple of more tickets!"

    "Yeah! That teddy bear is so adorable!"

    Some customers were eager to earn more tickets to cash them for prizes at the exchange stall.

    "Can''t believe there''s so many people here," Olin muttered as he watched the customers enter their stall.

    "Believe it! We''re only going to go up!" There was no need to be amazed by the number of people heading over. The only action they should be focused on was to provide them with the best experience.

    ¡°We want five skewers!¡± The ordering began. The customers quickly entered the food stalls as they ordered the limit.

    "..."

    "And the onslaught begins!" Keith grinned as he watched everything go down. He could hear their conversations. Some couldn''t go to specific stalls due to the long lines. They were making it up today.

    As he watched, Coen came over, ¡°Keith! There¡¯s a situation! The rush bull stall is being bombarded by orders!¡± Being the head of their attack, they were the ones who had to take care of a majority of recurring and new customers at the same time.

    The stall required flawless perfection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I anticipated this! Sarfen! Bring squad one over there to assist them!"

    "Understood!" The elf nodded as he quickly headed to the stall with a group of three. That alone was enough to calm the situation. But that was not the end of his troubles.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "Keith! We need more people to make the meat pies over here! Our men are dying!"

    "Olin!"

    "On it!" Olin quickly took some students and headed over there for support.

    A general in control of everything. Keith handed his orders to F-class; everything was calculated and prepared in advance. Standing on top of the stalls wasn''t for reviewing their victory in sight. It was to survey the surroundings and find any issues that came their way. And he found one right now!

    ¡°Helm and the rest in the woodworking stall are being bombarded right now! Coen, send squad two to divert some of the customer''s attention to Vera''s stall. They will definitely like it as well!" They were searching for something interesting; Vera''s store was definitely in their category!

    Anyone else who saw this would assume they were going to war. But the customers were too focused on the stalls to see this.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Coen nodded. ¡°But we should send more people over to Muriel!" Muriel and a few others were running the new stall. With an addition, specifically for food, there were bound to be many people heading there to try.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will be fine. Muriel is a grill genius.¡± Keith had realized it. The girl''s potential was just dazzling!

    ¡­

    ¡°I want some salmon bits!¡±

    ¡°Cod for me!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±Muriel and the merfolks nodded; their eyes had never left their grills as they focused on making the orders as quickly as possible. It was at break-neck speeds! Even as they finished one, there would be two more orders, which they finished swiftly. Faster customers meant more people.

    These ladies were warriors, taking care of the situation! Coen''s worry was not needed at all. They were going at a pace that satisfied the customers while not wearing themselves out.

    ¡°So delicious!¡± The people couldn¡¯t help but feel in awe as they ate it. Each fish was flavorful and soft as it melted in their mouth.

    ¡°Muriel.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Muriel looked up to see it was Chelan. He was not alone as there was, ¡°Father! Mother!¡±

    Their father, Virel Aqua Strom, tilted his head, ¡°Muriel, why are you working at a stall like this?¡± This was concerning and surprising. One, because she was a princess, and two, because it was a food stall.

    "Because I''m the grill genius, Father." Muriel gave a wry smile. This title slowly stuck with her because Keith kept calling her this. As he taught her, he witness her abilities with the grill.

    "Muriel, you''re a princess. You should-"

    "Father, Mother. Please don''t make this into a big deal." Chelan spoke up, "Muriel was the one who decided to do this. We should support her."

    "Thank you, Brother." Muriel smiled.

    "Mmhmmm." The parents didn''t like seeing their daughter becoming a chef. Their eyes said it all.

    Chelan then added, ¡°Can we get an order for everything?¡± He noticed the items that were there. Most of them were ingredients they had eaten before. But the method was something they never heard of.

    "Understood! They''ll be done in a few minutes!" Muriel started to increase her speed, which surprised her father and mother. It only took a moment before their orders were handed over.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same fish we¡¯ve eaten every day.¡± They had eaten them regularly. But to think there would be so much aroma. When they took a bite, that was when they realized the change.

    ¡°Delicious.¡±

    ¡°Muriel was the one who cooked this?¡± The two never expected this; as they ate, it became clear how they felt now.

    ¡°...¡± Chelan was silent as he savored the fish. So that¡¯s your ideal. There was no need to tell him who caused this.

    Knowing this only made the prince''s lips curve upwards, prepared to conquer this challenge.

    ¡°Hmm, this side of Muriel is interesting.¡± Chelan¡¯s father muttered as he watched his daughter cook. It was surprising since she was a princess. However, she seemed more lively and brighter.

    ¡°Chelan, we¡¯ll be staying at the mansion with you and Muriel.¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 39: Meeting Their Parents

    Volume 12 Chapter 39: Meeting Their Parents

    While the F-class continued forward despite the hiccups, Keith continued to survey the surroundings. This time, he was walking around on the ground.

    Good so far. Troubleshooting and directing customers to create a smoother experience. Like Helm''s and Vera''s stalls being similar to one another, there were others that were similar to one another. It made it more effortless to divert the customers. As he continued to glance around.

    "Big Brother!" Two angelic-like voices called out as his legs were latched by two pairs of hands! Keith didn''t need eyes behind his head to know who they were. He grinned and patted their heads, "You guys finally came!"

    "Mmhmm!" Leon and Laura nodded as they snuggled into him. Picking the two up, he soon saw his family with Carolyn and Krystal''s family.

    "Father, Mother, you''ve arrived."

    "Mmhmm, Keith." Sophia smiled.

    "We could have come sooner. But someone would have complained if we did." William didn''t need to glance at the culprit as everyone knew who he was talking about. The cause scoffed, ¡°There is no way you¡¯re eating more food! I¡¯ve already had too many problems in my life.¡± Julius was not going to add another to it as well! Just the thought was enough to cause him to have a meltdown.

    ¡°...¡± William and Edmund could only shake their heads. Edmund was especially so since he was caught in the crossfire! He was supposed to come sooner, but Julius caught him.

    "Same with me." Lionel glared at one Cedric. Same situation but a different generation.

    ¡°There¡¯s so many people here.¡± Lionel noticed the amount of traction F-class had. Many people were walking around and buying items.

    Keith grinned, ¡°Grandpa, I take it that you guys got your food as well?¡± In their hands were an assortment of different types of skewers.

    ¡°What do you expect when you decide on something so delicious?!¡± Carolyn chuckled.

    ¡°We of F-class aim to please. Aren¡¯t you guys worried about losing to us?¡± These ladies were feasting on quite a lot of food.

    "Hmpf! That''s why we need to be here! We''re here to check out the competition!" Krystal nodded to Carolyn''s words. Know thy enemy! What better way to do so than to go in there and try it out.

    ¡°...Keep telling yourselves this.¡±

    Cedric then muttered, ¡°But brat, shouldn¡¯t you be on deck for cooking?¡± This was an odd situation. Keith wasn¡¯t the one cooking; this guy was known for it.

    "Hmm? Why should I be cooking? Let the class have their fun. I have to focus on maintaining the section.¡± While Keith had said that,

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°General! Situation report! We''re running out of earth chicken!¡±

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re almost out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t account for so many people.¡± The earth chicken and rush bulls were quite the hot commodity.

    "I see. Then take the reserves we''ve prepared for tomorrow. Have a few of our men go out later to hunt for more. I¡¯ll request the guards to make some exceptions to hold it longer.¡± They had gotten supplies for the whole seven days. He even brought extra, but it was gone so soon.

    "Understood, General!" The students nodded as they quickly dashed over to the stalls to tell them.

    ¡°General?¡±

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m their general.¡± Keith grinned as he declared, ¡°This is war.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to beat us this badly?!¡± Carolyn and Krystal blinked as they stared.

    This is a festival!

    ¡°Yep! Gonna beat the class who kicked me out.¡± A lighthearted chuckle came out of his mouth as he said this.

    ¡°...¡± Krystal and Carolyn¡¯s eyes twitched as they watched the man work.

    Julius shrugged, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my problem! I want to earn some tickets!¡± That was something he really wanted to do right now!

    "Yeah! I want a teddy bear; those things look plush and soft." The teddy bear had caught the princess''s attention.

    ¡°Have fun, everyone.¡± Keith waved his hand. However, this was not the end of the people he would meet today.

    "Keith!" The man turned around to see Alfia and Faelyn. The two were not alone, as Licht and two other people were beside them.

    ¡°Greetings.¡± Keith did a light bow. There was no need for him to wonder who these people were.

    ¡°...Greetings to you Bo-Child.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Were you going to say something else?

    Lindor and Licht could only shake their heads. But the elf king continued like nothing was wrong, ¡°My name is Finrandir, and I¡¯m Alfia¡¯s father. Thank you for taking care of my child.¡±

    "My name is Lindor. Likewise, thank you for taking care of my daughter."

    "It''s my pleasure. Alfia and Faelyn are great friends to have."

    ¡°...Keith.¡± Alfia¡¯s cheeks turned red when she heard that. Faelyn looked away but her ears were flushed.

    Finrandir chuckled, ¡°As a father, I¡¯m glad to hear this. But it seemed that my children had caused some difficulties for you.¡± This was not about his daughter but another one of his children.

    Iston. Iston had tried to attack him. Of course, the king would hear something about this.

    ¡°I would like to apologize.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for you to. It was nothing more than a squabble.¡± Keith shook his head, his expression unfiltered.

    "..." Finrandir grinned when he heard that.

    ¡°Keith!¡± As the two talked, another person he knew came over.

    ¡°Herrick¡­did you stuff yourself full?!¡± That sauce on his face was enough to tell him what he did.

    ¡°Haha, child, you could tell.¡± The person who spoke was none other than the tall lion beside him.

    ¡°My name is Othniel, and I¡¯m the father of this little brat here.¡± Othniel grinned as he rubbed Herrick''s head.

    ¡°Greetings,¡± Keith bowed lightly, but Othniel shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that, child. You helped my child out so much.¡± He rubbed Keith''s head.

    ¡°This child¡¯s only thought was to fight and fight, but after meeting you, he is now studying at home. My wife and I couldn''t believe he was capable of this.¡± Even he was surprised by his son¡¯s change.

    Though this was something he wanted.

    ¡°Father.¡± Herrick frowned, clearly offended. But that was all stopped when Othniel spotted Finrandir. An evil grin soon formed, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°And you as well.¡± Finrandir¡¯s eyes narrowed. Both kings stared at one another, clearly battling with their eyes. Herrick and Alfia blinked as he stared at them.

    ¡°...I take it that you two know each other.¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 40: Kings In His Mansion

    Volume 12 Chapter 40: Kings In His Mansion

    "Indeed, Child." Lindor nodded, "The two were classmates in the academy. You could say they were rivals."

    "..." I see. That made a lot of sense.

    "Haha, why did the troublemaking elf come here?" Othniel grinned as he stared at Finrandir. That smile of his was beaming.

    "You." Finrandir''s eyes narrowed as there was really no come back!

    "..." One was smiling victorious, while the other was hateful. Staring at their children, it seemed they were confused as well! Either way, the two were about to duke it out! That caused Keith to sweat. Having two kings fight was an issue and a national crisis!

    But as they were about to, ¡°Brat! Come over here now!¡±

    "Julius?" Finrandir and Othniel calmed down as they stared at someone they knew. Julius tilted his head, ¡°Huh? Why are you guys here?!¡±

    "..." Take it that you two know him as well?

    ¡°Anyways, Keith! Come with me now! I need your help with this game!¡± He grabbed Keith by the scuff of the neck and dragged him over to a stall. From what he could see, William and the other adults were there.

    "Is May taking care of the kids?" Leon and Laura were missing.

    "Mmhmm," Camelia nodded, "The three went to the exchange shop to hand in their tickets."

    ¡°I see...so what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°These two are cheating!¡± Julius pointed at one William and Edmund.

    "There is no cheating involved, Julius." "Yeah, you''re just bad at this game." William and Edmund shook their heads as they stared at this baby.

    "How could you guys get such high scores?!" However, this baby was not going to take this lying down. Turning to Keith, "Do something about this!"

    "..." What am I supposed to do about this?! He was in favor of his father and Edmund than him!

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Finrandir and Othinel followed the two. Now, their focus was on the games.

    ¡°Huh? Finrandir, Othinel, you guys came here?¡± William and Edmund blinked.

    "What are you guys playing?"

    ¡°They¡¯re playing a game which increases the amount of tickets you have.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh, these things.¡± Othinel and Finrandir had many tickets from buying skewers. However, it wasn''t enough to get anything from those stalls. Now, there was a way to increase it?

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Yeah, you can also play a game here to earn tickets. You pay a bronze coin, and depending on where you hit, you could earn a lot of tickets.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡± The game was quite simple enough for anyone to play.

    Othniel grinned, ¡°Finrandir, how about we have a contest?¡±

    ¡°...I was thinking the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Then we can have a five-man contest.¡± Edmund, William, and Julius were game.

    ¡°...¡± Thank goodness I made a lot of these. The games were made of doubles, so there was no need to worry about overcrowding. With their attention drawn away, he quickly fled the scene.

    Coen whispered, ¡°Was that all your friends, Keith?¡±

    "Mmhmm. Well, most of them are their parents."

    "...Doesn''t that make them kings and queens?"

    "Yeah!"

    ¡°...¡± Coen was about to throw himself out the window! If it had been any other student, they would have fainted.

    "Let''s do this! Keep looking around!" Ignoring the look Coen had, Keith was focused!

    "Understood." Coen sighed as he followed after him. After some time, the day slowly ended.

    "Good job, everyone!"

    ¡°Coen! Stop the pleasantries and tell us the results!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Start talking!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Coen sighed before a bright grin appeared, ¡°Today, we¡¯re in second place! However! The margin between us and A-class is only a few away!" It was close, really close.

    ¡°...Hmm.¡± Jack and Sarah might have something to do with that.

    "What''s the matter, Keith?" Coen noticed how quiet the man was throughout the entire time.

    "S-class dropped to fifth place." That was something that caught his eye. They were in first yesterday, and they dropped to fifth.

    That was a considerable drop.

    ¡°We should be careful going forward.¡± This break could damage us if we¡¯re not too mindful.

    Keith clapped his hands together, ¡°Either way! We¡¯re the winners here! So cheers!¡± A-class popularity came from their class name, so that was to be expected. But F-class came up with their abilities.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it going for the next few days!¡± After cheering one another on, Keith returned home. Getting close to the front door, he could hear a lot of noise.

    "Eh?" Did something happen? Keith entered the mansion. He headed over to the living room and found the reason.

    ¡°Haha! Take that, you stinken lion! What was that?¡±

    ¡°Shut it! You only won on a technicality!¡±

    ¡°Technicality that you suck!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Oh. There was quite a line-up in the room. You have:

    Three kings, three grand dukes, one ex-grand duke, and one marquis.

    Yeah, quite the line-up.

    ¡°Po!¡± Lei and Mir jumped at Keith, and everyone turned to him.

    Sophia smiled, ¡°Dear, you¡¯re back. Did you finish your job?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, we had to hunt for some more ingredients. But we got everything done.¡± Keith stretched his arm. While a few cleaned the stalls, the hunting group headed to procure the ingredients again.

    Actually, the hunting group hunted in excess; everyone felt they would need it. With how they ran out so fast, there was a high chance there would be a shortage.

    ¡°Ooho, I will have to order more tomorrow, child,¡± Othniel smirked.

    ¡°Speak of which, Keith, what will you open up next?¡± The others were quite curious as to what will come next. They all had tried the fish stall and were hooked. There should be five more opening up! Each one was probably more delicious than the latter.

    ¡°...¡± All eyes were locked on him.

    ¡°Secret.¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 41: A Big Feast

    Volume 12 Chapter 41: A Big Feast

    "Bleh! You''re always such a tease!" Carolyn stuck out her tongue, pouting at this boy. He loved to toy with them with this.

    ¡°Child, you know sometimes secrets are meant to be shared.¡± Finrandir tapped his shoulders.

    Keith shrugged, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s more fun for me to see you guys wonder than to give the answers.¡± He found them wondering and questioning much more enjoyable.

    ¡°Evil! He¡¯s an evil man!¡±

    "Who said I wasn''t evil." Keith grinned as he sat down and took a bite of a cookie, "What can you guys do about it?"

    "..." So evil!

    ¡°Definitely your son.¡± Finrandir and Othniel stared at William.

    The man shrugged, ¡°Not my problem.¡± It was going to be for the others. He was fine with this; hearing about it now would only ruin the fun.

    "That''s because you always get to have his delicious food. Your taste buds had forgotten what horrible taste like!" Julius''s eyes narrowed. His taste bud had been refined from the brat''s cooking!

    "Indeed." Edmund nodded.

    Cedric added, "Your entire family has been refined."

    "..." They weren''t going to deny that. However, Sophia grinned, "That''s not our problem. It''s not our fault you don''t have a Keith."

    "..."

    "Cheeky." "Indeed." Thalia and Violet shook their heads, slightly envious of this.

    "I''m going to prepare dinner now. I''m feeling fish for today. Would everyone be fine with aqua rice, grilled salmon, and vegetable tempura on the side?" Getting a minute''s break was enough as Keith got up.

    "Yes!" Gabriel and the other students nodded as the man headed into the kitchen. The adults tilted their heads.

    Aqua rice? Grilled salmon? Vegetable tempura?

    What were all those words?

    ¡°Alfia, what is he talking about?¡± Finrandir''s eyes widened as he gulped.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Things.¡±

    "..." Are you pulling a Keith on us right now? Everyone seemed to think the same thing, and the students wouldn''t discuss it.

    That only made the adults eager to find out!

    In the kitchen,

    ¡°Diana, Nephele, Udine, I''m going to need a lot of help with today¡¯s dinner.¡±

    ¡°Mmmhm!¡± ¡°You can count on us!¡± "Yeah." With so many people here, he would need a lot of assistance.

    "Good. Udine, I want you to deal with the aqua rice. Nephele, slice the salmon into fillets. Diana, you will work on the cloud pig soup and some sides."

    "Understood!" The dorm mothers got to work while Keith prepared the fried vegetable tempura. This one was simple and dangerous at the same time. The first thing to do was to julienne the cucumbers and the carrots. He took some towels and pat dried the vegetables. Water and oil would make fireworks!

    Drying them, he gently placed them into the batter and stirred. That was when he poured it into the oil, letting it fry. After some time, a crisp pancake was created.

    ¡°Good! Now I need to do that about 50 times.¡± Keith chuckled as he continued to do so. The same was true with Nephele and the others. After some time,

    ¡°Young Master, do you need my help to move the food?¡± May entered the kitchen.

    "Thank you. Go ahead and use the cart." There was a cart for a reason. She brought the food to the dining room, and the people were taken aback. There were a bunch of dishes for each person.

    ¡°Keith, where did you learn to cook like this?!¡± Sophia had never seen such delicious food before.

    Keith grinned, ¡°I used the ingredients I found on the island I went to.¡±

    ¡°So delicious!¡± Finrandir and Othniel enjoyed the tempura. It was crunchy yet flavorful at the same time!

    Why doesn''t he cook this as well? Finrandir had already tried the skewers. But this was even more so! He could eat about 50 pancakes in one sitting.

    Othniel said nothing else as he savored everything before him! Finishing their meal,

    ¡°So, where are all of you guys staying?¡± Now, there was something that needed to be said. His family was staying here. The others? He really didn''t know where they were going?

    "Of course, we''re staying here!" Cedric muttered, ¡°My little gem is staying here, so I¡¯m also here!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Lionel¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, since my daughter is here, I shall stay here as well.¡± ¡°Same.¡± The three kings were in agreement with one another.

    ¡°You sure? My beds aren¡¯t like the ones in the kingdom. Please don¡¯t have any high expectations.¡± He had a feeling that they would never be compared.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, child; as long as we have somewhere to sleep, it¡¯s good.¡± Lindor shook his head.

    William muttered, ¡°You guys just want to stay here for the food!¡± That was the only reason why they were doing this. Screw the bed! The food was the thing they cared about!

    ¡°Ah, Keith, if so many people can stay, can you leave a room on the ground for my grandma?" Scarlet asked.

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±

    ¡°Child, is your father not coming?¡± Finrandir questioned. It seemed he knew about Scarlet¡¯s father.

    ¡°Father said he had things to do, so he won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The group did their own thing before they headed to bed. On the second island, the adults had some drinks in the pergola.

 Volume 12 Chapter 42: Class Reunion

    Volume 12 Chapter 42: Class Reunion

    The pergola was filled with wine and some snacks for them to enjoy and savor. Julius smiled, "How long has it been since we came together like this?"

    ¡°10-ish years?¡± It had been quite some time since they conversed face to face. It wasn''t easy since they were all heads of their own families.

    Finrandir, Othniel, Julius, William, and Edmund. By the stroke of luck, the five were in the same class. Each one had a similar path to the other. But all of them were here together again.

    "I also saw Virel at the section as well. Should we also invite him over here?¡± There was another classmate they spotted.

    "You have to ask the kid about it later." Julius sipped his wine. That was the only way he was going to get on the island.

    ¡°If that demon was also here, we would have S-class together.¡± Othniel laughed. All of them were in S-class.

    Everything was a coincidence.

    ¡°Ahh, you guys were so young, but look at you guys now; you''re so old.¡± Cadmus chuckled. An old man staring at his children.

    ¡°...¡± Do you have to call us old? Yes, they knew they aged. But could he really say that in front of all of them? You have Lionel, Camelia, and Cedric, who were older than them!

    ¡°But to think I would see you all together like this. So calm as well! Age does increase wisdom and serenity. I could remember the days when you guys tried to fight one another every day." The dragon held his head; those bad memories brought him headaches.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± At Keith''s age, these guys would try to brawl one another, knowing it would only cause more problems. They did not care about it at all! Aidiun and Sohma made a deep sigh.

    ¡°Aidiun, you have quite the problem with them as well.¡±

    ¡°Shush.¡± Aidiun shook his head as he tried not to remember. This elf was the teacher for S-class during that year.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see us like this, right?¡± William muttered. Everyone was now calm and down to earth about everything.

    Othniel added, ¡°Let''s not talk about us. William, your son is quite amazing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Finrandir agreed.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The number of times he had heard this was too many to count. It was not going to be stopping anytime soon.

    ¡°So lucky you get to eat this kind of food every day.¡±

    ¡°The way you said it¡­haven¡¯t you eaten his food before?¡±

    ¡°These three are eating at his cart every day.¡± Cedric, Lindor, and Finrandir were frequent customers.

    "..."

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he runs a cart where he sells food."

    Othniel rubbed his chin, "Should I go there?"

    ¡°What is wrong with you all?¡± William shook his head.

    Cadmus groaned, ¡°You lucky brats.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get your turn tomorrow, Headmaster. Until then, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    "Speaking about the kids, they''re living quite large here."

    The island they lived on was quite something. It was smaller than the other islands. However, the amenities were definitely ten times better!

    "Our children got the better end of the stick!"

    ¡°And those fruits as well.¡±

    ¡°I know, right. We missed out when we were kids.¡± Julius sighed.

    "..." The others had no words to say. Regret and envy were the only things they felt as they stared at this amazing island.

    ...

    Keith woke up the following day and started to prepare breakfast for everyone. A simple breakfast consisting of scrambled eggs, pancakes, and bacon. As he prepped the batter, Cadmus entered the kitchen, ¡°Kid,"

    "Grandpa Cadmus, I keep telling you you''re not getting any freebies in the morning." If he did, then no one would have breakfast!

    ¡°Shut it! I need to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Make me a breakfast box?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡°Stop acting surprised! Yukiko and Yueying probably had nothing to eat, so¡­¡± The dragon didn''t continue his words as he looked away.

    That only caused Diana to grin, "Ohoho, to think you would act like this. So you do have a heart instead of a stomach in there."

    "..." The dragon''s eyes were quite venomous as he narrowed at the great spirit. Yet, Diana shrugged it off as she went to grab the bacon from the smoker.

    ¡°I will make it for the two.¡± He understood what this guy was like as he quickly made breakfast. As he brought it into the dining room, the feasting started.

    Seeing them all eat like ravenous beasts was quite the sight. But it was not a surprise since he saw this exact scene yesterday.

    ¡°Father, are you guys going to stay here until the festival starts?¡± Keith turned to William and the rest.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Keith nodded as they headed out. But Herrick stated, ¡°We¡¯re going to beat you today! We¡¯re going to earn as much as we can!¡±

    ¡°Come at me! You¡¯re going to lose either way.¡± Keith wasn¡¯t going to back down.

    Keith headed over to his section, where everyone was ready to go. That was when a large group of people entered their section again. It was quite the fight again.

    However, they continued targeting one stall, the newly opened one.

    ¡°Huh? Fried onion rings? And vegetable fries?¡± They were confused at first but understood once they ate it.  It was quite the increase. But as they did so,

 Volume 12 Chapter 43: Matchmaker

    Volume 12 Chapter 43: Matchmaker

    "Keith!" Keith turned over to see Muriel.

    "Muriel, why are you here? I thought you were going to the other section?" He had given her and the others today off; yesterday was a little overkill. Each stall had a backup squad of workers; they would alternate every other day to have them fresh and 100%. It would increase efficiency.

    "I was. But we wanted something to eat before going. Ahh, and I want to introduce you to my family." Muriel smiled as she pointed at her family. Another light bow came from Keith as he greeted, "Hello, my name is Keith Freed, fourth son of Marquis Freed of the Solis Kingdom."

    "Hello, my name is Virel Aqua Strom." "My name is Arolina Aqua Strom."

    ¡°I heard you were the one who made all of this.¡± Virel glanced around. At night, Muriel kept talking about how amazing he was. Now, he was meeting the one in charge.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. But all of F-class.¡± Keith grinned, ¡°That¡¯s the only reason why we''re here. Muriel was an essential role-player in this as well.¡±

    ¡°...Keith." Muriel blushed when she heard that.

    "But you are. You and Coen were my backup." The two were his troubleshooters in case of emergency.

    ¡°These onion rings are quite tasty.¡± Arolina was savoring an onion ring. The group walked as they ate.

    ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± As they continued to talk with one another,

    ¡°So there you are, you fish!¡± Someone called out to him.

    Virel turned his head, ¡°Othinel, you¡¯re here as well.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! And a few others. Oh, hey, Keith!¡±

    ¡°Hello, King Othinel.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡± He hooked Virel¡¯s neck, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going to have ourselves a class reunion!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± The mer-king was taken aback as the beast king dragged him off without explaining further.

    Arolina chuckled, ¡°Muriel, let¡¯s go after them.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! Keith, I¡¯ll see you later. I¡¯ll also grab some intel on the other stalls!¡± Of course, gathering info from the other section was a must.

    ¡°So you know another princess.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Eric, how long were you here?¡± It was his three brothers with James.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°His life is a train wreck.¡± James covered his mouth as he chuckled. The number of people he knew was just too many to count! It was shocking and dangerous at the same time!

    "Indeed." The three nodded.

    "..." I''m right in front of you guys!

    ¡°Keith!¡±

    Keith smiled. ¡°Ahh, Hazel, thank you for coming.¡± Perfect timing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention-Senior Alvin!¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes were then locked onto Alvin as her eyes widened. The man smiled, "It¡¯s been some time, Hazel.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, big brother, could you and Senior Hazel help me with something?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can you two tour around the section? And can you come back with whatever you hear? Also, can you rate our stalls as well?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Keith, there¡¯s no need-¡± ¡°Please, I really need it.¡± Keith begged, and Alvin couldn¡¯t say no to his little brother, ¡°Okay. Hazel, shall we?¡±

    ¡°S-sure!¡± The woman turned back to Keith, and he gave her a wink.

    Little Brother!

    I got you, now hop to.

    Alvin and Hazel left, one utterly unaware that his little brother was playing matchmaker.

    ¡°Quite the matchmaker we have in our ranks.¡± Three bodies leaned over him as he stared.

    Keith shrugged, "What? I just saw a chance to reunite as friends with one another." He had Aria send a letter to Hazel, telling her to come to his section.

    Eric nodded, ¡°Keith, you did well. If you didn¡¯t push him, no one would.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Derek chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go have fun!¡±

    James nodded, "Indeed! I want to eat some onion rings!" Those three decided to do their own thing. Keith chuckled as he walked around as well. That was when he saw a child running back to their mother.

    ¡°Mama, look! I won a teddy bear!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The mother was shocked, ¡°How did you get something like this?¡± The teddy bear was pristine and soft to the touch. This was definitely not something that could be bought or won.

    ¡°Madam, these teddy bears are one of our prized items you can cash in for with our tickets. These are all hand-crafted by our students.¡± Keith smiled.

    ¡°I see.¡± The mother was a little surprised but immediately understood. They had been eating a lot, and the tickets they earned were enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty!¡± The child looked up at Keith, which caused him to smile, ¡°Thank you for the praise, but you should thank the beauties over there.¡± He pointed at Vera and the other workers selling the stuffed animals.

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± The child quickly ran over and thanked them.

    ¡°Come on, Finrandir! Is that all you got!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Virel, you suck!¡±

    ¡°...¡± What is going on?

    ¡°Big brother!¡± A little shadow hugged his leg.

    ¡°Hao Hao, you¡¯re here as well!¡± Keith grinned as he lifted the child up.

    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± The child giggled as he hugged his head.

    ¡°Greetings. Everyone!¡± Zhu Liqin, Long Aotian, Setsuna, and Hayate were here. Beside them were Long Qiqiang and Shinzo.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Keith,¡± Setsuna waved.

    ¡°Hmm? Where are Grandpa Cadmus and Grandma Yueying and Yukiko?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, they¡¯re having their own date. No need to worry about them.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡± Keith chuckled as he looked down at Haohao, who had a keychain, ¡°Oh, you cashed in your tickets already, Haohao?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm! It¡¯s a sword!¡±

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    ¡°Everything was so delicious!¡± Long Qiqiang rubbed his belly as he filled himself up with a skewer feast. The group continued to talk with one another before they went to look at other stalls in the section.

 Volume 12 Chapter 44: Sixth Sense For Danger

    Volume 12 Chapter 44: Sixth Sense For Danger

    At the end of the day, everyone from F-class was before Coen. The man couldn''t help but grin as he roared, "We''re in first place!" He couldn''t contain his excitement; they finally did it! On the third day, they had obtained 1st place!

    "Alright!"

    "Let''s keep going like this!"

    "There''s no stopping us!"

    The others cheered. Now, their only goal was to keep their standing. They were not going to give this up now that they have it!

    While everyone continued to cheer, Muriel, Keith, and Olin were frowning on the side.

    "You guys see it, right?" "Mmhmm." "Yeah."

    They were looking down at the rankings; one class was so glaring from the others. S-class was still in fifth place. This was quite shocking, given the stature of the class.

    ¡°...¡± After they talked about their plans, it was time to head home. But that was when Keith noticed, ¡°Muriel, you¡®re coming with me?¡± The princess was walking the same way as him.

    ¡°Mmhmm, my father is on your island right now.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The two headed to his mansion, which made Muriel gasp, ¡±What a beautiful mansion!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Keith grinned as they headed in. The first scene they witnessed in the living room was a group of fools being scolded, while on the other side were people casually watching like there was nothing wrong with it.

    ¡°You guys took it too far!¡±

    ¡°How could you guys act like a bunch of little kids!¡±

    ¡°....¡± The reunion group was getting chewed out by the wife squad.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Keith,¡± Long Yueying called out, which made Keith smile, "Hello, Grandma Yueying. Did you two head to my section?¡±

    "Mmhmm, your section was incredible."

    The two had so much fun and joy with Cadmus as they walked around. They tried every game and food that was there.

    Yukiko added, "Your lunch was delicious as well. Here, I thought about feeding Cadmus my delicious lunches." Long Yueying nodded. The two had prepared something nice for him but were stopped when they saw the dragon bringing out his own.

    It was a no-brainer to eat it.

    ¡°...¡± Keith turned to the dragon, who looked away, not daring to face the child''s gaze. Was that why you asked me to make a lunchbox?! I thought this was out of love! He was slightly disgusted and impressed by this dragon.

    His sixth sense for danger was on a whole nother level! This skyrocketed when it came to food!

    ¡°I take it that they did something?¡± Keith turned to the group chewed out by the wife squad. It was quite a sight.

    Lindor explained, "They went overboard on their contest. It got to the point where they were shouting at one another."

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Keith nodded as he understood. So that''s what I heard before? It was the sound of people shouting. He wanted to go check, but his instincts told him not to go there.

    ¡°Also, why are you guys acting so chipper?¡± Carolyn and the others were casually sipping their tea.

    ¡°Hmm? Why can¡¯t we act cheerful?¡± Carolyn tilted her head. But that only caused Keith to frown,

    ¡°I mean your section. You guys are still in 5th place.¡±

    Alfia shook her head, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just a small rut we¡¯re having since we just came back from our break.¡±

    ¡°We''ll be better tomorrow in rankings.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Keith blinked, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯m going to prepare dinner now. Anything you guys want?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    Slap! A slap to the back of the lion''s head came, ¡°Wrong answer.¡±

    Keith groaned as he thought about it, ¡°How about cottage pie? We haven¡¯t had that in a long time?¡±

    ¡°Oooh! Variant?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anymore.¡± The rush bull variant was tapped out.

    ¡°How about the one you caught a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Huh? How do you know that?!¡± Keith blinked. But that caused Carolyn to scoff, ¡°You were grinning like an idiot. Of course, we know you found something good.¡±

    "Keith, you caught a variant?" William and the others paused as they stared at the boy. Variant. That one word was enough to get them on jitters.

    "Yes. But I''m not using it."

    "Eh?! Why not?!"

    ¡°...¡± Keith sighed, ¡°Nope. Not going to cook that. I¡¯ll go with an orc and rush bull mixture.¡± Cracking his neck, he headed into the kitchen to get started.

 Volume 12 Chapter 45: Secret Card Revealed: Variant!

    Volume 12 Chapter 45: Secret Card Revealed: Variant!

    The start of day four!

    Keith and the F-class students continued to move forward. They were going faster, more so than the last three days. Being at the top. Knowing that they were first among the seven drove them to excel further. Despite the increase in pace, their quality didn''t dip down at all.

    Good. Thank goodness I added a few more people. Keith sighed in relief. He had two more people in each stall, and he noticed how eager the rest were.

    "Keith!"

    "Scarlet, you''re free?"

    "Mmhmm. I had Chelan give me a day off because of my work." She had worked on the break.

    "This is my grandmother.¡± That was when he gazed at the bombastic woman next to her. Despite the veil, anyone could tell she was a beauty!

    Keith blinked, ¡°That¡¯s your grandmother? Are you sure you didn¡¯t mean mother or sister?"

    The lady chuckled, ¡°Heh, I am indeed Scarlet¡¯s grandmother. I heard a lot about you, Keith Freed. My name is Lilith.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Lilith.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, please continue with your work, I will walk around with Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Have fun, Scarlet.¡±Keith headed off to check up on other things.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the boy you¡¯re in love with.¡± There was no need for Lilith to glance at her granddaughter, as the weird interaction she had with the child was enough. That was the first time she heard her talk in a different pitch.

    "...Yes." Scarlet wasn''t going to deny it.

    ¡°He''s handsome. But I want to see what he¡¯s capable of before I decide.¡± Good looks could only take someone so far. Many other things were needed for him to be with her granddaughter.

    ¡°Um! Don¡¯t worry, Grandma! You¡¯ll be seeing a lot of Keith!¡±

    ¡°I will hold you to it.¡±

    Not knowing what was happening behind him, Keith walked over to Coen and Olin. Coen asked, "Keith, you''ve been hiding the last few tickets. When are you going to show them? The customers are getting restless."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The last few. On the signboard, the ones that caused the most were still hidden. This caused the guests to be restless and curious. Even F-class didn''t know much about it.

    Keith grinned, "We can reveal it now."

    "Eh?" Now?

    Keith didn''t hesitate as he jumped onto the exchange stall and shouted, "Everyone! I have an announcement to make!"

    "Eh?"

    "The boss is making an announcement?" A lot of eyes were now directed at Keith.

    ¡°Hello everyone! Today, I¡¯m going to unveil the final slots for the tickets! I hope you guys are ready!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Keith laughed as he repeated, which caused the crowd to shout even louder!

    "..." You really know how to rile up the crowd. Coen and Olin marveled at his abilities.

    ¡°Here they are!¡± Keith then started to write something on the missing slots. What he wrote made them all gasp.

    ¡°There¡¯s a giant teddy bear!¡±

    ¡°I want that!¡±

    "Wait a minute! Look at the 500 and 1000 tickets it said raffle. What is this?"

    Keith laughed, "For starters, I will be holding many raffles! For starters, those who have 100 tickets can cash them in for a chance to earn yourself a giant teddy bear! I will be choosing five lucky winners for it!"

    "Ooooh!" That was interesting. Those giant teddy bears needed 250 tickets to be exchanged, and they could get it for less? That was interesting.

    "However! Please don''t be too excited because what I will say next will be even better!"

    "Eh?"

    "For those who have earned more than 500 tickets can cash it in to enter a raffle to obtain a pound of a variant of fluffton meat!"

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Everyone roared when they heard that! A variant! You''re putting the variant up?!

    Keith added, ¡°And those who earned themselves 1000 tickets will enter a raffle where they can take the magic stone, and the bones shall be split among two lucky winners!¡±

    ¡°WHHHHHHHHHHAAAAA!¡± Their loud cheering vibrated the entire section.

    ¡°We have to join in on this!¡±

    "And we''re not done, folks! In another raffle for 1000 tickets, you can get yourself a giant teddy bear that our class created with the fur of the variant! I guarantee it''s fluffiness! You''ll be sleeping the whole day with comfort!" The giant pink teddy bear was brought for everyone to see. Just looking at it was enough to cause them to be mesmerized!

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Everyone was thrown into chaos when they heard all of this.

    Lilith chuckled, ¡°My, your crush is quite interesting.¡± A variant. Whenever a variant was brought to the table, there would be an absurd amount of coins with it. That was how rare and expensive they were. Yet, one was being used as a prize? Who could expect this?!

    "...Keith always has some hidden cards up his sleeve." Scarlet giggled.

    The ordering became even more feverish, and the games were high-paced. Everyone wanted to have the chance to obtain the variant.  Having a pound of meat would definitely cost more than anything they buy here!

    ¡°Keith, you''re really putting us on the spot.¡± Coen could only laugh. A variant. He didn¡¯t expect him to have an ace in a hole like this on display?!

    ¡°You know me, I have to have something. Besides, we need to have a giant lead.¡±

    "Eh?"

    "Nothing for you guys to worry about; I have some other secret moves to pull. So you don''t have to worry.

 Volume 12 Chapter 46: Where Are We?

    Volume 12 Chapter 46: Where Are We?

    At the end of the fourth day, Keith and Muriel walked together. Muriel couldn¡¯t help but apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Keith.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already got a lot of people here, so the more, the merrier." More people weren''t a problem. It was usual for him to enter the living room to see people eating cookies with a smile. The only thing different was that there were more people.

    "Big brother!" Leon, Laura, and Long Hao dashed over. That was when he noticed something in their hand, "Hmm, so you guys won teddy bears?"

    "Mmhmm!" "Fluffy!" "Cute." The three hugged their teddy bears tightly as they savored the warmth. Keith grinned, "Glad you three like them."

    "Dammit! I should have eaten more!" Cadmus roared. But that caused Long Yueying and Yukiko to stroke his head.

    "..."

    "Anyways, are we not going to talk about that?" Keith then pointed over to where Carolyn and the other S-class were. That confidence they had yesterday was nowhere to be found. They were lifeless as they looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°...No one came to our stall today.¡± Long Lihua muttered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jack and Sarah were befuddled.

    Muriel explained, ¡°I went to their section before, and it was pretty hollow.¡± That surprised her. She had gone in the middle of the day to check up on S-class; she saw a barren section. Only a couple of people headed there.

    "..." The others were silent. Even the adults didn''t know what to say to cheer them up. They were confused as to why their stalls didn''t work out. It was filled with the usual materials that would make anyone curious.

    "Well, your section was doomed from the start," Keith muttered as he poured himself a cup of tea. That only caused Carolyn and the others to tilt their heads.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We were doomed from the start?!¡±

    ¡°...Keith, you got to dumb it down for us a bit.¡± The way he said it was too general. No one could understand it.

    ¡°May, you understand, right?¡± The only other person who would get this would be May.

    The maid nodded, ¡°Yes, Young Master. I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± She turned to the rest, "From the start of your decision, it was a mistake. The most suitable analogy to your situation is having a rock tied to your back as you try to swim."

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hah, seriously, how do you guys not get this?¡± These little brats. Keith then further dumbed it down, ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°Our island.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean in general.¡±

    ¡°Vastoria.¡±

    ¡°And what is Vastoria?¡±

    ¡°A city full of adventurers and-¡±

    ¡°Ah-¡± Faelyn finally understood.

    Keith simplified it further, "A city composed mostly of merchants and adventurers who obtain drop items? You guys decided to focus on selling the same thing?"

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Now Herrick and the others got it. What they chose to do was basically the worst possible option for them; the environment did not help their case.

    "But the other sections are selling items as well!" Some classes went the same route as them.

    "Not drop items. Vastoria caters to mid to high-class people. The drop items you collected are basically in that range. You guys are basically competing with the merchant shops.¡± By choosing this, they were not competing with the other students; they were also contending in the same market as the merchants.

    ¡°And you guys are not winning that race because these merchants have a reputation, and they know what they''re doing.¡± Knowledge and resources were easily superior to students.

    "I''m pretty sure your customers glanced down at your items and probably thought they could find it cheaper in the city." It was highly likely.

    ¡°...¡± Carolyn and the others were nearly dying from his words. Each word from him was a stab to their heart.

    Krystal muttered, ¡°So it¡¯s impossible for us to catch up.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doomed from the start.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to be in last place?¡±

    "No. You guys will probably rank second to last? D-class is doing the same thing but on a cheaper scale." Unlike the S-class, who had capable fighters who could tackle mid-high tier dungeons, the D-class didn¡¯t have that. Their items wouldn''t sell properly.

    "..." That didn''t comfort them at all!

    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Keith shook his head, ¡°You guys are so screwed. Grandpa Cadmus, will this be the first time S-class ranks this low?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, probably? There were times when S-class lost in total profits, but they were second. They''re never in the bottom three.¡± It was next to impossible with their abilities.

    ¡°Hah,¡± Keith shrugged, ¡°Well, they¡¯re going to make it this time!¡±

    ¡°Stop making this worse for us!¡± Carolyn and the others were so close to tears.

    Keith shrugged, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s your fault for choosing it, so it''s not my problem!¡±

    ¡°It was Chelan who did it!¡±

    ¡°He was the one who decided everything!¡±

    ¡°Even when we tried to give suggestions, he shot them down!¡±

    Chelan basically took the reins and drove straight! He controlled everything while they listened.

    ¡°And that¡¯s what happens when you don¡¯t do a mutiny.¡± Keith rolled his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything about this being Chelan fully at fault. If you guys really thought something was wrong, you should have grouped together and told him instead of muttering alone.¡± Chelan was at fault, but they also shared the blame.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± They really had nothing to say about this.

 Volume 12 Chapter 47: Go Out And Smell The Roses!

    Volume 12 Chapter 47: Go Out And Smell The Roses!

    "You should''ve realized the moment your rankings stayed the same on the third day." How unconcerned they acted was an issue. They could''ve avoided their low ranking if they had given it some thought.

    "Instead of trying to figure something out, you guys decided to sit back and think it was a small issue." If this occurred for any other class, then sure, they could''ve thought of it as bad luck. But not S-class. They were too talented not to go up.

    Plus, time wasn''t on their side either. They essentially wasted a day of doing nothing.

    "..."

    "...Kinda harsh, don''t you think, Little Brother?" Eric scratched his head. His words were power spears, piercing their body. Even the people on the sidelines gulped as he rained them down. What made it worse was that they couldn''t refute it!

    Pure defeat displayed on their face as they could only look down in acceptance.

    Keith scoffed, ¡°Of course, I have to be harsh. You guys didn¡¯t realize the situation until it was too late.¡± Sometimes, tough love was required.

    ¡°¡­Why does it feel like Keith is better at parenting than us?¡± Thalia nudged Sophia. The way he talked made him more like a parent.

    ¡°He gets that from me. He also takes care of Leon and Laura most of the time, so there¡¯s that too.¡± Experience came into play.

    Carolyn tugged his shirt, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± At this point, they needed this guru''s assistance! If he understood what the issue was, then he could save them!

    ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°For starters, you guys are clearly talented. Use that talent.¡± S-class was by no means a normal regular cheese pizza. It had so many flavors and toppings on top.

    You had Ayaka, an ice user; Carolyn, who used legendary magic; and Scarlet, who could use shadow magic.

    The others were the same as well.

    ¡°Think outside the box; use that to your advantage.¡± Keith shook his head. But that only caused them to tilt their heads like clueless children. Keith couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand, and Aria came down with a paper bat.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    All their heads were smacked in one swoop!

    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Keith pointed at the door, ¡°Get! Go out and try to find some inspiration or something!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The other slowly trudged out of the room with defeated looks. Muriel painedly looked at them since half of this was her brother''s fault. The adult didn''t say anything and watched with interest.

    ¡°By the way, what''s this about you handing out variants?!¡± Cadmus then stated something that needed to be said! All the adult''s eyes stared at the boy.

    A variant. It was not something you give away like that!

    "That teddy bear is really plushy," Sophia muttered. Her eyes were locked onto that pink teddy bear. She was not alone in this; others were mesmerized by this large teddy bear. They all wanted it to snuggle.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Keith chuckled, ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what about it?! Everyone is going crazy about it, you stinking brat!¡± Cadmus grabbed Keith by the cheeks and lifted him into the air as he waved him around, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you share some of that with me!¡±

    Sohma and Aidiun shook their heads. That¡¯s what you¡¯re really angry about!

    Keith could only continue to grin, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have some secret cards up my sleeves?¡± Having secret cards was crucial to boost profits instantly.

    ¡°¡­Keith, how about you share some of those secret cards with us?¡± The adults were quite interested in what the boy had in store for them. Food was definitely a secret card. However, Keith waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s a secret for me and Muriel." Muriel and the others from his class who knew about the upcoming food stalls.

    ¡°Tch!¡± Julius sucked his teeth, ¡°And that¡¯s why no one likes you, you cheeky brat!¡±

    ¡°Keith, you¡¯re looking really pinchable right now!¡± Cedric¡¯s hands were itching closer to his face.

    Another chuckle escaped his mouth as he escaped Cadmus''s hand, ¡°Not my fault my face is so soft. Anyways, I¡¯m going to get started on dinner now.¡±

    "Big brother!" "We want to come too!" "Yeah!"

    "Okay." Keith chuckled as the three little ones followed him.

    As Keith headed into the kitchen, Virel couldn¡¯t help but mutter to his daughter, "Muriel, what are the stalls?" He was not alone as everyone stared at the lady now. It was quite something when there were so many eyes.

    ¡°Ummm.¡±

    ¡°Child, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of anything. We¡¯re all friends here.¡± Cadmus grinned, but those eyes definitely said something else.

    Muriel gulped, ¡°Keith told us it will be two food stalls. But he said something about the last one being a secret.¡± Besides the goodies that could be exchanged, this was also something he had hidden from them. The stall on the last day would be run by him.

    What he planned to sell was a mystery.

    ¡°¡­So what are the two going to be?¡±

    ¡°It has something to do with earth chicken, and the other has something to do with fruit.¡± Muriel jittered like a broken doll as she answered.

    ¡°Chicken and fruit?¡± Cadmus stroked his chin as he wondered what kind of sorcery he had cooked up. But as Cadmus thought, the three children returned to the room with sweets in their hands!

    ¡°Haohao, why is your face stuffed?!¡± Long Aotian stared at his son as he looked like a chipmunk. The same could be said about the others as well! They were definitely chipmunks instead of cute little kids.

    ¡°Big brother said that we can have all of this!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The adults could only stare in wonder.

    ¡°¡­¡± Should I have gone  with them? That was what most of them had thought before dinner was served!

 Volume 12 Chapter 48: Donâ€™t You Think Itâ€™s Peculiar?

    Volume 12 Chapter 48: Don¡¯t You Think It¡¯s Peculiar?

    The dorm mothers and May brought the food to the table. Keith noticed something off with May as everyone ate, "May, there''s a pimple on your face. Are you overworking again?" Stress would cause pimples; this was especially so with this woman.

    "Ahh," May tried to cover her cheek, but that was when Laura shouted, "May won''t go to bed!"

    "Laura!" How could she betray me like this?!

    "Later, I''ll give you a facial and a foot massage."

    "Facial? Feet massage?" The others tilted their heads, confused by the child''s words. When they heard that, William, Julius, Edmund, and Lionel''s faces scrunched up.

    Not this again!

    "Facials help with breakouts and maintain a clear skin. Also, washing feet is good for the body."

    "Young Master, you don-" "It''s fine, I''ve already done it before, so I can do it again."

    "..." Four faces scrunched up as they wanted to throw themselves out the window. They were about to have another debacle with this! And they were not the only ones facing this: Long Aotian, Hayate, Virel, and Cadmus felt something off!

    After dinner, Carolyn and the others from S-class sat in the dining room. The adults rested on the second island, leaving them alone to focus.

    ¡°Alright, we have to change it.¡± No matter what, they had to change their plan going forward with this. What Keith said had struck home with them.

    ¡°For starters, what should we do?¡± Scarlet questioned. As they were kicked out of the room, they were coming up with ideas on how to solve this. However, they really had no clue!

    ¡°I still want to do a fight festival."

    ¡°No!¡± Everyone spoke in unison. Well, except for Melor.

    "The risks outweigh the pros." There were too many issues with the fight festival.

    "Then what do you suggest we should do? It''s the only option we have on hand!" This was true.

    "..."

    Long Lihua added, ¡°Let¡¯s think about it briefly. Remember what Keith said; we¡¯re different from the others. We can do something that others can¡¯t do.¡± That was true.

    "..."

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "What''s the matter, Gabriel?" The man had been silent throughout their conversation.

    "How about a dance?"

    "A dance?" "You mean something in a ballroom?"

    "No, not like that. But just a dance that you see from time to time during festivals? We can also incorporate our magic into it as well." They knew more magic than others, and they could use this to their advantage!

    ¡°Yeah! We have to do something about this!¡± Everyone brightened when they heard that.

    ¡°I think I know of a way to do so as well!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡­

    While that was happening in the dining room, they could hear them shouting despite being on the second island. Cedric grinned, ¡°It seemed that they had gotten their gears in motion.¡±

    ¡°Their spirits are back up,¡± Lilith chuckled.

    As they sipped their tea, ¡°Now, I want to see whether or not F-class could really stand at the top.¡± Lilith was quite curious about the boy¡¯s declaration against the other classes.

    ¡°Would this be a first, Headmaster?¡± All eyes were directed to the dragon, casually eating cookies. Well, it''s more like he was being fed by Long Yueying and Yukiko.

    "Yes."

    It was something that had never occurred before. And why should it? F-class was the lowest, while S-class was the highest. That was something that would never change unless there was an outlier.

    There was an outlier to all of this: Keith.

    Camelia tilted her head, "Why do I get a hunch you did all this on purpose?" Knowing what Keith was capable of and allowing him to go down to F-class? It was too much of a coincidence.

    Cadmus grinned, ¡°Like I told Sohma before, it was only a whim on my part. Besides, I said it before, and you were all there.¡± These adults were there during the introductory ceremony.

    ¡°I¡¯m most interested in seeing what Keith could do, not as a student but more for others. That brat has a magnetic personality. In addition, he may not say it, but he hates losing as well."

    ¡°That is indeed true.¡± William and Sophia won¡¯t deny it. When it was a competition that Keith wanted to win, he would go all out.

    "He''s stubborn like a mule. He won''t give up on something if he really wants it."

    Othniel laughed, ¡°Now I want to see what¡¯s happening at your territory, William.¡± That was something they were all curious about.

    William sipped on his tea, ¡°Can I not?¡± Having so many royalties come to his territory would be annoying and a hassle. He could already see it now. But that only caused them to have evil grins,

    ¡°To think the statue William would get so annoyed.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± William would definitely fight them when this was over.

    ¡°But what are we going to do about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    "You understand that F-class isn''t running tomorrow, right?" F-class was taking their break.

    ¡°¡­¡± Silence. Does that mean no food? That was certainly the case. Hayate noticed Long Aotian''s silence, "What''s the matter, Aotian?"

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m really curious about?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Just something about what Keith did today.¡± Long Aotian frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite peculiar?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lilith nodded, "Indeed, I felt his actions today were not by coincidence."

    ¡°¡­¡± They all thought about it, wondering what would happen tomorrow.

    "Either way, where is the kid right now?"

    "Washing May''s face."

    "..."

    "Hah, so lucky," Sophia and those who were there at the time could only sigh while giving a sharp side-eye to their spouses.

    "..."

 Volume 12 Chapter 49: Their Plan

    Volume 12 Chapter 49: Their Plan

    Keith woke up the next day and prepared breakfast again. More and more people were coming here by the day. Today''s breakfast was an omelet with onions and peppers with sausage on the side. Contrasting the heavy, savory option was a simple fruit tart drizzled with dragon honey on top.

    As he finished plating it,

    Slap!

    "Come on! Just one nibble, Big Sister!" Nephele rubbed her hand with a tearful face. Diana''s eyes scowled, "No. Wait for everyone."

    "Don''t worry, Nephele." Keith patted the great spirit''s head, "It will be more delicious with everyone here."

    "May, Udine. Bring the food to the table."

    "Understood." "Yes." The two pushed the first wave in. Lilith''s eyes marveled at the tarts, "My, my. They look like jewels." The drizzle of honey on top gave the strawberries and blueberries a nice sheen; it looked like ruby and sapphire.

    "And the taste is divine as well." Lilith savored each bite.

    "Thank you for the praise." His eyes slowly darted to the bagged eyes everyone had.

    Keith chuckled, ¡°Did you guys practice the entire night?¡± He could hear something being fired outside late at night. It was clear they were trying something.

    Gabriel nodded, ¡°Of course, we need to practice. That¡¯s the only way for us to get it down.¡±

    ¡°We got it down last night. We¡¯re prepared to show you something amazing.¡± Carolyn grinned.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Like that spirit. I¡¯ll come check when I go out later.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    I''ll go to your section later." Keith took a sip of his coffee while savoring his tart.

    ...You guys need to chew. While he savored his food, this couldn''t be said for the rest. Carolyn and the rest shoved the food down their throats. It seemed they were trying to gather as much energy as possible. But that was not the way!

    Krystal noticed it, ¡°Did you add some dragon honey and make omelets to help our fatigue?¡± The honey reduced fatigue, while the eggs from Eldi gave them strength. This breakfast seemed on purpose.

    Keith nodded, ¡°If you want to surpass me, you guys will have to go all out.¡±

    ¡°So delicious.¡± The adults didn¡¯t say much as they continued to eat like it was nothing.

    Julius muttered, ¡°And we can¡¯t even get anything to eat from there today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± It was the same silence on the island yesterday. F-class, the only section selling food, was not open today.

    ¡°Welp, that¡¯s not my problem, everyone! I¡¯m having a break!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Can you not act so calmly about this?!

    "Po! Po!" Lei and Mir jumped at his shoulders while Fira tugged, "Yeah! Can we go to the festival as well?!" They''d been meaning to go, but the boy had been working all the time.

    "Sure, we can go out today." Keith grinned. He didn''t mind that. Aria landed on the table as well. While he continued to talk, Julius couldn''t help but mumble, "Did he get another familiar?" Lei was pretty eye-catching in the mix. Judging by how similar he looked to Mir...yeah, it was another one.

    "..." I don''t want to talk about it.

    "...To think he would be contracted with them," Lilith mumbled as she stared at Mir and Lei. One look and she could tell what they were.

    "Keith, we''re going to go now."

    Carolyn and the others headed out first. The rest of their classmates were also there in the section. The expression they wore told everything.

    "Carolyn, why did you call all of us here?" The person who told them to arrive here was Carolyn. She had sent letters to all of them, telling them to get here an hour earlier.

    Carolyn took charge as she stated, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re going to be doing something different today.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that we won¡¯t be beating anyone if we continue like this. We need to change how we operate going forward."

    "..." This was true. The others in S-class understood they weren''t going to go up. Staying at the bottom made the others jolt.

    ¡°¡­What about Chelan?¡± That guy was still the leader. But that was when Alfia added, ¡°Right now, we need to do our own thing. We can¡¯t be worrying about Chelan¡¯s orders.¡± A change in power. They had no choice but to do this.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to put on a show.¡± Scarlet declared, which caused the others to tilt their heads.

 Volume 12 Chapter 50: Great Promotion

    Volume 12 Chapter 50: Great Promotion

    Keith walked around and checked the other stalls out. Let''s see some great things. Rather than looking at it as competition, he was interested in finding out if there were any unique talents in the other classes. The first place that he headed to was none other than C-class, Arlo''s class. More specifically, Arlo''s stall. That was when he noticed the stall sign. As expected. With Arlo''s building abilities, making a fantastic front was straightforward.

    "Arlo!"

    "Leader!" Arlo''s eyes brightened as he waved.

    "What are you guys making?"

    "My stall sells armor and weapons at cheap prices." Arlo grinned. This was something up his alley. Plus, there were blacksmiths in his class, so there wasn''t much backtalk with his idea.

    "Oh, I want to check that out." Keith''s eyes were locked onto a sword. It was gleaming from the sunlight bouncing off.

    "Sure," Arlo brought the sword over, and the man started to do some practice swings. His lips arched upwards, "Oh, this is interesting." The weight of the blade was more on end rather than evenly distributed. The force of the swing would be faster.

    "..." While he conversed with Arlo, he didn''t notice how he was being stared at by the other blacksmiths. Some even gulped as they watched him swing the sword.

    Keith nodded, ¡°You guys got talent.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Easy, I don¡¯t bite.¡± Keith laughed as he headed off to check the other stalls around. Most of them were similar to one another as they sold off any item they made. As he continued to glance around,

    ¡°Keith!¡± ¡°Hmm? Senior Sakura, Angelica? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Deep gasps escaped their mouths, clearly from rushing over here.

    ¡°We have a situation with your section!" "We need you to come with us."

    ¡°¡­¡± So it begins.

    ¡­

    ¡°We want food!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°We want to get tickets!¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to earn enough tickets to be in the raffle for the variant!¡±

    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±

    "..." Although Keith was a few blocks away, he could hear their discontent. So many people stood before his section. Coen, Olin, and Muriel quickly arrived at his side. Almost everyone from F-class was called over here.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Olin couldn''t help but slap his forehead, ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t have thrown in the variants so soon.¡± Food-wise, he expected some discontent with the customers. However, the variant took it up a notch.

    Muriel and Coen could only watch in surprise.

    Angelica muttered, "Keith, do something about this. The student council and disciplinary committee can''t hold them back much longer." Right now, both forces were trying to hold the crowd back. However, the number of people kept increasing. Sooner or later, they were going to lose ground.

    Some instructors arrived to back them up. But it was too much!

    "This had never happened before." Never had this occurred before in the history of the academy!

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yeah, I should do something about this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± You think?

    "But should I?" His eyes narrowed while his lips curled up mischievously. Angelica and Sakura blinked. Olin and Coen looked up at the sky. What are you planning with this?

    The angel replied, "Please!"

    "But it''s good promotion." This crowd displayed how popular their section was. More and more people would know about this throughout the city and be curious about what this section offered. It was great publicity.

    Sakura''s eyes twitched, "Keith!"

    "What? I''m just saying. Besides, this is not really my problem. It''s your job." His job was to sell. It did not entail for him to deal with an angry mob.

    "..." Angelica and Sakura were left speechless. However, he soon took a calm breath as he waved.

    "Fine, I will do something about it." Keith turned over to Clara, "Teach Clara, can you come with me. You''re our instructor." An instructor was needed.

    "Okay."

    Keith cracked his neck as he stood up on a podium, ¡°Please calm down everyone!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± That was mostly enough to calm them down when they noticed the head of the section.

    "I understand how much everyone enjoys our section; our class would like to thank you all. Our goal was to bring smiles to everyone who entered our section. However, we must follow the academy''s rules!" A deep groan escaped his mouth as there was definitely something else he wanted to say to them but couldn''t.

    "Despite our wishes to open our stalls for all seven days, we could only do so for six.¡± His hands shivered as he spoke; clearly, he wanted to open it longer.

    ¡°¡­¡± The audience couldn¡¯t help but get angry. But the clincher was the next line.

    ¡°But we have to listen to the academy¡¯s rules. So, I apologize. But we can¡¯t do anything about it. But we promise to work even harder for tomorrow! We¡¯ll show you an even more enjoyable event there!¡± Keith declared with his powerful voice.

    ¡°¡­.William, that child is evil,¡± Julius muttered. Everyone living on the island stood there, watching Keith make a speech. They heard about what was going on and decided to check.

    ¡°¡­Heh.¡± William couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at this. While others played checkers, his son was playing chess.

    ¡°Pff, this child is an opportunist.¡± Lilith started to like the child even more as she watched what he did.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why he was so calm about this.¡± Long Aotian nodded, now understanding why he had let all this happen. Most of the adults nodded at how resourceful he was. Well, some weren''t.

    ¡°¡­.This stinking brat!¡± Cadmus''s eyes quivered as he stared in disbelief. He clearly understood what he was doing! Long Yueying and Yukiko couldn¡¯t help but pat his head.

    Keith bowed and headed down to Angelica and Sakura.

    ¡°Problem solved. Got everything back into order.¡±

    ¡°Got everything back into order?! Are you really going to say that when you just shifted the blame to the academy?!¡± That was what Keith did. He just made the customers angry and directed them at the academy, which was just¡­

    ¡°Rather than be angry at multiple people, let¡¯s have them focus on one point instead.¡± Keith grinned as he patted the two¡¯s shoulders, ¡°And it¡¯s really not our fault either.¡± This was actually the academy¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go look around!¡± Keith didn¡¯t look at them anymore as he continued viewing the stalls that were before them. That was when he heard someone shouting,

 Volume 12 Chapter 51: Evil Man!

    Volume 12 Chapter 51: Evil Man!

    ¡°Everyone! S-class performance is happening!¡± Hearing the comments floating around, a crowd slowly headed over to their section. This was a sudden change of events. S-class had posted some flyers about doing a performance, which was unexpected.

    A focus on materials turned into a performance? The two were far apart from one another.

    Keith followed the crowd. Inside their section was a large stage right in the middle. Guess they used Melor and Faelyn to make it work. The stage was created from earth magic while Melor and others sculpted the base to make it look grand. However, it was definitely a rush job, as he could see some scratches.

    The stage was only a platform and nothing more; what came next was crucial.

    The first person up was Scarlet: she cast her fire magic and shot it into the sky, causing beautiful fireworks. She also started to draw in the air, creating beautiful works of fire. That was not all as Alfia stepped up, and the wind swirled around her body; soon, it was sent into the fire, burning them brightly like the sun!

    Soon, lightning started to spring forth, which caused everyone to be spellbound by the sight! It was a beautiful display of fire, wind, and lightning. Everyone''s gaze was locked on the performance.

    It only ended with sparkles and embers gently dissipating in the air.

    ¡°S-class shall be hosting performances every 2 hours. Please let everyone know, and we will show you a special sight!¡±

    ¡°Magical!¡±

    ¡°As expected of S-class.¡±

    A smile was on Keith''s face as he watched everything. Should have done this from the start. From what he saw, they were clearly making plans on the fly. The two hours apart was to allow them to practice.

    But it''s a good start. Keith looked around before heading out and looking at other stalls. At the end of the day, Keith returned to the mansion.

    The moment he entered, a shadow dashed before him and lifted him by the cheeks!

    ¡°You damn brat! How dare you pin all of this on us!¡± It was war from the get-go! Keith didn¡¯t hold back and snorted,

    ¡°This is not my fault! It¡¯s you guys who didn¡¯t predict an incident like this!¡± Overall, it was still a problem with the academy! How could they not predict a situation like this!

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "I was doing damage control because of your incompetence!"

    ¡°Damage control my ass! You¡¯re a bonafide villain!¡± Trying to use flowery words to hide his intentions. The dragon knew what he was trying to do. He was trying to increase his section''s popularity!

    ¡°Takes one to know one!¡± And like that, the two started to fight against one another. The rest could only watch as this unfolded.

    William sipped on his tea and stared at the three who were silent. ¡°They¡¯re close to one another. No need to fret about it.¡± The fighting was something that happened all the time. Everyone at home got used to it.

    ¡°You sure?¡± The two acted like two brats.

    Othniel muttered, ¡°I know the two were close, but this is...¡± He didn''t finish his sentence as the others understood. Everyone knew about their close relationship, but they didn''t understand that it was this close.

    ¡°¡­¡± After some time, the two stopped as Keith rubbed his cheeks while Cadmus did the same with his.

    Keith scoffed, ¡°If you want to do something about it, then change the rules. I just used my popularity to my advantage.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you told everyone about the variants?¡± That was something that was on their mind.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Mmhmm. When I saw a drop in sales from S-class, I realized there would be a problem.¡± That drop was glaring!

    That was why he was preparing for it. Originally, the raffle announcement was supposed to be on the third day, but Keith chose the fourth as the fifth was their day off.

    ¡°I thought it would rile them up, and it worked. Also, we''re going to win in popularity!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± So evil. That was the only way to describe it. But his tactics were quite sound. F-class was hot, and it was only going to get higher.

    ¡°We just need to make a gap between you guys.¡±

    ¡°But our class is still popular.¡± A-class was in the lead today.

    ¡°True, but not for long. Did you forget about your break as well?¡± A-class has not gone on their break.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    ¡°Evil man!¡±

    ¡°Not evil, just smart!¡± Keith sipped on his tea calmly.

    ¡°¡­Quite an evil soul.¡± Ayaka shook her head.

    ¡°Hehe, you guys are just jealous that I will win.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to get back up there!¡±

    "Yeah!" S-class made a rebound as they were now in fourth place. It was a huge step when they were in fifth place before.

    "But my class hasn''t even dropped that far during the break." Despite the break, they had only dropped down to third place. It was a far cry from what happened with the others.

    "..."

 Volume 12 Chapter 52: I Love You Guys

    Volume 12 Chapter 52: I Love You Guys

    The sixth day arrived, and it was fascinating. A line of people stood before their section. Keith huddled together with the rest of F-class.

    ¡°Today is going to be quite hectic compared to the other times. Is everyone prepared for this?¡± From what he said yesterday, the guests wanted to buy more to recoup from yesterday''s break.

    "Mmhmm!"

    "We''re prepared!"

    ¡°Good. Also, I¡¯ve decided to add more people to each stall. I¡¯ll still do some troubleshooting, but I believe there will be no need. You''re all capable of changing at any given notice.¡± Keith grinned. Added people were a must since they saw the crowd. However, that was enough.

    As time passed, F-class grew more natural; everything became second nature to them.

    That caused Coen and the others to shout, ¡°F-class! Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    ¡°Let me say one last thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I love you guys.¡±

    ¡°Pff!¡± ¡°Why are you saying something like that?¡± Keith''s words were so out of the blue for the others.

    ¡°Just going to say it right now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Thus, the sixth day began! It was what Keith had predicted: there were many people rushing into their section! Keith couldn¡¯t help but grin as he stared at this going on. It was quite a spectacle.

    However, F-class was prepared for it. They were selling at a fast pace as well.

    Olin couldn''t help but mutter, "This is like fighting a floor boss!" Orc lord or golem. That was the same feeling he got here. The customers came at them in droves, not giving them the time of day to take a breath!

    "We got this!"

    "There''s no need to worry!"

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Despite this, F-class continued to go strong.

    But as they were doing this, that was when Coen questioned, ¡°Do you know where Keith went?¡± The man was nowhere to be seen. It was bizarre since he would be either on top of the highest stall to look at everything or next to Coen, Muriel, or Olin.

    That was when they heard it.

    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± A familiar voice came from the loudspeakers! Coen and Muriel¡¯s eyes widened as they stared at one another. Olin couldn¡¯t help but grab his head, ¡°What is that guy planning this time?¡±

    The customer also seemed to have realized who it was.

    "Hmm?"

    "What is Keith planning this time?"

    ¡°As you all know, my name is Keith Freed from class F, year 1! Everyone must be wondering why I¡¯m talking on the loudspeakers. Well, I only have one thing to say! Today! All food and game-related stalls in our section shall be half off for two hours!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The customers shouted at this amazing announcement.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± The same word came out of Coen and the rest of F-class. However, there was a different feeling; stupefied and baffled.

    ¡°General is planning to kill us!¡±

    ¡°Half off?! Look at their eyes!¡± The eyes of every customer dilated as they stared at the stalls! It was clear they wanted to pounce!

    Keith then announced, ¡°On the count of ten! Nine! Eight-"

    ¡°Get into position!¡± Muriel quickly ordered; they needed to get into position, or this horde would consume them. That ten seconds of grace was because Keith knew they would be stunned by this news.

    ¡°Add more people to the stalls!¡± Coen quickly added as well! This was going to be horrible! The other F-class students could only cry as they shouted, ¡°Why, General?!¡±

    ¡°This man is insane!¡±

    ¡°Focus on the stalls. We''ll get that fool afterward!¡± Olin roared!

    ¡°Three! Two! One! 50% off begins!¡± Keith roared as they caused everyone to come here.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± The ground was rumbling, causing the students to blink. However, they quickly got to work.

    Half off did a lot. A lot of people came over to the stalls, trying to play games and buy food as much as possible!

    Later in the day,

    ¡°Good job everyone.¡± Keith grinned as he stared at the rest of them. That was when the others couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Keith! How could you do something like that!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to kill us?!¡±

    ¡°General! This is taking it too far!¡±

    Keith grinned, ¡°But did you guys look at the sales that we made in these last few days?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Coen and the others couldn¡¯t say anything. Because they have! The amount of coins they had obtained had skyrocketed way past first place! They were none other than number one again! Today just made it even more difficult for the others to catch up to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to catch up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then we''re number one!¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re not done at all. We still have one more day till everything is cemented! Until then, we¡¯ll stay here and keep going and picking up the good fight!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Coen, Olin. Can you two stay back? I need to have a talk with you guys.¡±

    ¡­

 Volume 12 Chapter 53: Youâ€™re Not A Leader

    Volume 12 Chapter 53: You¡¯re Not A Leader

    Later in the cold night, when all the students had returned to their island, a group of shadows loomed over the area. They headed over to F-class year 1.

    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the carts and get out of here!¡±

    "Let''s do this!"

    "They''re getting too big over their britches."

    "You''re not going to be touching anything." They looked up and spotted Keith standing above one of the stalls.

    Keith jumped down and shook his head, ¡°You guys really think I wouldn¡¯t hear about you trying to attack and destroy our stalls?¡± That was something he had realized. As he walked around the other stalls, he heard many things.

    And one was talking about F-class.

    "It''s not easy being popular." Keith sighed, "So much jealousy." Popularity would always cause jealousy.

    ¡°...¡± Keith knocked out three in one move before they had the chance to talk. Without any hesitation, they tried to flee. That was when two shadows appeared. Coen and Olin were silently getting into position as Keith talked.

    That was not the end as well when there were a couple of more shadows.

    "Disciplinary committee, Captain." Sakura and the other disciplinary committee members were here.

    "Round them up!"

    "Yes!" That was when the other members attacked with great ferocity!

    "...Wooo." Keith stopped attacking as he watched them get to work. They were the strongest for a reason, and he understood why. Each move they made was swift and accurate.

    ¡°Seriously. Trying to take down our stalls.¡± Keith shook his head as he tied them together, ¡°Instructor Tennol, Senior Sakura, I will leave them to you.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tennol grinned as she picked those students up. Keith had come here prepared; he turned to the two, ¡°Good job, you two. No one is going to know about this, understand?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± The two understood. They didn''t want the others to worry about a situation like this. It would definitely cause them to be restless.

    ¡°Good. Now get some rest and wash your face." Tomorrow was definitely going to be another hard-working day.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Keith smiled as it was time to return to the mansion. But as he did so, he noticed someone standing by the gates.

    ¡°Hmm? Why is the representative here?¡±

    "I want to talk with you."

    ¡°Eh?¡± Chelan and Keith walked over to the park. This late at night, there was no one there. Coupling this vacant area was this cold and silent ambiance. It was awkward. The two just stood there, staring at one another. That was when the prince made the first move as he questioned,

    ¡°What makes you so different from me?¡±

    "Say what?¡± You called me here to ask this?

    ¡°I¡¯m just so confused. I had everything prepared. The class had better students, and yet I couldn''t win." That had been on his mind. He had mapped out the perfect strategy for their victory. Plus, he had many capable students as well. Even the instructors and professors expected their victory.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Despite all of this, he still lost. It was only today this feeling hit him.

    When he arrived at the section, he noticed his classmates focused on something else. He wanted to tell them to stop. But he couldn''t. He just watched as they worked; their expressions contrasted from the beginning.

    ¡°That was the problem.¡±  ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Do you not hear yourself? You had capable people, but you decided to go at it alone.¡± Keith shook his head, ¡°Let me ask you this, did you ask them what they wanted to do? Did you listen to them?¡±

    ¡°...But I¡¯m-¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the leader or not. Sometimes you listen to what your classmates want rather than trying to brute force everything by yourself.¡± That was the difference between the two classes. F-class decided to work together as a unit, while S-class had one person controlling the entire operation.

    Two different approaches to this festival, and the results varied.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re losing so badly. If you had listened to what they wanted instead of going at it your way, you could have been on top.¡± Sometimes, listening was better than just following the perfect idea.

    Right now, the group was fourth. They couldn''t beat F-class. It was too large of a gap for them to overcome

    ¡°Let me make this clear, you don¡¯t deserve to be called a leader or the representative.¡± Keith had to say this, ¡°While you focused on S-class, you clearly overlooked the other classes. I had to wipe your ass because of that.¡±

    Chelan''s sole focus was wanting to surpass Keith. He was so focused on his section that it caused the others issues. That was horrible leadership.

    "If you keep following these petty ideals, you will ruin someone''s life. Understand that." Keith sighed as he walked away, leaving him to mull over what he said. But when he did so, he spotted Virel and Arolina watching from afar. They were not alone, as the other adults were doing the same thing.

    ¡°Were you watching me?¡±

    ¡°We were worried that something had happened, but I guess we were worried for nothing.¡± Julius grinned. It was the king squad who had come to watch.

    Finrandir sighed, ¡°Keith, is it wise to say something like that to him? Aren¡¯t you destroying his confidence?¡± It would have destroyed his confidence if someone had said that to him.

    ¡°If he gets destroyed by this, he shouldn¡¯t be king.¡± Keith was direct, which amazed the others. They looked at Virel and Arolina. Are you sure you should say that in front of their parents?

    Virel then asked, ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°Chelan is too high-strung and focused on me to see the bigger picture of what was going on. If he hadn¡¯t done that, S-class probably would have beaten them flatly."

    ¡°...But if he''s a bad king.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t be a good king.¡± Keith tilted his head, ¡°I¡¯m saying he isn¡¯t one now.¡± There was a difference.

    ¡°...¡±

    Keith stretched his hands as he headed into his portal to get something to eat. After fighting those guys and talking to him, he was famished.

    Othniel tilted his head as he turned to William, ¡°Your kid is really like an adult.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he grew up the fastest.¡± Unlike the others, Keith did many things an eight-year-old wouldn''t do. He was running multiple stores and organizing their expansion as well! His experience was definitely higher than a normal person''s.

    That was one of his strengths.

    ¡°He¡¯s a natural as well.¡± Thalia added, ¡°My daughter is so lucky to marry him.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? She¡¯s not marrying him!¡± Julius''s eyes twitched as he heard that.

    Thalia gave him a weird look, ¡°Are you seriously still going on about the two not marrying? Just accept that it¡¯s happening. You know it¡¯s impossible with how Carolyn is.¡± This doting father! When is he going to accept it?!

    "This is not happening lalalalalalala!¡± Julius held his ears as he sang a song, trying his best to not listen.

    William shook his head, ¡°The thought of us being related makes me want to throw up.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Are you saying that my daughter isn¡¯t good enough?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m saying you¡¯re not good enough.¡± That was a whole different matter.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    ¡°But what about my daughter?¡± Finrandir stroked his chin. But that only caused Sophia and William to tilt their head, ¡°Are you being serious?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 54: Final Stall

    Volume 12 Chapter 54: Final Stall

    The seventh day had arrived, and everyone was stoked. Well, there were a few who weren¡¯t. Julius sobbed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is the last day!¡± Everyone was having breakfast.

    ¡°Were you expecting this to be a month-long festival or something?¡± William shook his head. To be honest, they were lucky that each royalty and noble had time to do this.

    ¡°Ooooh! Headmaster, can we do something like that later on?¡±

    ¡°We should! Let¡¯s have a month-long festival!¡±

    "Yeah!" Finrandir and Othniel nodded.

    "..." William and the others shook their heads.

    Keith sighed as he looked up at the sky.

    Cedric asked, ¡°Brat, will you be cooking for the last day?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, and it¡¯s going to be for three hours.¡± The last one was going to be by himself.

    ¡°Three hours?! Why is it so short?!¡± The others took the entire festival! Keith shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m going to be the host for the raffle, which will take up half the festival.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The others nodded.

    Finishing his breakfast, he headed over to the section. The students were already there, preparing themselves. It was the final day. The last day to cement themselves.

    ¡°Alright, today is the final day! Let¡¯s go out and show them our spirit and our vigor!¡± Keith riled up F-class once again.

    Coen and the others cheered, ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s keep going!¡±

    That was when the section was reopened, and many people had headed into the stall.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to enter the raffle and get myself some of that variant meat!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°We got to eat as many as we can here!¡± They all wanted to enter that raffle before the day could end.

    Eating and earning tickets was always the goal. But as the customers walked around, that was when they saw something they couldn''t believe.

    ¡°WHAT?! They¡¯re selling the variant meat!¡± ¡°What in the world!¡±

    ¡°Please come try the variant for five bronze coins! One per person!¡± Keith shouted. Yes, that was the final stall for their section. Variant meat. Handing out the variant in the raffle without giving them a sample of knowing what it tasted like was cruel.

    "..." That was the last stall?! William and the others gulped when they heard this. However, Othniel and Finrandir had already rushed in. A horde of people rushed at him like monsters!

    A variant¡¯s influence was not to be trifled with.

    ¡°So delicious!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s melting in my mouth!¡±

    ¡°How could something be this delicious?!¡±

    Everyone was enamored with the taste as they couldn¡¯t believe it. Each one continued to savor the meat like there was nothing wrong.

    Cadmus was doing the same thing, ¡°How could he do this to us? To give us one piece of meat?!¡±

    ¡°You know he¡¯s making it cheap enough for anyone to eat it, right?¡± Five bronze coins were under the bare minimum for just a single piece.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely going to be a riot if we don¡¯t stop this!¡± Coen paled. A large crowd was forming before the stall; the news of the variant seemed to spread to the other sections.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already called a few people to help out." The disciplinary committee quickly rushed in to organize the crowd. With the lines more in order, Keith ran his stall smoothly.

    Hehe, take that! Keith was grinning as he watched the people continue coming in droves. However, it was nothing compared to his time at the cart. While he cooked,

    ¡°To think you would make us do something like this.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Angelica and Sakura were staring at the line, keeping everything in order. There was no way they would lose control with the Student Council President and Captain here.

    "You know we don''t do these things, right?" Usually, it was left to the other members.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m paying the two of you to do this with food. Or do you not want to do so?¡± Keith handed them two skewers to eat. That was more than enough for their work.

    Sakura and Angelica went silent as they savored the meat. That was when more people came over,

    ¡°This is delicious.¡±

    ¡°So good!¡± That was when Carolyn and the others had arrived. That was how powerful the variant¡¯s influence was.

    After a few hours, Keith sighed, ¡°Sorry, everyone, but I''m closing up!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll hold the raffle before the exchange system in two hours! Please submit all your tickets in an hour! We won''t be accepting any more after this for the raffle.¡± Keith had closed down the cart. The next place he headed to was Muriel, ¡°Muriel, have everyone set up the place?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Muriel nodded, ¡°We have set up the stage.¡± While everyone focused on this, Helm and the others from the construction squad created the stage.

    "Go get changed."

    "Mmhmm." Keith headed into the dressing room. He was going to be the guest announcer.

 Volume 12 Chapter 55: Raffle Begins

    Volume 12 Chapter 55: Raffle Begins

    After an hour, many people were already before the stage. Vera couldn''t help but mutter, ¡°That''s a lot.¡± The number of people here topped everything they had seen before. It was the same number of people, but it made them larger when they huddled in one place.

    ¡°When there¡¯s a variant in play, everyone is eager to find the winners.¡± Keith walked over to them, which caused them to pause.

    "What''s the matter?" The boy tilted his head as he noticed their stares.

    ¡°I keep forgetting that you''re a noble.¡± Coen and the others muttered as they stared at Keith. The man now wore a three-piece suit. It was a simple and elegant black suit with nothing on it. That made it even more surprising since this highlighted Keith¡¯s looks.

    If someone else wore this suit, it wouldn''t be the same.

    "Really?" A chuckle escaped.

    ¡°Dude, you act insane and speak with us casually. So we always thought you were a commoner.¡± He was too casual to be a noble. But seeing him so pristine and handsome, they were reminded of his status of being a son of a noble.

    ¡°Muriel is actually a princess.¡± Beside Keith was the sea princess, wearing her beautiful aquamarine dress. Her cheeks turned red, "Do I have to be on stage too?" This was something she didn''t expect at all. Keith just suddenly threw this on her.

    "Of course! You look so nice together!"

    "Yeah! You need to shine, Muriel!"

    "Mmhmm!"

    Keith did not say this, but Vera and the other F-class students did. They couldn''t help but be in awe of her. She was dorky and pristine, but she looked beautiful and awe-inspiring now.

    ¡°While I talk, I need a beauty to pull out the letters.¡± Keith grinned. He was the announcer, while Muriel was the beautiful lady.

    ¡°...¡± Muriel¡¯s cheeks turned red. But that caused Keith to look at his pocket watch, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go now, my dear.¡± He raised his hand gently for the woman to hold. Some of the F-class students couldn''t help but squeal while the princess took his hand.

    As the two walked up, the crowd couldn''t help but roar. Seeing a handsome man and a beautiful woman walking up together would rile the crowd.

    "Thank you! Thank you! Muriel, did you hear that? They''re all calling you such a beauty." Keith giggled as he pouted lightly, "But I don''t hear people calling me handsome."

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "You''re handsome as well!"

    "So hot!"

    "Please marry me!"

    Some females started to jeer, not wanting to let the handsome man down.

    Julius sneered, "That kid is great at riling up the crowd."

    "He''s always been good at controlling the crowd." From the bakery to the chocolate factory, his son knew what to do.

    ¡°I hope everyone is ready for this! It¡¯s time to pull out the winners for the prizes!¡± With a happy smile, Keith shouted, ¡°The one who shall be pulling the numbers shall be my beautiful assistant, Muriel!¡±

    "Before we begin, I will set some ground rules since the prizes are quite expensive. You won''t be coming to the stages to take your prize as your number is called out. We will give it to you in a safe location guaranteed by our deputy headmaster." This was something Keith thought hard about. The winner''s safety was definitely in danger. People would definitely steal the variant.

    When the nobles heard that, they nodded. Made sense.

    "However, we can show our lucky winners for our teddy bears first." The first item that was on the raffle was the giant teddy bear. Unlike the other items, these things could be bought in the stall or exchanged for tickets.

    ¡°Muriel, if you would be a dear, show them the numbers.¡± Keith gestured. Muriel picked out the numbers.

    4, 7, 102, 53, 88

    "The lucky winners, please come up." Keith smiled as he called them forward. The winners were all young as they came on stage with their parents. It was clear from their bright eyes that they were so happy about winning them.

    "Here you are, little ones." Keith handed the teddy bears over to them. Despite the size, they were actually pretty light. Even a child was capable of carrying them.

    With this, Keith added, "And now for the one pound of variant meat!¡± Muriel stuck her hand into the pool with that shout and took out three balls.

    40, 10, 57

    ¡°These are your lucky winners for the meat!¡± As he was about to continue,

    ¡°Woohoo! I got myself some meat!¡± This came from one lion king, and Keith chuckled, ¡°My, my. We have ourselves a happy winner...but let''s not forget about the other rewards, shall we?¡± There were still some things that needed to be done.

    ¡°Let''s pull for the winner of those who shall obtain the bones!¡± Two winners were going to get it. That was when Muriel grabbed the balls again,

    47, 87

    Unlike the first one, there was no cheer or anything. There was only silence as the winners didn''t want to be spotted.

    ¡°Next is the magic stone!¡± That changed the others. Of course, it would be different since the magic stone is the most precious thing ever from the body. Muriel took out a ball.

    34

    ¡°Wooohooo!¡± That was when he heard a loud shout from a certain king.

    ¡°...¡± Yeah, not going to say anything. Keith grinned, ¡°And now for our last item, the teddy bear!¡± The giant teddy bear was rolled onto the stage.

    Surprisingly, the item that was more sought after was the damn teddy bear! Keith had to come to the decision of whether or not the magic stone or the teddy bear would go last. That was when he decided to use the damn bear because there were actually more people who entered the raffle for it!

    ¡°What in the world?¡± Even Keith was a little surprised, but who can blame them? It was a cute bear.

    ¡°Let''s begin!¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 56: Results

    Volume 12 Chapter 56: Results

    Once the raffle ended, the crowd slowly dispersed. In the back of the exchange ticket stall, the winners arrived. Keith smiled as he handed the items, "Here you are, Lucky Winners." He gave them in order.

    "Woohoo! I got myself some variant meat!" Othniel cheered as he raised the meat in the air. It was like a treasure. How his ears wiggled as he held it up like a legendary item was majestic and weird at the same time.

    "..." Keith could only smile. Despite how he acted, the other winners were the same way. It wasn''t a surprise since they obtained meat from a variant.

    From how everyone talked, the variant was too powerful! Now, it was time for the bones and the stone. That was when people came up to get them. It was pretty standard and ordinary.

    The last item was the teddy bear, which surprised Keith the most. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Kaiser, you like teddy bears?¡± This was the one he was most surprised about. Kaiser, the vice guildmaster, was a stuffed animal lover.

    ¡°...Is it odd?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m an animal lover!¡± Keith laughed. He was in the same boat as the vice guildmaster. Instead of his love for stuffed animals, Keith liked fluffy animals. He couldn''t help but snuggle Mir and Lei at night as he slept.

    Kaiser smiled as he hugged the bear, ¡°What plush. I never thought it would be like this.¡± The fur of the variant was something. His hands were absorbed into the bear. Black hole. That was the only way to describe it.

    Keith chuckled, "Yeah, when I fought against it, I couldn''t believe how soft it felt." It was warm and cool at the same time! It was the perfect snuggle toy.

    "Indeed." Kaiser grinned.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Deputy Headmaster Sohma, can you bring them away?" Sohma was in charge of secretly moving them.

    "Yes, please follow me if you wish to leave now." There were only a few who didn''t need Sohma''s protection. But the rest was different as they followed their deputy headmaster.

    ¡°Alright. Now that the prizes are all handed out, let¡¯s go, Muriel.¡± There was one final place that they all needed to go.

    "Mmhmm." The two headed off to the center of the academy; many students had already arrived. Cadmus and the other instructors were all standing on the stage.

    ¡°Alright! Everyone! I want to thank you all for this year''s festival! All I have to say is great work! But I think all of you want to know your rankings!¡± Cadmus shouted, ¡°For starters, in the fourth year, the one who has obtained the most revenue is S-class! Not only that, they had also earned themselves the most popular!¡± One by one, Cadmus began to announce each year''s winner for each category.

    Finally, the first years.

    "And for our first years! We have an upset of the century! Reigning as both the most earned and popular section, F-class!¡±

    When that was said, the F-class started to cheer as they raised their hands in victory. That was to be expected. They had been working day and night to get to the top. But that was not enough. Despite seeing everything that happened, there was this sense of doubt.

    But it was no longer there as they cheered. All that hard effort was worth it! Coen was in tears, while the others were quite the same. Olin held his fist tight as he stared at everything and everyone. It was a victory for all of them.

    ¡°I''m not finished! In terms of venue in total, Year 3 class S is the winner!¡± Cadmus started to match them against one another.

    ¡°And the one who won on design and creativity, year 1 class F!¡±

    ¡°Sam! You did amazing!¡± Keith and the others rubbed the human¡¯s head. Sam and the rest of the art students dug deep and worked day and night on their section.

    ¡°It was a group effort.¡±

    ¡°For popularity, first year F-class won it.¡± Cadmus roared. That only caused the F-class to roar even louder. The other students from the 1st year were clapping their hands as they did so. It was out of respect as F-class helped them when they had issues with their section.

    ¡°And this shall conclude the end of the azure festival! I thank everyone for giving it their all this year!¡± Cadmus grinned as he closed it down. But that didn¡¯t stop F-class¡¯s fervor!

    ¡°We really did it!¡±

    ¡°Did you see how everyone was staring at us?¡±

 Volume 12 Chapter 57: Her Reasons

    Volume 12 Chapter 57: Her Reasons

    "It was amazing!" A bunch of students who were considered to be losers were now reigning at the top. Who could imagine this? These were rare occurrences; now, they accomplished it.

    Even now, it was a little unbelievable. The happiness they felt right now was too startling.

    ¡°Well, believe it. You guys defeated everyone from the 1st year. And we also came in third for the most revenue.¡± First, second, and third for the most revenue earned were quite close to one another. If either second or third earned just one more coin, it would change the standings.

    Seeing it made Keith a little irritated. So close to first place. If they had tried, they would have won. However, this result was more than enough since the winners were all years ahead of them. To top it off, they were the most popular and favored by the customers.

    This one was probably the one Keith was more content with than everything.

    ¡°We have to thank our leader for all of this.¡± Coen grinned. Keith was the one leading the charge.

    Keith shook his head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who did it. It was a group effort.¡± Everyone had a part to play.

    ¡°I said before, you guys are gems that haven¡¯t been unearthed. Your abilities are the ones who made you shine. Now, do you guys feel like the losers before?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The others shook their heads.

    Losers? They had not thought of themselves like this for quite some time?

    The trash class? They were not.

    All the hard work they did had paid off. They could say they were better than all the other classes today.

    "Good! Keep moving with this confidence!" Keith grinned, "Even if you guys are in F-class, you guys are more than capable of rivaling S-class.¡± The confidence to keep moving forward and face challenges. That was something they all needed to strive further.

    "Mmhmm."

    "By the way, where is Muriel?" The others glanced around. Besides Keith, Muriel also did a lot of work for them. However, the princess was nowhere in sight.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Ahh, she has something she needs to do." Now that we won, it''s your time to face him. The only thing Keith could do was to wish the princess luck.

    ...

    While Keith discussed with F-class, Muriel walked to the roof to see Chelan staring down at the festive atmosphere everyone had.

    "Brother..." Her voice was soft as she mumbled as if she didn''t want to break this atmosphere.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you think this scene is interesting?¡± Muriel slowly walked up and stood beside him as she looked down at the area. ¡°Mmhmm. It¡¯s a beautiful sight.¡± She couldn¡¯t deny it. After the festival, the students only had relief and happiness.

    ¡°I had done everything alone, and there''s nothing to do but to accept the loss.¡± That was something that Chelan knew and accepted.

    He stood on the roof, staring down at the festive atmosphere alone. Moreover, he stared down at the F-class, which was cheering and laughing with one another. More specifically, how Keith was circled by the others. They evidently wanted to throw him in the air, but the man refused.

    If I only could...

    "Brother, do you think you could have been like this if you beat Keith?" Muriel realized the expression, "You can''t be like him even if you begged the gods."

    ¡°...Yeah.¡± Chelan wasn¡¯t going to deny it. He had to have the answer shoved down his throat. If Keith hadn¡¯t done this, he wouldn¡¯t have realized the severity of his actions. It would be impossible for him to get the same results as before.

    It was only now that he had realized he had been working alone.

    Carolyn and the others had made the right call to take control of the situation. If they continued with his plan, they would have definitely been last.

    ¡°...Brother, do you know why I decided to join Keith?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, to beat me?¡±

    ¡°No! To save you!¡± Muriel pouted when she heard such selfish reasoning coming from his mouth.

    ¡°Save me?¡±

    Muriel muttered, "You''ve always been challenging the opponent right before you. And you succeeded. Every time you did so, it caused you to try and fight and fight again." It was a never-ending cycle.

    "It''s not healthy." She could imagine what happened; if her brother challenged someone who was too strong, his life would be gone. That was why she sided with Keith. It was to make him understand sooner.

    ¡°...¡± Chelan didn¡¯t say anything, but then he patted her sister¡¯s head, ¡°To think my little sister is the one protecting his brother.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only a few minutes apart from one another.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still my little sister.¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 1: Morning After Their Victory

    Volume 13 Chapter 1: Morning After Their Victory

    Keith stretched his hand over his head; sounds of nibbling were coming from on top of his head. This was not the only sound.

    Squish. There was a wet feeling coming from his neck. His eyes slowly opened, and he glanced over to see the furball, Lei. He was nibbling his collar as he slept beside his head.

    Too adorable! The little baby was probably thinking about munching on some fried milk! Keith was going to cry from this, but he quickly covered his mouth while he stroked the baby''s head. As he did, that was when another baby rolled down his face.

    It was none other than the residential snowball himself.

    "...You guys have such strange sleeping habits." Keith chuckled as he stroked their fur. They were too adorable and fluffy. Savoring this feeling, another one showed up. It was none other than the residential spirit, Fira.

    "Cookies."

    "..." These three. No need to think about what they were dreaming about. The cookie paradise was powerful.

    He slowly got up and let them dream. It was time for him to head to the kitchen and prepare breakfast. There was another person there as he washed his hands.

    ¡°Thank you for all your help as always, Diana.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, what do you need me to do?¡± Diana smiled.

    ¡°Then can you get to work with smoking the bacon?¡± Keith smiled as he got to work on the others, ¡°Today, another buffet style.¡± The festival ended only yesterday. Despite this, he still needed to cook a meal for 20 people. A massive slab of meat was placed on the table.

    "Understood." Diana chuckled as she took the meat out to the smoker. While Keith continued to prepare,

    ¡°Big brother.¡± Leon, Laura, and Long Hao entered the kitchen while rubbing their eyes. Those three were still in their pajamas as they entered.

    Keith softened, "Did I wake you up?"

    "Mmhmm." They heard the sounds of chopping from the kitchen.

    "How about you guys go to sleep some more. I''ll be more quiet."

    ¡°With big brother.¡± The three grappled his legs like a bunch of koalas. Clearly, they didn''t want to leave his side.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°How about you help me make breakfast for today? Do you guys want some mini chocolate pancakes?¡±

    ¡°Pancakes!¡± ¡°Chocolate!¡± Pancakes were already sweet. Adding chocolate to the mix made it even sweeter. Keith chuckled, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Preparing the batter, he poured it into the pan. However,

    ¡°Kitty!¡± Keith had made a chocolate pancake shaped like a kitten.

    ¡°Do you guys want an animal?¡± Keith smiled.

    ¡°We want Mir!¡± "Lei!"

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Keith chuckled as he slowly made it into the shape of the animal they wanted. Once he was finished, the three children snacked on the food. It was overtime for Keith as he needed to cook as fast as possible. That was when May arrived,

    ¡°Young master, I will bring it to the dining room. Follow me, you three." The three kids nibbled the pancakes as they followed. Chipmunks. That was the only thing the two thought as the three chipmunks followed the maid.

    ¡°Thank you as always.¡± May brought the three and the other food to the dining room. Having May here made it smoother. And they were not the only ones awake.

    ¡°Lady Lilith, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± It was a surprise to see Lilith here. She glanced down, ¡°What are you making right now, Child?¡±

    ¡°Some baked bread. It goes well with condensed milk and fruit.¡± Keith smiled as he placed the bread into the oven. He was not finished as he worked on the other things. Lilith didn¡¯t say anything as she watched him.

    ¡°Child, I just want to say be good to my granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve noticed that my granddaughter has faced some hardship throughout her life.¡±

    ¡°...¡± This is true. He had heard everything about Scarlet. She had gone through some events that the others would probably never go through.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve seen her smile a lot here. So please treat her well.¡± Lilith smiled. This was the warmness of a grandmother for her granddaughter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, I will take care of Scarlet.¡± Keith smiled, ¡°After all, she¡¯s someone living on the island with me.¡±

    ¡°...She¡¯s right, you¡¯re silly as well.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. But what¡¯s that smell?¡± As she conversed with Keith, she noticed this tantalizing aroma. It was strong and alluring; her nose couldn¡¯t help but flare up.

    ¡°Ahh! That¡¯s the bacon! It should be done smoking!¡± Keith quickly headed out and brought the bacon back into the kitchen. The beautiful slab of meat was placed on the table.

    ¡°Incredible!¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the beauty placed before her. Never had she seen such a beautiful piece of meat; the aroma was so rich and full. Keith smiled, ¡°It¡¯s going to be our breakfast.¡± Keith slowly cut the bacon into thin cuts. That big slab was turned into a bunch of small cuts.

    ¡°Lady Lilith, do you want a piece?¡±

    ¡°Is it fine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Keith grinned mischievously, ¡°No one would know.¡±

    ¡°Then thank you.¡± She found the boy quite mischievous as she took a bite, ¡°My, it¡¯s quite flavorful and delicious!¡± Each piece was full of juice; the outside had a fantastic texture.

    ¡°Right?¡± Keith smiled.

    While he did,

    ¡°Keith, what is that smell?!¡± Derek came, and he was not alone. A bunch of people came, and the bacon smell slowly engulfed the floor. Keith smiled, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Can someone call Herrick and the others outside?¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 2: Thereâ€™s Really No Need For Me To Be Here

    Volume 13 Chapter 2: There¡¯s Really No Need For Me To Be Here

    "Understood!" His brother nodded, and he quickly headed outside to get them. Keith brought the bacon over to the table.

    Two lions laughed as the older one questioned, ¡°Boy, what was that smell? It¡¯s so incredible.¡± While Othniel trained with his son outside, his nose couldn¡¯t stop twitching from the delicious scent at the island. He was itching to eat. However, his son told him it was worth the wait.

    ¡°It¡¯s bacon, Mr. Othniel.¡± Othniel was none other than Herrick¡¯s father, King of a beastman kingdom.

    "Bacon?" Othniel''s eyes locked onto the meat, each piece glistening from its juice.

    ¡°You always do this.¡± Finrandir, another king, snorted. There were so many kings in his home. Another one was on the side, getting scolded by his wife.

    "Dear, hold your tongue!" He was panting like a dog as he stared at the cuts of meat.

    "Can''t help it; it looks too delicious."

    "...I want to hide in a hole." Carolyn covered her face, trying her best to hide herself. How could her father embarrass her like this? James, the third prince, was the same.

    Plus,

    "Let me hide with you." Krystal felt the same as Cedric was the one acting like this instead. Edmund had to be the one to hold him back.

    This was not the end; one more had to show up.

    ¡°Sorry if I¡¯m disturbing, child.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Keith!¡± Muriel entered with them. It was quite normal for her family to visit his home. However, there was an extra person with them. Chelan stood behind them with an awkward expression.

    Keith smiled, ¡°Good morning to you as well. It¡¯s fine. Please sit down; we''re having breakfast; come join us.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± The family sat down at the table. That was when Julius muttered, ¡°Mooch.¡±

    "Indeed." Othniel and Finrandir grinned.

    Virel grinned back, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this from you fools.¡± All three of them were mooches. Julius added, ¡°That¡¯s because my Carolyn is living on the island! I''m staying here as a guest.¡±

    ¡°Same!¡± The two kings grinned as they stared at him.

    "..." Virel''s eyes narrowed. Keith clapped his hands, "Let''s eat." That was when the shoving match started.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "So delicious!"

    "The bacon is tender and juicy." Finrandir savored each bite like it was his last.

    Keith was silent and composed; what he saw was an everyday thing for him. However, his gaze turned to Chelan, ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°To talk about the agreement of our bet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, the bet.¡± Keith sipped on his espresso.

    Carolyn and the others glanced up, ¡°Bet? There was a bet?¡± This was the first time they heard about this.

    ¡°Yeah. Chelan and I made a bet. Whoever made the least revenue would drop out of the academy.¡± When he said this, half the table almost spat the food in their mouths! The other half choked!

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±

    ¡°What in the world?!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Keith blinked as he stared at them. Carolyn grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him!

    ¡°What¡¯s this about you dropping out? Have you gone mad?!¡± This was news to them. But this was even worse when,

    ¡°So if we won, Keith would have dropped out.¡± Alfia and the others grabbed their heads. A heavy realization just occurred.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Yeah, basically.¡± That was the bet. If they won, he would have dropped out.

    ¡°...¡± Why are you acting so nonchalant? There was one person who was going crazy as he started to shake the boy like a dummy, ¡°You stupid brat! How could you wager your academy life like it¡¯s a coin!¡± Cadmus wasn''t going to sit around! This was his livelihood on the line!

    ¡°But it really doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.¡± Keith stared at the dragon.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, there''s no reason for me to attend the academy in the first place. I got more than enough things to keep my life intact.¡± His company was going smoothly; he could live on that alone! That was not accounting for the bakery.

    ¡°But what about making friends?!" Making connections was meaningful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t need to make connections.¡± He didn¡¯t need it when his influence was already this huge. When you''re this big, connections will flock to you instead.

    ¡°...What about all of this? You wouldn''t have all this if you didn''t attend the academy. You wouldn''t have found any new ingredients!" This island and also the ingredients he obtained!

    "True." That was a fact. However, "We''re looking at it as if I never came here in the first place. I could have come here through the gate and registered as an adventurer. Actually..." The man looked up momentarily, "I might have found more ingredients." It was the opposite. Academy life took a lot out of his personal time. If he focused solely on adventuring, he would find more ingredients.

    ¡°...¡± Cadmus¡¯s head dropped as he placed Keith back down. But that made William and the rest of his family think. Now that he mentioned it...

    Did he really need to attend the academy? What he said was quite true.

    "...How much do you earn from your shops, Child?" The people who were out of the loop questioned. The way he talked about this, it seemed he was filthy rich beyond measure!

    "Enough." Keith sat back down, ¡°Besides, I won that bet.¡± That was the other issue at hand; since Keith won this bet, Chelan would drop out of the academy.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t need to drop out.¡± Keith shrugged, ¡°I didn''t care about the bet all too much.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No, I was going to win, so there was no need to.¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 3: Saying Vs Doing It

    Volume 13 Chapter 3: Saying Vs Doing It

    "..."

    "...Where does this confidence come from?" Cockiness? That would be what some people say if they heard the child''s words. But the boy actually surpassed expectations and brought his class to first place! That couldn''t be called cockiness.

    "..." Chelan had nothing to refute.

    "And I take it that you still don''t understand why you lost against me?"

    "It''s because I decided to go at it my way and not listen to the other''s input?" Throughout the entire process, Chelan used this one-man approach, not listening to the other''s input. Because of this, others were annoyed and less productive. It got to the point where Carolyn and the others did something else on their own accord.

    "This is true. But that''s only half right. There''s something fundamentally wrong with you." Keith sipped calmly. Chelan screwing up was only scratching the surface. Carolyn and the others tilted their heads.

    "What?" "There''s something wrong with Chelan?"

    "I asked you this question before, and I''ll ask you again, what is your goal?"

    ¡°Goal?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When you made this bet against me, why did you do it? What would defeating me lead to?"

    "..." Chelan paused when he heard that. Why did I do it? To defeat Keith? But what would it lead to?

    ¡°...You simply don¡¯t have a goal to strive for.¡± Keith rubbed his forehead, ¡°You¡¯re essentially walking around aimlessly without any goal or thought as to what to have or do. That was why you set your sights on me as I was the representative."

    "..." Chelan''s eyes widened.

    "This is the bad part about getting everything from the get-go; you don''t have anything to strive for or understand what to do."

    "That''s the worst part about having everything in your hands; you don''t have anything to strive for or understand what you want to be." In this regard, Herrick was slightly better than Chelan. The man had a confused goal, but he had something he wanted to strive for. Chelan was just wandering around, lost.

    ¡°Personally, I feel like you should drop out from the academy.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Why so?¡±

    "Hey!" Cadmus wanted to say something, but that was when he got a side-eyed glare from the boy, "Shut it and sit in the corner." He caused more problems for him.

    "..." Cadmus did just that as he drew circles on the floor. Long Yueying and Yukiko couldn''t help but comfort him while the rest''s eyes widened.

    "I swear, your child is the only person who could talk to him like that." Everyone else would be blown to bits!

    "Why so?" Chelan ignored it and focused on Keith''s words.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Because the academy is not the only way to grow.¡± Keith calmly stated, ¡°The academy is a place where talents come together and build off one another." It''s an excellent place for talents to be nurtured and guided. However,

    "That is not the only way to grow.¡± That was one way of growing.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my personal take if you came here to ask me.¡± Keith took a deep sigh as he glanced at Chelan¡¯s expression. His eyes widened as he never thought Keith would say this.

    ¡°What? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t realize the doubts you have?¡± Saying and feeling were two different entities. Chelan could say he would drop out, but what would he feel as he did it?

    Doubt? Anxiousness? Anyone would feel these emotions when there''s a significant change. This feeling of wanting to back out.

    ¡°...Can I do it?¡± Even Chelan had doubts about this. Hearing Keith''s words, going out is one way to grow. However, could he grow from this?

    Keith scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t know; why are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Dude, do you have to act like this? Keith added, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who decides whether or not you can do so. I''m not psychic.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I have to say about what I find wrong about you.¡± A small smirk formed as he questioned, ¡°How about it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Want to work for me?¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    "Keith, are you seriously asking this question after what you said?!"

    ¡°Hmm? What about it?¡± Keith tilted his head, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I ask? When you see a talent in front of you, the best thing is to headhunt.¡± That was a no-brainer on his part. But that only caused the others to tilt his head.

    "But-"

    "That was student Keith; now I''m talking as the owner of the white owl merchant group."

    "..." It''s the damn same thing!

    Othniel muttered to William, "Your kid is so calculating."

    ¡°Either way, everything decides on you.¡± Keith sighed as he ate his breakfast. He just needed to say what he wanted, and that was it.

    ....

    The mer-family returned to the island after breakfast. Virel and Arolina watched their son wander slightly. But what Keith said was true. What does he have to strive for?

    About everything was handed over to him without question. It caused him to be unable to aim for something.

    ¡°...¡± Chelan was thinking about it as well. My goal? What is the goal? Now that he had time to think about it, there was no goal in what he was doing. Most of the time, as he fought against all of these people, why did he do it? To surpass them. But to surpass them for what?

    I¡¯ve been doing it all without a thought. Chelan couldn¡¯t help but realize his predicament.

    Keith was right about him.

    Keith and the rest relaxed in the living room.

    Scarlet muttered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you harsh with him?¡± That was something they had all realized. They thought Keith was tough on them before, but this man used a butter knife. He used a hatchet against Chelan! Everything about the prince was destroyed.

    ¡°Chelan was the one who asked. Besides, guys like that need a direct answer.¡± A few needed this directness instead of giving them hints.

    ¡°But we need to talk about you trying to get yourself dropped out!¡± That was something Carolyn and the others were taking issue with! And so were the others.

    Carolyn and the others had an issue with this! The adults were the same except for William and Sophia. They were calm and composed.

    ¡°Like I said, it really didn¡¯t matter to me since I can live a happy life without needing to do much."

    ¡°...¡± Carolyn and the others were speechless. He was just unbreakable. That will of his is something that no one could mess with.

    "...You better prepare yourself." Julius nudged Cadmus.

    "...I know." For all he knew, Keith might jump ship any time he pleased!

 Volume 13 Chapter 4: His Decision

    Volume 13 Chapter 4: His Decision

    "Chelan, have you come to a decision?" Chelan was before Cadmus in his office. The prince nodded, "Mmhmm, I decided to drop out of the academy."

    "...I see." Cadmus couldn''t hide his regret at this. Chelan was a talented student of the academy.

    "Indeed, I have to own up for the mistake I''ve made." S-class lost to F-class. He had to accept this no matter what others said. It was a stain that was created due to his naivety and incompetence.

    "I see, so you''ve decided to join Keith?" The man did give him a great offer.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be joining Keith either.¡± Chelan shook his head.

    ¡°May I ask if you have a goal in mind now?" Cadmus was quite intrigued now.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m going to travel around. If I don¡¯t have a goal right now, then I will make one as I go!¡± He came to a conclusion of his own. Keith was right in that regard; he needed to expand his views. One way to do that was traveling.

    ¡°I see.¡± Cadmus chuckled, ¡°As the academy¡¯s headmaster, I will not expel you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°However, you¡¯re on leave.¡± Leave. That meant something. It meant that the boy could return to the academy whenever he wished.

    "Return with new knowledge and prove you''re the best against him."

    ¡°...¡± Chelan clenched his fist tight as he nodded, ¡°Understood! Headmaster!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Do we have to go!¡± ¡°I want to stay a little longer!¡± It was time for everyone to head home. The festival had ended, and there was nothing else to do. However, some had other thoughts about this. Keith scratched his head.

    What am I supposed to do about them? A couple of kings and ex-high nobles were whining. This was really worrisome. But then again, there were people here to stop them.

    ¡°Will you guys quit it?¡± Othniel shook his head as he scoffed, ¡°Bunch of sour grapes.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°You can only say that because you won a variant!¡± The kings glared. That was the only reason he acted so composed: he won the raffle and obtained a pound of variant meat. He would have acted like them if he didn''t!

    ¡°That¡¯s because you guys are not lucky at all.¡± Othniel shrugged like a winner as he pointed his nose to the sky. He was clearly quite happy about the food he obtained from it.

    ¡°...¡± Keith shook his head as he patted the children¡¯s heads, ¡°Be safe, you three. I¡¯ve also given you guys some goodies and candies.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Big brother is the best!¡±

    ¡°....¡± The others had nothing to say. So unfair! The difference in treatment was heaven and earth. Life was so unfair to the point that there were no words to describe it. But that was the last thing they saw was them being brought away by force!

    ¡°Keith, we¡¯ll stay on your island for a little longer.¡± Yukiko and Long Yueying smiled.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to live at Cadmus''s island now, so there¡¯s no need to worry about anything.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ah, so with Grandpa Cadmus. Keith smiled, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for having us.¡± The group talked with one another before Keith headed out since he would meet a few people. The place he headed to was none other than Helen¡¯s cafe.

    ¡°Senior Ange! Senior Sakura.¡± The two ladies were already there, sipping coffee like it was on an ordinary day.

    ¡°To think the F-class was capable of achieving this.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Even after a few days, the results were something that was still talked about. That was because of how big this was. The lowest class took down the best class there was. Keith chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t people say this year was considered to be the golden generation? Of course, there would be upsets as well.¡± A golden generation encompassed all the classes. Upsets would occur.

    ¡°But it was such a landslide.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it was.¡± Keith grinned.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely going to be talks now.¡±

    ¡­

    And they were right because the professors were all discussing it right now.

    ¡°This year was pretty wacky.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to say that?¡± Of course, it was the wackiest.

    ¡°F-class is really something.¡±

    "The way they just swooped in and then took the reins." F-class was always ahead after the first day. Preparation and trump cards. No one else prepared for the sudden drop during the breaks or had any moves to attract customers.

    "That Keith really came in strong." Tennol chuckled. Everyone understood how that class won. The customers understood, too; Keith took charge of everything.

    Aidiun added, "I think you understand that we need to make some changes."

    "Mmhmm."

    ¡­

    When Keith returned home, he started to prepare the meals. And as he did so,

    ¡°Keith, you''re going to be sent back to s-class.¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 5: They Donâ€™t Need Me

    Volume 13 Chapter 5: They Don¡¯t Need Me

    The next day, F-class was quite enthusiastic as they spoke with one another in the classroom. Their victory was fresh on their minds; they were still basking in the glow. However, this was not all. Besides the victory,

    ¡°Sam, I heard you''re being scouted by some famous architects!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw you speaking with them.¡±

    ¡°A famous noble also wants to talk to the knitting squad.¡±

    Everyone from F-class was being headhunted. It was not unexpected. The festival wasn''t only an enjoyable time for people; it was also a chance to showcase their abilities so companies and other groups would hire them. That was why A and S-class were sought after most of the time.

    However, there was someone new who joined the mix.

    Coen and the others'' skills were showcased to the fullest for everyone. Of course, they would seek them. They were untapped talents who needed to be scouted. S-class was the known quantity, but F-class was an untapped one.

    "General, you''re back!" The others quickly grinned as they stared at Keith and Muriel entering the room. General stuck on him. Kieth sighed deeply, ¡°Guys, I have to say something to all of you today.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, Muriel and I will return to S-class.¡± The decision was made yesterday.

    This sudden news took F-class aback, ¡°What?! You¡¯re going back to S-class!¡±

    "Can''t you stay in the class?"

    ¡°But that¡¯s unfair!¡± Everyone in this class got along with Keith and Muriel.

    ¡°Guys, of course, he¡¯s going back to S-class.¡± Coen took a deep sigh. He and Olin were calm, clearly expecting something like this to happen.

    ¡°Keith and Muriel are clearly a cut above all of us.¡± Keith and Muriel. The only reason the group could do so well against S-class was them.

    Moreover, it was clear to everyone that they were above them in every regard. That also hindered their abilities. Keith quarter-listened to the lectures, which were relatively slow, while Muriel read extra lessons to pass the time.

    "Having him here would only just hinder his progress." He should be at the top instead.

    "..." They couldn''t deny it.

    Keith smiled as he clapped his hands, ¡°Relax, Everyone. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m dying. You guys can always come talk to me whenever you want.¡± It was only a few classes away.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "I think it¡¯s time for me to get out of here as well.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you guys don¡¯t need me anymore.¡±

    "What?! We still-"

    "No, you don''t need me to be here. You all have proven that you''re gemstones like the other classes. However, you''re dull. You only scratched the surface of your potential. But that''s for you all to shine yourself. I will just be a burden." A giant gemstone that shined above the dull ones. That was the case of Keith being here, if he stayed, F-class would be overlooked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll work hard!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Keith smiled, ¡°But don¡¯t forget to ask for help if you guys don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll help out the best I can.¡± This wasn¡¯t going to be something he was going to leave out. Once he finished his piece, the lecture started.

    When class ended, Keith and Muriel headed over to the library. Since they were going to return to S-class they would need to cram some lessons in. While they did,

    ¡°Keith, is that what you really think about yourself?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What you said about you being a hindrance to the others.¡± She really didn''t think he was like that.

    ¡°Oh, that, yeah. I would be a crutch for them.¡± Keith shook his head, ¡°Having me there will not allow them to grow going forward. If I¡¯m there, they¡¯ll always turn to me for help.¡± That was another reason he needed to leave.

    ¡°Ah.¡± This was true. They would ask Keith for help during the festival whenever there was a situation.

    "It''s fine in the beginning; asking for help and advice is the best course of action if you don''t know what you''re doing." That was how everyone learned: asking.

    However,

    "Going forward, I won''t always be there for them." Keith wasn''t a superhuman who could answer all their questions. They need to figure out the problem independently and find a solution by themselves.

    ¡°And it¡¯s worse because it¡¯s me. All F-class''s hard work will be tied to me and me alone.¡± That was how he felt. Keith was by far the common denominator to all of this. Whatever Coen and the others do, others would always say that it was because Keith was there.

    He was basically stealing their effort away.

    That was unfair.

    ¡°They will strive to be better. I believe they can.¡± Keith grinned. That was something he was sure of. F-class was now on the road to success.

    ¡°...You really have a way to say things.¡± Muriel smiled.

    ¡°Enough about them.¡± Keith turned serious, ¡°So, how is it going on the island?¡± Muriel was still living on the Merfolk island. Chelan was supposed to be the one controlling it. However, the prince was now gone. So the one who should have control next would be this princess.

    ¡°I gave it to Jasbir to control.¡±

    ¡®Ugh. Him?¡± Keith¡¯s expression turned dark. Jasbir was the merfolk and the third-year representative.

    ¡°...I know. But Jasbir is an okay leader. Also, he¡¯s scared of you, I think.¡±

    ¡°Wait, how do you know?¡±

    ¡°Because he runs away from me whenever I go near him.¡± Muriel chuckled. That was something that was not going unnoticed by her. That was when Keith laughed.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    "..." Why do you sound so happy about this?

 Volume 13 Chapter 6: A Stain

    Volume 13 Chapter 6: A Stain

    The next day, Keith sighed deeply before a defeated groan escaped his lips, "Can you guys let go?" On his body were Herrick and Melor, who were hugging him tightly. It was quite a sturdy hold as their hands were latched tight on his arms; they had no plans to let him go any time soon. Don''t you guys see how people are staring at us?

    Carrying those two was relatively easy, but those stares were another matter.

    "We missed you!" "Yeah!" The two only clenched tighter, which only caused Keith to sigh.

    "Herrick! If you''re going to hug me, hug Leona! Sheesh!" Aren''t they engaged?! Why was he getting this?

    "Keith?!" Leona''s cheeks turned red. But Keith added to this as he unlatched the lion from his body. He placed him on Leona and then closed his arms and legs, making him latch!

    "!"

    "This is nice as well." Herrick snuggled into Leona, which only caused the smoke to slowly puff out from her ears. However, her tail wagged fast, clearly showing how happy she was.

    "There!" Keith looked down at Melor as he grabbed him by the head and made him unlatch. The man took a deep sigh before he was going to walk again. But this time, three ladies latched onto him!

    "Women, what are you guys doing this time?!"

    ¡°We want hugs.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± One human, elf, and demon latched on tight, refusing to let go. He thought he was finished with this; that was a no.

    Scarlet grinned, ¡°What? We¡¯re just sad that we couldn¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°...You understand everyone is watching us? Right?¡± Keith looked around and noticed how the people were glancing at them. They were too eye-catching, which caused them to be seen by everyone. He sighed as they entered the room with the three on him.

    ¡°...¡± All the students from S-class stared at him. However, it was much different from the other times.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°What? Are you guys salty about your loss?¡± Keith¡¯s voice was directed at S-class with mocking and self-loathing.

    ¡°...¡± S-class didn¡¯t say anything. But that was more than enough to answer Keith¡¯s questions. It was unacceptable. The thought of them losing was something they couldn¡¯t stand. But more so, it was to F-class as well!

    Keith sighed, ¡°You guys lost hands down so suck it up and own up to it.¡±

    ¡°...If you weren¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t there, then you would have won? Of course, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you guys are nothing more than followers in that entire situation.¡± Keith sighed, ¡°Did you guys have an objective in the beginning? Did you guys think about the customers?"

    "..."

    "No, that''s because you guys thought because you''re S-class, it was nothing." Keith scoffed, ¡°S-class at the start had the highest revenue earned. However, the popularity was another matter.¡± There were multiple polls on which each section was graded; popularity was another major factor. S-class was 5th, which was a discrepancy from the others. Usually, with high revenue, there should be high popularity as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that the customers didn¡¯t want to stay there.¡± Popularity and revenue were closely tied together. Lower popularity meant lower customer retention, which implied less revenue.

    "Also, let me ask you guys a question, why didn''t you guys work together?" This was not S-class only, it was all the other classes. No one worked together.

    "Because of petty pride due to not wanting to work due to race, you guys worked much slower." Not having proper students for specific jobs made things tricky. It slowed down everything since you had to micro-manage people''s feelings.

    That manpower issue was an inside job caused by the others. F-class constructed everything on time because they had the right people on the job.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to lose, but it¡¯s not fine not to accept the loss and blame it on others.¡± Chelan was definitely the cause of their defeat. But they were half-heartedly doing so because of the title they had. It was clear they didn''t care at all.

    ¡°...¡± The S-class students didn¡¯t say anything, but Keith knew they had gotten the idea into their minds. A sudden clap enveloped the entire class where Aidiun had turned to them, ¡°That is quite the correct, Student Keith.¡± He turned to the class,

    ¡°S-class as a whole lost against F-class. It''s not something that can be changed.¡± Aidiun sighed, ¡°And this is also a loss to me.¡± This was also a hit on his pride as a professor. Despite taking care of Clara, he never thought her class would come together to take him out like so.

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to use this defeat to grow. So I¡¯m going to ask you guys, are you going to let this defeat get to you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose!¡± ¡°Not again!¡± The S-class students were riled up with his words. That only caused Keith to laugh. That was when class started, and that class had caused everyone to be more attentive than before.

 Volume 13 Chapter 7: Who Said I Didnâ€™t Have Any?

    Volume 13 Chapter 7: Who Said I Didn¡¯t Have Any?

    During Knight class, Keith stood before Krystal with his shield raised, holding onto his sword. The woman dashed forward with blinding speed, stabbing at him in a blurry. But that was when Keith blocked most of the strikes with his shield. It was a stalemate between the two; one had speed, while the other had defense. Neither side could get an inch into the other.

    The two continued to do this for quite some time before Tennol called them, "You two, get down now."

    "Understood." "...Yes." Keith calmly walked down while Krystal''s lips pouted as she walked down. It was clear she didn''t want to do so. The man sighed, "Come on, you were close this time."

    "The fact that you said this time makes this even worse." It was like she had no shot at beating him.

    "...."

    Krystal wanted to fight against him right now, and that was when Helm came over to him, ¡°Keith, could you help me with the positioning?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I can help out.¡± Keith smiled.

    ¡°General, help us out as well!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The others from F-class quickly walked over to him for assistance. As he helped, Krystal and Jack watched him. This became the usual.

    It was not something the others could do.

    That was how much trust Keith had with F-class. That would never break that. Keith nodded as he helped them out in any way they could. But as he was doing this, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± One Krystal stood off to the side, staring at the whole situation.

    ¡°...Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Aww, don''t tell me you''re jealous.¡± Keith chuckled before bringing her close, ¡°Come on, I''ll race you.¡± A good competition would cheer her up.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°No competition.¡±

    ¡°Then how about a ride?¡± Without any hesitation, Keith picked up Krystal and jumped on the horse.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Krystal blinked. But that only caused him to laugh.

    "Carrying you onto my horse? What about it?"

    Do you not notice how the others are staring at us?! You may not be embarrassed by me! And it seemed he didn''t care about this at all as he grinned, which caused Tennol to scold,

    ¡°Stop flirting and get back here!¡± Tennol sighed, ¡°Everyone, I want to say good work on the festival. However, don''t be complacent. The finals are coming up, and you can''t forget about this."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The finals. No one could forget about that.

    Keith and the others returned to the island, and that was when he noticed how Herrick and the others were jumping up and down. Keith tilted his head as Fira and the little animals came to his side, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with them?¡±

    ¡°They ate too much sugar this time!¡±

    ¡°Raghh!¡± Herrick and Melor continued to clash like wild beasts, which only caused Keith to shake his head.

    Carolyn muttered, ¡°Those two will definitely tire themselves out."

    "I''m going to start making dinner; you guys do something about that." Keith stretched his hand. Fira and the little animals cheered as they followed after him to the kitchen.

    "What are you making, Keith?"

    "Seafood scampi." He was feeling seafood today. Taking out the ingredients, he thought about another ingredient.

    I need some wine. Wine was an ingredient that could enhance the dish''s flavor. As Keith made the sauce, he had another pan with scallops searing.

    ¡°Po!Po!¡± Lei and Mir jumped up and down as they stared at the pot. Behind the two pans was the noodles cooking.

    Keith chuckled as he handed the three a few strands of noodles, "Give me a moment; it''ll be finished soon." He had to work overtime as he finished his dish. After he finished, he brought it over to the table.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± While they ate, he noticed an oddity, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Herrick?¡± The man was eating so calmly. This was odd when remembering how dangerous and ferocious he was when consuming his food.

    "I wanted to eat that variant.¡±

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Keith and the others remembered that. In the F-class section, they had decided to use a variant to be in a raffle, which had caused everyone to go crazy as a variant couldn¡¯t be thrown around like that. And the winner was none other than Herrick¡¯s father, Othniel.

    ¡°Father didn¡¯t even let me have a bite of it!¡± Herrick mumbled as he slumped on the dining table, but his mouth was still slurping on the pasta.

    Leona stroked his face, ¡°There, there.¡±

    ¡°...Keith, why didn¡¯t you keep some of the variant meat?!¡± Nephele pouted. Since this child had gotten it, he could have saved some for them.

    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°EH?¡± Everyone turned up and stared at the man. Keith grinned, ¡°Do you think I would send all of the variant meat away like that?¡± That would be foolish. He still kept a stash for himself.

    ¡°Then cook it as well!¡±

    ¡°Nope, going to save it for a perfect time.¡± Keith grinned. On a rainy occasion. If he ever felt bad, he''d cook it.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°So mean.¡± The others couldn¡¯t help but stare. But that was when Keith muttered, ¡°Keep talking like that, and I will take away this pasta!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll eat!¡± The others didn¡¯t say anything as they savored the meal that was placed over them. Later at night, when Keith was prepared to go to bed, Carolyn crawled into his bed.

    ¡°By the way, where is Grandpa Cadmus?¡± Sohma was here, but the dragon was missing.

    ¡°Ahh, Long Yueying and Yukiko are taking care of him.¡±

    ¡°....Oh.¡±

    Later at night,

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Keith stared at Carolyn.

    ¡°Ruby said he wanted to sleep with Papa.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Doesn¡¯t answer the question of why are you here. He didn¡¯t mind the little baby as the others got along with one another.

    ¡°Because I felt lonely without Ruby.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate to hold onto Keith with a smile. But that only caused the man to sigh, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys lose the bet?¡±

    ¡°This is different, I¡¯m just lonely now.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Keith sighed as he patted the princess¡¯s head as he went to bed with an extra person here. This was something he wasn¡¯t going to win against.

    ¡­

 Volume 13 Chapter 8: Internship

    Volume 13 Chapter 8: Internship

    "The boss is here!" "He''s bringing the cart over!" "Yippee!"

    The customers shouted as Keith dragged the cart to his usual position. Krystal and Sarah were ready as they started to take the orders. While they did, they couldn''t help but mumble,

    "Boss, your section was amazing!"

    ¡°Are you going to put those stall items on your menu?¡±

    ¡°To think you would even bring out a variant!¡±

    Every customer who had tried his food had headed over to F-class to taste their food. It was well worth it. However, that was not the only thing that made it so incredible. Food, games, rewards. So many things were tied together, making it a fun and enjoyable event.

    Keith smiled, ¡°Thank you for trying out all the food my class had made. And no, I don¡¯t plan on having those here." Well, not yet. He had no plans to incorporate those recipes into his cart. He changed the menu about a month ago. There needed to be some time before he added more things into the mix!

    "I see!" Hearing this, the customers were content.

    ¡°Keith, that was so mean to keep the variant at the end,¡± Shakti cried; the others from White Lily had the same sentiments. They didn''t come on the last day.

    The man tilted his head, "Hmm? Where were you guys?" That was odd, as Titus and the others were there.

    ¡°We went out to explore another dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± There was another one?

    ¡°Mmhmm! Ragh! Why couldn¡¯t they send Titus or Galven to do this! Why did it have to be us!¡± Shakti held her head as she cried even louder.

    They lost something that day. And it was a giant loss as well! No one could have expected Keith to bring out a variant!

    Morgan held her head as just thinking about it made it worse. The other members of White Lily were the same as well.

    ¡°Dodge a bullet.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Titus and Galven wiped their foreheads. They were not alone, and the others in their party did the same. They were so lucky that they went the last day. They would have been in the same shoes as them.

    ¡°Kaiser! I blame you!¡± Morgan then pointed at the vice guildmaster, who was chewing on some food, minding his own business

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Kaiser waved, ¡°This is not my fault. I asked other parties, and they said they weren¡¯t free. So I asked you next.¡± This was not his fault. The other three said they didn''t have time to do it, so he had to ask White Lily, who accepted! They could have rejected it!

    ¡°...¡± So they decided to play hooky. That was definitely the case. But that only caused White Lily to pout.

    Shakti then added, ¡°How about you let us snuggle onto that variant teddy bear?¡± They all know about how Kaiser had won the teddy bear. And it was quite eye-catching as they wanted to snuggle into it.

    The man shook his head, ¡°Nope. You¡¯re not touching it.¡± That was his and his alone.

    ¡°What? But you have it in your office?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re using it as a desk chair!¡±

    ¡°...¡± You are?! Keith blinked, but it made sense. Where in the damn world are you going to put that thing? It was one of those items where you really didn''t know what to do with.

    "Like I said, no one is going to touch it. Already got a cleaning stone next to it so no dust would stick."

    "..." You really like the teddy bear, huh? That was what his eyes said.

    "Why couldn''t I just live with Keith! I could have all the free meals I want from there!"

    Hearing this, Cedric added, ¡°And we had quite the meal at his home as well!¡±

    ¡°Say what?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I lived on his island, and it was incredible.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather.¡± Krystal slapped her head. Was this old man trying to make their lives ten times harder than they should be? That was what happened, as so many eyes were on them; it was quite something. But Keith continued to make food, ¡°Here is your order.¡±

    ¡°Keeeiiith!¡± Shakti got close to him. She knew the memo, never to get close or disrupt the man as he worked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Do you have more variant?¡± The others from White Lily were hoping. But Keith tilted his head, smiling, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°So mean! How could you be like this.¡± The members of White Lily wanted to cry! How could this person be this cruel to them! But Keith didn¡¯t say anything as he continued to cook like nothing was wrong. He was quite a heartless person.

    Dalen muttered, ¡°By the way, Keith, can I get some information about the people who made your stalls?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There are some impressive talents.¡± Most of the time, Dalen would stare at the ones at C-class or higher. But never did he expect some interesting gems to be there in F-class.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give you their names.¡± Since his friends were getting scouted, why couldn''t he help them out? As they conversed,

    ¡°Keith, how could you forget about us?¡± Shakti pouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see my hands working while I do so?¡± While he talked with Dalen, his hands worked in a flurry like they had a mind of their own.

    ¡°Oh, speak of the devil; there¡¯s one of them, Dalen.¡± It was Coen and a few students from F-class.

    ¡°Helm, come here; someone wants to talk with you.¡±

    ¡°Eh-Mister Dalen!¡± Helm¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the dwarf.

    Keith then explained, ¡°Helm was the one who led the charge during the construction; he¡¯s definitely one of the people you should head hunt, Dalen.¡±

    ¡°You heard the child; what do you think? Want to take an internship at my workshop?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I would love to!¡± Helm nodded! Who was Dalen? Dalen was none other than one of the most influential workshops in the city! There was no way he was going to let this pass up!

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Keith continued to work for some time before he closed up. Keith cracked his neck as they headed home with a happy grin on his face.

 Volume 13 Chapter 9: Please Clap Your Hands!

    Volume 13 Chapter 9: Please Clap Your Hands!

    The next day, when everyone headed to class, Aidiun started with an announcement, ¡°Class, there¡¯s something we need to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°With Chelan on leave, that means the representative position is open. We need someone to fill it.¡± The representative was still important as they needed someone to take charge.

    The moment that was said, everyone turned to Keith.

    ¡°What?¡± Why is everyone looking at me?

    "..." Are you really acting like this?

    ¡°...¡± Aidiun coughed, ¡°For those who want to be the representative, please raise your hand.¡± No hands went up. That was when,

    ¡°Hey?!¡± Keith¡¯s hand went up. It went up in a weird way; Carolyn kicked his leg, and Scarlet pinched his side so hard that it caused both his hands to come up like he was at a concert!

    "To think you would be this enthusiastic about being the representative!" Aidiun quickly declared, ¡°Keith shall be our representative! Please clap your hands for your representative!¡± He couldn¡¯t say new representative because he was one before.

    ¡°Hold on-¡± Clap, clap, clap, clap!

    ¡°...¡± Keith blinked as he couldn¡¯t help but stare at one Scarlet and Carolyn with venom in his eyes. How could you guys do this to me?!

    But the two women said nothing as they grinned, implying that this was bound to happen and to accept his fate.

    ¡°Representative, please hand out the papers.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Keith sighed as he picked up the stack of papers and handed it over to the others in the class. Passing the students by, he noticed the grins from Long Lihua and Ayaka. So, were you guys in on this as well?

    Of course!

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    You guys are so going to get it. That was the only thought in his mind as he worked. Muriel could only give him a sympathetic look as he continued. He really wanted to cry in this situation.

    ...

    When it came to lunchtime, Keith couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes at them. Carolyn waved her hand, ¡°It was the best action we could take.¡±

    ¡°Best action?¡± That only caused Keith to glare daggers at them. Alfia added, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who could be our representative.¡± That was something no one could refute.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You have the complete trust of F-class, and the S-class students respect you.¡± That was basically something that they had realized. F-class respected him like a god, and this was definitely seen by how they treated him. S-class, they don¡¯t say it, but Keith definitely gained their respect for his abilities.

    The one who took everything home was Keith.

    It was obviously impossible for someone like him to come again. No one could challenge his position.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only person that could lead us throughout the year.¡± Carolyn grinned as she stared. But it didn¡¯t help him as he could only sigh, ¡°And here I thought I could have escaped this.¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    ¡°Please, what if I have my cooking cut?¡±

    ¡°...¡± The moment that was said, silence resounded throughout the table. That was something they had to think about. Long Lihua and Ayaka tilted their heads, ¡°....You guys are addicted to his food.¡±

    ¡°And you two are as well!¡± These two would come every other day to get something food from him. Long Lihua looked away, ¡°But it¡¯s really delicious.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve decided on your punishment.¡±

    ¡°Punishment?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s punishment!¡± ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in S-class will eat the school lunch.¡±

    ¡°WHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAA!!!¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯re going to eat this in front of you.¡± Keith waved the lunchbox in their face, ¡°And this is the order of your representative.¡±

    ¡°Evil!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an evil person!¡±

    ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t?¡± Keith grinned as he started to munch on the lunchboxes without a thought. Tristan and Maria blinked when they saw this. Muriel cried a bit, ¡°Why did I come to the table?¡± This was just a regret on her part. But that was nothing they could do.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, we¡¯re going to have a meeting later in the day.¡± Angelica reminded as she munched on one of his lunchboxes. All of them continued to eat their lunchboxes, trying to not mind the crying looks they had. Keith added, ¡°You guys want to eat, then eat the school lunch.¡±

    ¡®Evil, so damn evil.¡± He knew they couldn¡¯t eat it no matter how hard they tried. It was too disgusting for them to eat, but they had to because of it.

 Volume 13 Chapter 10: There. Will. Be. No. Next. Time.

    Volume 13 Chapter 10: There. Will. Be. No. Next. Time.

    Later in the day, Keith stretched his hand as he headed over to the meeting room. He entered the room, ¡°Yo! Fancy meeting all you guys again.¡± The other representatives were already there. The looks they had were quite something as they glared. Literal venom would be dripping out from staring at him.

    Clearly, they didn¡¯t expect to see him here.

    However, Keith chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you guys so scared to see me again? What? Did you guys expect someone else to be here instead?¡± And the boy went straight to the point. It was quite direct. Well, who could blame him? That was because all three of them had something they didn''t like about Keith.

    ¡°Representative Keith.¡± Angelica stared at the man. You just love to rile people up?

    That only caused him to wave his hand, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll play nice.¡± Sitting down on his seat, Elliot couldn''t help but snicker, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can wave around like a fool just because you beat S-class.¡±

    ¡°Pff, and don¡¯t act so cocky because you won by a sliver, SENIOR,¡± Keith emphasized. That was a clear distinction. There was a difference in how people viewed the classes. Of course, S-class year four would be more popular than the others. A known quantity. In addition, they would graduate in the next year, so people wanted to scout them for jobs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I beat you all in popularity. And with a wide margin as well.¡± Keith chuckled. Popularity was something F-class took home, and it wasn''t even a contest as they destroyed all the other classes regardless of grade.

    ¡°...¡± The three representative eyes darkened when they heard that. But it was difficult to refute. Another issue came up: they were there when Chelan gave Keith the number of coins. And this guy still came back on top.

    "Do you think you can act all that because you came out on top of some arbitrary festival?"

    "Heh, arbitrary? Then does Senior want to have a go with me?" Direct and straight to the point!

    Jasbir changed, ¡°Do you-"

    ¡°I dare!¡± Keith was right before the merman¡¯s face. He had suddenly disappeared from his seat. His eyes looked straight into him, ¡°And what are you going to do about it?¡± It was a threat. The other representatives were the same as their expressions contorted.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Keith whispered, ¡°There. Will. Be. No. Next. Time."

    ¡°!¡± Jasbir¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Keith''s devilish grin. But that was when Sakura muttered, ¡°Keith, get down from the table.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Senior.¡± Keith returned to his seat, but he gave them a confident glance as Angelica began. ¡°Now that we got all the pleasantries out of the way, I wanted to say good work to everyone. However, we did have some hiccups during the festival. Make sure none of this happens again." Hearing this, Keith nodded while the other three were still moping around. That was when everyone left the room,

    ¡°Keith, did you have to do something like that?¡± Sakura sighed as she stared at him. The man shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Please, you were obviously going to hurt Jasbir if he tried to make a move.¡± If Jasbir made any funny moves, Keith would have actually attacked.

    "Hmpf, a punch to the face is nothing after what he tried to do." It was clear to him that one of the representatives was the one who tried to attack F-class''s section. And he had a hunch it was the merman''s doing more than the rest.

    ¡°I wish I could have done more to help.¡± Sakura sighed. There was a lot of politics going on. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t tie it back to Jasbir, as they expelled those students for causing all this trouble.

    ¡°So, where are you guys going?¡±

    ¡°Your island.¡± ¡°We¡¯re hungry.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Keith shook his head as they headed to his island. But that was when the man put his hand out, causing them to stop moving.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± That was a sudden stop out of nowhere. Keith frowned, ¡°I feel a dark disturbance in the mansion.¡± He was right as Aria flew in front of him, telling him to run for it! But it was too late to run as people blasted through the door.

    ¡°Keith!¡±

    ¡°Save us!¡±

    ¡°What happened?!¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes widened as she didn¡¯t hesitate to cast her healing magic on them!

    ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡± This was quite a shock to her. Keith paled, ¡°Oh no, it''s happening again.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡± But there was no need to say anything as the two came out,

    ¡°Ahh, Keith, you¡¯ve returned.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Long Yueying and Yukiko came out of the door with a smile on their face as they were wearing aprons, looking like a wife waiting for their husband. But the area coming from the side was quite something.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Yeah. Umm, where is Grandpa Cadmus?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he said that he had something to do.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°...¡± You! Keith was about to unleash his fury!

    It was clear to him that the man had run for it. Yukiko added, ¡°Since you guys are here, how about you help us taste-test some dishes. We cooked up quite a few things.¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 11: â€¦Not Bad

    Volume 13 Chapter 11: ¡­Not Bad

    "Umm-" Danger! Big Danger! REALLY BIG DANGER!

    Angelica and Sakura''s mind went into overdrive as they stared at the two women. Nothing needed to be said; what they made had to be dangerous. Just look at the others! The two ladies shared a glance, understanding how to proceed: we have something to do, and we need to go!

    However,

    ¡°We would love to do so!¡± Keith hooked the two women¡¯s waists, which startled them. But that smile said everything.

    You guys are not getting away from this, either! If he was going to go down, he was taking them with him!

    "..." Sakura and Angelica instantly regretted it as they were forcibly dragged in, and that was when they were brought to the table where everyone else was. The look in their eyes said it all.

    They tried to run away, but they were brought here together. The question was, who was the one who did this?

    "Damn, Herrick, how could you do this to us?" Alfia groaned as she glared daggers at the lion. But the lion scoffed, "Hell, if I''m eating, then you guys are coming with me as well!" The two were of the same mind.

    "Thank me for such comradeship!" Herrick laughed like an evil villain.

    "This is definitely because of you; you infected Herrick." Carolyn and the others stared at Keith. It was page one of the Do What Keith Does.

    "..." The man himself sipped on his tea as he tried to ignore the looks.

    "....Why did we have to come?" Ayaka and Long Lihua were on the island as well. It was one of those moments they regretted; they overlooked that their ancestors lived here now.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    As they grimaced, that was when the food was brought over to the table.

    ¡°Hope you all enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± The two women grinned as they placed it down. But what was there...could it be considered food? It was worse than the other time as it was blacker and full of different colors. Keith and the others took a small bite.

    ...An entire new experience flowed throughout everyone''s body. It was as if they were sent to another dimension. Some held their mouths, while others were composed and sent to the afterlife. Keith was the latter. Did I just see Kreye?

    ¡°...It¡¯s bad, isn¡¯t it.¡± Long Yueying smiled.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    "...Cadmus ran away from us because of our food." It was clear to the two women that Cadmus loved food. However, their food wasn''t as delicious as Keith''s food. No, it wasn''t even tasty; it was horrible.

    The two fidgeted around, clearly embarrassed. Keith noticed the cut marks and bandages on their fingers. He then got up and looked at the pot.

    ¡°Keith?¡± The others stared at the man, wondering what he planned to do. That was when he picked up the pot and chugged the whole thing down! It was an instantaneous move that caused the others to be shocked and befuddled.

    For the man, he drank down that stew in one whole gulp.

    However, those gasps and shock were muffled as Keith downed the last drop with a big gulp. Fira''s eyes widened as she watched. He wobbled a bit like he was drunk and even had to grasp the table for balance. But he looked at Long Yueying and Yukiko, "It was delicious for your second try."

    ¡°Keith,¡±

    ¡°Just keep practicing and practicing, and you will get it down.¡± Keith wobbled out of the dining room. Herrick and Melor started to tear up,

    ¡°That was the manliest thing I have ever seen!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Nephele cried as well.

    ¡°...¡± The ladies were silent but did feel a tinge in their hearts; clearly, he noticed the two women''s dejected looks. He did it for them.

    Diana wiped her mouth, ¡°I will also go out.¡± And that was when she saw a fainted Keith leaning on the wall! The dorm mother shook her head as she carried him into his room.

    ¡°Thank you, Diana.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Diana shook her head. That was something she expected; even she couldn''t handle the taste. But Keith downed the whole thing by himself! That was how the boy operated at times. Clearly, his stomach couldn¡¯t handle the damage any longer.

    "That idiot Cadmus. Had he not learn nothing." Diana shook her head. What that dragon did was something no one could believe. Those women had followed him all the way to the academy.

    "When I find him, I''m going to kill him!" Keith groaned as he waved his fists weakly.

 Volume 13 Chapter 12: Preparation Part 1

    Volume 13 Chapter 12: Preparation Part 1

    Keith stood outside on the island. It''s time for me to do it today. He started to chant his magic. Slowly, wind began to form around him. That was when he fired off the magic.

    "That''s some powerful magic you''re learning." Turning around, it was Yukiko with a smile.

    "Child, are you learning another grand-level magic?" Through the amount of mana gathering around, clearly, he planned to use powerful magic.

    "Mmhmm, I''m learning how to use it." Ariel Cypher; he had been learning how to use it. However, he had to pause due to the festival. Due to this, a certain fellow was hounding him heaven and earth to get it done.

    ¡°I see. Have you also been focusing on your water magic?¡± There was another element he needed to work on.

    ¡°Mmhmm, I¡¯m using water magic any chance I can.¡± Incorporating water magic into his everyday life; Keith had been doing this to make him more adept at the element. In the beginning, he used it to create water on the spot. Now, he used it for more complicated matters like washing his face and cleaning his dishes.

    "Water magic can be second-hand for me."

    ¡°Good,¡± Yukiko nodded, "Let grandma help you with all of this." She couldn''t stand here and not help him out!

    Long Yueying was the same. On the second island, she stared at Carolyn and Scarlet, ¡°The two of you are good at fire magic, am I right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know, Miss. Long?¡± Scarlet and Carolyn were shocked by the correct conjecture.

    The dragon lady smiled, ¡°Mmhmm, that¡¯s because I have a strong fire magic. And I have a high sensitivity. So, do you two want to learn how to wield fire magic like me?¡± With a snap of her fingers, the fire in her hands flared into a ball and soon exploded and turned into a sparkle. Despite the small fireworks, they could feel the mana in each one; the embers were quite intense and powerful.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Please teach us!¡± Carolyn and Scarlet were quite excited. Long Yueying nodded, ¡°Good, let¡¯s begin with some fire training. The simplest method is to be encased in fire."

    "...Say what?" The two princesses blinked. Encased in fire? What did she mean by this? That was when a giant pit of fire was built on them.

    "The best way to learn how to use fire much easier is to be close to the fire. Now, hop to!"

    ¡°...¡± The two girls didn¡¯t know what to say as they were speechless. But it was too late, as they were screaming and shouting, forced in without a thought.

    While the two princesses were hounded by flames, Keith was in his own predicament. Well, it was more of Angelica and Sakura. Right now, the duo was being stared at by something. Sipping his tea,

    ¡°Keep going; there¡¯s a lot of paperwork you guys still need to file.¡± Before the two was a giant stack of paperwork.

    ¡°I know!¡± Angelica wanted to cry, but there was no way she could. Her hands were moving like a blur as she continued to cry, which was a feat in itself. Keith shook his head, ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tsk us. Please help us out!¡± Angelica was crying.

    ¡°Sorry, but my hands are tied. It¡¯s your job.¡± Keith was only sitting there as moral support. His job was to make them focus, well, making Angelica do so. That was when the angel retorted, ¡°You understand that this is all your fault, right?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? My fault?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the variant meat you had bought out before! Do you know how many people are talking about it! There¡¯s also so many hoops we had to jump through to get it done!¡± That was something that stunned all of them.

    Because the variant was so out of left field, they had to write a report about this. Keith shrugged his shoulders, "Treat it as punishment."

    ¡°How is this punishment!¡±

    ¡°You guys ate the variant, so writing the report is normal.¡± Did they forget how they munched on the variant? Did he have to tell them about it again?

    ¡°...So much work.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Going to ignore what I said? Keith sighed as he added, ¡°Be more productive like Senior Sakura.¡± That woman was trucking down all the work that was before her. The perfect model student.

    He stared at the two ladies; one was focused on working while the other was crying. My goodness, what''s going to happen to it?

 Volume 13 Chapter 13: Preparation Part 2

    Volume 13 Chapter 13: Preparation Part 2

    Once Keith finished cheering them on, he headed to the adventurers guild. He walked over to Madison, ¡°Madison-what¡¯s with the expression?¡± There was something wrong with her. He would ask her for something when he noticed her weird expression.

    It was full of bliss and happiness. But this was even more so compared to the other moments.

    "Nothing!" Madison waved her hand. But that only made the man lean closer,

    ¡°...He let you touch the teddy bear, huh?¡± That look was quite familiar...the look of pure bliss. A joy of contentment and happiness from fluff. She was not the only one with this expression; the other receptionist was the same. They stared at the ceiling with a goofy grin; the adventurers were slightly freaked out. Madison sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so unfair. Vice Guildmaster let us touch it once and then took it away.¡±

    "Indeed!¡±

    "How could something be so soft and plush?"

    ¡°We demand justice!¡±

    "The vice guildmaster is so mean!"

    The other receptionists wanted to cry. One more touch would be enough.

    "...¡± I think it''s because of what''s going on. Kaiser, the vice guildmaster, had won a giant teddy bear made from the wool of a sheep variant he had taken out. The wool from a variant was...sinful. The moment one touched it, you could never unfeel it again. It was so soft and comfy that it sent anyone to a dimension of fluffiness. As one of the people who felt it, he and the other people kept fainting and reviving as they made it.

    It was quite a hassle.

    ¡°So why did you come here today?¡± Madison coughed, calming herself. Keith grinned, ¡°Oh. I want to go on another dungeon exploration again.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, are there any aquatic dungeons?¡± There was a need for fish, and it was difficult to find them since the city was nowhere near the sea.

    ¡°I see.¡± Madison nodded, ¡°Then how about something like this? It has quite a lineup of aquatic monsters. I can assure you their meat is amazing.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Keith nodded as he stared at the information. After getting all of this, he returned home to see that Herrick was swinging his blade. But the moment he spotted him, he dashed over, ¡°So Keith, are we going to the dungeon?¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to one.¡± Keith didn¡¯t really need to go to the dungeon. But hearing how Herrick wanted to go, he decided to go with it just this once. Hearing this, the lion couldn¡¯t help but grin, ¡°Woohoo! We¡¯re going to be going out again!¡± It was time for them to head out again.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to tell the others about this.¡± That was when they had the discussion. Ayaka and Long Lihua were on his island as well.

    ¡°...What happened to you?¡± Long Lihua looked like she had gone through an explosion. She was not the only one; Carolyn and Scarlet were also covered in smoke. There was also some charred end on their hair.

    ¡°Ugh-you got some embers on your hair, you two.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Alfia lightly snuffed the flames with her hands.

    ¡°So guys, we¡¯re going to be going to an aquatic dungeon. So get some things packed up and ready to go.¡± Keith grinned. But when he said that,

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time since we¡¯ve gone out!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Keith, can we come too?¡± Long Lihua and Ayaka asked. Hearing how he was going to go out to a dungeon was intriguing.

    Keith nodded, "Of course you can come as well." Having extra muscle was perfect. Then he thought, ¡°Should I ask Lucy and Muriel to come too?¡± The more the merrier in this situation.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The others cheered when they heard this. It was time for them to go out and get some new things today.

    ¡­

    "You want us to join you on your dungeon exploration?" The two ladies blinked. Keith had asked them to go to the library. Keith explained, "Mmhmm. You don''t have to worry about anything; they''re all competent!"

    The last time they entered the dungeon, Muriel got injured.

    "I''m not worried. But are you sure you want me to be there as well?" That was something the princess had doubts about. Muriel¡¯s combat abilities were pretty low. Actually, she was probably on the bottom barrel of A-class. She got lucky and got bumped up to S-class.

    "Don''t worry." Keith chuckled, "I''m not asking you two for your combat abilities. I''m asking you two because you''re technical geniuses." Muriel was a good rear guard who could use water magic, while Lucy was also a powerful healer.

    ¡°We got too many fire-power people, and it¡¯s going to get a little too spicy.¡± What this party lacked wasn''t damage; it was utility. These two were perfect.

    ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°I would love to do so!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Keith laughed, but then he turned serious, ¡°And we need to fix up the formation as well.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Keith?¡±

    "I''m going to alter the formations to fit everyone as much as possible." Plus size. Their party had an enormous number of people; formation was key to keeping everything organized.

    ¡°Thank goodness I had some experience with larger groups.¡± The memories of heading into the S-rank dungeon came to mind. It was a template for him to work with.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Keith, you headed into an S-rank dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell us about it? I¡¯m quite interested in the monsters that you found there.¡± Keith smiled as he explained what had happened during their journey there. And just hearing what had happened was enough to cause the two women to gasp.

 Volume 13 Chapter 14: Preparation Part 3

    Volume 13 Chapter 14: Preparation Part 3

    While Keith obtained two new recruits to the party, Arlo was hard at work in the blacksmith workshop. His hammer slammed down onto a hammer. Suddenly, Gabriel entered, "Arlo, are you working on Melor''s weapon right now?"

    ¡°Mmhmm, he said he wanted to use a strong metal to make his swing more powerful.¡± Arlo''s role was maintaining and creating new weapons for the entire party.

    Gabriel muttered, ¡°You also need to pace yourself.¡± That was something that shouldn¡¯t be overlooked. Arlo was a vital part of their party.

    "I know. But I need to work harder!" Arlo continued to hammer down on the metal before him. He had been working on Krystal, Jack, Herrick, Melor, and Gabriel''s equipment.

    "I''m already a hindrance in battle." Arlo knew he was the weakest in terms of fighting capabilities.

    I won¡¯t let them go down. If the weapon was broken and destroyed, that was on him. And that was something he could never allow! With so much faith placed on him from the others, he needed to own up to it!

    ¡°...¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t say anything. He stared at him for a bit before letting him continue. Everyone is so worked up. This was not the only person who was worked up.

    "I need to get working." Gabriel stretched his hands.

    While that happened, Herrick, Jack, and Melor were outside. However, there was something different with the group. That was because they were not doing the usual brawl against one another. Instead,

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°What do you want me to teach?¡± Jack blinked. He thought he heard something off.

    ¡°I want you to teach us how to use a shield.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± This was odd since it was coming from these two.

    Herrick sighed, ¡°That''s because we''re going to have a lot of people when we explore. Keith isn''t able to hold the fort by himself.¡± An issue that would definitely pop up when they explore the dungeon was the number of defenders. Keith was only one person. Can he, by himself, be able to handle all that?

    "The best thing for the party will be having Melor and I learn how to use a shield. That way, it''ll lessen the burden on Keith." Having two extra tanks would stabilize the team.

    ¡°So teach us how to use a shield!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Please help us out!¡±

    ¡°Alright! I understand! But don''t expect me to be this know-it-all. Keith is better at this than me!¡± Teaching was not his specialty.

    ¡°Having the basics is all we need.¡±

    ¡°Besides, we expected nothing from you.¡±

    ¡°...Ouch.¡± Jack wanted to cry. Those eyes they had as they said it just made it more difficult. But like so, the team would get a major power-up from this.

    ¡°Saphir, ago, are you two ready?¡± ¡°Woof!¡± ¡°Kwak!¡± The two spirits chimed in as they continued to work with her.

    ¡°Quill,¡± ¡°Pii!¡± The little hedgehog was also prepared as well. The three spirits were eager, prepared to train harder. Everyone came to their own decision on how to boost the party''s abilities.

    For Scarlet and Carolyn,

    "Get up, you two." Long Yueying stared at them. The demon and human princess were on the ground. The two had decided to spar with her and were beaten up.

    "Yes." The two quickly got up and stared at her. Long Yueying smiled, "You two will definitely get much stronger than before!" She could see it now.  Those two were getting harder.

    "...Why do I have to do this as well?" Long Lihua was also sprawled on the ground in defeat. She was brought along as well.

 Volume 13 Chapter 15: Serene

    Volume 13 Chapter 15: Serene

    Keith grinned, "Is everyone ready to head to the dungeon?" Today was the day they''d enter the dungeon. They planned to stay in the dungeon for three days. That way, it won''t interfere with their academy.

    "Mmhmm!" "We''re more than ready to go!" Herrick and Melor were always itching. And they were not alone in this. Having practiced their abilities for the last few days, it was time for them to use it to the fullest. They were itching to see how much they had improved.

    Plus, it was time to de-stress. After working tirelessly on the festival, it was time to go out and let everything out.

    "Now, let''s go to the carriage!" Keith already booked a carriage. With so many people here, they needed a jumbo carriage to carry all of them to the dungeon. Riding the vehicle, they started to talk, "So I take it that you two are going to be out tanks?" Two giant shields were beside them.

    "Mmhmm. Don''t expect too much from us; we''re not like Keith." They were taught the basics. It was a far cry from what Keith managed.

    "I see." The others nodded when they heard that. But that gave them assurance. All of them had some concerns with one tank on the party. With two tanks, it added more stability.

    "Thanks, Arlo. We''ll use them to the fullest." And the person who made the two shields was Arlo. The boy nodded, "Mmhmm."

    "Arlo, you look dead." There were dark circles under his eyes. Clearly, the boy had been working late at night to smith these weapons for them.

    "What does a leader have to say about this?" However, the man himself was taking a nap quietly.

    Carolyn smiled, "Let him sleep. He had been working up strategies to help us." Those two did not get any sleep at all. While Arlo focused on the weapons, Keith focused on comprising the optimal formations for the party.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "But I''m more surprised he could sleep through all this noise?" The others were quite shocked. Did he not sleep at all? They were baffled by his calmness. He was sleeping so soundly; in his hands was Aria as she nestled into his arms like there was nothing wrong.

    "So serene."

    ¡°When you see him like this, I want to do the same thing too.¡± This was interesting; his calm and serene expression really caused them to yawn a bit. Scarlet didn¡¯t mind as she leaned on his shoulder.

    ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite infectious, and I¡¯m getting tired.¡± Scarlet yawned as she snuggled into his arms. And that was when Alfia sighed as she took the other arm before a certain princess.

    "..." Everyone turned to Carolyn, who just watched.

    That was odd; the princess didn¡¯t fight it at all. Everyone expected a fight to occur between the two. However, Long Lihua muttered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you step in?¡± It was actually quite odd to see how calm she was. It was more frightening as the time passed on. But that was when the woman grinned, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I''ll have more than enough time to snuggle up with him. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Scary. That was the only way to describe it. The way she just stared at the two snuggling into his arms was deadly. But as he slept, some of the others got a little comfy since they practiced all day. It was a sleep succession in the carriage. After some time, they arrived at the dungeon. That was when the group slowly woke up,

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you guys?¡± He noticed how the demon and elf princess were curled in his arm. They weren¡¯t the only ones, and the others were the same as well. They were all napping like it was a school trip. The two princesses slowly woke up as they rubbed their eyes, ¡°That¡¯s because a certain someone had taken a nap like there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Oops. That was definitely his bad. But, after some time, the rest had gotten out of the carriage with a yawn, and it was quite something. But that was when Keith coughed, ¡°Alright, everyone! So, I need to discuss the formation of the group we¡¯ll be going with as we go in.

    The frontlines shall be me at the center, Herrick on the right, and Melor on the left.

    For the wings, we''ll have Faelyn and Ayaka on the left. For the right, we have Leona, Jack, and Arlo as usual.

    In the middle will be Krystal, Long Lihua, and Gabriel; I leave it up to you guys to do whatever is necessary.

    For the backline, Carolyn, Scarlet, and Alfia. The second line will be Sarah and Lucy."

    ¡°Understood!¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 16: 1st Floor

    Volume 13 Chapter 16: 1st Floor

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to watch all of you. So I leave it to your discretion to make moves based on the team.¡± He was only one man. Given the number of monsters that would attack him, he must focus on guarding rather than giving commands.

    "Understood!"

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s head in!¡± With his words, the group started to head down into the dungeon. Krystal muttered, ¡°So Keith, what kind of dungeon did you bring us to today?¡±

    ¡°Oh, a B-rank dungeon. It¡¯s more of a middle-end dungeon. However, there are a lot of monsters here. So treat this as like an A-rank dungeon.¡± Dungeons were split into different rankings depending on the situation. It was differentiated so as to give adventurers another safety measure when exploring. The one he chose was filled with many monsters. It was perfect for a giant party like theirs.

    As they entered the first area, it was a marsh area. It was filled with giant lake areas. They could see adventurers'' parties fighting there as well.

    ¡°Be careful of those lakes. Fishes burst out and will try to snap you like a twig."

    ¡°Say what?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re called crush snappers. They literally crush and rip you apart.¡± The name came from the snapping sound it made as it crushed the bones of its victims.

    ¡°...Keith, did you have to make it sound so diabolical?¡± Just hearing how he explained it was enough to cause them to shiver.

    ¡°What? As long as you know where you move, plus not getting near the lake, you''ll be fine." The only issue was that these fishes came from the lake, which they couldn''t see through. Also,

    ¡°They will only get an arm or a leg. They¡¯re not that big.¡± That was the other thing as he pointed at the side where an adventurer was beating up a snapper. It was the size of the forearm, which was not that small. But that was when he added,

    ¡°Also, they¡¯re quite delicious. I heard that when it¡¯s grilled over a fire¡­¡± Keith didn¡¯t even finish the sentence, as a few were drooling at his words.

    ¡°Keith, say no more! We¡¯re on it!¡± Herrick and Melor were prepared to capture the lot. However, Keith shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re not going to do that. Actually, I have a plan.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Ayaka, you¡®re going to be doing this.¡±

    ¡°So, make cubes and bring them up?¡±

    ¡°Yep, how did you know?¡± Keith never told her about his plan. But that was when the fox explained,

    ¡°That¡¯s because my brother told me how you dived into the water and used ice magic to make them float up.¡±

    ¡°Hahah. So can you do something like that? I¡¯ll help out as well.¡± The two started to make ice cubes in the lake, and out came some crazy fish. It was quite something.

    ¡°Woah, these things are quite hefty.¡± Those rigid teeth stuck in the ice were still so dangerous and deadly.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Indeed, one nick from this and your hand is gone.¡± While discussing this, one snapper jumped out of the sea, and its target was Lucy!

    Slash! However, it never landed on her because someone had cut down the monster without hesitation.

    ¡°Be careful, Lucy. You¡¯re the healer of the group." Sarah and Lucy. Those two needed the protection the most.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Lucy, are you hurt?¡± Muriel walked over to her. But the woman shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± The snapper had caught her off guard. But it wasn¡¯t enough to frazzle her to oblivion.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Gabriel.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a party; we need to watch out for one another.¡± He grins. His job was simple and straightforward enough. He would be the one to chain all of Keith''s commands and back to the others. It would be difficult to do so.

    ¡°...Yeah,¡± Lucy mumbled as the group continued onwards. That was when they arrived at the second floor. Keith explained, ¡°So this one is interesting as it¡¯s split into two different zones.¡±

    ¡°For the first half, you have an area where vegetables and trees grow.¡± It was quite an interesting sight. However, as they continued to move, Keith noticed an oddity. That was because there was something that caught his eye. It was none other than a vegetable.

    ¡°A pink potato?¡± It looked somewhat cute floating on top of the water, minding its own business. Keith was curious. A potato growing in a pond? Who wouldn''t be curious? As he raised his hand to grab it, that was when the small potato slipped away!

    ¡°...¡± Keith did it again, and that was when the potato continued to slip out of his hand. It looked like a bad gag. But Herrick sighed as he raised his fist, ¡°Let me do this!¡¯ It was odd to see him having this much trouble over a damn potato. However, when he tried to pick it up with his hand, he also realized the situation.

    ¡°Why is it so damn slippery?!¡± That was something the two had not encountered before. The potato was so slippery that each time, they tried to grab onto it. The only thing that happened was it slipping away.

    ¡°Try two hands.¡± Carolyn chimed in. And that was what he did, but it was like playing a game in which it was sent flying again! This was not normal at all!

    ¡°...¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 17: Fish Feast

    Volume 13 Chapter 17: Fish Feast

    "Let me try again!" Herrick''s claws came out this time as he repeated the same action. However, it still slipped out of his hand!

    "Poke it!" Since grabbing wasn''t an option, it was time to poke it.

    Flick!

    The potato quickly swerved away from his claws. The others just couldn''t believe it.

    "What do you even have those claws for?!"

    "If you think it''s easy, how about you try?!"

    "Fine." The elf princess noticed one in the corner, perfect for picking up. When she tried to pick it up,

    Splat!

    The potato did come out of the water, but it slapped her right in the face, splashing back into the water.

    "Pff!"

    "Hmpf!" With a snap of a finger, the lion''s mane was cut!

    "...." Oh, dear.

    "Are you trying to kill me?!" Herrick held his fur.

    "I was going to bald you." Alfia''s eyes narrowed.

    "Kwak."

    "Aria. How?!" In the owl''s hand were two potatoes.

    "Hoo!" The owl sounded, but that only caused Keith to tilt his head. So you just went and grabbed it? He could only laugh. But it was only a subtle action as Jack sounded,

    "Let''s catch some more!"

    "Yeah!" Two potatoes were not enough to feed them. However,

    ¡°Why did it take so long?¡± Keith and the others could only catch at most seven. All of them were caught by Aria.

    ¡°These things better be delicious!" They had to be¡­right? The difficulty they had to catch these seven was enough to get them mad.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But the only thing we can do is to try it later.¡± They were going to have dinner after all of this, and it was time for them to head to the second section of the second floor. When they did, they noticed a huge fish approaching them!

    ¡°What in the world was that?!¡± The others were confused about what kind of beast they had just met up with. That only caused Keith to explain, ¡°They''re called grouper fish. They group together to make themselves much larger than they seem. That way, they could defeat larger predators that are bigger themselves.¡± It was an interesting fish. However, it wasn''t as strong as their size suggested.

    ¡°These things are good for finger food, from what I heard.¡± All these tiny fish were about the size of his pinkies. Hearing his words, the others started to attack them in droves.

    This endless onslaught lasted for a few minutes as they continued onwards. Their exploration lasted for a few hours before they found a place to rest.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, set up camp here!¡± And with those words, everyone got to work on setting up their camp. That was when Keith looked at the fish that he had caught. If I remember correctly, these grouper fish are similar to shrimp, where they have a waste sack. Keith started slicing up the tiny fish, removing the black pouch. As his hands were like a blur, he slowly washed them with salt water to clean off any excess materials. Next came frying them in oil. With it being golden, he took a bite. A subtle crunch came from it. The insides were flaky like a striped salmon. The fusion between the two was quite flavorful. All right, I could just make them all at the same time. That was the easiest way. Coating all the fish, he dumped it into the pan to let it fry.

    And now for the snapper. Snapper was quite simple enough. Remove all the guts inside the fish, put them on the griddle, and let it grill. As he did this, he also cooked some rice.

    ¡°Guys, I need some room to breathe!¡± Everyone circled him. With more people around, of course, he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s give the man space and let him do his work!¡± Carolyn, being the voice, gently pushed them away as he continued on with the last dish, the lily potatoes. He was quite interested in how to cook this one.

    I need to go at a slow pace. Unlike the other food he could grasp and test, this one was tricky; if he messed up, it could go flying and slide away, never returning to him again. That was when he raised his knife and slowly made an incision on the potato. It was still slipping, but he felt it was much easier now as he continued to peel it.  What was left was a beautiful golden and pink color for the potatoes.

    Slicing the potato, a small red juice came out of it. And that was when he tasted a tasty, sweet, and salty mixture. Hmm? It¡¯s really tasty. Is this more of a dessert than a savory dish? Keith thought about it before cutting them into strips. That was when he started to grill them up a bit before sugaring it.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat!¡± Keith decidedly said so as they continued to eat. But that was when they noticed the snapper as they tasted the meat,

    ¡°So delicious as always.¡±

    ¡°As long as Keith is here, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll starve!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± As they continued to eat the food in happiness, Keith grinned as he took something out, ¡°Don¡¯t forget; we need to try these strips!¡¯ He made some crispy potato strips. Well, he really didn¡¯t know what to call them. Taking a bite, that was when all the flavors burst for him! It had an incredible decadent flavor.

    It was so rich and intense as well!

    ¡°....AMAZING!¡± They couldn¡¯t help but shout when they heard that. The taste was something that they couldn¡¯t begin to describe or imagine. But as they were immersed in the taste,

    ¡°Keith, what¡¯s the matter?¡± That was when they noticed the boy¡¯s face, which was nibbled on the potato strip.

    ¡°I feel like there should be something else to go with it.¡± That was the hunch he had. It should be much more different.

 Volume 13 Chapter 18: Night Watch

    Volume 13 Chapter 18: Night Watch

    "Isn''t it fine like this?" They all thought it was delicious as it was. It had the perfect sweetness.

    "No, something is missing from it." The others loved anything he cooked, but Keith knew this ingredient needed something.

    "I see." Perfection. Regarding food, perfection was the only word going through his mind. Everyone could see in his eyes that making it delicious was the best. As they conversed with one another, Keith glanced down at his pocket watch.

    "Alright, guys. Set up the tents." Setting up was quite simple enough.

    "We''ll have two people watching again." With so many people here, the time to sleep for the others would increase. Agreeing with his idea, it was time to decide on the pairings. A certain princess cheered loudly, "Yay! I pair up with you, Keith!"

    ¡°Tch!¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Alfia scoffed while Scarlet stared down at the stick she pulled like her lifelong enemy.

    ¡°You totally rigged it!¡± Some shenanigans were going on because there was no way this could happen. The coincidence was uncanny.

    "..." Was that why you were so calm and composed the whole time? Did she know this was going to happen? How the human princess looked down on the elf and demon princess was just irritating...well, irritating for the two.

    Carolyn grinned deviously, ¡°Lady Luck is smiling at me.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Keith could only shake his head at this situation as everyone went to bed before his turn came.

    "Keith, you''re up." Herrick yawned as he nudged the man.

    "Understood." Keith sat near the fire while Carolyn came out of her tent. Her seat was right next to him.

    ¡°...¡± The man didn¡¯t even say anything as she snuggled close!

    ¡°Keith, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s nice?¡¯

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Just you, me, and an open fire, all alone.¡± Her grip on him got tighter as she rested her head on his shoulders, ¡°And I¡¯m getting so much warmth from this.¡±

    ¡°...Yeah.¡± Keith patted her head as he let it happen. He had the feeling that if he didn''t, it would be a long night.

    "What are you brewing?" The princess glanced down at the fire; a pot was brewing. A rich and mellow aroma came from it.

    ¡°Hot chocolate. Want some?¡±

    "Of course." The princess giggled. Chocolate was her favorite. Sipping her drink, ¡±So how is your magic?¡±

    "I''m doing good. I feel like my fire magic has improved." She had been firing fire magic at a better degree than before.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Nice." With those words, silence loomed over the fire again.

    ¡°...Hubby, you''re terrible at small talk. Well, you''re just bad at it." Carolyn understood he was horrible at stuff like this. She accepted this long ago.

    ¡°...I''m not your hubby.¡±

    ¡°In time.¡±

    "..."

    "By the way, you''re really handsome."

    "You''ve been saying that." The number of times she told him this was too many to count.

    ¡°Those looks of yours are deadly. Gabriel as well.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Gabriel¡¯s looks are dangerous.¡± Handsome man one and two were either Gabriel or Keith. If someone was asked who was the most handsome, it would be a difficult battle. Preference would be a difference maker.

    "Why bring this up?" Bringing up Gabriel was pretty random.

    Carolyn held her cheeks softly as her head slightly tilted, "Hmm? Don''t you see how Lucy likes him?"

    "She does?!" That was unexpected!

    "She had been giving him glances throughout the exploration." Carolyn then added, ¡°It¡¯s not from today either. I could tell that she had been staring at him from the shadows from time to time."

    "..." She has? However, now that he thought about it, this was highly likely. Being a handsome man, Gabriel would have admirers.

    The princess sighed, ¡°That¡¯s because you''re terrible at reading romantic cues. She is clearly interested in Gabriel, and it''s the same feeling for me to you.¡±

    ¡°Did you have to add the last part as well?¡± That last part was not needed.

    "No, it was needed. I have to tell you occasionally, or you''ll forget."

    "..." His hand slowly stroked her silver hair, ¡°Didn¡¯t I get better to a certain degree?¡± He swore he realized their feelings more so than before. However, that was when Carolyn flicked his forehead, ¡°True, but you¡¯re still horrible.¡± Improvement is to get better than before. That did happen with Keith; however, it went from extra bad to bad.

    He was still horrible.

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Keith grumbled, which caused the princess to giggle.

    ¡°How cute. Don¡¯t be so pouty.¡± She started to rub his cheeks. But as she did, the two suddenly locked eyes with one another. There was a moment of stillness enveloping them. That was when the princess pulled the trigger. Her head slowly inched towards him as her lips were about to-

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re taking it too far.¡±

    Two princesses cut into this silence. One had a dark look, while the other was irritated.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± ¡°Have you two been watching us?¡± The way they moved so swiftly was uncanny.

    "Yes, we¡¯ve been watching you cuddle together.¡±

    ¡°You guys are quite something, huh?¡±

    Their gaze said everything, clearly wanting to fight. However, Carolyn scoffed, "Please. You guys did this on the carriage. Now, it''s my turn."

    ¡°Guys, be quiet, or you¡¯ll wake the others up.¡± These three talked so loudly that it would wake the others up. Hearing his words, the three calmed down. Yet, it was anything but calm as they sat next to him.

    ¡°You guys had already done your watch.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go to bed.¡± ¡°Yeah, do you not want us to be here?¡±

    ¡°...¡± There are no right answers to this question.

    A groan escaped his mouth, ¡°Fine, you can stay out. But you guys need to be quiet.¡± Optimal answer. Carolyn pouted as he continued to snuggle into him.

 Volume 13 Chapter 19: Geyser Fish

    Volume 13 Chapter 19: Geyser Fish

    "..."

    "It looks like you had fun yesterday night, Keith." Jack giggled as he watched the silent man trudge.

    He stood at the front, but everyone could tell from the slumped shoulders that something occurred. A grumble came from his mouth, "It was quite hell." No other way to describe it. Those three continued to bicker against one another all throughout the watch. He played mediator. But that was not the issue.

    What made it horrible and pleasant was how they kept snuggling up to him. It was like they were trying to mess with his brain.

    Luck was on his side as Gabriel came out, and he immediately rushed into his tent to get some sleep. Yet, he swore he heard them say something unbecoming of princesses. However, a pillow over his head was enough to block everything.

    Even now, those three continued to glare at one another in the back line. The entire party had stepped up, not to get caught in the crossfire.

    Sarah and Lucy didn''t know how to proceed since they were behind them. Long Lihua couldn''t help but quip, "Ahh, to be loved by so many beautiful women. This is the sin you have to carry."

    "..."

    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s head to the third floor!¡± It was time to take a step forward.

    "...Yeah!" Keith weakly waved his hand as they headed down. From the get-go, it was ferocious!

    ¡°Everyone guard!¡±

    That weak and tired countenance instantly shifted as he rushed forward, taking the brunt of the water attack coming at them. A torrent of geysers burst at him. His shield was capable of withstanding this. Yet this was not the end.

    Splash! More geysers burst forward, attacking them from all sides! Gravity! He quickly pushed himself down on the ground, keeping him in place.

    ¡°Guys! Geyser fishes!¡± Keith shouted, and that was when they started to fight against them. Long Lihua and Krystal made the correct move; they prioritized the sides.

    The frontlines had the lowest priority as they were the most sturdy; they needed the sides to wipe all of them out. Herrick and Melor got close to Keith, raising their shields to make a large barrier.

    However, there was an oversight on his part.

    Geyser fishes fired and blasted Long Lihua and Krystal in opposite directions!

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Keith shouted, ¡°Go after them! Protect them!¡± This was definitely not his expectation. A tight and close-knit formation. That was what the party should be. Despite the sudden action, Keith wasn''t frazzled.

    ¡°On it!¡± ¡°Understood!" Faelyn and Ayaka used their earth and ice magic to slide them back to their party. However, the fishes were quite intelligent as they blasted the earth and ice magic!

    ¡°Gabriel, Herrick, Melor! You guys rush up and clear the path! I¡¯ll hold them back!¡± Things were getting chaotic even further as they started to go further!

    ¡°Aria!¡± ¡°Saphir!¡± Keith and Alfia called out as the owl and spirit dashed forth while the three popped the fish before them.

    Aria flew and caught Long Lihua while Krystal was taken by Saphir; they quickly returned to the group, where they started to fight even further than before.

    ¡°Scarlet, Carolyn!¡±

    ¡°Burn!¡± The two fired fire magic, which exploded the fishes in droves, and Alfia fired her magic that shredded the monsters in two.

    ¡°Good job everyone.¡± Keith sighed in relief, ¡°There were some hiccups, but we did well.¡± A wrench was thrown in, but they fixed it.

    ¡°Krystal, Long Lihua, how are you guys?¡±

    "We''re good. We were hit by the geyser, but it didn''t hurt too much." In a split second, they raised their weapons to guard.

    ¡°But Keith, I think we need a break,¡± Krystal muttered. Her heart was beating fast/.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The marsh environment here didn''t help them out.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be camping out here, everyone!¡± With his words, everyone nodded and slowed down as they sat.

    ¡°Arlo, I will leave everything for you.¡± ¡°Understood, Leader.¡± Arlo nodded as he took out the forge and started to maintain their weapons.

    While he did, Keith muttered, ¡°We have to be careful going forward. Metal weapons are going to have a tough time here.¡±

    Salt water. That did not mix well with metal since it could cause corrosion. Maintaining their weapons was going to be crucial in this exploration.

    ¡°Understood! I will do everything I can with their weapons.¡± Arlo understood the problem with those as well. That was why he was going to maintain as much as possible.

    Keith nodded, ¡°Good. I''ll cook up these geyser fish as well.¡± It was time for a light lunch. Slicing the geyser fish, he seared it on the pan.

    ¡°Ayaka, Muriel, want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Eh?! Why are you letting them taste it?!¡± ¡°Because this girl is a fish expert.¡±

    According to Setsuna, this woman had been eating fish since she was a baby. Her palette for seafood was in overdrive. There was nothing to say about Muriel, who ate fish 24/7, being in a sea kingdom.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The two didn¡¯t hesitate to eat the fish. That was when they had gone savored as they muttered,

    ¡°There¡¯s a little spark to it.¡± ¡°Bubbly.¡±

    Hmm? A bubbly taste? Keith was curious as he took a bite. He understood what they meant: there was a light and crisp taste and a nice pop feel like soda was in it.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Keith waved his hands around before making the food for them. It was going to be a quick meal.

 Volume 13 Chapter 20: Theyâ€™re Tough Meat

    Volume 13 Chapter 20: They¡¯re Tough Meat

    He already knew what to pair up with this fish as well. For starters, he filleted a giant piece from the geyser fish, and then he started to create diamonds on the side of the fish. With this, he took out some lemon slices and wedged them in. Ginger was also added to the diamonds as well. That was when he started to grill them on the pan. Once he felt that one side was finished, he flipped it over, and there was a beautiful sear.

    A beautiful golden and crisp color was displayed for everyone to witness.

    Gulp! Everyone locked onto the fish as beads of drool dripped down their lips. Slowly, their eyes were telling him to finish it up quick!

    Ayaka was especially so as her ears wiggled back and forth as her eyes never left the finish when Keith placed it on the pan!

    She tried to play it off, but those ears were saying otherwise. The others were slowly losing their grip from the sweet citrus aroma floating up their nostrils. It was mixed with the gentle aroma of the sea.

    Keith was the only one who was calm throughout all of this.

    Keith smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s eat now.¡± With his words, the others gorged down! Fighting against so many monsters would make them hungry!

    "Alright, let''s head down to the fourth floor!" The end goal was to reach the floor boss on the fifth floor.

    The group continued downwards. That was when they reached a lake. And in them were quite deadly monsters. Without any hesitation, they dashed at Keith like a bunch of javelins! It was speedy and quick. However,

    Shing!

    "Sharp as always, Gabriel." Keith grinned. Gabriel nodded,

    "You don''t need to worry about the backline. I will deal with it." While the serpents attacked him, that was when Long Lihua and Krystal swooped in, "Leave them to us."

    "Understood!"

    And the battle started...it didn''t last even half an hour. Keith scratched his head, "What happened?" Shouldn''t it be longer than before? They had blown away any monster that came near them!

    "What do you expect?" Scarlet said, "We got many people in this group." Plus, all of them were strong as well!

    "But-"

    "Who cares! Let''s go to the boss floor!" That was the goal!

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°...Yeah,¡± Keith muttered as they stared at the front door. Everyone prepared themselves as they were ready to fight off against whatever came at them. The door was opened as they headed into there. Entering, the entire environment was different from the floors they traveled from. Multiple holes littered the ground.

    "What''s going on here?" "Where''s the floor boss?" There was nothing in here. Keith muttered, "Be careful of the ponds. The floor boss is a shark."

    As he said this, that was when multiple sharks pounced from the ponds! It was so sudden that it caused Herrick and Melor to reflexively jump into the air to dodge.

    One moment.

    Gulp!

    ¡°Herrick!¡± ¡°Melor!¡± Leona and Faelyn shouted, surprised by the sudden action. A huge shark sprang from a pond and ate them whole!

    ¡°The two of them will be fine! We need to focus on the other monsters ahead of us!¡± There were not one but three of them! Plus, there were a bunch of smaller sharks for them to play with.

    ¡°But Keith!¡± Leona fidgeted as she was anxious.

    Keith ordered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him. Do you think he would be defeated by being eaten?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then focus on the fight.¡± Keith grinned, ¡°Besides, I doubt they would allow that shark to have a great meal.¡± Those two would be the toughest meat ever. As they talked, the sharks circled them around. This is going to get annoying if they circle us.

    It would be challenging to locate. They were fighting them in their territory.

    ¡°Keith, we want to try something.¡± Carolyn and Scarlet had something prepared for all of them. Keith had glanced up at their faces and noticed how serious and clear they were. ¡°Understood. I will leave it up to you.¡± He was going to put his faith in their abilities.

    ¡°I will hold back one of the monsters while you guys attack it! Long Lihua, Gabirel, I want you guys to draw the fire of the other one!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

    When this happened, that was when they started to attack them! Keith used gravity and increased his swing, which caused the shark to be sent back into the sea. Not only that, he punched it with lightning. A sea monster was quite weak against lightning magic. While he continued to do so, that was when Gabriel and the others drew the fire of the second shark.

    ¡°It¡¯s chasing us quite far.¡± The two distanced themselves far from the party. Gabriel fired some wind magic. However, there were only small indents on the head.

    "The head is strong. Can you make it open its mouth?"

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Long Lihua nodded when she got on the ground; her hands turned into claws. As the shark charged at the dragon woman, she jumped up higher than its mouth could reach. Grabbing the fin, she yanked it back with all her might!

    That was when Gabriel made his move, using wind magic to increase his speed and piercing the shark right through the stomach.

    ¡°Ohoho, that was amazing.¡± Long Lihua smiled. But that was when the other shark started to do something weird. It was shaking back and forth. Gabriel and Long Lihua watched.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally out!¡¯ ¡°That damn shark!¡± Herrick and Melor wiped off all of the fluid on their bodies as they stared.

    ¡°Damn fish!¡± ¡°It ate us whole!¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 21: The Stench!

    Volume 13 Chapter 21: The Stench!

    "You guys punched your way out?!" Long Lihua chuckled as she stared at the two covered in mucus. She was more concerned with how they lived since they were underwater for so long. Before the two could explain,

    "Talk later! We need to help them!" Gabriel quickly brought them back to reality. They couldn¡¯t forget about how Keith was dealing with three sharks alone.

    "Let''s do this!" Herrick and Melor were itching for some revenge against these sharks!

    However, there was no need for them to come forward.

    ¡°Get out of here right now!¡± The small group immediately understood and jumped out of the way. Fire encased the area. Scarlet and Carolyn immediately fired off their magic in tandem, blowing the shark into smithereens.

    One shark was not the end. The others were bombarded by wind and fire in tandem, not allowing them to escape.

    Slowly, everything was covered in ash.

    ¡°Good job, everyone.¡± The group slowly relaxed when they realized there weren''t any monsters left. When the small party returned, Keith questioned, ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡±

    ¡°You thought we were dead?!¡± ¡°How rude!¡±

    ¡°I mean, you guys didn¡¯t get melted by the stomach acid?¡± This was a little surprising since they were in a stomach trying to digest them. Mucus covered their entire body; clearly, they had been through something.

    A groan escaped out of the lion''s mouth, "Don''t get me started! It was so disgusting in there!" There was stomach acid. His sword was melted in two when he tried to cut them out.

    ¡°We just kept punching until we blew a hole in the stomach.¡± Those two were truckers. Brute force would always win against all. Keith and the others could only shake their heads at their brute force.

    "Leona, why are you so far away from me?" Leona was usually close to him, but the woman stood so far away. She was not alone either, as the others did the same.

    Long Lihua held her nose, "You two smell." It was an awful and off-putting odor that would turn their nose to shame.

    "Hey! I''m the one suffering here!" Herrick was the one covered in it and had a sensitive nose. It was a horrible combination.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Muriel, wash them."

    "On it." The two were instantly drenched in water.

    Keith asked Lucy and Sarah, ¡°Please heal us.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Lucy and Sarah were already chanting before he asked. Keith and the others felt refreshed from the healing.

    Taking a breath, it was time to return home. As Keith searched for a carriage, Alfia turned to Scarlet and Carolyn, ¡°So the two of you learned how to use fire magic in tandem.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just sort of happened.¡± It was a similar principle to his tandem lightning magic. Using two of the same elements to make a powerful magic.

    However, it was more of an X2 because they used the same magic together.

    ¡°That was some good work there.¡± Keith smiled as they rested a bit before they headed off again. Entering the carriage,

    "The two of you still need to sit on the end." The others stood on one side while one dwarf and lion were on the other.

    "Hey! We don''t smell that bad." After Muriel cleaned them, they smelled better.

    "It''s still bad," Arlo mumbled. The mucus was the majority of the smell, but it seeped into their skin.

    "Come on!" "Leona, go to your fiancee!"

    "What?!" Leona blinked, but that was when she was slowly pushed close to him, which knocked her out!

    "..."

    Hearing footsteps, Diana was there to greet them. Instead of a greeting, the boy kicked Herrick and Melor, "Go get a shower now!" His nose was about to rot off from the stench.

    "?" The dorm mother was about to say something when her nose slowly flared. What a disgusting stench!

    "You guys go clean up as well. I''m going to cook dinner. Diana, let''s go."

    ¡°Understood." Entering the kitchen, "What will we be making, Keith?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be making cream fish stew.¡±

    He takes out all of the ingredients from his thing. And that was when he grilled the fish in the beginning. After he did so, he started to boil the potatoes and carrots together.

    However, that was when he saw the stew being boiled, and that was when he tossed the fish. That was when he stirred it for quite some time before Keith grinned, ¡°Good, we¡¯re done now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Diana grinned as she made the sides, and that was when he brought them all over to the item. Everyone had taken a shower and then were prepared to eat.

    Eating the meal, ¡°Keith, are you planning to put this on your items again?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m thinking about the geyser fish. I think it could make an excellent popping sound.¡± There was one idea he planned to use for grilling. But the moment he said that the other¡¯s ears perked up, ¡°Does that mean we get to have another taste test?¡±

    ¡°Sure. But it¡¯s going to take some time.¡± Keith smiled. He was going to have to think up ways, ¡°Now I¡¯m wondering whether or not I should do whole fish or not.¡± That was something that was on his mind.

 Volume 13 Chapter 22: Three Interesting Guests

    Volume 13 Chapter 22: Three Interesting Guests

    The next day, Keith headed over to his usual spot to sell his food. It had been some time after they headed into the dungeon. The customers immediately greeted him,

    "Hello, Boss!"

    "We missed your food!"

    "Please feed us!"

    "Let me set up first." The man started to set up his stall. Alfia and Scarlet helped as they glanced over. The demon princess chuckled, "There''s always a long line here." There were no two ways about this.

    "They''re quite loyal."

    Cedric quickly retorted, ¡°Brat, do you enjoy torturing us?!¡±

    ¡°Whatever do you mean, Grandpa Cedric?¡± Keith tilted his head cutely, and so did the smaller animals. That only caused Cedric to be more angry as he bonked his head,

    ¡°You little brat! You always march off without telling anyone and then show up like there''s nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite bad business.¡± Dalen shook his head. What followed him was the others doing the same thing. Keith ran in his own time, not minding their tortured stomachs. They came here only to find it was closed!

    ¡°If you want food, then I will have to go out and get them." Exploring the dungeon was a must to find new ingredients. Plus, "You guys could always eat at the bakery.¡± The bakery was there for a reason.

    ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°Something about your food hits differently.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dennis and the others tilted their heads.

    Dalen nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve tried Keith¡¯s food before, and the bread he made is fundamentally different from the bakery¡¯s cooking.¡± His food was more elevated, which was peculiar.

    "It''s a difference in experience and also technique." Cedric, another person who tried his food, understood what Dalen was getting at. There was a difference.

    "..."

    ¡°Anyways, order up!¡± Keith grinned as he grilled the skewers. As he did, they couldn¡¯t help but feel something odd. We really can''t do anything about this! They still wanted to complain about Keith going out to explore dungeons. But the only thing they could do was tear up!

    It was a complicated situation: if they asked him to stay, there would be no new ingredients for the stall. That meant no new food! While Keith grilled, Alfia and Scarlet took the orders. However, three familiar faces caught them off guard.

    ¡°Father?!¡± Alfia¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Finrandir.

    He was not the only king; behind him was Virel and Othniel. Three kings were here and in their own disguises.

    Finrandir quickly shushed her, ¡°Don''t scream my name like that.¡± Did she have to scream so loudly?! Luckily, no one heard it since there were many people there. Only a few people knew their identities.

    ¡°But why are you here?¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°To get food, of course.¡± That was the only reason why they would come here.

    ¡°¡­Does mother know about this?¡± ¡°EEP!¡± Finrandir''s entire body suddenly jolted like a little kitten.

    Alfia sighed, ¡°Please return home when you¡¯re done.¡± A king not staying in their own kingdom. No one should know about this; it would be a national crisis.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Finrandir nodded as he quickly ordered. The same went for Virel and Othniel.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he opened up a cart here.¡± That was something the mer-king didn¡¯t understand.

    Finrandir laughed, ¡°Even I was surprised by the concept of a noble making food for others. And the first time I came here, I got the stink eye.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± What did you do? Cedric sighed, ¡°That¡¯s because you were an idiot and tried to buy everything up.¡± Plus, there was the fact that an elf tried to burn the cart down. All of this added together made the customers angry with the elves.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m a regular now.¡± He was a loyal fan of Keith''s cooking! Now everyone knew him as the crazed food fanatic!

    ¡°That kid is beyond abnormal.¡± Othniel laughed as they watched him work. He was cooking up a storm, and the smell from it was also to die for. It was mouth-watering and addicting at the same time. Clearly, it was better than the ones made during the festival!

    Virel questioned, ¡°By the way, have you tried the variant meat?¡± Even as they left, the mer-king couldn''t get it out of his mind. He was curious as to how it tasted.

    ¡°Umm...Why are you asking about it right now?¡± Othniel looked away, his tail drooped down as Finrandir muttered, ¡°She took it away from you and stashed it away, huh?¡± Every husband understood that look; it was the wife being angry at you look.

    ¡°I apologized, but she took the meat and hid it.¡± Othniel sighed again. His plan was to hide the items and variant Keith gifted him. He would eat them sparingly as a treat. However, his wife instantly picked up on the scent and snatched the variant away!

    "I still have my goodies from Keith. But..." A teardrop slowly dripped from his eyes. The variant hit him hard.

    ¡°¡­¡± Finrandir and Virel shook their heads.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! Wait until your wife finds out; you''ll be on the same boat as me!"

    ¡°I¡¯m safe, don¡¯t look at me.¡± Virel was the only one who had brought his wife with him during the festival. They both snacked together and had fun. He was totally in the clear.

    ¡°She never will!¡± Finrandir was taking this to the grave! Never will he tell her about this place and how many times he traveled here. Plus, there was no way she would find out. The elf king grinned, "I got my orders straight." He was safe and confident.

    "..." Despite that confident look, it only caused Virel to gulp.

    ¡°What?¡± That gulp sound didn''t sound good.

    ¡°You understand that my wife and your wife are friends, right?¡± Well, it was more like acquaintances.

    ¡°¡­No.¡± Finrandir¡¯s expression grew dark as that smile was nowhere to be found. Just a straight and frozen line of a lip replaced it.

    Virel nodded, ¡°Yeah, I overheard them talking about the food at the festival. I think she knows about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hah! Suck it!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re not safe either.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± ¡°They also thought about getting confirmation from some of the others. So you better be careful; she will find the gifts as well."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You idiots.¡± Cedric shook his head as he watched the two kings act like this.

    Alfia soon returned with their orders, ¡°Hmm? Father? What¡¯s the matter?¡± She noticed everyone''s dark expressions.

    Virel spoke, ¡°Nothing. But could you tell Keith I will need a second order?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±

    ¡°Going to bring some back home, huh?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Virel came with the expectation of bringing food back so he could share with his wife. It was wrong to eat without her.

    ¡°I need to do the same.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Those two quickly got to work as well. It was the only way to appease them.

    ¡°¡­¡± You guys really don''t want to share, huh?

 Volume 13 Chapter 23: Adding To The Menu

    Volume 13 Chapter 23: Adding To The Menu

    Keith returned home with the cart.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe those three came.¡± He was so absorbed in his cooking that he didn''t realize the three kings came to his cart. Actually, that was not normal! Not normal at all! He swore he had given them goodie bags. That should be enough for them to hold them back.

    And THEY WERE KINGS!

    Alfia muttered, "How could father come here?" She was still a little taken aback. It would definitely be weird for the kingdom not to notice.

    "What''s with the look?" Once she mentioned Finrandir, Scarlet noticed Keith''s curious expression.

    "I feel like I''ve seen him before." Keith realized he had met with Finrandir before. And not at the festival. It was somewhere else.

    Scarlet thought about it, "Don''t tell me he came here before?"

    "Eh?"

    "You did storm into the elf island before? He might have had Keith''s food and become a regular." It could be the case.

    "Hmm?"

    "Father wouldn''t do something like that. To waste so many coins would be absurd." No king would do that...right? She was having doubts after seeing how he acted these few days.

    He was definitely hooked on his food.

    "Express pass?" "That''s still a lot of coins." Those damn express passes were not cheap! If an individual uses the gates multiple times, then sure, the express pass was cheaper. However, it was an absurd amount to spend!

    Scarlet chuckled, ¡°But look at how famous your cart has become. You got three kings, an ex-grand-duke, and a few other high-ranking people coming here.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Keith scratched his head while dragging his cart, ¡°Thank goodness Uncle Julius isn¡¯t here.¡± There was another king who liked his cooking. This one was the first person who tasted his cooking as well.

    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When you say it like that, I feel he will arrive sooner or later.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡± If you say, the devil shall appear! And he was right in a way.

    "There''s no way. I doubt he would be allowed to come here." Keith waved.

    "Who knows."

    In one certain kingdom,

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°What do you mean you guys had a trip to the cart without me?!¡± There was Julius screaming; he heard about the three heading to the cart today. He growled, ¡°You guys should have invited me as well!"

    ¡°Um, how about next time?¡± Virel rubbed his ears as he stared at this fool. Did he have to shout so loud? It was just going to get food.

    ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°What are you, a kid?¡± This guy acted too much like a brat.

    Julius added, ¡°And what about those two?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I meant those two; shouldn¡¯t they be talking as well?¡± It was odd to see that only Virel was talking.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because they¡¯re getting chewed out.¡± That food was probably not enough to appease their wives. From what his wife told him, they seemed to be getting a chew out of a lifetime! Lindor probably saved the elf, while the beast king was probably beaten black and blue.

    ¡°Ahh, their wives are pissed off. Yeah, they¡¯re dead.¡± It was acceptance. Julius had met with them before, and he knew they were not the type to be messed with. His wife was the same as well!

    "But we should go out and get some food!"

    "Can''t, I''ve-" "Dear, you can go out again, but don''t do it so frequently." His wife muttered from the side. Julius could hear slightly muffled sounds, clearly from eating something.

    "Never mind, I can come with you." For better or worse, he was eager for more food as well.

    "Great! I''ll call Edmund as well!"

    "What about William?" There was also the boy''s father.

    "No way!"

    "Eh?"

    "He''s not joining us!" William already had a fantastic cook and a bunch of bakeries. No need to bring the happiest man with them.

    "But how are you going to escape from your kingdom?" That was something he was curious about. Like the other two, his wife was also watching over his expenditure.

    "Relax, I got this."

    "..." If anyone else said this, I would be more relieved.

    ...

    Keith stared at the thing in his hand; that was when he wondered, ¡°What should I do?¡± Now that he had the ingredients, it was time to think up ways to incorporate them into his cart.

    Logically, chunks of fish were one, like what he did at the festival. The second was the whole fish. These two were methods that customers would enjoy. Staring at the three fishes before him, it was time to test them out. The first one was the snapper. Slowly, it had a gentle yet sweet undertone as it grilled.

    Tasting it, Keith nodded, "There''s no need for extra seasoning." It was sweet and lean. Grilling it gave slightly nutty notes throughout the fish. He didn''t need to drip it with sauce or anything. The oils in the fish were more than enough to give it a nice sear.

    Next up was the geyser fish.

    ¡°I¡¯ll soak them in some citrus juice to let them get a nice tang.¡± One thing interesting about this fish is that it absorbs liquid quite well. He noticed this feature as they absorbed water before firing it at them.

    Now, these fishes. The grouper is a tricky thing. Not because they weren¡¯t delicious. It was because he was unsure how to incorporate it. The size was the issue. Grilling them wouldn''t work since he couldn''t put it on a skewer.

    But frying them is alright. Frying them before was pretty delicious.

    ¡°Hmmmm-I think I could work with that!¡± An idea came to his mind. Heading over to the second island, he headed to the private workshop, ¡°Arlo, can you make something small for me?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Arlo stopped hammering some weapons, "What do you need?" Keith''s items were more of a priority than any other.

    "It''s something simple."

 Volume 13 Chapter 24: A Unique Application

    Volume 13 Chapter 24: A Unique Application

    A couple of days later, he headed over to the stall again. Keith sighed as he stared at them, ¡°Can you guys stop pouting like that.¡± Carolyn and Krystal pouted, their cheeks puffed up. A silver and blue hamster. That was the only way to describe the two.

    It was cute, but when they did it the whole day, it would get tiresome without him squishing their cheeks. Even when he tried to, they would slap his hand away.

    So regrettable.

    ¡°Well, because you promised a taste test, but we got squat!¡± He had already decided on the menu before they even had the chance to try!

    They wanted to cry at the missed chance of new food. But Keith shook his head, ¡°Relax; it¡¯s not that much.¡±

    ¡°One taste testing gone means a lot! Senior Angelica and Sakura are crying because of this.¡±

    ¡°¡­They¡¯re crying?¡± Angelica, sure. But Sakura was not someone he saw as a crying type.

    Carolyn muttered, ¡°She was shaking.¡± Her cry was shaking. Those two were stunned when they heard how Keith decided on the menu without telling them.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡± Keith sighed as Mir and Lei jiggled on his head. So cute. But that only caused Carolyn¡¯s eyes to narrow. You''re lucky you look adorable. Those two dumplings on his head would soothe anyone''s soul. When Keith arrived at the area, he started writing on the board, which excited everyone, ¡°The boss has something new today!¡±

    ¡°Ooooo! There¡¯s snapper!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also geyser bites as well!¡±

    "Cedric, Dalen, Kaiser, do your thing!" Those three taste testers were up to the bat!

    "Naturally!" Cedric grinned.

    "Of course," Dalen nodded since he was among the first to try Keith''s food.

    "I''ll do my best." Kaiser chuckled.

    "Here you three are." Keith brought out the new foods. The first one was a long grilled snapper, while the other two were bites, but one had something on top.

    The three took a bite.

    The grilled snapper was quite gentle and salty. The taste of the sea was inside their mouths. While the geyser bites had a pop as juices overflowed. The tangy taste of orange and lemon with the gentle fish taste made it fantastic!

    ¡°What is this?¡± Kaiser tilted his head as he tasted the geyser bites with golden bits sprinkled on top. Texture-wise, the bites brought a beautiful crunch to the fish. There was no offset to the fish''s flavor.

    Instead, it was a complement to the geyser fish.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Keith smiled, "I coated the geyser bites with fried grouper fish. It was an amazing topping."

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡± Kaiser was fascinated.

    "Mmhmm! I know, right? You guys can add them to any order with an addition of one bronze coin!¡±

    ¡°I want to add it to my beef!¡± ¡°Same!¡± The others heard of this new condiment and were quite eager to pair it up with the other skewers. Carolyn and Krystal had gotten to work. But when they did,

    ¡°Carolyn!¡±

    ¡°Father?!¡± Both ladies blinked as they stared at the arrival of the new people. It was none other than Julius, Edmund, and Virel.

    ¡°Why are you two here?!¡± Carolyn couldn¡¯t fathom his visit. They had heard about how Othniel and Finrandir were coming here. But now, their parents did the same?

    ¡°Of course to try out new foods.¡±

    ¡°Does mother know about this?!¡± Virel was about to chuckle. That was the same question Alfia asked Finrandir!

    Julius slapped him in the back, where he smiled, ¡°Of course, your Mother knows about it. I¡¯m coming here for a light snack and nothing more.¡±

    ¡°¡­Maybe I should inform her.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Julius waved, ¡°She has a lot of work right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was apparent he was lying.

    Krystal glanced at her father, wondering the same thing. Unlike Julius, ¡°She knows. I¡¯m going to buy some to share with the others.¡± It was a similar situation with Virel; Violet knew about his trip; she specifically asked him for rush bull skewers.

    ¡°Understood. Then how about you buy the new item?¡± Krystal smiled gently. Edmund and Julius nodded while Virel was casual.

    ¡°What a stroke of luck! I¡¯m able to try out a new ingredient!¡± The luck today was quite magical. Edmund sighed, ¡°Are you forgetting how you¡¯ll deal with Thalia when you return home?¡± A dragon awaited him.

    ¡°She won''t.¡± Julius grinned, ¡°This kid''s food is so good!¡± He could already smell it from here as he and Cedric slowly got closer to view, not realizing the look Edmund had.

    ¡°¡­¡± Should I tell him about it? He could ruin the man¡¯s whole world with one move.

    ¡°He clearly doesn¡¯t understand that she knows.¡± Virel shook his head as he turned to Edmund. The two shared a look and nodded. That answered the mer-king''s thoughts.

    If Violet knew, then Thalia knew. Those two were friends, and since there was a new item, it was highly likely that Violet would talk about it.

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± He sighed, but that was when Krystal returned with the food. Virel analyzed the fish, ¡°Oh my, this fish looks quite delicious.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°What a unique application for grouper fish.¡± Virel smiled as he savored the taste of the two fishes. He thought it was pretty genius. You have one for flavor and the other for texture. While everyone was savoring the new menu items, they didn¡¯t know they were being eyed.

    ¡°So this is the place where everyone is going to.¡±

    ¡°By the way, shouldn¡¯t we have called William here if we¡¯re doing this?¡± Edmund tilted his head as he questioned.

    But Julius shook his head, ¡°No way! There is no way I¡¯ll call that man over here when he has delicious food at home.¡± No need to give him more!

    He was a man filled with riches while they were poor!

    The two could only shake their heads at how foolish this king was. But as they talked about this, they munched on their food happily like nothing was wrong.

    ¡°¡­¡± There was a small person slowly eyeing down the food. Her lips licked as she eyed the skewers.

    ¡­

 Volume 13 Chapter 25: Discussion Between Professors

    Volume 13 Chapter 25: Discussion Between Professors

    While Keith cooked the entire day, the professors and instructors came together in a meeting room.

    Tennol questioned, "So, Aidiun, why did you call us here?" This meeting was called together by the elf. It was pretty peculiar since he would never do something like this.

    "I''ve noticed that my class has been on edge these past few days. Is it the same for your class?" S-class looked tense, but not only that, they were so laser-focused on their work that it was quite a spectacle and not in a good way.

    ¡°Now that you mention it.¡±

    ¡°My class is acting like that.¡±

    The other professors shared the same ideas; it was the same thing that occurred. But they doubt it was the same intensity as them.

    ¡°My class isn¡¯t!¡± Clara chimed in. It was the opposite; all her students smiled as they listened to her lectures. Most of the time, they would head to the garden for lessons.

    ¡°¡­¡± The other professors could only shake their heads. Of course, your class isn¡¯t. It was not a surprise they weren''t suffering!

    BECAUSE HER CLASS WAS THE CAUSE!

    That loss riled them up. Aidiun came to the conclusion.

    The loss to F-class might have been one of the most destructive upsets yet. It was good as it gave the other students something to strive for. Having someone who you thought was below you suddenly bursting out of nowhere to the top would make anyone irritated.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Classes were more focused and zeroed in. However, it was spiraling out of control as well.

    Rather than focus on what to do, it was more like revenge. This was especially true with S-class since they were at the top and were taken down quite a few pegs throughout the festival.

    "That Keith always does something outrageous." Tennol shook her head. The common denominator to all of this was the child.

    He was the one who blasted through all common sense and defied logic.

    "But we don''t want them to create such animosity with one another," Shire added. A clash between students was going to be inevitable.

    "Aidiun, why are you so silent?" Throughout their conversation, the elf had been quite quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it. Don¡¯t you think we should do something interesting?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Did the kid infect you?¡± Whenever he said interesting, it would be placed on a grander scale.

    The elf only smirked, ¡°I¡¯m going to do something interesting.¡± That was the only thing about it. But that only caused the rest to tilt their heads. Where is he going with this? That was the only concern they had.

    Aidiun left the meeting and then headed over to the island. When he did, he smelled something oh-so-sweet in the air. Heading over to the back, that was when he saw the students eating,

    ¡°Professor Aidiun, welcome home.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, what are you guys eating?¡± The students were munching on something happily.

    ¡°We¡¯re eating the lily potatoes Keith caught.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t those supposed to be slippery?¡± When Keith brought them back, that thing had a mind of its own as it slapped Keith right in the face. Not only that, but it did that to everyone who tried to touch it.

    Even Cadmus was about to flip out; Long Yueying and Yukiko had to hold him back. Right now, the couple was chewing on some of those potatoes.

    ¡°It¡¯s so much sweeter like this!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± They all continued to munch on the potatoes happily.

    ¡°So, is this going to be on the menu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but only a seasonal thing.¡± Keith smiled. But that only caused the others to tilt their heads.

    ¡­

 Volume 13 Chapter 26: Roasted Lily Potatoes

    Volume 13 Chapter 26: Roasted Lily Potatoes

    "Boss, what''s that on the back of your cart?" As Keith came with his cart, there was something different. A giant vat was stuck on the back. It was noticeable since it was about a third of the cart''s size.

    "I''ll explain later." Keith smiled as he set up his cart. That was when he shouted, "Today, I''m selling roasted lily potatoes for one silver coin!"

    "Lily potatoes?"

    "What''s that?"

    "You mean those slippery things? You''re cooking that?" Galven knew about them. Being a high-rank adventurer, he went to the dungeon before. His entire party had dark expressions. Keith and Galven shared a look before nodding. Those things gave them trouble as well.

    "Please be advised that this is a seasonal product; you won''t be able to order it after some time!" Keith shouted as he prepared the grill. His words caused the customer''s ear to perk up.

    "Seasonal?"

    "Limited time!"

    "Then we''ll have to get some!" The customers slowly swarmed Sarah and Leona. Everyone was quite eager to find out what kind of food was the lily potatoes to make Keith want to sell them for only a limited time! The potatoes were roasted inside the vat, and Keith used a tong to get them out. The once beautiful pearl white potato was charred with roasted bits on the skin.

    "Is it supposed to be like this?" Kaiser questioned. He was fine with some charr. But this one took the cake.

    "Please peel the skin off. The flesh is what you should be eating." The customers nodded as they started peeling. That was when they saw a beautiful pink flesh inside. The sweet fragrance tickled their nose, almost begging them to eat.

    Why shouldn''t they oblige themselves? They took a big chunk out of the potato! Sweet and tender.

    ¡°This is the perfect item on a cold day like this!¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s so sweet and filling!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s filling my stomach up!¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Kaiser and the others were absorbed into the lily potatoes. Keith watched with a calm appearance. The aroma of these potatoes was quite enticing.

    While his menu items consisted of heavy and rich flavors, the mellow and sweet contradict it. It dragged the customers close, forcing them to eat them with their fragrant scent.

    The cooked ones were taken from the vat and placed on a rack to cool off. One interesting aspect he found with this potato was it contained the heat inside. The outer layer was like a shield that protected it from getting burnt. As he continued to cook, a little blur came and snatched one off of there! And she was going to escape.

    However, who was there?

    ¡°Stealing is not good, you know?¡± Titus instantly caught the blur by the scuff of the neck. All customers paused what they were doing once they heard the word stealing!

    ¡°Who in the right mind would steal!¡±

    "Who is it?!"

    Groa rolled up his sleeves, ¡°What? Steal our food, how dare he!¡± But the figure quickly squirmed around in Titus¡¯s hand; slowly, they realized it was a child. Her fox ears wiggled around as she tried to escape Titus''s grasp.

    But who was Titus? The S-rank adventurer was unfazed by her scratches.

    ¡°What do you think we should do with this child?!¡± Child or not, she needed to be punished.

    Bonk! But what came next was Keith smacking the bearman in the back of the head.

    "Cool it," Keith shook his head as he turned to the child for a few seconds before returning to the rack and taking a giant lily potato off. He handed it to the child, ¡°Here, this one isn¡¯t on the floor.¡±

    Understanding his intentions, Titus gently placed the child down. The child glanced at Keith and then at the potato. Swipe! With the potato in her hand, she quickly rushed away without daring to look back.

    ¡°Boss! Are you really going to let that child go away?!¡± They were taken aback by his actions.

    Keith shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s a child.¡±

    ¡°But stealing-¡°

    ¡°Doesn''t matter that much. And tone down on the killing intent, guys; no need to go crazy over a potato.¡± Keith picked up the dirty sweet potato. He peeled it and ate it casually.

    ¡°Keith?!¡± Sarah blinked.

    ¡°What? It was only the skin touching the floor. Not going to kill me!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! You should have given it to me!¡± Cedric shook Keith back and forth.

    ¡°Nope.¡± That would not happen; he finished it in two bites and returned to cooking. That only caused the others to look at him weirdly. Should we have stolen it?

    While Keith continued to cook,

    The little fox quickly hid behind a few garbage cans away from the cart. She stared at the giant potato the stranger handed her. It was about twice the size of the one she tried stealing. The little one couldn¡¯t help but gulp as she ate it ferociously. It didn''t take long before the entire thing was gone.

    "..." She slowly peeked from the trash cans over to the stranger who continued selling the food like nothing was wrong. And she wasn¡¯t the only one who was staring at him as well.

    ¡°To eat scrap on the floor, what a disgrace!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 27: Another Dungeon Practical

    Volume 13 Chapter 27: Another Dungeon Practical

    The next morning, a sweet and fragrant scent slowly entered his nostrils. As he slowly woke up, Mir and Lei jumped up and down on the window ledge. The two were one second away from jumping out from there. Fira pulled on Keith''s cheeks, "Keith! We need to go out, or they''ll finish it!"

    Keith sighed, ¡°You guys can go out.¡± Actually, if he didn''t say this, they might have exploded.

    ¡°Yay!¡± The spirit led the charge as the two puff balls quickly dashed out of the room. Aria flew down and nestled her head onto his, ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re quite excited by the scent.¡± As they left the room, he saw everyone already outside.

    "Potatoes!" "Po!" "Po!" The little ones quickly shouted as they dashed to the other spirits and animals. Sweet potatoes were already in their mouth. The little spirit and puff balls had to make up for what they missed. While they ate, Keith shook his head,

    ¡°You guys really need to tone down.¡± Early in the morning, they made a firepit and roasted these potatoes. Are you kidding me right now? That was overkill, even by his standards.

    ¡°What do you know?!¡±

    ¡°Potatoes are quite healthy.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s sweet and delicious.¡±

    Those guys were hooked by the taste of the lily potatoes. It was incredibly sweet. The flesh was smooth and silky, which made eating them easier.

    Keith grinned, ¡°You know if you eat a lot of potatoes, you pass more gas, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Just saying.¡± Keith laughed as he only took one and was about to return inside, ¡°Remember that we have something from Professor Aidiun.¡± He had to remind them since they seemed to be absorbed by the potatoes.

    Returning inside, the others started to talk.

    ¡°He¡¯s not serious, right?¡± ¡°¡­I think he¡¯s joking.¡± The others couldn¡¯t really tell whether or not this was true or not. Either way, the fear was set! More specifically, the ladies. They didn¡¯t want to do any of that before the others. The thought was enough to make them freeze as they stared at the white flesh before them.

    Just the thought caused them to be mortified.

    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and think about this.¡± Diana quickly took charge. They couldn''t do it. It would be an embarrassing moment if anything occurred.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Cadmus waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no way! That kid is just saying things to mess with us!¡± This had always been his memo! He would cause trouble for them left and right!

    However,

    "!" Cadmus quickly got up and then dashed off, "Going to use the bathroom!"

    "..." Is he messing with us or not?!

    ...

    ¡°Told you guys to tone it down.¡± Keith shook his head as he stared at the dead people beside him. Muriel and Lucy tilted their heads, ¡°What happened to them?¡± They were surprised to see them all dead and looking like they were about to explode.

    ¡°Ate too much and are about to embarrass themselves.¡± He could see it now.

    "..." Is that a good or bad thing? Overeating was terrible, but it was justifiable regarding Keith''s food. They would suffer a short-term stomach ache for food heaven. As Carolyn and the others groaned, that was when Aidiun entered the room.

    ¡°Everyone, today, I have an announcement to make.¡± Aidiun smiled, ¡°We will be conducting a dungeon practical again.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± There was another one?

    ¡°But this time, the dungeon practical will be on a wider scale as you will pair up with students from other classes.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Now, this was going to be interesting. The number of people and the variety on the team would skyrocket.

    The randomizer started, ¡°The other classes are doing the same thing.¡± That was when he saw some familiar names there.

    ¡°Woah, this is going to be quite interesting.¡± Keith laughed as he saw he was partnered up with Olin, who was familiar to him. There were also some other names on there as well.

    ¡°We¡¯re all pretty spread out.¡±

    ¡°Have to be when we¡¯re this strong.¡± That was something the others had realized. Having too many S-class people together would cause some problems.

    Later in lunch,

    ¡°Sarah, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He noticed how Sarah was looking down at the table. That was when Sarah explained, "I think my team is a little dangerous."

    "Dangerous?" Dangerous how?

    ¡°I think the best thing to do about this is to meet your group and formulate a plan going forward.¡± That was the only way to do so.  Sarah sighed, ¡°Yeah.¡± That was the only thing she could do.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Alfia and Scarlet looked like dead fishes as they looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe I got paired up with him.¡± ¡°What are the damn chances?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You guys got some problems?¡±

    ¡°We got people that are pursuing us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Oh, that was going to be a problem. The others scratched their heads. This was going to be a difficult thing.

    ¡°Ten out of ten, they¡¯re going to try and show off.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± There were no two ways about this. They were going to try and make a case in front of the princesses.

    ¡°So annoying.¡±

 Volume 13 Chapter 28: Meeting The Team Members

    Volume 13 Chapter 28: Meeting The Team Members

    Later in the day, everyone brought their party together to have a discussion; this was a must since they''d be working together. Keith stared at his group members, "Hello, my name is Keith Freed. I hope we get along with one another."

    "I''m Olin, and I''m a mage."

    Keith couldn''t help but add, "Don''t mind his bad attitude. He''s always like that, but he''s a good guy."

    "Shut up." Olin rolled his eyes.

    "Haha," The other two smiled as they introduced themselves. Keith nodded in his head. I got myself a good group. Everyone was a team player. They couldn''t definitely devise strategies as they explored. While Keith had a smooth ride,

    "..." There was only silence. No one was talking. The only thing Sarah''s group did was stare at one another. Well, there was one demon who scoffed, an elf who glared at all of them, and Coen was scratching his head, trying his best to think about what to do in this situation.

    What do I do in this situation!? That was something that made her heart pound. Wait a minute¡­think like Keith! Keith usually started the conversation. Set the tone for everyone else.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Sarah Stillwell! Let''s work together and pass this exploration.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± No response. So embarrassing! Sarah¡¯s cheeks slowly puffed red when she felt the cold silence.

    But that was when Coen responded, ¡°My name is Coen; it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I agree; we have to work together as a team, so let''s try to introduce ourselves.¡± His sentiments were directed at the two.

    ¡°Hah? Do you think an F-class like you could order us around?!¡± ¡°Hmpf.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ordering you two around,¡± Coen shook his head, ¡°But we¡¯re going to be working as a party. We need to gather as much information about one another as possible, or we''ll have trouble exploring the dungeon." Entering the dungeon without knowing what the other wanted or did was asking for trouble.

    ¡°Calia.¡± ¡°Reven.¡± The two calmly and coldly stated their name. That was when Sarah further asked, ¡°Umm, what are your roles? In the party, I¡¯m the healer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a vanguard.¡± ¡°Archer.¡± ¡°Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! We have a solid line-up.¡± Different positions but also filling everything they needed. It was perfect.

    ¡°We can go with the formation of Coen at the center, Reven at the side, and Calia at the other. Would that be fine with you two?¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡± ¡°Nch.¡± The two only snorted a bit, but she could tell they at least knew what to do. That was when Coen suggested, ¡°Sarah, I think you should be the leader of this team.¡± ¡°Eh? Me?¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Why her?!¡±

    ¡°Going by class, it¡¯s going to be her. In addition, unlike us, who have never explored a dungeon, she has mounds of experience exploring with Keith." Coen and the others had headed into dungeons before, but it was nowhere near the amount Keith and the others had done. It was known throughout the academy that Keith and his friends venture off into high-level dungeons.

    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Their silence meant they agreed. Sarah sighed as everyone started to leave, and that was when Coen quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about everything!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to be our leader. I thought it was the best chance we have.¡±

    I¡¯m the best chance?

    Coen quickly explained, ¡°I don¡¯t think I would be a good leader in this situation.¡± He could tell those two didn''t like him from the get-go; the loss to his class was a clear factor. He couldn''t be the leader with two people hating him. However, Sarah was on a different matter. She was the one with the highest grades of the four.

    "I see. But please don''t expect me to be a great leader." Sarah didn''t see herself as a natural leader.

    Coen then added, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Keith told me a good deal about you."

    ¡°Eh? Keith talked about me?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, he talked about how you¡¯re an amazing healer.¡± Before he came here, Keith talked with him. Knowing two people from the group, he decided to give him some advice from the other.

    He also gave him some tips as well. To speak out and talk as a whole.

    ¡°¡­Keith.¡± Now, she was quite embarrassed. Returning home, he was greeted by the little spirit,

    ¡°Hello, Sarah!¡± ¡°Hello, Fira!¡± Seeing the little animals group around her was soothing and reenergizing.

    ¡°Welcome back, Sarah.¡± Keith was already inside, which caused her to tilt his head. ¡°Are you done talking with your team?¡± The others were still out and probably discussing their plans in the dungeon.

    Keith nodded, ¡®Oh yeah, it was pretty straightforward. Like it took me 5 minutes to get everything done.¡± From introductions and then to team formation, it was straightforward. They all agreed with his decisions, which made the process even easier.

    ¡°¡­¡± Sarah wanted to cry. His ability to create a good atmosphere was amazing.

    ¡°So what about you? How was your team formation?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡±

    "Ahh, so it was that bad. But I don''t think you need to fret too much. Coen is a stable vanguard who could hold monsters back. If you work with him, you''ll have a smoother time in the dungeon." He patted her head.

    "I''m more worried about myself. I''m the leader of my group."

    "Oh, then you''ll do even better."

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Keith nodded, ¡°You¡¯re good. Trust me on this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Sarah could only sigh. That was when the others had returned from their meeting as well.

    Keith then noticed that quite a few were tired. Well, the princesses.

    It was simple to tell what happened. Alfia was sprawled on the table while Scarlet leaned back in the chair as she held her head. Remembering what they said, everyone could tell those two admirers caused trouble.

    ¡°¡­There, there.¡± That was the only thing he could say to them as they would have a fight.